《Global Recovery Started To Become the God of Luoshui River》 Chapter 1： Luoshui River God In 641 AD, Tang Zhenguan was fifteen years old. It''s late autumn, the autumn wind is rustling, and today''s style is bigger than that. Li San, who was only forty to eighty years old, was lying on the bed sickly, withered like a skinny figure, with sunken eyes. "Hong''er, my life is not long, after I die, you will lead the children to live a good life." After Li San said, he closed his eyes, two lines of clear tears streaming down the corners of his eyes. "After so many years in the Tang Dynasty, it will eventually turn into dust..." The last thought flashed through his mind, and Li San''s consciousness completely dissipated. "Husband! Husband!" "Father! Father..." In front of the bed, the mother and son saw Li San closing their eyes, and their life was gone, and they suddenly sat on the side of the bed in pain. "grown ups!" Outside Li San''s room, there were countless figures standing there, men, women and children, all knelt down and wept bitterly. On that day, all the people in Luoshui County came to express their condolences. On the seventh day, the day when Li San was out of funeral, the Shili Long Street in Luoshui County was full of people. No one cries bitterly, wears sackcloth and filial piety. Li San, a strange generation of Luoshui County, died at the age of 48, and eventually drove west because of an incurable disease. The people of Luoshui County have white strips hanging on the front of each house to pay homage to Li San. One month after Li San died, countless people from Luoshui County came to worship, most of them were Li San¡¯s students. Among them, there are many officials and nobles. In the same month, Emperor Li Shimin was heartbroken when he learned that Li San had died of an illusion, and issued the first imperial edict that belonged to Li San. Because Li San was full of legends throughout his life, he taught countless disciples, but he refused to enter the DPRK and resisted the decree countless times. This time, Li Shimin''s will was so that Li San could not refuse. "The emperor Fengtian carried on the emperor said: "Mr. Li San has made countless good things in his life, helping me manage the floods of the Weishui and the Yellow River, transforming fertile fields, and innovating equipment. The work is in the present and will benefit the future." "Mr.''s disciples have more than 3,000, all of whom are the pillars of the country. My husband''s life is two-sleeved breeze, and today I will be saddened by the death of cranes and immortals!" "Mr. is the reincarnation of a **** and man. It is the fortune of my Datang and the fortune of my Li Shimin." "I canonized Mr. Li San as a meritorious candidate in Luoshui County, a first-grade official residence!" "Mr. Li San has no virtue in his life, and I enlighten him to go to heaven, and appoint Mr. Li San as the **** of Luoshui River, and keep the people of Luoshui safe forever. This is my honor!" After Li Shimin''s imperial decree arrived, a small temple was built outside Luoshui County. "Luoshuihe Temple!" enshrined a statue exactly like Li San''s life. Since then, time has passed like a white horse, and generations of people have grown up. The entrance of the Luoshuihe Temple is covered with evergreen pine trees and graceful willow trees. And this river temple has become a famous temple in Luoshui County. Luoshui County has become bigger and bigger as the times change. The Heshen Temple, staying quietly on the shore of Luoshui, experienced countless spring, summer, autumn and winter. Daxia calendar, the fifteenth day of the first lunar month of the Xin Chou year, February 26, 0221 in the new calendar. Luoshui City, this is the name of Luoshui County''s later generations. Anping District, located in a new urban area in the northeast of Luoshui City. The mighty Luoshui River traverses through Anping District. The Luoshui River Temple is located in a secluded garden in Anping District. Today, the Luoshui River Temple is full of people and it is very lively. It is the fifteenth of the first lunar month, which is the annual temple fair. Because the fifteenth of the first lunar month is also the birthday of the river god, countless people have already prepared tributes and sacrificial utensils to come to the Luoshuihe Temple. According to legend, Luohe has no floods for thousands of years, all thanks to the blessing of the river god. To rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and the water to drink the water, the people along the Luo River have taken worshipping the river **** as a big day since ancient times. This habit has spread to this day. In the river temple, a statue of Li San, the **** of meritorious Luoshui river, is erected in the middle of the main hall. The slightly old color of the idol and the small secret lines represent the traces of the years. It has been more than 70 years since the most recent renovation of the Heshen Temple, and people remember that it was not long after the founding of the Great Xia State at that time. The river temple on the shore of Luoshui was baptized by war and was restored by the best local craftsmen. "Master River God is here, bless my wife and children healthy and successful in business..." A middle-aged man knelt on the futon and prayed piously. He was taken by his ancestors to worship the River God since he was a child, and it has been forty-eight consecutive years. After praying, the middle-aged man carefully wrapped some incense ash and put it in his purse as a talisman. Holding tight, a gray-haired old man walked in with two young men. "God of the river, bless my grandson..." After the old man finished praying, he looked at the two young people behind him and said: "Dashan Xiaoshan, don''t hurry up!" "Oh! I know Grandpa!" The young man named Da Shan is extremely fat, while Shan is extremely thin. The old man watched the two kneel down and kowtow, and immediately took out the tribute and placed it on the altar table respectfully. After Dashan struck hard for three beeps, he looked at his younger brother, "Brother, do you think Lord River God will bless me this year?" It turned out that Da Shan Xu''s wish was to meet the other half this year. "Big brother! I think it is illogical for you to say this as an exorcist. Are you a woman who works hard to make money?" Xiaoshan glanced at Dashan Tucaodao. "Actually, I don''t want to meet Peach Blossom, I just want Grandpa River God to be able to drive away evil spirits in this world!" Da Shan looked at the handsome river **** statue and muttered. As exorcists, they know that there are no so-called gods in this world, only evil spirits. ...... "Well! Who is talking?" Li San opened his eyes leisurely in the darkness. He heard the prayers of countless people, and at the same time a very strong fragrance of incense spread all over his body. The next second, the darkness dissipated, and Li San saw the men and women kneeling under him. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, activate the clocking system, the system is starting...1%...10% At the same time, countless memories flooded into Li San''s mind. In the blink of an eye, a mysterious panel appeared in Li San''s consciousness. "Host: Li San!" "Position: Luoshui River God!" "Ability: Innate consummation and golden body." "It turns out I didn''t get the system until a thousand years after my death?" Looking at the system panel, Li San was a little bit dumbfounded. As a modern person at the beginning, traveling back to the Tang Dynasty, there are countless good fortunes in his life, and he didn''t get a system until he died. It is now the Xinchou Year of the Great Xia Li, 0221 AD, and Li San, who became the **** of the river, is very clear. What makes Li San wonder is that he is in a parallel world or an unknown world? "Ding! The host has not clocked in today, does the host have clocked in?" Just as Li San was thinking about it, a mechanical voice rang in Li San''s mind. Chapter 2： Novice spree As the original traverser, Li San naturally knew that this was his own golden finger. It''s just that this golden finger came a bit late, and it took a full 1,500 years to get the golden finger. "System! Check in!" Li San immediately suppressed a little excitement and ordered the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully punching in at the Luoshuihe Temple and winning the "Exorcism Jue"." "Note: A major exorcism is definitely to disperse evil spirits, purify hostility, and destroy evil spirits'' supernatural powers." With the sound of the system falling, Li San''s mind flashed with the supernatural power of the Master Exorcism Judgment, and he immediately understood it. But before Li San had digested all this, the voice of the system sounded again. "Ding! The host activates the system for the first time and rewards novices with a gift package." "Huh?" Li San frowned slightly, and in his mind, a golden box appeared in a vast space. "This should be my system space, right?" Li San looked at the blue space in his consciousness, secretly asked. Without thinking about it, Li San continued to order the system, "System, open the novice gift package." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for using the novice spree." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the [Grade Golden Body Cultivation Method]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the God [Eye of Shakyamuni]." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the double buff of air luck!" A series of voices dazzled Li Sanyi''s time. The moment I awakened, my body had already turned into a golden body of merit, and the merit golden body cultivation method that she mastered instantly was to use merit and aura to bless one''s own cultivation. In just an instant, the new magical eye of Shakyamuni rewarded by the system was also learned by Li San. With a thought in his heart, Li San''s eyes had a faintly beautiful and intoxicating blue. With this blue, Li San could see all kinds of things that mortals could not see. Just when Li San showed the eyes of Shakyamuni, the three grandparents in the audience had already completed their worship. Dashan is like a meat ball, coming to the case a few days before preparing to put away the tribute they put down. For some reason, Da Shan glanced at the river **** statue intentionally or unintentionally. The next moment, Da Shan''s mouth opened, as if it could fit a golden egg. What did he see? At that moment, the river **** statue seemed to be alive, with an intoxicating blue light shining in his eyes. It was a light that looked better than any blue he had ever seen. Moreover, the statue of the river **** seemed to be touched, looked down at him, and smiled slightly. This smile makes the mountains feel like spring breeze, and the whole body is full of comfort. Da Shan was shocked, River God, alive? Unbelievable Dashan rubbed his eyes, but when he looked at the river **** statue again, he returned to the original appearance. There is no wave in the ancient well, it is covered with traces of time, and countless small cracks are covered with the statue. "Brother!" A soft call came, and the hill cried out when he saw Da Shan holding the tribute in his hand. "What''s wrong with you, brother? Why are you surprised?" Hearing the sound of the hill, Dashan immediately whispered: "I just saw the river **** statue smiling at me!" "???" Xiaoshan was stunned. Inadvertently, Xiaoshan followed Dashan''s gaze and glanced at the statue of the river god. "Brother, are you sure you are joking?" Seeing that there were no abnormal statues, the hill was full of dissatisfaction. Dashan often joked with him, but he didn''t expect to make a joke with him about this matter. Is this clearly a statue? It''s just a myth, a mortal thought. "I''m not kidding, the river **** statue just smiled like me, and I saw a blue light!" Da Shan looked at the hill with a serious face. "Dashan Xiaoshan, what are you whispering about? Hurry up and pack your tribute and go home." Grandpa couldn''t help but shouted as he watched the two whispering not far away. There are still many people queuing outside the door, and staying a while will make the people in the line dissatisfied. "Let''s go!" Xiaoshan glanced at Dashan helplessly, hurriedly put away the tribute on the table, and pulled Dashan to leave. Just as the two were gathering the tribute, a young man in a blue robe suddenly appeared not far from them. This man in a blue robe has exquisite features, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is too beautiful. The whole body exudes a breath of righteousness and elegance, and the surface of the body exudes a faint golden light. Her long black hair draped over her shoulders like a waterfall, just looking at the mountains and hills. An even stranger thing happened, just as Dashanshan walked back with the bag, he passed through the body of the blue-robed man out of thin air. It was as if the man in the blue robe was air, and as if it were just a trace of phantom. "Huh? Why do you feel so comfortable all over?" Dashan Xiaoshan glanced at each other and frowned. At that moment, did they feel all the fatigue disappeared? And the body and mind are extremely comfortable, and there is an inexplicable breath. "Is it the incense of the pilgrims this year?" The two muttered, looking back at the incense that was burning a few years before the case. The incense paid by pilgrims, some of the precious varieties have a soothing effect, maybe it is caused by some special incense, right? As an exorcist Dashanshan, instinctively attributed this special feeling to the burning sandalwood in the hall. "These two people have good luck, but there is evil in them?" The blue-robed young man''s eyes flashed blue, looking at the back of the mountain and murmured. This person is Li San, who was resurrected to become a river god, and his merit and golden body is considered to be out of the category of human beings. If you don''t want to reveal your true body, mortals can''t see him. This is also one of the magical effects that Li San discovered just after coming out of the statue. Shakyamuni''s eyes can see through all falsehoods, and at the same time can see everyone''s luck, cause and effect, blessings and misfortunes, etc. Just now Li San looked at the two with the eyes of Shakyamuni, and saw a faint golden aura on their heads. This is a manifestation of the gathering of luck, which shows that the two are from extraordinary backgrounds and shoulder a good mission. But when Li San watched again, he found two evil spirits in their bodies. "Weird! This evil spirit seems to be harmless to both of them?" Li San secretly wondered. The evil spirit of the two of them complemented each other with the light golden luck. "If I forcefully suppress the evil spirits in their bodies, their luck will plummet, and they will even be in danger of life and death?" As a river god, Li San used the eyes of Sakyamuni to make a slight calculation, and he understood that the evil spirit was a double-edged sword for both of him. Combining the conversation between the two before, Li San determined that he had come to a parallel world. "Ghost exorcist? Evil ghosts? The world is full of ghosts?" Li San repeated a few key words in his heart, full of doubts. Perhaps something unknown has happened in this parallel world! Chapter 3： Weird scene I had traveled back to the Tang Dynasty on Earth, and I had never heard any evil spirits in my entire life. The only time was when His Majesty the Emperor had nightmares every night, and the nightmare disappeared after the portraits of Qin Qiong and Yu Chigong were pasted at the door. In the thirteenth year of Zhenguan, Qin Qiong died of illness. Emperor Li Shimin prayed to heaven and made the two eternal gate gods. It is used to protect the people of the world at night from being disturbed by ghosts and evils. It was not until the fifteenth year of Zhenguan that Li San died. In Li San''s life, he has never heard of a ghost in the Ming Dynasty making a mess, otherwise the world will be in chaos. The so-called human beings are humane, gods have divine ways, and ghosts naturally have ghost ways. People and ghosts have different paths. This is a legend spread in China. As for why this parallel world would develop into such a shape in later generations, Li San was puzzled. At this moment, a sluggish man took his wife across Li San, and the special fragrance suddenly made the man''s expression ruddy. Li San stopped thinking, he looked at the couple. There was a trace of blood on the top of the man''s head, and a touch of green on the top of the woman''s head. In an instant, Li San understood. Through his eyes, he knew why this man was suffering from blood and light. It must be that this woman¡¯s red apricot has been out of the wall for a long time, and the man himself is suffering from a disease. Men and women who are struggling to see this man are seriously ill.... "Haha! The later version of Wu Dalang?" Li San sighed silently. "Forget it, for the sake of your three lives being a good person, this seat saves you from a disaster!" "By the way, I will give you a good luck to compensate you!" With a move of Li San''s finger, a faint golden light penetrated the man''s Tianling Gai. The man who was praying suddenly felt refreshed, and he looked at his physical state in shock. "Grandpa River God appeared!" The man thought of this possibility for the first time. "Alan, my illness is cured! Grandpa River God manifested?" The man excitedly took his wife''s hand, extremely happy. Immediately afterwards, the man knocked his head at the River God statue three times with an extremely pious attitude, and at the same time a faint golden light flew from the top of his head back into Li San''s body. "Ah..." The young wife didn''t have the excitement she imagined, but her heart sank to the bottom. Glancing at the statue of the river **** in awe, the woman secretly was shocked by the stupid things she had done... Those who grew up eating the water of the Luo River listened to the legend of the river **** as a child, and had an instinctive awe of the river god. This is an ideological tradition handed down from generation to generation. "It seems that I have to do something for the common people who believe in me." Li San felt the merits entering his body and thought to himself. At the same time, Li San also understood that it was the thousands of years of worship made by generations of people that allowed him to cultivate into a golden body. Now that he has been resurrected, he must fulfill his obligations to protect the peace of the people. Nowadays, the world is chaotic, and demons are at work. If you are indifferent to the common people, your golden body will gradually dissipate. When no one believes, it is the time when one''s life and death disappear. For Li San, who had already died once, he was not a selfish person. When he traveled back to the Tang Dynasty, he made a contribution as a modern Chinese in order to benefit the people. Heaven revolves, one drink and one peck. If you were eager to have fun in the first place, you would not have the golden body you have today. Immediately, Li San stepped forward and watched the long queue outside the hall. The eyes of Shakyamuni were released in Li San''s eyes, and Li San could clearly see everyone''s breath. Some people''s luck is flourishing, some people''s luck is declining, some are unpredictable, some are unkind.... The world is full of attitudes, and Li San''s eyes can be gathered at this moment. Li San, who became the **** of the river, was out of the realm of mortals. Even if he is a bad person, he still burns incense to pay tribute to himself with fear of the gods. In Li San''s eyes, the human beings present are neither absolutely good nor absolutely bad. The standard for judging good or bad lies in the great deeds, it is by no means a temporary good or bad. After thinking about it, Li San had already come outside the Heshen Temple. During the temple fair, the River God Temple was very lively, with numerous vendors crowded on both sides of the road. Some sell incense, some snacks, and some accessories. In front of a vendor selling small accessories, a young mother was browsing the accessories on the stall. There are jade pendants, Guanyin, Buddha, and all kinds of Bodhi beads... "Eh!" Just as Li San passed by this vendor, a baby under one year old held up his pink hand and waved to Li San. "Huh? Can you see me?" Li San felt heartily and looked at the baby. Seeing Li San''s gaze, the baby was happier and turned over and leaned on the stroller. Li San smiled slightly, human beings are born with heavenly eyes, but as they grow, their eyes will close when they come into contact with the red dust. The Sky Eye is located at the Tianling Bone Halogen Gate, and it will gradually harden in about eighteen months, thus closing the Sky Eye. "Good!" Li San was full of emotion when he saw the baby. This is the future of mankind, and it can only be passed on for so long by reproducing from generation to generation. After taking a look at the baby, Li San continued to walk forward, he was going to see what changes had taken place in Luoshui now. In the Tang Dynasty, he grew up on the banks of the Luoshui River, and he can''t remember clearly in front of the River Temple. The towering skyscrapers farther away also indicate that he is now in a new era. "Eh!" Just after Li San left, the baby seemed extremely anxious, as if to stop Li San. "Catch the thief!" Suddenly, a man in black sportswear ran over quickly, and a woman behind him was chasing and shouting. "Bang!" In desperation, the thief passed the stroller, kicked the stroller to the ground, and quickly sank into the willow forest next to him. Li San also spotted the baby who was about to fall to the ground, and a golden light popped out of his fingers. The baby carriage that was about to fall to the ground stood up strangely and recovered as before. The baby who was babbling did not seem to suffer any injuries, and kept leaning against the stroller. "Not good?" At a place fifty meters away from the stroller, a girl in jeans and a white waistcoat exclaimed. She had just discovered the baby carriage that was about to be knocked down, and rushed out with one stride, but just after a few steps, she saw a strange scene. At the same time, the recording function in her mobile phone was still turned on, and she took the picture just now. Wang Xue was filming a section of the temple fair, and suddenly saw the baby carriage that had been knocked over, but the baby carriage was strangely restored to its original state when it was about to fall to the ground. The screams of catching the thief and Wang Xue''s yelling attracted the attention of countless people, who looked over. Chapter 4： Power of merit Suddenly the crowd reacted, and several young men immediately rushed towards the willow forest. The staff in the river temple in the distance also noticed the abnormality, and came one after another. The young mother, who was browsing the jewelry vendor, turned her head and looked at the horrified Wang Xue behind her. "Sister, what happened?" The young mother looked at Wang Xue and then at her baby who was in the stroller, suspiciously. There were a lot of people at the temple fair. She had just heard the sound of catching the thief, and then she heard Wang Xue''s yelling from behind. And Wang Xue''s expression seemed abnormal. "Hello! I just yelled when I saw your baby about to fall to the ground!" Wang Xue patted the towering twin peaks, and said in shock. "Huh? Isn''t my baby good?" The young mother glanced at her baby again, but the little guy kept staring at one place and babbling. This situation makes the young mother confused. "Really! Your baby is really going to fall, I have evidence here!" Wang Xue immediately took her mobile phone from the selfie stick. Soon, the screen replayed, and the young mother saw the incredible scene just now again. "Oh! My baby! You are so lucky!" The young mother saw this weird picture, and her whole body was not well, so she immediately squatted down to hold the baby and said. At this time, the baby''s eyes turned, as if staring at a moving object. "Eh!" The baby kept gesticulating towards a place. Wang Xue and the young mother also noticed the baby''s changes. Following the baby''s eyes, there were two old willow trees. But there is nothing in the middle of the willow tree, there is nothing? After a while, the person who caught the thief came back, and the man in black sportswear was escorted to the venue by several staff members. "You bastard! If God had eyes, my baby would have been killed by you!" When the young mother saw the culprit, she immediately stepped forward and scolded. It was spring, and the ground was still very hard. If the baby had just fallen on the bluestone slab, something would have happened. "Okay, okay! We will send him back to the police station, Nuo, this is your lost bag!" A staff member held the bag in his hand and handed it to a woman in a long skirt. "Thank you!" After receiving the bag, the woman looked at Wang Xue, "What just happened to you?" This time, aroused the interest of everyone. Therefore, Wang Xue showed everyone the short video she had taken. "What? How is this possible?" "The car must have a good focus and recovered by itself." "This is definitely not a movie, this is true!" "Could it be that the river **** master appeared?" After everyone saw the video on Wang Xue''s phone, they all talked about it. Some people said it was a scientific phenomenon because of the focus. Some people say that this is the manifestation of Grandpa River God, who saved the baby. "Madam, please stop showing it to others. There are so many people here, I''m afraid it will cause accidents." The staff member who had just been involved in catching the thief stepped forward and looked at Wang Xue and reminded in a low voice. There were too many people at the temple fair, and the commotion here has attracted the attention of the distant crowd. Wang Xue looked at the people who kept coming around and nodded to the staff. "Sister, you should leave with your baby." Wang Xue looked at the young mother beside her. "Yeah! Then I''m leaving, thank you!" The young mother nodded to Wang Xue and the staff, and left with the stroller. If the discussion continues, this mother and son will probably be asked endlessly. Wang Xue also put away the selfie stick and walked away quietly. It''s just that as a new era of advanced information, people who have just watched Wang Xue''s video have already filmed the news here and posted them to major media platforms. Everyone was discussing with gusto what was going on. "That''s not right! What is he looking at?" After Wang Xue left, he glanced suspiciously around the temple fair. But after watching for a long time, she didn''t find anything interesting to the baby. "Forget it, this video will definitely get a lot of clicks, go back and trim it and upload it to a certain sound." Wang Xue watched for a long time, but couldn''t see why. After flipping the phone, she thought about going back tonight and posting the video of today''s temple fair to a short audio and video platform. Bored, Wang Xue was about to leave the river temple. "Wow!" Suddenly, the grandson held in the arms of the old couple looked at a clearing behind Wang Xue and cried. "Hey! Don''t cry! Don''t cry!" Upon seeing this, the grandma immediately shook the grandson in her arms, trying to coax the child. But I couldn''t coax it anymore. The baby''s eyes were really round, and he kept crying when he pointed his finger at the place behind Wang Xue. "Eh!" Suddenly, the baby started to laugh as if grabbing something. This scene caused Wang Xuefa to stand up, and she looked back, isn''t she behind the two old willow trees? There is nothing there, why suddenly this baby laughed again? "He... seems to be holding something in his hand?" Wang Xue swallowed and continued to look back. There were only two willow trees and nothing at all. This strange scene made Wang Xue''s horror. The baby was either looking at her or staring at the willow tree behind him. Suddenly, Wang Xue combined with the scene of the baby stroller just now, and remembered a sentence from her grandmother when she was a child. "Children will see dirty things, if you see dirty things, don''t be afraid..." The more I think about it, the more wrong, Wang Xue''s instinct tells her that today is absolutely abnormal. The two babies before and after are so abnormal, there must be something nearby that she can''t see. But Wang Xue turned her head countless times and couldn''t see what was nearby. What''s more, there are so many people in broad daylight. Li Sanzheng in a blue robe stood in front of the old couple, looking at the baby who was smiling at him. "Good person in the fifth world, rare..." There were several golden lights flashing on the baby''s head. "In the name of the river god, I wish you peace and health in this world, free from illness and disaster!" As he spoke, Li San''s finger touched the baby''s eyebrows. This baby is also a citizen of Luoshui, and a good person who believes in himself. For this, Li San also intends to reward him. Li San, a body of innate merit, can use the power of merit to make sentient beings. After being blessed by Li San, the baby slowly closed his eyes, and the golden light on his head became a bit rich. With the power of the river god''s merit as protection, he will surely be safe and worry-free throughout his life. Chapter 5： Cruel swallower The temple fair on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month soon came to an end, and the people who came to the temple fair also went home. On the garden road in front of the river temple, small vendors are packing up their merchandise. "It seems that today''s world is indeed chaotic." Li San muttered looking at the Luoshui River in the sunset. Today, he used the abilities attached to his innate merits to enlighten many people. As long as they are good people who sincerely worship the River God, Li San has more or less fulfilled part of their wishes. As for the temporary cuddlers, Li San ignored them. "It''s time to go back!" Looking at the deserted River Temple, Li Sanyi took a step and disappeared on the shore of Luoshui. "Swipe!" I saw Li San''s figure suddenly appear in the main hall, turning into a golden light and disappearing into the statue. In a dark space, Li San silently closed his eyes to consume the power of merit he gained today. The magical power of "Daipin Exorcism Jue" can be advanced, and currently there are only five heavens. The power of merit is needed to practice "Dai Pin Exorcism Jue" and merit golden body. And when Li San is enshrined by others, he can also gain some of the power of merit. When inciting others and receiving the cause and effect of others, the power of merit can also be obtained. With the double acquisition of the aura, Li San''s power of merit will be continuously acquired. Now Li San has just awakened, and there is no suitable place to live, and he can only live in the Dhamma. After all, this image has been established on the shore of Luoshui for thousands of years. In the middle of the night, a village in the city ten kilometers away from the Luoshuihe Temple. "Baby, I drank a little bit today, wait a minute..." A man walked on the street with a woman with heavy makeup in his arms. The man said as he walked, obviously a little slurred. "Brother Li, let''s go hurry up, you''re all drinking like this, okay, you?" The woman with heavy makeup supported the man and walked step by step. "I can''t? I''m twenty-eight years old, and I''m known as a humanoid pile driver..." the man said, suddenly a feeling of vomiting came to his heart. "Oh~" I saw the man covering his mouth and immediately ran into the green belt next to him. "Yeah! Slow down!" Seeing that the man was about to vomit again, the woman ran forward to take care of her. "You! Drink less if you can''t drink it. I didn''t get drunk and drank you like a bear." The woman with heavy makeup slapped the man on the back while complaining. The two of them have known each other online for a long time, and today is the first time they met. The so-called dry wood and raging fire, the men and women drank in a tavern in Anping District after eating, and they drank like this after a meal. "Oh~" The man felt better after several mouthfuls of retching. "Thank you, baby~" As soon as the man got up, he was so drunk that he felt something sticky under his feet. "Come on, I always feel a little gloomy." The woman with heavy makeup looked around the empty surroundings, and took the man''s arm to leave the green belt. There are no people on the road at this time, and there are very few pedestrians in the village at two o''clock in the middle of the night. "How do I feel there is something under my feet?" The man shook his head and looked down. "Where is there anything? You didn''t vomit anything just now." The woman muttered dissatisfiedly, and looked down subconsciously. At this glance, the two of them were so scared that their hair stood upside down, and they saw that the grass was covered with black slimy hair, and a human face in the middle of the hair was looking at them. A face that was extremely white in the dark night, with eyes permeating like black holes, and black air wafted out of it. At this time, the human face was spitting out a scarlet tongue swaying in front of the man''s feet. "Ah!" The men and women screamed at the same time. The man was completely drunk, grabbing the woman''s hand and fleeing. But in the next second, a sudden change occurred. The slimy hair suddenly rose up into the sky like a sharp sword. "Puff puff puff!" It seemed that countless sturdy steel needles immediately pierced the pair of men and women. "Tick! Tick!" Countless scarlet blood holes appeared on the two of them, as if a faucet, blood was constantly flowing down the blood hole. Severe pain came, and the man and the woman watched their bodies being pierced into a sieve, their pupils were dilated, and they lost consciousness. During this period, it took less than a second from the discovery of the head swallowing ghost to death. The two of them were like barbecues, with countless pin-like hairs pierced through them, and their bodies remained standing. "Kacha Kacha!" The white face stood up under the support of the rest of the hair, opened his blood basin and covered the man''s head with a big mouth. "Thorn!" As if peeling an orange, the man''s face, scalp and hair were torn off by the swallowing ghost, turning into a blood-colored head. The facial features disappeared, only the gurgling blood kept shed. Next, the woman was also covered by the head swallowing ghost, and the whole scalp was stripped off in the same way. "Ang!" The Swallowing Ghost made a strange sound after eating the scalp of the two. Immediately after that, a few strands of new hair grew out of those countless hairs. "Bang! Bang!" After the head swallowing ghost finished all this, he drew out the countless hairs inserted in the two bodies. The two corpses lay on the lawn one after another, with blood covering the lawn. As if killing the two people just now made Tuntougui very happy, that white face instantly changed into a woman''s appearance, and then into a man''s appearance. And these two faces are the faces of the two who just died. With his hair as his feet, the swallowing ghost walked forward, his white face constantly changing in different appearances. Immediately afterwards, the swallowing ghost''s figure disappeared. Early the next morning, the morning exercisers found two dead bodies with extremely tragic appearance. In less than five minutes, several police cars arrived at the scene and inserted the warning belt around. Residents of the village in the city in the distance gathered around, discussing something. Several forensic doctors and criminal police from the special investigation team were collecting evidence at the scene of the crime. Dashan and Xiaoshan drove past at this time, and suddenly saw the crowd of onlookers. The two looked at each other and immediately had an idea. "Dead?" Dashan frowned as he looked at the crowd of onlookers in the distance, "Even the forensic doctor and criminal police have arrived. It must be a murder." "Brother! Let''s go and see!" Xiaoshan immediately stopped the car on the side of the road. "Go and see what''s going on." Dashan didn''t hesitate and got off the car immediately. "Wow! Those two bodies are so miserable, their faces are gone!" "You see that the body is like a sieve, the blood is drained, right?" "I vomited up all the fried dough sticks in the morning, this technique is too cruel!" Before the two came to the front, they heard the comments from the onlookers. When the brothers Dashan Xiaoshan heard these words, their expressions changed drastically. "What the evil spirit did?" These words appeared in the hearts of the two brothers at the same time. Chapter 6： Earth Exorcist Dashanshan glanced at each other and immediately walked away from the crowd. "This comrade, you are not allowed to enter the cordon..." A small policeman immediately reminded him that Dashan Xiaoshan was about to cross the cordon. Why are the ordinary people watching the game so bold now, what if the scene is destroyed? But in the next second, the policeman immediately became extremely low, "please please! please, two please!" Because he saw two one-star platinum medals on the chest of Dashanshan. This policeman remembers that the leader ordered that people with platinum and gold medals belong to special departments, and they must cooperate fully when encountering things. Dashan Xiaoshan looked at the little policeman whose attitude had changed drastically. He glanced at the platinum badge on his chest. Without saying anything, he walked forward. The one-star platinum medal represents the prefecture-level one-star ghost exorcist. The highest is Samsung. Samsung is the pinnacle of the same level and also represents a remarkable record. It''s not that you can get a star medal if you reach the strength, you must have a recognized record to get the corresponding medal. This is the glory of being an exorcist and a proof of status. Today''s exorcist is directly under the management of the state, is the most noble profession, but also the most dangerous profession. "Team Zhang! Has the identity of the deceased been confirmed?" Dashan was a burly figure. After walking a few steps forward, he saw a middle-aged man with a sad face. "Oh! It turned out to be a mountain and a hill. You are here just right. Look at this." When the middle-aged man saw the mountain, he immediately brows and pulls the mountain over. I saw a man and a woman lying behind the pine trees, their bodies already resembling a hornet''s nest, and the corpses looked pale due to excessive blood loss. The most terrifying thing is that head, both of them are **** and bald with nothing. One night passed, and the blood had turned black. Looking at the wounds on the two of them, Da Shan''s pupils shrank, and Xiao Shan''s brows wrinkled deeply. "The identity of the deceased has been confirmed. The man''s name is Li Gang and his home is not far from Mingyang Community." "The woman is not from the city. Through technical surveys, the information on their mobile phones shows that they are a pair of lovers, alas..." The detective captain sighed and said the identity of the two. "Xiaoshan, that thing did it!" Dashan looked at the neat wound and said while looking at his younger brother Xiaoshan. "Brother! Do you have to report first?" Xiaoshan made a gesture and said. "Team Zhang, you should withdraw first, let us investigate the murderer''s matter." Dashan said, he looked at the captain on the side. "Okay! Then I will withdraw first." The detective captain Zhengshou couldn''t start. "Quick! Clean up the scene!" "By the way, the people are dismissed!" Team Zhang expertly directed the people under him to move quickly. After a while, several police cars and ambulances left with their sirens flashing, and the crowd of onlookers gradually disappeared. Dashan Xiaoshan returned to the car, "Hey! The prefecture-level ghost exorcist number 1233 calls the headquarters!" I saw Da Shan press on the badge on his chest, and a faint light suddenly appeared. In just a second, a voice came from Dashan''s headset, "This is the headquarters of Ghost Destroying in Luoshui City, please tell me 1233!" When Dashan heard this voice, he immediately said: "Evil ghosts were found in Anping District, Luoshui City. The coordinates are three kilometers from Binhe Road..." "Okay, it has been recorded, the headquarters will send someone to deal with it..." Just before this voice was finished, Dashan immediately said: "According to the rules, I have the right to catch the evil spirits I found, right?" The voice halted immediately, "Yes, Ghost Exorcist No. 1233, please be careful..." Before the sound was over, Da Shan clicked the badge on his chest again. A flash of light flashed on the badge, and Dashan''s fingerprint was instantly recognized, and the call was hung up. "It''s troublesome, I have to report every time..." Dashan mumbled dissatisfiedly after hanging up the phone. Then Dashan looked at the hill, "Xiaoshan, let''s leave immediately to investigate what this evil spirit is!" "Brother! I know you are eager to kill ghosts, but we still have to pay attention to our own personal safety." Xiaoshan sat in the cab and glanced at his eldest brother reminded. "Shan, I know, didn''t we have killed a lot of ghosts?" Da Shan turned his head and leaked a row of white teeth. "Brother! It''s not that I said you, you are too hard, our exorcist can kill ghosts, but we also count as one day a day." "You have to charge forward in everything, and pay attention to your safety? Last time it was extremely dangerous!" "Didn''t you swear to avenge your parents? You have to listen to me in this action!" Xiaoshan recalled the heart-eaters he killed last time, and was afraid after a while. That time the ghost was extremely powerful, if it weren''t for reinforcements to arrive in time, Dashan might have already died with the heart-eating ghost. Dashan''s real name is Huo Yun, and he is a classmate of Xiaoshan''s elementary school. The two were cousins ??of a common ancestor but not a father, but Dashan''s parents died at the hands of ghosts when they went out. Dashan was only five years old. Since then, Dashan was adopted by Xiaoshan''s parents, and the mountain was named Huo Bin. The nicknames of the two were also taken when they were very young. They were born with one fat and one thin. "Brother! Can you not talk about me? Every time you want to perform a task, you just talk about me like this!" Dashan knew that Xiaoshan was doing his own good, and said angrily. "I''m just a brother like you. If you die, don''t I have a place to talk?" While talking, the hill had already started the car and was walking on the road. "My brother, how could I die so easily? I am the future sky-level three-star ghost exorcist, and there are tens of thousands of people waiting for me to save." A fiery light flashed in Dashan''s eyes, full of infinite fighting spirit. Xiaoshan chuckled, "I know, brother, we are all future three-star diamond exorcists." The two drove fast on the road, looking for a place where ghosts might be hidden. After the murder occurred, Team Zhang received instructions from the higher authorities the first time it returned to the Criminal Police Team. Numerous police forces in Anping District were dispatched, and all streets in Anping District were under martial law. Especially along Binhe Road, a large number of police forces have been deployed. Citizens in Anping District were notified at the first time, and they were told that an extremely dangerous murderer was hiding in Anping District. Don''t go out and walk around at will at night. Soon, when the sunset came to the west, all the shops in today''s Anping District were closed long ago. The streets were extremely deserted, and there were no pedestrians in the Binhe Road area except for police cars. Everyone in Anping District knew that there were murderers nearby. No one dared to be careless and kept behind closed doors. Chapter 7： Ghost trail "Brother! Why didn''t we find a ghost for a whole day today?" Xiaoshan frowned when he returned to the vicinity of the incident again. "Yeah! This ghost seems to be hiding, but where is he hiding?" Obese Dashan glanced at the surrounding streets, wondering. The two brothers have not been free from 8 o''clock this morning to 6 o''clock in the afternoon. I ate a portion of Shaxian in a hurry, and continued to search for suspicious locations. Construction sites, garbage dumps, sewers, underground parking lots and other sparsely populated places have all been explored one by one, but unfortunately, there is no result. "Fuck, when has the IQ of this evil spirit been so high? Do we have to wait for the evil spirit to come out to make trouble before we do it?" Anxiously, Da Shan took out a pack of Yellow Crane Tower and handed it to Xiao Shan. Da Shan is an evil spirit exorcist. When he made a wish at the River Temple, he hoped that if there are real gods in the world, he can drive away evil spirits in the world. Dashan is the hardest one when destroying ghosts and monsters. This situation is rare now, and it can be said that this is the first time I have seen it. In the past, ghosts, as long as they probed, could basically find some ghosts or clues. But today there was no result, which made Da Shan extremely impatient. "Brother, did you say that the evil spirit has already moved?" Xiaoshan''s eyes rolled, "Or he has escaped from Anping District overnight?" Hearing Xiaoshan''s words, Dashan shook his head. "No, look at the deceased, the evil spirit is obviously a torture fan, how could he escape so quickly?" Dashan said his own opinion. At this time, a police car passed by on Binhe Road was clearly instructed by the superior department to let them ensure the safety of nearby residents. More importantly, it is to cooperate with the exorcist to investigate the movement of evil spirits. But where do ordinary police officers know this information, they only know that if they encounter a murderer, the two brothers will deal with it as soon as possible. Although I don''t know why the superiors made such arrangements, the average police officer would not dare to think about it. They only think that they are the bigwigs of a certain department. In Daxia Country, in addition to the police station that guards public security on a daily basis, there are also many special operations departments. These departments are relatively mysterious, but their status is more than several times higher than that of ordinary police officers. "Hiss!" Da Shan finished his last puff of cigarette, trampled the cigarette **** out, and looked at the scene of the crime. "Go! Let''s go and see again." Da Shan always felt that something was wrong, and intuitively told him that the ghost must have been hidden somewhere. After the murder, he must hide and digest and wait for the next action. The hill also stepped on the cigarette butts and followed in the footsteps of the mountain. The two came to the green belt and observed again. Not far from the green belt, there are villas. The sky is gradually getting darker. At this time, the villas are brightly lit. Suddenly, the hill looked at one of the villas. When driving by in the morning, he glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally. The husky in the yard was lying on his stomach, basking in the sun, but the dog didn''t seem to have changed its posture this night? Thinking about it again, Xiao Shan immediately said in shock: "Brother, is there a problem with the dog in the yard?" Dashan was taken aback when he heard the words, and followed Xiaoshan''s gaze. Although the distance is 500 meters, as exorcists, the five senses of the two are far beyond ordinary people. Soon, Dashan also discovered the abnormality. The husky seemed to be fine, but after a closer look, it didn''t even breathe? "Fuck! Go!" Da Shan rushed out in a stride, and the hill followed closely behind. Don''t look at Da Shan who is usually fat and awkward in action, but his true face is a flexible fat man. After running a few steps, Xiaoshan took out an intercom, "All units pay attention, immediately block the Sunshine Garden on Binhe Road, and evacuate the crowd!" "Attention to all units..." After repeating it three times in a row, the hill and the big hill had already jumped into the wall of the villa one by one. "Ooo! Ooo!" After Xiaoshan''s order was issued, the police cars on Binhe Road all started to move towards Sunshine Garden. Just after the two entered the yard, the husky kept lying on its stomach, and the hill kicked it, and the dog instantly turned into countless pieces. And there was a single hair in it, and the dog had been mutilated, and then sewn it with the hair. "This ghost..." Seeing the wire-like hair, Da Shan Xiao Shan immediately looked inside the house. I saw a family of four in the house watching TV on the sofa, but they were indifferent to the movement outside the yard. "Damn! We''re late!" Dashan said furiously when he saw this situation. "Bang!" The anti-theft door was blown away by the big mountain. In front of the pre-level ghost exorcist, this kind of anti-theft door was useless. The anti-theft door was blown away, and a disgusting sour smell came out. Da Shan Xiao Shan immediately looked at the sofa. The four people sitting on the sofa stood up mechanically at this moment, and their heads had no facial features or hair, only a **** head. "They are all ghost soldiers!" Dashan gritted his teeth. Ghost soldiers are a means by which evil spirits use their yin air to control the dead after they kill mortals. One of the characteristics of ghost soldiers is that they have no thoughts, are not afraid of death, and only follow the instructions of evil spirits. "Shan, I''ll take care of these ghost soldiers, go find him out of that evil ghost!" Dashan rushed out as he spoke. "Strong ghost!" I saw Dashan''s arm instantly covered with blood-colored lines, which are similar to corpse spots, but they are more beautiful than corpse spots. The ghost in Dashan is a powerful ghost, and while awakening the powerful ghost, he will gain the power of a ghost. At this time, the power speed of Dashan increased exponentially. The four ghost soldiers in the living room immediately rushed towards the mountain, and the fist of the mountain smashed one ghost soldier into the air with one blow like a cannonball. "Bang!" After the ghost soldier smashed into the air, the tiles on the wall shattered every inch. "Bang bang bang!" Immediately afterwards, the other three ghost soldiers fought with Da Shan. "Devil! Haven''t appeared yet, do you want me to pick you out myself?" Xiao Xiao said loudly, and his voice echoed everywhere in the house. But the villa was empty, except for the sound of Da Shan fighting with the ghost soldiers, there was no response at all. "You forced me! Master, let me see where you are!" "Tianmu ghost!" Koyama''s eyes were instantly covered with bloodshot eyes, and his eyes were as strange as bloodshot! This is the ability attached to the ghost of the hill, and the vision and agility will be increased several times. "Swish!" Suddenly, a pile of slimy black hair poured out of the sewer in the villa kitchen. Chapter 8： Danger The sound of "sparsely sparse" sounded, Da Shan Xiao Shan felt inwardly, and looked back at the same time. I don''t know when, the roof is covered with slimy hair, and a pile of mucus like swill keeps falling from the hair. At the same time, an extremely white face was in the middle of the hair, and his scarlet tongue was spit out and looked at the mountains and hills. "Head swallowing evil spirit!" Dashan and Xiaoshan exclaimed! From a large scale, there are two situations. Some ghosts are intact by nature, and most of these ghosts are low-powered and will evolve as they continue to swallow. The other is the mutated ghost, such as the headless and the handless. The Swallowing Ghost is one of the best, with only one face and countless hairs. This special ghost fighting power is the highest level of the earth, and it is also the top category among mutant ghosts. This swallowing ghost is the top mutant ghost among them. And his existence represents the death of thousands of people. This level of ghosts can only be dealt with by ghost exorcists at the pinnacle of the earth level. That is, the exorcist who holds the Samsung Platinum Medal. The moment Dashanshanshan saw the swallowing ghost, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. "Brother! We have to confess here." Looking at the Tuntou ghost, Xiaoshan looked desperate. Immediately afterwards, Xiaoshan''s finger pressed three times on the medal on his chest, which was an emergency contact signal. Inside a towering skyscraper in Luoshui City. This is the headquarters of ghost exterminators in Luoshui City, and the base camp of ghost exorcists in Luoshui City. "Quick, quick! No. 1234 has sent an emergency signal, and the danger has reached the pinnacle of the prefecture level, please contact Director Ouyang!" In the contact room full of countless screens, a team leader hurriedly got up and shouted to dozens of staff. "Earth-level pinnacle? Demon?" More than a dozen staff members were horrified, and immediately tapped the keyboard in front of the screen. At the same time, the health map began to locate quickly, and the coordinates were located in the Sunshine Garden, three kilometers away from Binhe Road, Anping District. Encrypted distress messages were quickly sent to the ghost exorcist near Anping District via the dedicated satellite network. "Squeak!" The door of the contact room was opened, and a middle-aged man with a mustache in a black suit walked in. He is the head of Ghost Destroying Headquarters in Luoshui City, Ouyang De! Ouyang De will personally deal with any ghosts above the prefecture level. Ouyang De glanced at the people who were busy, "Is there any other message from the helper?" "Supervisor, not for the time being. The caller should have encountered the Li ghost at the pinnacle of the earth level, and he is fighting." The group leader glanced at Ouyang De and said. He has sent several communication requests, but no one answers them. It must be that this ghost exorcist had already started fighting with Li Gui. "I give you authorization to immediately collect the signal of the location of the caller and transmit video and audio images." While speaking, Ouyang De took out a black medal. On this medal, the word "Luo Shui" is written in a big way. The platinum medal on the mountain is not only a symbol of glory, but also a high-tech communication device. This medal can not only communicate, but also has many functions such as positioning and transferring pictures and videos. It''s just that to retrieve the wearer''s image, a first-level authorization is required. And these authorizations are only owned by Ouyang De in Luoshui City. The team leader took Ouyang De''s medal and placed it on the workbench. An infrared ray swept across, and a mechanical voice came out, "The scan passes, and the first level permission is on." "Iris recognition will be done next!" "Shoo!" A laser shot out, flashing past Ouyang De''s eyes. "Iris recognition passed, turn on the transmission function!" As the computer sound fell, snowflakes began to flash on the big screen of the contact room, and then a picture appeared in everyone''s eyes. "Earth-level peak swallowing evil spirit!" Everyone in the communication room cried out in exclamation, pale in horror! And the head swallowing devil''s hair has reached a terrifying five-meter length! Everyone knows what the five-meter-long hair swallowing evil spirit represents. If it is allowed to continue to evolve and reach ten meters long hair, it will be a devastating disaster. The ten-meter-long swallow-head evil spirit kills thousands of people. Among all the evil spirits, the head swallowing evil spirits, which are extremely cruel, are the primary targets. And this kind of ghost also likes to sew, he will dismember people into countless pieces, and then use those wire-like hair to stitch them together. The most important reason is that the head swallowing ghost has many changes. Strictly speaking, he only has a face and hair. He can survive in any small space. ¡­ Inside the villa, countless hairs of the head swallowing ghost were stuck on the ceiling, and a pair of dark eyes stared at the mountains and hills. "Rainy!" The head swallowing ghost''s hair exuding foul-smelling mucus moved like a spider. "No! He''s going to kill us!" Dashan saw the head swallowing ghost move, kicking the remaining two ghost soldiers with two feet, and quickly retreated. "Brother! He must be staring at the ghost in our body." Xiaoshan said, staring at the swallowing ghost with red eyes. "Yeah, he has to swallow it if he wants to evolve. How can mortal souls swallow ghosts come soon?" The red pattern on Dashan''s arms continued to skyrocket in the space of speaking, and it didn''t stop growing until his chest. At this time, the two brothers knew that they were not the opponents of the Devouring Ghost, but they could not retreat. Their distress message has been sent out, and if they all retreat, the countless mortals outside the street will have to suffer. From the first day of becoming an exorcist, the two brothers were like dancers dancing on the tip of a knife, but they didn''t expect the crisis to come so quickly. "Bang!" The head swallowing ghost jumped to the ground like mud, staring at the mountains and hills with his eyes. "Kacha Kacha!" Immediately afterwards, the head swallowing ghost''s hair turned into a few thick strands, two of which were feet, and stood up. "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!" At the moment of standing up, four strands of hair with thick arms stabbed at the two brothers like sharp swords. Dashan''s pupils shrank, "So fast!" Immediately after Dashan''s two extremely strong fists slammed into the hair. "Bang! Bang!" As if gold and iron were fighting, with just one blow, the mountain flew out under the influence of huge force. With one blow, the mountain, known for its power, was smashed into the air by the swallowing ghost, and the swallowing ghost only shook its body. At the same time, the head swallowing ghost went violently, and the two-foot-like hair quickly stepped on the floor, and the head swallowing ghost continued to kill towards the mountain. "Brother!" Xiaoshan was shocked, the speed of this swallowing ghost was too fast. The hill rushed out like a leopard, kicking at the Swallowing Ghost with a sweeping leg. "Shoo!" The hill was greeted by strands of hair projecting from behind. Chapter 9： Huge power gap The hill kicked, as if it had hit a steel bar, and his feet were slightly numb. The next moment, Xiaoshan''s shoes and pants were all pierced by steel-like hair. Under the pain, Xiaoshan quickly retracted his foot. Although the physical strength of the exorcist was far superior to that of a mortal, the blow still cut countless wounds on the hill''s legs and soles. "Bastard! Stop it!" Dashan roared, and a thick black aura emerged from the shoulder blades, and these black auras instantly formed two brand-new arms. At this moment, Dashan transformed into a four-armed form, bounced with a roar and rushed towards the swallowing evil spirit. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" In an instant, dozens of fist shadows bombarded the head swallowing ghost. As if smashing a steel plate, there were countless golden and iron clashes. However, Dashan''s fist was slightly numb, and the thick squeeze was also touched on Dashan''s fist while the battle was being fought. "Xiaoshan, you can''t let him leave. Even if we die today, we have to hold him!" Dashan said to Xiaoshan as he continued to bombard the Devourer. At this time, the fierce light in Dashan''s eyes became more and more vigorous, like a hungry wolf who is not afraid of death. Xiaoshan nodded, his eyes were blood red, the scars on his legs and feet seemed to be painless, and he continued to rush towards the Swallowing Ghost. Demon exorcist, use the body as a furnace to raise evil spirits! In the battle, the more he fought, the more bravery he was, and he was full of hostility like a ghost. While gaining the power of evil spirits, it will also greatly increase physical strength. But there is a flaw, that is, if you use the ghost power to reach the critical point, you have to restore your blood. Otherwise, sooner or later, it will become a walking corpse that is neither human nor ghost. The mountains and hills attacked the head swallowing ghost one after the other, but the two attacks caused almost zero threat to the head swallowing ghost. The mucus from the head-swallowing devil''s hair adhered to Dashan''s body, producing undetectable corpses. These plaques are similar to toxins. If they are not stopped, Dashan will end up either in battle or become a real corpse. "All citizens don''t panic, please retreat in an orderly manner! Repeat it again, all citizens..." At this moment, the two heard the sound of horns coming from outside the door, as well as countless panic footsteps. They knew that it was the police officers outside the door who were evacuating people. Countless red and blue lights filled the road. The two brothers, Dashanshanshan, sinking in their hearts, they are really going to fight to the death, they can''t retreat. Although the head swallowing ghost is powerful, it has no consciousness, only the instinct of devouring and killing. A complete ghost is born with a shrewd consciousness and develops wretchedly. This swallowing evil spirit was very powerful when it was born, but being ignorant is a key point. Although his combat effectiveness is very strong, his combat technique is relatively simple, that is, his hair. It is this relatively single means of combat that has pushed the two brothers Dashanshan to despair. "Roar! Die to me!" Dashan didn''t notice the corpse spots on his arms at all, waving his four arms airtight, and continuing to smash at the head swallowing evil spirit. Koyama''s trousers on his legs had become strips at this time, and countless **** scratches appeared on his legs. The head swallowing ghost seemed to enjoy the feeling of slowly torturing the prey, waving his hair and easily dealt with the two brothers Dashan Xiaoshan. "Brother! There are more corpse spots on your arms!" Xiaoshan noticed that most of Dashan''s two ghostly arms turned gray, and exclaimed. The smelly slime on the head of the head swallowing ghost is not swill, but corpse oil! Although Dashan''s two new arms were formed by ghosts, if they were all corpses, then Dashan would suffer irreversible damage. "Brother! What about this?" Dashan glared wide and didn''t care. "We can''t retreat! There are still citizens outside. After a while, the citizens will retreat and I will cover your retreat!" The corner of Xiaoshan''s eyes was sour, and he looked at the bloodstains on his body, every time Dashan used to shelter him from wind and rain. But this time, can they go? Neither he nor Da Shan are mediocre exorcists, they are more talented exorcists in the new era. In Luoshui City, they are called the geniuses of the younger generation. Otherwise, they won''t get a one-star platinum medal in their early twenties, and two of them can act alone. Facing the head swallowing evil spirits at the peak of the earth level, if they want to escape, they can completely escape. But they escaped, and tonight I don''t know how many people will become food for swallowing evil spirits. But can they escape? Can you escape? According to the current situation, can they persist until the citizens are evacuated? They had been injured to this extent just one minute from the start of the battle. The corner of Xiaoshan''s mouth is bitter, maybe...tonight is the end of their brothers. Luoshui City Ghost Killing Headquarters. Ouyang De stared at the screen fiercely, and asked the contact group leader again, "How long will it take! How long will the reinforcements arrive?" This sentence, Ouyang De almost roared out. "Master... Director, according to the latest coordinates, the reinforcements still have half an hour to arrive." The leader of the liaison group refreshed the satellite image over and over again, and the beads of sweat on his forehead kept falling. Ouyang De glared with anger, "Half an hour! Are they all eating shit? In half an hour, their brothers died too much!" "Oh my God!" The fists of the angry Ouyang De hammered the table severely, looking at the big mountains and small hills in the picture like a knife. In just one minute of fighting, the two were already wounded. Dashan''s two arms were already half covered with corpse spots, and Xiaoshan''s legs were immediately approaching a state of **** flesh. Is this only a minute? The state of the two has been extremely bad. In another half an hour, a hundred mountains and hills will not be enough to die! The hair of the swallowing evil spirit was like steel bars, and the two of them couldn''t break the defense at all. If you want to kill the Devouring Devil, you must smash his face. That human face is the most fragile place, but the most devilish head swallowing ghost is the hair, and the two of them can''t do it close together, how can they crush the face? "Brother! It''s only a minute now, and we have to delay at least four more minutes to leave!" Xiaoshan once again kicked and flicked his legs at the head swallowing ghost, looking at Dashan and said. Da Shan didn''t respond, he slammed four arms to resist most of the front hair. At this time, most of the arms formed by Dashan''s two ghost qi had been corpses. His two ghostly arms are called "Diamond Arms!" This kind of arm is not afraid of hot weapons, but most afraid of the influence of evil spirits. If his vajra arm is completely corpseized, then his life span will soon be over. Excessive use of the ghost abilities raised by oneself will also be eaten back by ghosts and become real ghosts. Therefore, the situation of Dashanshanshan is very dangerous at this time, and it is almost dead. Chapter 10： Burn blood Suddenly a voice came from the headphones of the two of them: "Dashanshan, don''t hold on to it, you will leave immediately in two minutes!" "At that time, no matter what, you must evacuate. I will arrange for someone to come up and help you escape from here." Xiaoshan was stunned when he heard this voice, Dashan immediately roared without any hesitation: "Director Ouyang, I refuse!" Both of their brothers understood that after sending out the distress signal, the headquarters said that the nearest exorcist was still far away. Luoshui City is so huge that it will take 40 minutes to arrive at the fastest speed. Now that people are on top, is it the little policemen outside? Those police''s small-caliber thermal weapons not only caused no harm to the swallowing evil spirits, but also killed them all. If you want to sacrifice those mortals to make yourself alive, Da Shan is 10,000 unwilling! Ouyang De''s voice immediately rose a little higher, "Dashan Xiaoshan, this is an order!" "I don''t want to sacrifice the lives of civilians, but your lives are more precious. You are the future of the country!" Ouyang De''s voice trembled almost at the end. As the director of the ghost eradication department, he is also a mortal, so Ouyang De understands the importance of a young genius exorcist. Or the importance of mountains and hills. Dashan and Xiaoshan are both leaders and geniuses of the young generation in Luoshui City. Especially Da Shan, his growth rate can be said to be the first person in the young generation. Only in his early twenties, two of them won the one-star platinum medal and reached the level of the prefecture-level ghost exorcist. At this time, sacrificing some people can save their lives. That is for the sake of the overall situation. As long as the two brothers Dashan and Xiaoshan survive, they are definitely expected to receive the three-star platinum medal in the future, or even reach a higher level. What does the prefecture-level pinnacle represent? That is the existence that can save tens of thousands of lives. The earth-level peak ghost exorcist who can obtain the three-star platinum medal is already a first-class existence. If these two brothers die now, the two first-rate exorcists will be lost in the future. Listening to Ouyang De''s words, Da Shan smiled slightly, "Director Ouyang, I am honored to die!" After that, Da Shan continued to rush towards the Tuntou Ghost. Xiaoshan looked at the injury on his body, then looked at the platinum medal on his chest, a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The two of them logically can only have the gold medal, but the talent is excellent, and an exception was awarded to the one-star platinum medal. "Brother! You are the best of the young generation. You can''t die. Let me protect you this time." Xiao Shan secretly said in his heart. The words of Ouyang De just now gave Xiaoshan the determination to die. Dashan still has unrequited grievances, and he is the first person of the young generation in Luoshui City. He must not die! "Tianmu ghost! Burning blood!" At this moment, the blood flow in the whole body of Xiaoshan turned into a rapid speed, and the naked eye can see the exposed blood vessels on the surface of the body. At the same time, Koyama''s eyes turned dark red, and his pupils became looming. Xiaoshan desperately, the blood in his body rushed to the sky-eye ghost desperately, and at the same time his strength and speed began to grow like a rocket. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The head swallowing ghost who was dealing with Dashan''s fist suddenly felt a strong force coming from behind. "Get away from me!" Xiaoshan roared, grasping Tuntougui''s two thick hairs with both hands and flicking towards the distance. "Boom! Boom!" Suddenly the head swallowing ghost was thrown out like a sandbag, and directly smashed through the wall of the living room, and rammed into the bedroom. After hitting the bedroom wall again, the power was relieved. The head swallowing ghost slowly slipped off the wall like plasticine. The blow just now caused him a lot of damage. "Let''s die together! Ghosts!" The hill rushed into the bedroom instantly like a cheetah, and grabbed the head swallowing ghost. The head swallowing ghost suddenly became the size of a basketball, with countless hairs sticking out like spikes. He has a sense of self-instinct, and he has just been thrown into a haze, so he turns into a spike to defend. At the same time, it can perfectly protect his face. "Die to me!" Xiaoshan wrapped the sting ball tightly and hugged it on his chest. At the same time, the blood in his body overflowed along the wound and turned into bursts of blood mist. The blood mist, like a silkworm chrysalis, slowly wrapped around the spike ball that the headless ghost turned into. "Burning blood, blood pupa? No..." Dashan saw this scene, his eyes became extremely red, tears flooding. What happened in an instant happened too fast, Dashan saw the head swallowing ghost was suddenly thrown off the hill and rushed out. When it was discovered, there was an endless blood mist from the body of the hill. Burning vitality and blood, pupating with blood, this is a suicide attack, and it is also the trump card for Xiaoshan to fight for his life. "Take care of our grandfather, you still have your parents'' revenge unrequited..." Xiaoshan said while vomiting blood. At this moment, he felt dizzy, a large amount of blood burned and externally released, and he was close to the state of anemia. This is to sacrifice him and the Heavenly Eye Ghost in his body, to pupa and seal the head swallowing evil spirit. In order to protect itself, the Tianmu ghost can only continuously swallow the power of Qi and blood, but the more he swallows, the qi and blood of the Tianmu Ghost and the small mountain are also acting madly on the head swallowing ghost. "No! No! No!" Dashan slapped the ground feebly, heartache to the extreme. Seeing his brother save him with his life, Da Shan felt endless pain. "Brother...You are better than me, don''t you want to...become a heavenly rank? In the future...you have to kill enough ghosts to benefit mankind." Xiaoshan was very difficult to speak at this time, and when he finished speaking, he vomited blood again. "No!" Dashan was like a peak at this time, with four arms lying on the ground and crazily crawling into the bedroom. However, the only sight to behold is the blood-colored hills all over, and the head-swallowing evil spirits struggling constantly in qi and blood. Da Shan wanted to save his younger brother, but he knew that if he saved him at this moment, not only would he not be able to live, but he would also waste his efforts. The hill that burns blood can no longer survive! "Zi!" The spike ball covered with blood pupa made a sharp ghost cry at this time. He was going to defend, but he didn''t expect a net outside to wrap him up. This sound was a hundred times more ear-piercing than a nail rubbing a blackboard, and it spread from the villa to the entire street. This voice in the dark night caused countless citizens to cover their ears. The policemen and citizens outside commanding the retreat heard this harsh and harsh sound, and the crowd suddenly became more turbulent. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. After hearing this harsh sound, the river **** statue appeared golden light on its body. A golden light flashed, and Li San appeared in the Heshen Temple, looking in the direction of Binhe Road. "The Eye of Shakyamuni!" A bright blue light flashed in his eyes, and Li San saw a ghostly air rising into the sky in the distance. Chapter 11： Kill the head swallowing ghost with one finger "Interesting and interesting, it turns out that this is an evil spirit." Li San''s eyes flashed with blue light, and he disappeared into the river temple as soon as he took a step. Inside the Sunshine Garden on Binhe Road. Xiaoshan was bathed in blood at this time, and the seven orifices were dripping with black blood. The Tianmu ghost in his body obviously realized that he was going to die with the hill, and rioted. However, the Tianmu Ghost and the hill were combined into one, and the riot at the moment could only accelerate the speed of destruction. The blood on the hill was wrapped in the spike ball that the head swallowing evil spirit turned into, and it became thicker and thicker. "Quick! Hold on for a while, you can successfully pupate..." Xiaoshan Yi''s blood eyes were blurred, but he could clearly feel that the pupae were taking shape. Dashan lay on all fours in pain, tears in his eyes streaming down to the floor continuously. He hated, hated himself for being weak, and hated this swallowing evil spirit as well. The head swallowing ghost suddenly took back all the hair spikes, and suddenly turned into a long cone, breaking through the small blood pupa with a scream. The long cone only broke through partly, but that was enough. "Wow!" The part of the hair that broke through the blood pupa grew rapidly, turning into a sharp thorn and piercing the hill''s throat. If you kill the hill in one fell swoop at this time, the head swallowing ghost will be able to completely get rid of the hill''s **** pupa seal. "No!" Hearing the scream of the swallowing ghost, Dashan looked up and saw this terrifying scene. Da Shan hurriedly bounced up, reaching out to grab the spike. "It''s too late! Damn it!" Dashan''s heart was caught in his voice. He wanted to stop all of this, but it was too late. The thorns that the hair turned into suddenly stopped when it was 0.01 centimeters away from the hill''s throat. Da Shan was stunned when he saw this scene, his body stopped in a forward-throwing posture. Because the head swallowing ghost was trying to surging all his hair at this time, but it was a pity that he couldn''t move. It seemed that an invisible big hand pinched him to death. The head swallowing ghost not only screamed with extremely high frequency, it was as if it had encountered a bird of predator, and it was incomparably panic. "Brush!" In the entire villa, a dazzling golden light was emitted, accompanied by bursts of sandalwood fragrance. This scent made Dashan refreshed, as if he had smelled it somewhere. But the golden light was too dazzling, covering the entire house, and Da Shan subconsciously pulled the diamond arm, blocking his eyes. "Whoo!" Suddenly, Da Shan felt a breeze drifting beside him. Opening his eyes again, Da Shan saw a figure from the back. A blue robe, long black hair draped over his shoulders, blue silk floating in the wind. "This..." Dashan looked at this immortal figure, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Then Dashan discovered an even more weird scene, the man in ancient costume was suspended! His feet were fifty centimeters above the ground, and they just floated on the ground. "What is this seat? It turned out to be a mutilated ghost." "Dust to dust, dirt to earth, dissipate!" When this man was speaking, he raised his jade-like hand and pressed his finger towards the void, suddenly a beam of light penetrated the body of the swallowing evil spirit. The Grand Exorcism Jue has the effect of dissipating grievances, purifying the soul, and destroying evil spirits. Li San only mobilized for a moment, and the head swallowing evil spirit turned into nothingness like ice and snow under the scorching sun. In Dashan''s shocked gaze, the powerful swallowing evil spirit disappeared. In the current villa, the screams of the swallowing evil spirit before he died gradually subsided. "You are very good!" Li San looked back and said while looking at Dashan. "...!" Seeing the impeccable face of the blue robe youth, Da Shan''s mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t say a word. That swallowing devil? Just killed like this? Da Shan felt that he was dreaming, and then shook his head, rubbed his eyes with two diamond arms, and opened his eyes again to see the man who looked like a fairy. This is real! Da Shan felt that his head was not enough at this time. That is the evil spirit at the pinnacle of the earth level. It can kill thousands of people, and was killed with just one finger? Xiaoshan''s consciousness had become vague at this time, and he faintly felt that a dazzling golden light flashed by, and he knew nothing. After the head swallowing ghost died, the body that the hill was about to fall did not fall, but stood there like a javelin. After the mountain was shocked, he immediately rushed to the hill in three steps and two steps to hold the hill. "Brother! Brother!" Dashan called to the hill, but it was a pity that the hill had a pair of bloodless eyes, and there were countless wounds on the body, like an earthworm. "Brother..." Xiaoshan said softly, and his voice had become weak and inaudible. At this time Xiaoshan felt a mess in his body, and felt that his vitality was slowly passing by. Although I don''t know what the golden light was just now, I think it must be reinforcements. And the hill couldn''t feel the ghostly spirit of the swallowing devil anymore. "Brother! Hold on, I''ll send you to the headquarters for treatment right away." Dashan looked at the bleeding hill of Qiqiao, crying. "No, I...I can''t live anymore." Xiaoshan spit out a few words hard. He had just burned his vitality and blood, and his lamp had run out. Even the best medical condition now can''t save him. "Don''t tell me, brother, I must find a way to save you." Da Shan shook his head, trying hard to convince himself. But he understood that Xiaoshan was dead. At a speed visible to the naked eye, bursts of black energy hovered on the hill''s forehead, and he was already very close to death. Immediately afterwards, Da Shan looked at the man who was like an immortal, "Sir, can you save my brother?" "No matter what the price is, I will pay, even if it is my life!" Da Shan''s eyes were so clear that he didn''t want his brother to die. I don''t know why, but Dashan felt that this fairy-like master must have a way to kill the swallowing evil spirit just now. Dashan was also in a hurry to go to the doctor at this time. He knew that Xiaoshan''s hope of surviving was very slim, but he still turned to Li San with great hope. "He shouldn''t die, this seat will naturally not let him die." Li San smiled slightly and looked at Da Shan and said. "Really! Sir, please save my brother!" Da Shan was instantly overjoyed. Although he didn''t know why this man was so sure, Da Shan could only use Li San as a life-saving straw. "Swipe!" Li San stepped forward, his fingertips bursting with golden light, and he instantly sank into the hill. "Zizizi!" A faint white gas erupted from Xiaoshan''s body. Under the action of these white gas, the wound on his body healed rapidly. "This..." Dashan looked at the wound that disappeared like a trick, dumbfounded! Chapter 12： River God really exists This is not over yet, the white energy continues to radiate from the seven orifices of the hill. The bulging blood vessels on the body surface also calmed down. In the end, the sky-eyed ghost in the hill seemed to calm down, and the blood-colored eyes returned to black and white. A whole hill appeared in the arms of Dashan. His complexion was ruddy, his breathing was smooth, his pulse was strong, as if he hadn''t hurt at all. In a scene like a magic movie, the mountain was struck by lightning for a while, and the brain was almost short-circuited. Dashan knows the situation of the hill best. If it can be saved, there is probably a panacea, so he can barely hold his breath before looking for another way. In Dashan''s cognition, such a situation is unsolvable. In the circle of exorcists, I have never heard that an exorcist who burns blood can be cured in an instant. Such immortal methods have made Dashan unheard of and unseen. It is said that the king of Hades asked people to die for the third watch, and did not dare to keep his life until the fifth watch. But this man who looked like an immortal, just snatched the dying person back from the gate of ghosts? "You are all born with luck. If you fall here, it will be the loss of my Luoshui County..." An incomparable voice came out, and Li San turned around and wanted to leave. Hearing the sound that didn''t touch the red dust, Da Shan woke up from a daze, ready to thank the **** man. But before he could say his words, Da Shan continued to be sluggish on the spot. In his eyes, he saw Li San in a blue robe floating in the void, a dazzling golden light flashed by, and disappeared out of thin air. "Ghost Territory Ability? It disappeared out of thin air?" These words emerged in Dashan''s heart. Ghost realm, similar to the realm in fantasy novels, is an ability attached to some special fierce ghosts. The ghosts that can own the ghost domain are all fierce ghosts among ghosts, and they are extremely powerful ghosts. The exorcist can raise evil spirits by himself, which requires extremely harsh conditions. Not everyone can become a ghost exorcist, and not every ghost exorcist can raise a fierce ghost with a ghost domain. Every ghost exorcist can obtain the ability to raise ghosts by himself. As long as he embarks on the path of the ghost exorcist, he will either succeed or be swallowed and die. Exorcist, there is no shortcut. "Brother!" Suddenly, Xiaoshan opened his eyes and interrupted Dashan''s thoughts at the same time. "Brother, how are you?" Da Shan was startled and moved up and down quickly to check his physical condition. The scene just now was really weird, Da Shan didn''t believe whether the hill was all right at this moment. After all, it is too unbelievable to say such things. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you will definitely think it is bragging. "Oh! Brother, I''m fine, don''t you think I''m fine?" Xiaoshan pushed away the hands of the mountain moving up and down with disgust. By the way, he stood up and jumped twice, and he found that he did not have any injuries at all. Looking at the appearance of the hill, Dashan felt a few crows flying over his forehead. After this battle of feelings, he was injured, and the Vajra arm was corpses a lot, and he would have to rest and recover in the future. A moment ago, I was crying bitterly, but now I am the only one injured. "Brother! Who is the god-man who was bathed in golden light just now?" Xiaoshan said solemnly at this time. "Ha? Are you still free to care about that god-man? Let me see if there is anything wrong in your body?" Dashan pulled over the hill dissatisfiedly, with **** on his pulse, wanting to see the situation of the ghost in the hill. . "Brother! I''m really fine, I''m healthy now!" Xiaoshan continued to pull Dashan''s hand away, "Do you think that god-man is like a person?" "Who?" Dashan was speechless. He was shocked by those scenes just now, and now his head hasn''t recovered. After your kid was alive and well, you immediately asked about the mysterious master? Why don''t you care about me? "Really, I don''t lie to you, he is really someone we know." Xiaoshan frowned, took out a packet of Yellow Crane Tower from his coat, and handed it to Dashan. "We know? When did we know such a cowhide person?" Dashan lit a cigarette and looked at the hill and said. That means killing the head swallowing ghost with just one finger. The strength of the head swallowing evil spirit is the pinnacle of the earth level, this kind of person is at least the strength of the sky-level ghost exorcist. Maybe it was someone who got a three-star diamond badge. But even the top exorcist in China, no one has a hobby of cosplay, right? In modern society, who is okay to wander around in an ancient costume a day? "Brother, I said that you are usually smart, why are you stupid now? You really don''t know him?" Xiaoshan took a cigarette, puffing out smoke rings. "Don''t play dumb riddles, your brother and I don''t have enough brains now! How do I know who it is?" Dashan slapped Xiaoshan on the shoulder. "Don''t you really know? Didn''t you ask him for luck the day before yesterday?" Xiaoshan glanced at the mountain and told the truth. "Heh~ I''m a single dog, what kind of peach can I ask..." While he was talking, Da Shan''s hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly, a flash of light in his mind, and he looked at the hill in disbelief. "You..." Xiaoshan smiled slightly. If it were before, he would definitely laugh at Dashan for a few words. But now Xiaoshan was also shocked, not in the slightest joking mood. Just now when he was dying, his consciousness began to blur. But the golden light suddenly shining from inside the villa made him clear for a while, and his five senses of thinking were extremely active. This is similar to the reappearance of light, making Xiaoshan see Li San, who was bathed in golden light, clearly before he fell into a coma. Moreover, the special scent of sandalwood at that time calmed his soul, and the Tianmu ghost in his body also stopped the riot. Before he fell into a coma, Li San had in his mind the golden figure in the temple of the river, the clothes, decorations, and hairstyles were all exactly the same. This can''t be wrong! And in the temple at that time, he also smelled that special fragrance. Combined with Dashan''s surprised expression, Xiaoshan was even more certain of his thoughts. It seemed that Dashan also felt that the man was very similar to the river god''s golden body technique. "How about it, brother, do you think that man and the river **** statue are extremely similar?" Xiaoshan looked at Da Shan who hadn''t spoken for a long time. Da Shan felt that the experience on this day was a bit outrageous, and shook his head, "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Is there really a river **** in the world?" The exorcists of the new era know that there is no **** in this world! However, Dashan soon thought of the words of the mysterious man before he left, "You are all born by luck. If it falls, it will be my loss to Luoshui County..." As a young man in the new era, Da Shan is also a liberal arts student. He knows that Luoshui City was called Luoshui County in ancient times. The appearance of this idea made the mountain even more messy. Is there really a **** in this world? Chapter 13： Ghost Slayer Reward In the liaison room at the headquarters of Ghost Destroying in Luoshui City. Supervisor Ouyang De and all the staff were also dumbfounded at this time. They seemed to be watching a magic movie, staring at the weird scenes on the big screen. The endless golden light appeared, and the blue-robed man bathed in the golden light suddenly appeared, killing the head swallowing ghost at the pinnacle of the earth level with one finger. And the blue-robed young man rescued the hill with only a breath. The scenes of this scene made everyone lose their ability to think. "Quick! Use the first-level authority to find me the identity of that man." Ouyang De was the first to wake up and said to the team leader next to him. The incredible ability of Li San in the screen shocked Ouyang De. He couldn''t think of breaking his head, but he couldn''t think that there was no such a person in the heavenly exorcist? Among the one-star Daxiaguo to the three-star heavenly exorcist, none of them met the characteristics of this man. "Good! Good!" The group leader immediately tapped the number buttons on the tempered glass, and quickly activated the big data search system. "Face recognition is activated and is being queried..." But within a few seconds, a red cross appeared on the screen, indicating that no valid information was found. "Supervisor, I can''t find it!" The contact group leader looked at Ouyang De awkwardly, saying that there was no information about this person at all. Ouyang De immediately said: "Idiot! You won''t expand the scope of your search? Can''t all of so many people across the country compare it?" "Supervisor, I have set up a nationwide scale, but there is no information about this person in the system." The team leader said helplessly. He had already selected all the available ranges just before searching. "No? How could it be?" Ouyang De''s brows wrinkled into the word "Chuan". "Is it an idle ghost exorcist?" Ouyang De thought silently in his heart. The idle ghost exorcist is a kind of ghost exorcist who has not joined the official. They are all idle clouds and wild cranes and are not under the control of the state. But often these idle ghost exorcists are the most dangerous. There are good and bad, and there are also a group of lawless criminals. They do a lot of evil and are also one of the targets of the official crackdown. However, the blue-robed young man in the picture can kill the existence of the earth-level pinnacle evil spirit in a second. As long as they are not criminals, the country will win them over at all costs. Suddenly, in the picture came the picture and dialogue of the two brothers Dashan Xiaoxiao laughing. This made Ouyang De catch a glimmer of inspiration, "I am Ouyang De, what are your two brothers discussing? Who is that mysterious person?" Since the two brothers knew that fierce man, Ouyang De naturally felt that he needed to understand. "Director Ouyang, we did guess the identity of that person, but it was a bit weird." Dashan''s voice came. Ouyang De was puzzled, "Unbelievable? Is that person a master in a certain country? Or a master in the world?" "No! These are not incredible." Xiaoshan''s voice appeared in the communication room again. Hearing this, Ouyang De suddenly became calm. Since he is not an idle ghost exorcist, and he is not a master of other countries, what is it? Is this person a god? Thinking of this, Ouyang De shook his head mockingly. If there were gods in this world, why wait until today. Dashan Xiaoshan heard Ouyang De''s words and looked at each other, and they could see the helplessness in the other''s eyes. "Brother, let''s talk about it. Anyway, that adult has saved us, and we can''t help it." Xiaoshan said while looking at Dashan. "Hurry up! Do you two know how much loss to the country it is to miss such talents?" Ouyang De said in a displeased tone. Ouyang De was extremely uncomfortable because the two gods and gods talked about Dashan and Xiaoshan. These two brothers are a living treasure on weekdays, but now you have a little knowledge of how to say it? "He is the God of Luoshui River!" "Um..." The news of Dashanshan Xiaoshan made the entire communication room bewildered. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. After returning to the River God Temple, Li San stood by the riverside thinking. Today''s fierce ghost is not strong, but his strong evil spirit means that he has killed hundreds of people. "After I awakened, I am still a polished commander?" Li San looked at the Luoshui River at night, thoughtfully. Although he has awakened, he is still alone. Like today''s little ghost, if it weren''t for the stern ghost cry to alarm him, the two brothers would definitely be dead. "If I have a few capable subordinates, the tragedies like stationing in various places can be reduced, or even no longer happen..." The blue light flashed in Li San''s eyes, and he sighed silently in his heart. Although he is a river god, he is not the kind of great **** with a thorough cultivation base. With his current ability, even Luoshui City could not sense it all. If the evil spirit was farther away today, he would hardly be able to sense the spirit. If Li San could sense the movement of the entire Luoshui City, then he would not be a small river god, but a river god! With that kind of ability, what he can guard is not a mere Luoshui, but the big rivers of the entire China! Suddenly, the voice of the system rang in Li San''s mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for solving the first evil spirit, saving the two children of luck, and triggering special rewards!" Hearing the voice of the system, Li San immediately ordered, "System, receive rewards!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the 36th Nether Yin Soldier." "Note: The Nether Yin Soldier is a product of the Jiuyou Land, and is the lowest-level soldier in the Jiuyou Land Mansion! The Nether Yin Soldier can be responsible for patrolling, killing, etc." Listening to the voice of the system, Li San showed a row of white teeth. "I am not a polished commander now, haha!" Li San looked at the sparkling Luoshui River and smiled. Just now I was worried that I didn''t have a single soldier, and now the system gave such a gift, Li San was naturally very happy. Li San thought, and a bronze triangle **** appeared in his hand. A big character "Bing" was written on the soldier talisman, and Li San knew the formula for summoning ghost soldiers the moment he just received the reward. "Thirty-six swordsmen, strictly control this talisman, ghost soldiers, now!" Li San held the soldier talisman, muttering words. In an instant, a violent wind blew by, and all the willows in front of the river temple swayed with the wind. A cloud of white mist gathered on the ground, and as the mist dissipated, thirty-six figures in black costumes appeared in front of Li San. All of them looked pale as paper, and wore all kinds of weapons around their waists, including knives, guns, swords and halberds. There is an embroidered word "Bing" on the chest. Chapter 14： S-Class Top Secret Message "Subordinates, see Lord River God!" Thirty-six ghost soldiers have been arranged by the system. The moment they saw Li San, they all knelt on one knee and shouted in unison. "Get up!" Li San said lightly. "Master Xie!" Thirty-six ghost soldiers stood up in unison, but they were well-trained and imposing. Li San glanced over these ghost soldiers and found that their strength was very low, at the same level as the head swallowing ghost he had killed. This made Li San, who was originally happy, quickly calmed down. I thought these ghost soldiers would be better, but I didn''t expect to have only such a strength. "Forget it, the system has said that this is the lowest-level soldier in the Netherland. It is better than nothing." Li San comforted himself. At least this kind of strength is still useful. If you encounter the kind of kid before, you should be able to easily kill them in a group of two. "This seat gives you your name, your code name will be after thirty-six!" Li San said, and when he moved his finger, a number appeared on the clothes of the ghost soldiers with a golden light flashing. "Master Xie for giving the name!" All the ghost soldiers spoke in unison. "From now on, you will be responsible for the security work in Luoshui City, from one to eighteen for daytime patrols, and from 19th to 36th for night patrols." "You are a group of two. If you encounter ghosts and wild ghosts, you will arrest them. Now the night patrol will set off." Li San glanced at the moonlight, and gave orders to the ghost soldiers. "Yes!" Ghost Soldiers No. 19 to No. 36 were ready to leave immediately. Li San watched them take off carelessly, frowning, "Wait!" "You must not disturb mortals, do you understand?" All the ghosts and soldiers said in unison, "I will obey the royal orders of the adults!" After all, the eighteen night patrolmen changed their bodies to be as transparent as the air, and flew in all directions. "Go down and rest in my temple. You will change shifts after sunrise." Li San glanced at the ghost soldiers from No. 1 to No. 18 standing in a row. "Yes! Your lord!" Eighteen Japanese patrolmen immediately flew towards the river temple, and after entering the river temple, they sank into the wall. There is a mural in the wall, which is used as a shelter. Moreover, the temple has a strong fragrance of incense, which is also of great benefit to the ghost soldiers. "In this case, Luoshui City should be peaceful for a long time." Li San watched the Japanese patrol enter the wall and said. He arranged this because he was only afraid that they would disturb the citizens when they were on a parade. The Yin Soldier was different from the evil spirits. They had a complete mind, belonged to the ghosts and gods, and had the mission of killing the little ghosts. The evil spirits are evil spirits who only know **** and destroy. Glancing at the crescent moon in the sky, Li San''s golden light flashed, and he disappeared by the lakeside and entered the river **** statue. .... The Binhe Road area in Anping District is very lively tonight. All citizens were told that murderers were hiding here, and told not to go out at night. Before the Sunshine Garden Community and nearby residents were all asked to evacuate, the road was full of police vehicles. Even one armored vehicle drove over, and there were more helicopters flying by in the air. The atmosphere around Binhe Road in Anping District was tense, and as the ghost-killing department of Daxia Kingdom, it was also unable to be quiet. A 36-fold encrypted S-class message was sent from Luoshui City and sent to the capital city of Kyoto. The highest command center of the Kyoto Municipal Demonstration Department. At two o''clock in the middle of the night, as the chief of the Supreme Command Center, Zhuge Yuan was called from his sleep by an emergency phone. "Sir, there is S-level emergency information from Luoshui City, saying..." Zhuge Yuan, who was sleepy, heard the words of his subordinates, and a Ji Ling suddenly lost his sleep. "Huh? Is the news you''re talking about reliable?" Zhuge Yuan''s eyes were wide open, and his hands holding the phone were a bit tight, for fear that the news was teasing him in the middle of the night. "Sir, how dare I lie to you, I have sent all the information to you, you can tell by looking at it. To be honest..." Before the end of the phone was finished, his tone was obviously shocked, but Zhuge Yuan had hung up the phone and got up and went to the basement. Zhuge Yuan, as the chief commander of the Great Xia Kingdom¡¯s Ghost Destroying Department, was guarded by soldiers with heavy guns and live ammunition outside his villa. At the door of the basement, Zhuge Yuan placed his palm on a metal-colored door. "Fingerprint information, in line, the door is about to open." A mechanical sound came, and the circular door slowly opened amidst the roar. Zhuge Yuan walked into the room impatiently, walked quickly to a computer and pressed the power button. Soon, Zhuge Yuan found a new top-secret file on the computer. The file opened, and inside it was a report sent by the Ghost Destroying Department of Luoshui City, with thousands of words eloquently. Zhuge Yuan became more shocked as he watched, and then saw the pictures below. A man in a blue robe, and the golden light that doesn¡¯t look like a special effect synthesis... At the same time, the information of the River God Temple in Luoshui City is also below, and there is a line of data, "After comparing the person with the River God statue, the appearance similarity reached 93%, and the rest of the information cannot be confirmed temporarily." "Oh my God!" Zhuge Yuan stared at the pictures on the screen, and his shock was beyond surpassing. The report from Luoshui City stated that Lord River God appeared in this world and killed the head swallowing evil spirit at the top of the prefecture level with one move, and turned the decay into a miracle, bringing the young ghost exorcist who was only a breath away. This news is exactly the same as what his men said before, Zhuge Yuan''s first reaction was false! Why is there such a ridiculous thing in the world? But those pictures are justified and well-founded. The dying hill is indeed not alive, but it is cured after being underestimated by the river god. There are also the information and documents of Nahe Temple, and the comparison between this person''s face and the statue''s face. "God? Are there really gods in this world?" In front of the evidence, Zhuge Yuan could only ask himself. If it weren''t for so much evidence in front of him, he really couldn''t believe this fact. "Darling, what are you talking about? What kind of gods are not gods?" A woman walked in a nightgown. She was Zhuge Yuan''s wife, Jiang Zhiyu. As Zhuge Yuan''s wife, Jiang Zhiyu is also one of the heads of the ghost eradication department. Zhuge Yuan was woken up by the phone, and then left the bedroom to wake up Jiang Zhiyu who was sleeping. Looking at Jiang Zhiyu, Zhuge Yuan looked incredulous, "Ayu, Luoshui City said that the river **** is present, and he killed the evil spirits and saved two young ghost exorcists." "Do you say that the gods in the family legend are real?" Listening to Zhuge Yuan''s words, Jiang Zhiyu''s complexion changed. It''s midnight, isn''t it okay to be a joke? Chapter 15： Owl Wang Kun But his husband was never a joke, Jiang Zhiyu immediately became serious. "Darling, what are you talking about? Did the people in Luoshui City really see the gods? Or their local Luoshui River God?" Jiang Zhiyu in Luoshui City, the land of fish and rice, and the coast of Luoshui, is an extremely beautiful city. There is a temple in the northeast corner of the city. It is said that it has been built for more than 1,500 years since the Tang Dynasty. Luoshuihe Temple, there are many such local temples in Daxia, such as Foxxian Temple, Taishan Niangniang Temple and so on. But aren''t these all folklore? In broad daylight, how could a **** emerge out of thin air? Seeing Jiang Zhiyu''s suspicious expression, Zhuge Yuan stood up, "I can''t believe it, but there are pictures and the truth." Jiang Zhiyu was taken aback, followed Zhuge Yuan''s gaze and walked to the computer. After reading the report quickly, Jiang Zhiyu blurted out, "This is absolutely false! Could someone be a prank?" Zhuge Yuan nodded, "Ayu, I also think there is water in it, maybe it''s a prank by some unpredictable people." "But whether it''s true or not, I think I have to investigate tonight." After all, Zhuge Yuan walked out. Jiang Zhiyu was taken aback, and immediately followed, "Darling, are you going to the headquarters so late?" "Yes!" Zhuge Yuan nodded, "Regardless of whether it is true or not, this matter should not be underestimated. If there is an exorcist playing Cosplay pranks, it would be okay. If..." Thinking of this, Zhuge Yuan quickened his pace. If it was a **** descending to the world, it would be a big deal. This incident may even be alarming at the national level. "Darling, I want to go with you!" The two of them had already returned to the bedroom while they were talking. Soon, the two took off their pajamas, took out their formal attire and started putting them on. Jiang Zhiyu''s head is buzzing now, she thinks it is fake, but those photos are definitely not synthetic. With her eyesight, she can tell. But then the exorcist who left his breath came back from the dead, what''s the explanation for this? "Darling, do you think there are really gods in this world?" Jiang Zhiyu put on a skirt and asked when he glanced at his husband who was wearing a tie. Zhuge Yuan paused for a while, "Oh, I dare not say, there are gods three feet above the head, let''s check it out and talk about it." As a person who grew up listening to various legends, Zhuge Yuan didn''t know how to define this problem at this time. The evil ghost incident began to erupt on the eve of the founding of the nation. At that time, the whole world was engaged in wars, and Daxia was no exception. At that time, it was only on a small scale and was not of official concern. However, after the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, various things emerged one after another, which made the official pay attention to it. At the same time, in view of the evil spirit incident, all countries in the world have secretly sent troops to conduct an investigation, which is to find the gods. All the leaders at the time believed that since there is evil, there is justice. The evil spirits are resurrected, what about the gods in various myths? Will they also exist? However, for decades, countless top action teams have been dispatched in the world, without any clues. Even someone in the sky has been looking for it, and the final result has made the heads of countries frustrated. In the end, a team of top scientists from various countries such as the beautiful country, the great summer country, and the white bear country came to a conclusion that gods may really exist, but they are also top ghost exorcists. In the long river of history, these top exorcists have died and no longer exist. This relatively modest conclusion has convinced all countries. But today''s Luoshui City has broken this conclusion. How can Zhuge Yuan not be shocked? The Headquarters of Destroying Ghosts in Kyoto City is located in a military base. In the military base covering 10,000 acres, the Supreme Command of Daxia State is located inside the military base. In order to ensure the safety of the Supreme Command, it can be said to be impenetrable here. As soon as Zhuge Yuan arrived, he sent five scientific researchers to investigate the matter. "Sir, do you have anything else to order?" a young man asked. He is Li Xiang and Zhuge Yuan''s deputy, responsible for assisting Zhuge Yuan to complete various tasks. "That''s right! Give Ouyang De an order to send someone to retrieve all the monitoring data near the Heshen Temple, and make sure that someone is on duty for 20 hours to check it." "Be sure to find the clues of that mysterious man." Zhuge Yuan rubbed his head and continued, "Send the owl, let him investigate all the information about the Heshen Temple after he arrives in Luoshui City." A series of instructions were issued from the Kyoto City Supreme Command. A black off-road vehicle is galloping on the highway around Luoshui City. There were four people in the car, and the driver was a guy of about twenty-seven and eighty-eight. In the back row sat a man and a woman, both in their twenties. Sitting in the co-pilot was a middle-aged man with a big back, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, and the whole person had that kind of indifference that refused to be thousands of miles away. The hooked nose of a middle-aged man is the most conspicuous of the five senses. All four of them have platinum medals on their chests, but the other three have one star, which is similar to the mountain. The middle-aged man''s medal is much larger, with three golden five-pointed stars on it. Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s phone rang, "Heshen Temple? If you see, I will try my best to investigate." The direction of the off-road vehicle is surprisingly Binhe Road. Suddenly, a golden light flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, and he looked at a shanty town beside the highway. "Go over there!" said the middle-aged man, pointing to the construction site outside the window. "Om!" The off-road vehicle immediately changed lanes and drove into the side road, "Team Wang, is there anything going on there?" The middle-aged man''s order aroused the curiosity of the three people in the car, and the driver asked respectfully. This middle-aged man is no one else. He is the "Owl, Wang Kun!" who is known as the strongest ghost exorcist at the prefecture level and has a three-star platinum medal. The car stopped on the side road, only 500 meters away from the shanty town. "There is the smell of evil spirits over there!" Wang Kun said, and opened the car door. Wang Kun''s words changed the expressions of the two men and the woman in the car, and they quickly got up and got out of the car. Standing on the highway, Wang Kun''s eyes showed a yellow breath, his pupils shrank, and the whites of his eyes quickly turned yellow. Like a night vision device in the dark, Wang Kun could see the ghostly spirit in the shanty town in the distance. The ghost in Wang Kun''s body gave him a very good night vision ability, and Wang Kun could catch all movement in the dark night. "There are no fewer than ten ghosts there!" Wang Kun said as he looked at the shanty town with a dazzling yellow light in his eyes. "So much!" Hearing Wang Kun''s words, the two men and one woman were shocked, and they had no doubt about Wang Kun''s words. Wang Kun, who has night vision capabilities, can see nothing wrong. Chapter 16： Double-sided decapitated ghost! "I''m going to solve those evil spirits, you immediately contact for a perimeter blockade!" The voice was still there, and Wang Kun''s whole body turned into a burst of anger and left. And behind him, two blood-colored wings grew, and there were blood-colored lines on these wings. Seeing Wang Kun who suddenly disappeared, the remaining two men and one woman were not surprised at all. Wang Kun at the pinnacle of the earth level is an exorcist with a ghost domain. Not only is the speed extremely fast, but it can also travel a hundred meters away in an instant. "Let''s go! The three of us blocked the perimeter and contacted the special police from Luoshui City to come for security work." The young driver glanced at the other two and ran towards the shanty town. The remaining two were not idle, and ran to the other two sides. At the same time, they got through to the Luoshui City Police Station, and the news immediately alarmed the police station. One after another police cars departed from the center of Luoshui and came in the direction of Huancheng Road. The shanty towns are officially built during the reconstruction of Luoshui City. Most of them are on the ground floor and are used to house the houses of the demolished households. In Room 101 of Building 3, the whole room was full of blood. The light bulb has lost its luster under the inexplicable action, and the filaments burst one after another. In the bedroom, a family of three is lying on the bed with a panic expression. The man in pajamas stared straight ahead, his teeth clenched. The nightgown on the hostess faded away, her body was covered with blood holes, and the entire head of the child under three had become bloody. There were three corpses who had just died not long ago, and their body temperature remained warm. The expressions of the host and the hostess maintained the expressions of fear during their lifetime. "Hehehe! The child''s brain tastes so good!" A hoarse and gloomy voice came, accompanied by a smacking sound. In this bedroom, in addition to the corpses of a family of three, there are three disgusting shadows. One of the slightly short faces was so dark that it was gnawing on the child''s brain, and that row of teeth looked like shark teeth. Another black shadow like a bamboo pole, his face disfigured like sulfuric acid, two fangs exposed outside, and a scarlet tongue sticking out is gnawing at the mistress''s heart. "Hiss!" The last evil spirit has long hair, and countless pieces of rotten skin on a rotten ghost face, sucking the male host''s neck. A big mouthful of blood poured into this ghost''s mouth. "Ah! The delicious blood, the blood full of Yang Qi is so delicious." The rotten-faced ghost saw that he had almost sucked it, and stood up and muttered. "There are thousands of households living in this community, so all of them are soaked up. Jie Jie Jie..." The rotten face made a gloomy voice. "Quack, I want to eat all the brains of the children in this community." The brain-eating ghost glanced at the rotten face, his eyes beaming. "Don''t worry, the ghost exorcists have all gone to Binhe Road today, but no one cares about us here." The Heart Eater said slowly, gnawing at his heart. "Jie Jie, the head swallowing ghost is strong. I am not worried that the exorcist will come to us, but I don''t want to hurry up. Those guys will eat too much and we will lose our share." The three evil spirits are discussing how to compete and cannibalize, and this behavior is also happening in the fourth building. After the three of them had finished eating, their bodies passed through the wall like air and flew towards Room 102. At this time, most people in the community are already asleep. They kill in groups of three with no effort at all. Suddenly, a sensation that made the ghosts tremble spread over their hearts, and a shadow shrouded the building in the dark night. "Ghost Domain!" "A ghost exorcist at the pinnacle of the earth level?" The ghosts felt this wave of fluctuations, and they were shocked, and they were about to fly out like ghosts, fleeing through the wall. "Damn it! Why did the exorcist come over so soon?" The face was frightened and angry. "Has the head swallowing ghost been solved?" the brain-eating ghost said angrily. "Stop talking, run away first!" The heart-eater glanced at the several black shadows floating out of Building 4, and subconsciously accelerated. The ghost who committed the crime in the shanty town tonight is a gang. It has been several days since they led the head swallowing ghost with low IQ to Binhe Road. After they noticed movement over Binhe Road, they came out without fear to commit the crime. When I was preparing a delicious meal, I didn''t know I ran into Owl Wang Kun and his party. Wang Kun was floating in front of Building 3 at this time, and seeing twelve black shadows floating behind Building 3 and Building 4, his expression was cold, "I want to leave after finishing the installation?" The golden light was shining in Wang Kun''s eyes, and he shook his fingers in the direction where the ghosts were fleeing, and suddenly the shadow covering an area of ??100 meters flew towards the ghosts. His ghost realm, as long as these evil spirits are covered, don''t even want to leave. The speed of the ghost realm, the message saw the progress of 100 meters, it has enveloped the ghosts. "Hiss!" Suddenly, a demon with a double-faced head behind the group of ghosts suddenly inhaled. "Boom!" Clouds of overcast wind whizzed out from the ghost''s mouth. When a mortal saw it, it seemed as if a strong wind suddenly appeared out of thin air, causing the trees in the community to bend in an instant. "Zi Zi Zi!" The yin wind from this evil ghost caused Wang Kun''s ghost realm to stagnate and stopped his progress. At the same time, the ghosts increased the speed of escape. "Earth-level evil spirit?" Wang Kun saw that his ghost domain was blocked, and immediately judged the strength of this evil spirit. Although Wang Kun was surprised that there was an evil spirit with territorial strength in this team, he did not hesitate at all, and while flapping his wings, he rushed towards the evil spirit like a cannonball. "Die me!" Wang Kun appeared in front of the evil spirit in the blink of an eye, with a yellow light shining from his fist, slamming at the evil spirit. This is Wang Kun''s use of the power of the flying ghost in his body to attach the ghost energy to his fist. "Quack!" The face behind the head of the double-faced evil spirit was covered with black gas, and a three-meter-long tongue licked towards Wang Kun from his mouth. The tongue is covered with green foul liquid. "Get out!" Wang Kun immediately turned his fist into his palm, and slashed his tongue with a palm knife. Double-sided decapitated ghost! There are countless invisible spikes on his tongue. It would be very troublesome if this tongue entangled itself. "Puff!" Like cutting tofu, Wang Kun cut the tongue of the double-faced decapitated ghost into two pieces with a knife. "Hiss!" Under the pain, the ghost with double-sided beheading instantly retracted his tongue. "Crunch!" I saw the head of the double-faced decapitated ghost turned 180¡ã, and another face appeared. "Puff!" Countless dark liquid was spit out from his mouth like thick sputum, and Wang Kun could only instigate his wings to dodge. Corrosive liquid! This liquid will be destroyed instantly as long as it touches the skin, which is more powerful than sulfuric acid. The black liquid scattered from the air to the ground, and the lawn turned black instantly, as if it had been burned by fire. Chapter 17： Punish all The double-faced decapitated ghost took advantage of Wang Kun''s dodge to escape immediately, "Human! Sooner or later the ghost in your body will be mine!" He left a cruel word, and his figure was flying far away. He was already injured just after breaking his tongue. His hatred for Wang Kun couldn''t be increased, and he didn''t know how many living people had to be swallowed to recover his tongue. It would be better if he could get the ghost in his body. The speed of the double-sided guillotine was so fast that it had flown hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye and caught up with his comrades. Just as the double-faced decapitated ghost was thinking about how to avenge him, a breath that made him creepy came. It was a breath that made him extremely uncomfortable. "What''s that?" The two faces of the double-faced decapitated ghost showed incomprehensible expressions, and saw two figures dressed in strong samurai costumes standing in front of him to escape. A large "Bing" is embroidered on the chests of these two people. There are also two numbers on the heart, "Nineteen, Twenty". They are ghosts, but they are not ghosts, their bodies are like shadows, and they carry the smell of incense in the temple. "The evil spirits are messing up, and they are executed on the spot!" Suddenly, the two warriors let out a loud shout, making all the ghosts feel their ears humming. "Qiang!" The two Yin Soldiers pulled out their sabers from their waists with extremely skillful techniques, and a flash of bitter blade light flashed towards the double-faced evil spirits. The face of the double-faced evil spirit changed, and it was ready to continue to spit out thick phlegm to stop the killing moves of these two uninvited guests. However, his thick phlegm could not have an effect at all, the knife light cleaved the thick phlegm into the air, and continued to slash towards him. "Swipe!" Two blade lights flashed by, and a faint black line appeared on the body of the double-sided guillotine ghost. This black line was extremely straight from the top of the head to between the legs. "Bang!" In the next moment, in the double-sided decapitated ghost''s surprised gaze, his body split in two, and then a green flame appeared, turning him into nothingness in an instant. This? The double-sided decapitated ghost was killed in seconds, making the remaining eleven little ghosts pale in horror. Their heads, the evil spirits of earth-level strength were killed in such a second? The ghosts looked at the two black warriors in horror, and they scattered like birds and beasts in an instant. Ghosts also have thoughts and fear death. "According to the order of your lord, all will be punishable!" Seeing the ghosts scattered and fleeing, the two Yin Soldiers spoke at the same time. The two of them took out the chain around their waists, and the chain swelled against the wind, and immediately entangled towards the evil spirits in the distance. There was a green flame burning on the chain, without touching a demon, it suddenly turned into a ghost fire and turned into nothingness. "Uh..." The countless screams turned into nothingness before they even sounded out. All this happened in the electric light and flint. The eleven imps were lowly capable, and they were easily killed by two ghost soldiers with the highest level of strength. In the netherworld, these lowest-level Yin soldiers are like ordinary soldiers, dealing with many sneaky ones. Their way of dealing with evil spirits comes from memory, as easy as eating and drinking. All these scenes fell into Wang Kun''s eyes. Wang Kun was shocked by the two Yin soldiers'' methods of slaying evil spirits like chopping vegetables and melons. On the one hand, Wang Kun was shocked by the strength of the two, and on the other hand, Wang Kun was shocked by the appearance of the two. He wears a high hat on his head and wears strong clothes. The word "Bing" is written on his clothes, and he holds a simple sword in his hand. The two ghosts gave Wang Kun the feeling that they were ghosts and not ghosts. They didn''t have a trace of evil in them, but they just existed like ghosts. "Yin soldiers crossing the border?" Owl Wang Kun inexplicably jumped out these words. That is the allusion he saw in "Sou Shen Ji", and the image is exactly the same as that described in the classics. It is said that Yin Soldiers are the most common soldiers in the netherworld, and the number is countless. Yin soldiers are soldiers in the netherworld, as well as soldiers sent by the king to parade. Facing this incredible scene, Wang Kun thought of his task today, investigating the River God Temple. The Kyoto City Headquarters obtained top-secret information from Luoshui City, saying that it was the folks who discovered the suspected river **** incident. Thinking of this, and contacting today''s top-secret information in Luoshui City, Wang Kun''s breathing became short for a moment. He is the pinnacle exorcist at the prefecture level, has won the three-star platinum medal, and is also known as the strongest at the prefecture level! But even so, Wang Kun, who had lived for several decades, felt that his brain was not enough to face this strange scene. Is there really a god? There are even Yin Soldiers, so is the news of the gods true? This strange idea appeared in Wang Kun''s mind, but he subconsciously rejected it. The world recognized that there are no gods in this world. After the two Yin Soldiers solved the ghosts, they looked at Wang Kun. "Is it a Yin soldier? If there is a river god, I''ll know if you ask them." Seeing the gazes of the two Yin soldiers, Wang Kun decided to step forward and ask in person. He came to Luoshui City today to solve the aftermath work on Binhe Road, and second, he received instructions from his superiors to investigate the Heshen Temple. First, the headquarters received a series of reports with pictures and the truth, and then he ran into two Yin Soldiers. This made Wang Kun feel that the matter was very likely to be true, but he had to ask him personally. "Twenty, there is a ghost in this person, do we want to solve it?" On the 19th, looked at Wang Kun, who was cautious, and then at the 20th. "According to the adult''s order, those who are carrying evil spirits and being righteous, only need to record and ignore it." During the talk on the 19th, he took out a black pamphlet and began to record Wang Kun''s physical characteristics. "Well! Your lord''s imperial order is indeed arranged like this." Nodded on the 20th. "There is no ghost here, let''s go and explore elsewhere." On the 19th, he quickly recorded the information and turned away. Turning around on the 20th, the two of them floated hundreds of meters away. The bodies of the two Yin Soldiers faded in an instant, and finally merged with the air. They cruised according to the order and should not disturb the people, so they should hide their bodies when they are not fighting, so as not to frighten the mortals. If they follow the momentum of the Yin Soldiers crossing the border, they are so powerful that all mortals bow down and worship. In the blink of an eye, the two were about to leave the shanty town, as light as a swallow. Wang Kun was about to come forward to ask a question, his back flapped his wings, and his body spanned a distance of 100 meters. But when he looked at it again, the figures of the two Yin Soldiers gradually changed, until they were invisible to the naked eye like the air. "Flying ghost, blessing!" Seeing this, Wang Kun immediately activated the ghost power in his body, blessing in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes turned yellow, and his black pupils kept shrinking. The nickname of the owl comes from it. After activating the ghost power, Wang Kun immediately saw the figure of two Yin soldiers. "Hello, please wait a moment..." Wang Kun flashed his wings to catch up quickly, and said politely. Chapter 18： Where is Lord River God? However, the two Yin Soldiers ignored Wang Kun''s questions and continued to move forward. Wang Kun saw the two Yin soldiers reappear 100 meters away, the two wings and a ghost domain were activated, and they appeared on the side of the two Yin soldiers again. "Hello... I want to ask a question." Wang Kun continued looking at the two Yin Soldiers and said. "Huh?" The two Yin Soldiers stopped this time and looked at Wang Kun curiously. The 19th glanced at the 20th, "Can this person see us?" "It turns out that this person has good abilities and is also a good at exorcising ghosts." On the 20th, he took a close look at Wang Kun, and after feeling the ghosts in Wang Kun''s body, he understood why Wang Kun could see them. A beast-shaped ghost, Wang Kun kept a beast-shaped ghost in his body. And he inherited the ghost''s ability perfectly, and also possessed the ghost domain. Seeing the two Yin Soldiers talking, Wang Kun took a close look at them and made it clear that they were ghosts. But there are many kinds of ghosts, and there are also handsome ghosts dressed like humans. So the dressing of these two Yin soldiers can be considered reasonable. But as a ghost exorcist, he is also a human being, and most ghosts usually take action when they see a human being. Because after the exorcist kills, the ghost in the body will become the spoils of other ghosts. However, these two Yin soldiers had no intention of doing anything, and they did not have the slightest scent of evil, which made Wang Kun''s idea that they were Yin soldiers even stronger. "Go ahead, what question do you want to ask." On the 19th, he looked at Wang Kun with great interest. In their eyes, Wang Kun is a talent. "I want to know, what exactly are you guys?" Wang Kun said without hesitation, speaking out the doubts in his heart. Whether they are humans or ghosts or real Yin soldiers, you will know at a glance. "Oh, we are the night watchmen under the seat of Lord River God." Looking at Wang Kun on the 19th, he said the identity of the two of them. Under the River God Seat...Night Watching Yin Soldier? These words made Wang Kun sluggish on the spot like a lightning strike. "This person is really interesting, so surprised?" On the 20th, they mumbled. They knew that mortals were interested in their identity, but they didn''t expect this person to react so much. "Let''s go, let''s continue the parade." On the 19th, he looked at Wang Kun with a bewildered look, with no interest at all. What happened to human beings now? Are you so surprised to see a Yin soldier? When Wang Kun heard that the two were about to leave, he immediately recovered and rushed out with a strong stride. "Wait! Two people, who is the Lord River God you are talking about? Does the River God really exist?" Wang Kun looked excited and his tone was extremely excited. "The Lord River God is the River God, is there any fake?" No. 19 frowned, and looked at Wang Kun and felt that his mind was a little unsuitable. I just thought that this person is a talent, but I didn''t expect it to be a half-brainer. "Have you finished the question? Leave as soon as you are done, don''t want to influence me to wait for the errand." The 20th said dissatisfied. "Wait! Where is the Lord River God you are talking about, can there be evidence?" Wang Kun wanted to break the casserole and asked to the end, if Lord River God really exists, it will be a major event that will shake the country and the world. On the 19th, frowned, "Mortal, you have too many questions!" "I waited for the Yin Soldiers to act on orders, and were not allowed to interfere in mortal affairs according to the Royal Order, but this is not the reason why you have repeatedly blocked me from waiting." On the 20th, nodded in the same way, "I''m waiting for orders, and please let me clear the way quickly." "If you have delayed Lord River God, can you afford it?" "With your strength, do you think you can challenge the majesty of Lord River God?" Seeing the two Yin soldiers whose attitudes changed drastically, Wang Kun was startled. "I''m sorry, it was abrupt." Wang Kun was yelled, without the slightest dissatisfaction, and gave way with a smile. The two Yin Soldiers saw Wang Kun so witty and didn''t say anything. They floated away as soon as they moved. Wang Kun did not have the slightest dissatisfaction with the attitude of the two Yin soldiers. If they are really Nether Yin Soldiers, and the Lord God of the River cruises, this is a good thing to keep one side safe. Without knowing whether Lord River God was a man or a ghost, whether he was an enemy or a friend, Wang Kun did not dare to betray the two Yin soldiers too much. If he caused dissatisfaction between the two Yin Soldiers today, and thus caused the dissatisfaction of Lord River God, it would be a great sin. Originally, when he received the order, Wang Kun was still very unbelieving, but now after some understanding, he has already believed a little. If it is a prank, no one will have such a big show, right? Wang Kun thoughtfully, tapped his finger lightly on the platinum medal on his chest, "Did you take the picture just now?" A voice came from the earphones, "Team Wang, it was taken, but you are the only voice in this picture?" At this time, the communications staff in Kyoto City looked at the big screen with embarrassment. Since Wang Kun discovered the evil spirits, they have kept the picture and sound synchronized. The scenes of the two Yin Soldiers using thunder to kill many evil spirits were recorded, but in the later scenes, only Wang Kun was dancing and dancing. This inexplicable picture made the correspondents a little bit of laughter. "Is that so... I see, save the screen and locate the S-level data, and I will report to it myself." After that, Wang Kun clicked on the medal and closed the communication. Looking at the void, that was the direction the two Yin soldiers were leaving, Wang Kun thoughtfully. He decided, first go to Binhe Road to find the two brothers Dashan Xiaoshan. In the past, Wang Kun never believed in ghosts and gods, and he believed that those superstitious legends were just legends. But today''s situation made Wang Kun dispel this idea. He felt that gods might really exist. "There is a **** at the top three feet." What can be done and what can''t be done, all kinds of taboos and so on have surfaced in Wang Kun''s mind. Originally wanted to rush to explore the river temple, but now Wang Kun rejected this idea. According to the legend in the "Sou Shen Ji", the river **** was originally a local **** that the mortal emperor prayed to heaven and was used to protect the people of one side. Later, with the increase of incense, river gods and other local gods will also be mastered in the netherworld. After the death of mortal human beings, they all go to the netherworld, and some indistinguishable good people and bad people need gods such as river gods to judge. Therefore, this kind of local **** walks between the sun and the underworld, and is a nether **** who interacts with people, ghosts and gods. The river **** gains the way from the red dust and is enshrined by incense to become a god, which can be said to be the most special kind of god. Therefore, many legends such as the taboo of the gods have surfaced in Wang Kun''s heart. "Team Wang!" Three people ran in the distance, it was the three young ghost exorcists who were walking with Wang Kun. "Hey, the king team is the king team, is it solved so soon?" The driver looked around and slapped a flattery. Chapter 19： Reward the River God Space Wang Kun glanced at the three of them irritably, "Yes, all the ghosts were killed." Without waiting for the three of them to speak, Wang Kun continued: "I didn''t kill him." These words made the three people who wanted to flatter their faces looked at each other. "Huh? Didn''t the king kill it?" "Could it be that there were other exorcists here just now?" "Is it a certain idle ghost exorcist?" Facing the three people''s questions, Wang Kun all shook his head and vetoed it. "Who the **** is it? You killed these evil spirits with so much effort?" The driver looked surprised, but there were no less than ten evil spirits here, and they killed them all so soon? Even the special police haven¡¯t arrived. Isn¡¯t it too efficient? Oh, by the way, the police station must be notified that there is no need to send someone, and the driver immediately pressed the badge to open the communication. "It was killed by the Yin Soldiers of River God." The sudden words shocked the three young men and women. "..." The three of them looked dumbfounded, as if they were listening to a fairy tale. Yin soldier? River god? What the hell? "That''s it..." Wang Kun, seeing the three people''s unbelievable expressions, quickly explained the situation just now. "Okay, don''t think about it, let''s set off first." Wang Kun said, looking at the three people who were in a state of shutdown. "Uh, good!" The three of them woke up, and they all felt buzzing in their heads. Wang Kun''s intelligence was so explosive that they couldn''t digest it for a while. "I will report the information here to the higher level first, and then go to the Heshen Temple area to inquire." Wang Kun secretly said in his heart. He also knew at this moment that if the news was confirmed, it would be a storm that would shake the whole country. Surely those bad old guys can''t sit still, right? The moon sets and the sun rises, and it soon arrives in the early morning of the next day. Today is the 16th day of the first lunar month. People continue to rush in front of the Heshen Temple. Countless vendors have arrived on both sides of the road early in the morning to prepare. The temple fair at the River God Temple in Luoshui City lasts four days a year, and today is the third day. The staff in the river temple came to open the door, ready to welcome a new day of temple fair. As soon as the door opened, a gust of wind blew across the face, making the staff agitated. Although the temperature in Luoshui City is not high in spring, the wind is too weird, right? The staff murmured, ready to go forward to clean up the sanitation in the temple. At this moment, eighteen big men wearing strong suits and holding weapons passed by the staff. After these people entered the temple, they stood quietly and waited. At the same time, eighteen burly men in the same costume walked out of the wall. When they moved, they floated outside. Soon, the eighteen strong men flew in groups of two in every direction. This is the shift between the day and night patrols, from now until sunset, from the 1st to the 18th patrol. "Not good!" Suddenly the staff exclaimed, and a jar on the side of the case was suddenly swaying to fall to the ground. The staff member wanted to step forward and hold on, but the bottle stood up strangely in the next second, recovering as before. "Hi! I said, is the wind from the south or the north?" The staff member Zhang Er''s monk couldn''t figure it out. He thought it was blown by the wind. "Fortunately! If this bottle breaks, I would be too negligent and break the temple furnishings." The staff murmured. After that, he took the rag and started wiping the case in the temple. He didn''t know that when the Japanese patrolmen went out, someone accidentally touched the flower vase and almost knocked it down. But the Japanese patrolman quickly helped the vase up again. As a mortal, it is natural to think that it was blown by the wind. Looking at the statue of Grandpa River God, the staff member knelt on the futon silently after wiping the case. As a staff member of the temple, worshipping the river **** every day is a daily operation. Just behind the staff, there is Li San in a blue robe standing. When the Night Watchman returned, Li San had already walked out of the idol, ready to inquire about last night''s information. "Subordinates, see Lord River God!" When the eighteen night watchmen saw Li San, they all knelt down on one knee. "Free gift." Li San waved his hand. After everyone got up, Li San continued to speak, "Is there any evil in Luoshui County yesterday?" "Master Qi, Yinshi found evil spirits in the south of the city last night, a total of twelve people..." On the 19th, the Yin Soldier opened a report. "Master Qi, I found evil spirits in the north of the city last night, and only one person could punish him." The opening report on the 26th. Listening to everyone''s report, Li San nodded, and the efficiency of these Yin soldiers was still acceptable. Ordinary little devil encounters them, and there is no possibility of escape. "You have done a very good job. I have become a **** by the incense of the world, and I must protect the peace of one party." Li San said lightly. After he awakened, he knew the importance of this responsibility. Thousands of years of incense has made him a golden body, and now he has to shoulder this responsibility in the chaos of the world. "Where is your record book?" Li San looked at everyone. "My lord, please have a look!" Yin Soldier on the 19th immediately took out a pamphlet and handed it to Li San. Last night, only the nineteenth and twenty-sixth encountered evil spirits. But the one who encountered the Exorcist was only the nineteenth, so there is only one booklet. Li San flipped through the booklet, "I just became a river **** just a few days ago. There are still many evil spirits lurking in Luoshui County. You have to be careful when you cruise in the future." He ordered the outgoing Yin Soldiers to record the strange people they encountered in order to better understand the world. "Follow the imperial order of the lord!" the eighteen night watchmen all began to speak together. "Okay, let''s go!" Li San waved his hand, and suddenly the eighteen night patrol soldiers sank into the wall. "Huh! Why does it feel like the wind is whistling!" The staff member felt another gust of wind blowing behind him, but the wind was neither south nor north, but it looked like a westerly wind. The puzzling staff got up and walked outside the temple. The people who paid tribute were coming, and he had to maintain order. Li San quickly finished reading the pamphlet on the 19th, and remembered that he hadn''t clocked in today. "System, punch in the river temple!" Following Li San''s order, the system immediately heard a voice. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully punching in and gaining the River God Space." Seeing the empty system space, Li San suddenly understood that this river **** space must be similar to an independent space. He is different from the real space, it is independent and unexplorable. In his own memory, every **** has his own office. At the same time, it is also a place for me to rest. Before that, Li San still hesitated whether he had been living in the idol or opening a cave. But if you want to open up a space, it requires a huge amount of merit. Chapter 20： Open up space With his current accumulation, he is far from meeting that requirement. It has its own independent space, which is much more convenient for office and rest. That also avoids the embarrassing situation of living in the idol all the time. If there are more people in the future, there is really no place to live. The 36 Yin soldiers currently living in this river temple are slightly crowded. In addition, Li Sanben is an independent person, living in a temple with a bunch of strong men, and it always feels weird. "System! Receive River God Space!" Li San looked at the empty system space and knew that this reward must be collected by himself. And it takes a lot of effort to open up a space. As soon as the voice of Li San''s words fell, the wind was surging in front of the river temple, and countless willows fluttered in the wind. In Li San''s eyes, a thick gloomy air burst out from the ground and pierced into the sky. Like thunder, the space vibrated. The sight in Li San''s eyes is invisible to mortals. Numerous vendors in front of the River God Temple were so fascinated by the sudden wind that they couldn''t open their eyes, and they blocked their eyes with their hands. Mortals only think that this is a six-level storm that suddenly blew up, but in the eyes of the exorcist, countless nether air is indeed condensing. Those ghostly auras are like essence, turning into hurricanes and rolling towards the river temple. The vibrations in the space are getting bigger and bigger, and the nether air is getting more and more. The sky that was originally clear is now closed with dark clouds, as if wind and rain are coming. "Boom! Boom!" Countless electric snakes protruded from the dark clouds in the sky, and the nether energy gathered, lightning and thunder. This movement alarmed Luoshui City and several neighboring cities. The strong ghostly air made the exorcists in these cities feel and shocked. And those ghosts of low strength are shivering, as if these ghostly auras can swallow them casually. "There is such a big movement in this opened space?" Li San muttered looking at the trembling space wall. At the same time, Li San also knew that the movement here would inevitably be perceived by those exorcists and evil spirits, and his own river temple would also step into the sight of everyone. "Know it, and let it go and let it go." Li San said to himself secretly. After he became a river god, he has decided to stand against the evil spirits in the world and protect the peace of one party. Sooner or later, everything about my own river temple will be known to the world, so it doesn''t matter if you know it. Soon, that countless nether power opened the space membrane wall, a separate space was formed, and a connection was established with Li San. This storm comes fast and goes fast. The citizens in front of the Heshen Temple and even in Luoshui City saw that the sky was suddenly dark, there was a violent wind, and there seemed to be a storm between lightning and thunder. But the time before a cup of tea disappeared, and the clouds began to see the sun. Citizens in Luoshui City all murmured that the weather was really strange, while the vendors in front of the Heshen Temple bowed down to the temple. They think this is the manifestation of Grandpa River God, which makes Luoshui City feel better. Li San looked at the void in front of the River God Temple, and when he thought of it, a black entrance appeared, and that was his River God Space. As the owner of River God Space, Li San enjoys absolute control over this space. As soon as his mind moved, he appeared in a dark space. "Come on!" Li San said, and the space suddenly became like a clear sky, with unobstructed views. This space Li San roughly estimated that the size is tens of thousands of miles. Within the foundation of Wanli, Li San can control the size of the space at will. The space given by the system is much larger than that of some great gods'' palaces. "Boom!" Following Li San''s thoughts, land, rivers, mountains, and vegetation appeared in this space. After some changes, Li San transformed his River God Space into a huge palace. This palace is divided into several main halls and countless small halls. Among them, the Qiankun Palace is where you work, while the Sun Moon Palace is where you rest. There are also many small halls, used as resting areas for the thirty-six Yin soldiers. Behind the palace is a huge garden, in which a miniature Luoshui River flows through it. The daily necessities in these palaces, etc., would be formed as long as Li San thought about it. And that huge garden is used for activities. At the gate of the palace, an antique plaque read "Luoshuihe Shenfu". "Swish! Swish! Swish!" Soon eighteen night patrol soldiers appeared in the River God Mansion. "These halls are your resting place in the future." Li San pointed to a row of buildings. "Yes! Your lord!" These night watchmen quickly entered the houses with numbers written on them. They can also enjoy the incense power of the river **** in the river **** mansion. For them, the living environment here is better than that in the walls of the temple. Li San looked through the space membrane wall and saw the temple below. "In this way, even if you have a family in the future, it won''t disturb the mortals." Li San said, looking at his idol. If he had been living in the temple with Yin Soldiers, even though mortals could not see them, there would always be some inconvenience. In the river temple at this time, pilgrims have lined up a long queue. Li San stepped forward and appeared in the temple. At this time, a young and rare grandmother was respectfully placing tributes on the table. This tribute is a cake she made early this morning. There are many sliced ??fruits and cream on it. "Yeah! This cake is so fragrant, it tastes exactly the same as the love gift cake I have eaten!" Li San sniffed the aroma of the cake and thought to himself. Before he traveled, he liked to eat the cakes with the gift of love, but unfortunately he never tasted it again after he traveled back to the Tang Dynasty. Li San had studied to make cakes countless times, but his skills were not at home and all ended in failure. Compared with the travellers in the novels, who often engage in industry and even build advanced steam engines, airplanes and cannons, Li Sanke is not so outrageous. The only thing we can do is to use the IQ of a later generation to benefit the people of Datang and cultivate talents. "I can taste this tribute!" Li San put aside his thoughts and continued to look at the cake on the case table. The gods do not need to eat tribute, but only need to smell it to achieve the same effect. Otherwise, a row of teeth marks suddenly appear on each tribute, which will definitely shock mortals. "Grandpa River God, bless my grandson to recover soon, bless me a long life, bless my son and daughter-in-law..." Li San was about to enjoy the cake, but this old grandmother made many wishes out of her mind, making Li San stunned. "You old woman, are you too greedy? How can you satisfy so many wishes if I just eat your cake?" For this old woman, Li San was a little helpless. Chapter 21： Return your wish Just eating a bite of the cake, the old woman made a series of wishes, which made Li Sanyi dumbfounded for a while. Then Li San saw a four-year-old child next to the old woman. The child''s complexion was a bit pale, and Li San saw it and discovered that the child had chronic pneumonia. The child is still young and can''t use many medicines. Even if the disease is treated with modern medical conditions, it is not very easy to cure. "Cough!" Inadvertently, the child opened his mouth and coughed twice easily. "Little guy! Congenital chronic pneumonia should be the root cause of your mother''s pregnancy." Li San said, looking at the little boy. But the little boy couldn''t see Li San at all. Only children 18 months ago can see Li San. "Since I have eaten your grandma''s cake, let her fulfill her wish." With a move of Li San''s finger, a golden light flashed into the little boy''s chest. Suddenly, the hidden disease on the little boy''s lungs disappeared, and his face turned ruddy. After Li San finished all this, he stepped forward to look at the other pilgrims. Among the people in line outside the door, there are men and women, and some are still watching small videos. Under curiosity, Li San also went forward to watch it, and found a few interesting passages. The little boy was cured by Li San''s golden light of merit, and his lungs were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, he felt itchy in his chest, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to scratch his chest. "Little Orange, are you uncomfortable?" The old woman heard the child''s movements and turned to look at the little boy. The little boy shook his head, "Grandma! I feel itchy in my chest." As he spoke, his face slowly returned to ruddy. "Huh! Did you catch a cold, Little Orange?" Looking at the grandson whose face turned ruddy, the old woman immediately touched the boy''s forehead. "Weird thing! Body temperature is normal?" Just when the old woman was puzzled, the little boy looked at the cake on the case table and said, "Grandma, I want to eat it!" "My grandson! It''s dedicated to Grandpa River God. You can eat it only after you finish your contribution." Listening to the old woman''s words, the little boy nodded sensibly. The old woman was afraid of something wrong with her grandson, so she quickened her action, wrapped some incense ash, and stuffed another hundred yuan bill into the merit box. As the saying goes, praying for the gods and worshiping the Buddha has to take their heart, the old woman will put money in the merit box every time she comes to support the construction of the temple. "Little orange, let''s go home!" The old woman finished everything and collected the tribute on the case. Seeing Xiao Chengzi''s longing look, the old woman shook her head, dug up a small spoonful of cream and fed it to her grandson. "Puff!" Seeing that the little orange had just taken a bite, he quickly vomited into the trash can. "Grandma! Is this cream terrible?" Little Orange spit out her little tongue, and said with a milky voice. "Huh?" The old woman was startled, but she got up to make it before dawn today. This cream is whipped with top-notch cream, how can it be tasteless? With an expression of unbelief in evil, the old woman dug another piece of her own and put it in her mouth. "Bah baah baah!" The creamy entrance has no silky sweetness at all, it is as unpalatable as chewing wax. "Little orange, go back to grandma and make it for you again!" The old woman has never seen such a weird thing, and she has never missed a cake. Did she wake up too early today and there was a problem in a certain link? Or is she the wrong posture for making cakes? "That''s not right, why don''t you sneeze Xiao Orange?" Although the old woman was surprised that there was a problem with the cake, she suddenly realized that it was a long way off, and Xiao Orange had never sneezed. "Grandma! I feel I''m all right, as if I don''t want to sneeze!" The little boy touched his chest and said solemnly. "This..." The old woman did not believe in evil, and checked the little boy''s physical condition again. But she turned it over and she couldn''t see anything wrong. Suddenly, she stared at the already tasteless cake in her hand, and then at her ruddy grandson, a strange idea came to her mind. The old woman looked back at the Heshen Temple as she walked, and the pennants fluttered outside the temple, exuding a strong smell of incense. "Grandpa River God has appeared, smelling incense and seeing things..." "Little Orange was definitely blessed by Grandpa River God, and he recovered from the pain..." The old woman muttered as she walked, remembering the legend her grandma told her when she was a child. Little Orange watched her grandma whispering all the way, and couldn''t help but curiously said: "What are you talking about, grandma?" The child is innocent, he doesn''t understand why his grandma keeps talking about it. It''s like a monk chanting on TV. "Xiao Chengzi, you have been blessed by Grandpa River God, but you are in the fortune, and the lucky star is very good!" Grandma did not answer the question of the grandson, but touched Xiao Chengzi''s head with emotion. This is definitely a blessing from Grandpa River God, she decided to find a friend to let Xiao Orange worship the River God. When she was young, grandma told her that if she was blessed by Grandpa River God, she would be lucky. You can ask someone who is a practitioner to ask Grandpa River God to recognize Grandpa River God as a godfather. This way of worshiping gods is everywhere, and the people believe that as long as the worship is successful, there will be no disease and no disaster. At the same time, the old woman quickened her pace. She was going to tell her family what happened today, so that the whole family would sincerely worship God in the future. Ask his son to buy more tributes, in that case Grandpa River God will surely bless their family. Seeing grandma''s excitement, Xiao Orange couldn''t understand. He didn''t know why grandma would be so happy today. At this time, six figures were standing at the entrance to the garden of the Heshen Temple. There are five men and one woman, one of whom is a middle-aged man, and another fat man with a round body. These people are Owl Wang Kun and Dashan Xiaoshan brothers. Wang Kun looked at the river temple with flags fluttering in the distance with great trepidation, and the turbulent waves in his heart had already turned up. The people behind him were not much better, everyone looked at the river temple in horror. "Wang....Wang team, shall we go in and investigate?" the only female member of the team asked. Her name is Qian Lei, her strength has reached the prefecture level, and she is the holder of the One-Star Platinum Medal. Qian Lei''s voice was trembling at this time, and her tone of voice was full of fear. The group of them originally wanted to come to the river temple to investigate this morning, and they also brought a lot of equipment. But when they were about to approach the River Temple, a terrifying breath suddenly erupted. At that time, the ghostly ghost energy that had erupted enough to cause countless destruction, in the eyes of mortals, might be just a hurricane that reached level seven. But in the eyes of their exorcists, that aura is the ghostly spirit that can destroy everything. If a few of them were faced with such an existence, they would not be able to make a single move! Chapter 22： Emergency meeting in Kyoto City The fear in everyone''s hearts had reached its extreme just a moment ago. Ten minutes had passed since they had maintained a standing posture. But no one has any plans to move forward. Wang Kun hasn''t been relieved from the shock just now, the horrible breath comes and goes quickly, as if someone has released the breath, and disappears in a flash. Looking at the river temple with flags, Wang Kun couldn''t calm down. Because the horrible breath just now has reached the "king level!" "The existence in this temple is a king-level powerhouse!" Wang Kun did not answer Qian Lei''s question, but said these words. The others heard it and were silent. The king class, like a mountain, weighed heavily on everyone''s hearts. Owl Wang Kun is known as the pinnacle of the prefecture level, and has won the three-star platinum medal. This is the title obtained by many achievements, even if he fights against the evil spirits of the sky level, he will not be let down by the wind. But for the king level above the sky level, Owl Wang Kun did not have the slightest desire to dare to fight. Even in front of the king class, he is just an ant. As an exorcist, the stronger you are, the more you know how terrifying the evil spirits at the top are. As long as it can be defined as a king-level evil spirit, it represents invincibility! It has been a hundred years since the outbreak of evil spirits around the world, and ordinary evil spirits have rendered thermal weapons ineffective. The evil spirits defined as king-level have appeared ten times in the world during this hundred years. In the 1980s, a ghost king appeared in Starlight City. As a third-tier city, the population of Starlight City dropped by 90% overnight. That night, the interior of Starlight City shook like a **** of Shura. In order to appease the people, the official described the incident as a natural disaster! In the same year, in the EU countries, a military base was filled with fire. A ghost king led countless evil spirits to launch an attack, and none of the millions of troops survived. In the southern part of the beautiful country, most of the citizens of a continent have become food for evil spirits. A ghost nest broke out in Yokogawa in the Three Kingdoms, with millions of deaths. The White Bear Country has become a Jedi within thousands of kilometers near the Arctic Ocean... After the outbreak of ghost events in the upper world, ghost kings have made chaos several times. This time, the events are comparable to disasters. The common people may not know the real reason, but as an exorcist, every one of them knows the information very well. "Let''s go back first. We must not act rashly when the enemy or friend is unknown in the river temple." Owl Wang Kun thought for a long time, looked at everyone and said. "Good!" Everyone nodded. Everyone knows what level of power the king rank is, and they also understand how stupid it is to rashly contact a person with king rank strength. If they act carelessly, they don''t know what the consequences will be. At the king level, this represents a disaster, the consequences of which few countries can bear alone. Even if they were not afraid of death and went to investigate in the river temple, what could they investigate in the face of a powerful man with king-level strength? Wang Kun walked ahead, and he always wanted to know what kind of person this Lord River God was. He believes that his behavior is correct this time, and he must not contact the River God rashly. The news here must be the same for those above who know about it. The investigation can only be a secret investigation, no one will be so stupid to meet a king directly. Dashanshan could no longer calm down at this time, and the two brothers subconsciously glanced at the river temple. They were saved by a king-level master, and if this were passed out, it would last a lifetime. Everyone got in the car one after another, preparing to leave. At the same time a pair of grandparents passed by them, and the old woman laughed all the way, not closing her mouth at all. This scene is not surprising to everyone, there is a king-level master here, what else is more surprised than this? Kyoto City is better than killing ghosts. The Ghost Killing Headquarters, located in the military base outside Kyoto City, had already exploded at this time. The movement in Luoshui City came and went quickly. However, the incomparable ghostly spirit shocked the five cities including Luoshui City. For a while, countless exorcists'' communications went directly to the Kyoto City headquarters, wanting to ask what happened. Among them are the persons in charge of the various municipal divisions. Zhuge Yuan''s hands were numb when he answered the call this morning. At the same time, everyone in the Kyoto City Headquarters moved, the huge machines started to operate, and countless people were very busy. While the official ghost exorcists were calling, many people went to Luoshui City to find out. The countless idle ghost exorcists in the dark also set off, the breath and scale of that ghostly spirit is really too big, everyone wants to see what happened in Luoshui City. The official ghost exorcist belongs to the official management, and there is a mature system for controlling evil spirits or combat training. All of them retained human consciousness and obeyed the arrangement. But those idle ghost exorcists are different. These people raise evil spirits by themselves, and some people are even more terrifying than evil spirits, becoming half-human and half-ghost evil beings. These idle ghost exorcists are both righteous and evil, and they don''t follow orders at all. Among the evil ones, no one can guarantee what they will do when they gather in Luoshui City. The situation in the entire Luoshui City has begun to become turbulent. In just one day, many unidentified people appeared in Luoshui City. For this reason, the official ghost exorcist in Luoshui City is arranged by the headquarters and various branches to strengthen the awareness of prevention to prevent changes. Inside the Headquarters of Demon Slayer, Kyoto City. Zhuge Yuan and his wife Jiang Zhiyu entered a conference room. There is a huge screen in this conference room, as well as countless two-meter-high chairs. After Zhuge Yuan sat in his seat, he clicked the red button in front of him. Suddenly, a blue light shot out over the many seats, and countless virtual projections appeared among the light flashes. These people looked at them, there were young and old, but all of them carried the breath of superiors. "Okay! You have arrived, then start this meeting." Zhuge Yuan said, a piece of information appeared on the huge circular screen in the middle of the round table. With this circular screen, people present can clearly see the information on the screen from any angle. "You have already read the information about Luoshui City. I don''t know what you think of that person in Luoshui City?" Zhuge Yuan glanced around the crowd and said. It is an emergency meeting, and only two hours have passed since the Luoshui City incident in the morning. The people present were all cautious, and one after another attended this emergency meeting. "Minister Zhugeyuan, I think we must keep a low profile and not go to contact the person in Luoshui City without authorization." Not far from Zhugeyuan, the man who thought there were three claw marks on his face said. Chapter 23： The only god "Oh? I don''t know why Big Brother Qianfeng is so cautious?" Zhuge Yuan said as he looked at the middle-aged man. Zhuge Yuan still admires "Butcher Zhang Qianfeng". After the ghost incident broke out in the last century, Zhang Qianfeng accidentally swallowed the evil spirit when he was killed by the evil spirit. As a result, he awakened and became an exorcist. Since then, Zhang Qianfeng has been bravely killing ghosts. Although he is almost in his sixtieth year, his face has remained less than forty years old. He killed countless ghosts in his life, and he was honest and upright. This person can make Zhuge Yuan admire, but also comes from his strength, the peak of the heaven exorcist, the winner of the three-star diamond medal. Those who can get the three-star diamond medal represent the strongest at the same level! Zhang Qianfeng looked at everyone, "Everyone, we have sent top scientists to search for gods since the beginning of the world. What is the purpose?" In the face of Zhang Qianfeng''s words, everyone knew that it was the evil spirits constantly appearing in the world at that time, and human beings prayed for the help of the gods. However, after decades of exploration, various relics have been searched, but the result has disappointed the whole world. The legend of the gods may be true, but the gods do not exist. In this world, apart from the evil ghosts hidden in the dark, no gods have been found anywhere. However, the intelligence of Luoshui City today sparked hope for everyone, because the river **** appeared. There are pictures and the truth, and all kinds of evidence are in front of us. This convinced everyone present that there might be a god, and it was in Luoshui City. Jiang Zhiyu looked at the contemplative people, "Zhang Qianfeng, now that we have discovered something that looks like a god, why don''t we meet with it directly?" "That''s right! Since the gods say that they send Yin soldiers to kill ghosts, we can send people to communicate?" "Yes, I think I can establish a communication and even a cooperative relationship with it." For a while, many voices came. Now that the gods have appeared, this is the blessing of our Daxia Kingdom, and we should look for the gods. If it really exists, then it can put an end to atheism. Zhang Qianfeng looked at these people who spoke, and immediately said, "Stupid! Don''t forget, what can human beings rely on today?" "Aren''t we relying on our exorcists to fight bravely to stabilize the situation?" "If the gods really existed, they should have appeared long ago, why have they only appeared now?" "Perhaps this is a guise, the gods do not exist in the world at all, and only by our own strength can we survive!" Zhang Qianfeng''s words stopped everyone''s voices. If gods really exist, why have they only appeared now? How many people died in the world after several ghost tides at the level of ghost kings? Where are the gods? This time, the disasters are all human beings have survived through their own efforts. "Qianfeng, what do you think about our low-key approach now?" Zhuge Yuan tapped his fingers on the table and looked at Zhang Qianfeng. "Minister Zhugeyuan, I think that instead of trying to establish contact with the River God, we should look at his strength and what he did!" "From our current information, this Lord River God has the least strength and is also at the King level. This is the least!" Zhang Qianfeng''s voice couldn''t help being high-pitched, after all, Wang-level was a heavy code name. "According to the agreement of the nations, it is discovered that the king level will suppress or encircle and suppress them at all costs, but those are all evil spirits, not river gods!" "You all know what the river **** has done since he was born, right?" Zhang Qianfeng''s words made everyone like a divine initiation. Up to now, the first trace of River God came from an UP master named "Little Milk Tea", and his video immediately attracted widespread attention. A baby carriage that was about to fall to the ground returned to normal strangely. After that, the river **** appeared, rescued the younger generation of Dashan Xiaoshan brothers, and rescued the dying Xiaoshan. There is also the information from Owl Wang Kun last night, the Yin Soldier who was on a parade under the royal order of the God of the River. All these things that happened in just a few days proved that River God is good so far. These things are all towards the human side, suppressing evil spirits. At present, River God seems to be an ally of mankind, but he is also a real powerhouse. But because of this, everyone also knows why Zhang Qianfeng advocates a low profile. In the face of such a strong man who does not know the depth, his emotions and anger must be kept low before everyone understands it completely. If he rushed forward and angered this great god, the consequence would be another disaster. The emperor was angry, and buried millions of corpses. This kind of words couldn''t be more suitable for a strong man of this kind. Zhuge Yuan and the people continued to discuss after a while and immediately decided, "So, let the notice go on, and stop all actions that might offend the river **** on the surface." "Before the Lord River God does not take the initiative to show up, we must keep a low profile to avoid disturbing the River God by the people below." Zhuge Yuan''s words made everyone nod their heads. This order will be passed on after today¡¯s meeting and will be the highest order. No matter what the situation is, if someone offends the river god, the price will be too great. "Minister Zhugeyuan, everyone, I want to say something..." At this moment, a gray-haired old man said. "Academician Wang, what''s your opinion?" Zhuge Yuan raised his eyebrows and looked at the elders. This old man was one of the scientists who searched for the gods, and is now the veteran of the ghost incident research department. At the same time, he is also an academician of the Daxia State Academy of Scientific Research, a very knowledgeable existence. Seeing everyone''s eyes, Academician Wang said: "Everyone, I think being low-key with River God is one of them!" "The most important point, I think the River God is not a human at all! Not a ghost! It is the only living **** in the world." The words of Academician Wang shocked Zhuge Yuan and others. One of the heads who studied the gods said this in person, and it was not light enough. "Everyone, as one of the five great powers in Daxia, do you remember the fact that meetings with countries around the world determined the base for survival?" Everyone nodded, since the evil spirits recovered, the whole world has been in a state of turbulence. Daxia Guoneng has a fairly stable situation today. On the one hand, it is supported by strong national power. On the other hand, Daxia Kingdom is huge in size and large in population. Even though Starlight City suffered a catastrophe in the 1980s, the whole country mourned. But soon under the support of the great national power of Daxia Kingdom, Starlight City was rebuilt. Countless immigrants in the past, low housing prices instantly revived Starlight City. This is the five big powers, and those small and weak countries are now in a state of extreme chaos every day. Chapter 24： crisis According to this situation, this kind of chaos will be inevitable even for the top five powers in the next few decades. Maybe 20 years, maybe 30 years, but definitely not more than 50 years. This is also the reason why the country attaches so much importance to excellent exorcists. The hearts of those present were heavy. Regardless of the peacefulness of Daxia Country, once it falls into chaos, Daxia Country will be a mess. At that time, all parts of the country will be in panic, and all kinds of criminals and turmoil will also appear. This is also the difficulty of big countries. If the whole country falls into chaos, it is difficult to stop it in the first place. This kind of disorder, no government, no laws to restrain evil spirits from rampant is a living "end of the world"! The voice of Academician Wang came again, "Facing the situation that the future is about to be at the end of the world, our country has also worked very hard." "But it takes time for the exorcist to grow, and it takes time for the country to make many deployments." "If ghost incidents are not as frequent as they are now, maybe our country will calmly deal with the end times in half a century!" "But now we don''t have so much time, which is why our research institute is working **** ghosts and gods." "Even if it is not the kind of **** who has the power to pass the sky and the earth, wherever there is a god, we will have a very good life!" Academician Wang''s voice became more and more excited, "But I am 70 out of 5 this year, little old man. I have studied ghosts and gods for most of my life! I have never seen the slightest information about gods." "But the recent appearance of Lord River God reminds me of a conclusion of our previous research..." Zhang Qianfeng stared at Academician Wang and said, "Academician Wang, what is your conclusion?" "Haha!" Academician Wang laughed mockingly, "Zhang Qianfeng! We have been to countless historical sites and passed various technical inspections..." "We found that gods existed, but that was in ancient times. The gods have already died in battle." The words of Academician Wang made Zhang Qianfeng''s face sink. What kind of conclusion is this Nima? Isn''t this the same as saying nothing? Jiang Zhiyu said with joy: "Academician Wang, is there evidence for this conclusion you said?" "Nature!" Academician Wang nodded. "After testing by various technical means, we have detected clues in various relics." "That is the trace of the battle after countless years, and its strength is not trivial if it is put to the present." "The myth is recorded by later generations, and the gods are also enshrined in order to bless peace and health..." "I can definitely say that the gods in the ancient times were strong men who fought against ghosts, but they died for various reasons." Academician Wang''s eyes are long. If it weren''t for the emergence of the River God, the conclusion of his research would be just a story. However, after the appearance of River God, he confirmed the idea of ??Academician Wang. That is, Gods really exist, but they have all died in the long river of history. Zhuge Yuan doubted: "Academician Wang, your research seems reasonable, but it is full of loopholes." "The ghost incident in our world only broke out in the past 100 years. Since the gods in the legend have all died in battle, what about ghosts?" "If these evil spirits hadn''t died, and had consumed the gods, then humanity would not have developed to this day." "Why did evil spirits only appear in the last century?" Zhuge Yuan''s words immediately aroused numerous voices of approval. Since the immortals are extremely powerful, the ghosts should be eliminated. The so-called one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and there is no balance between right and evil. The legend of gods appeared in ancient times, and time is no longer precise, but ghosts only appear now. "Minister Zhugeyuan, it is because of this that I am so sure that all the gods are killed in battle!" Dean Wang stood up and said while leaning on the table. Although it is only a projection, it is not the slightest difference from a real person, and the solemn expression of Academician Wang''s face is also vivid. "Huh? Why did Academician Wang say this?" Zhuge Yuan was taken aback. Dean Wang looked at everyone, "You also know that ghosts appeared a hundred years ago. How long has it been since ancient times?" "The battle traces in those relics cannot be accurately measured even with carbon molecules for how long they have been." "So I think that in the war between the gods and the evil spirits, the gods won. In order to protect the peace of the human race forever, the gods sealed the evil spirits at the cost of life and death!" "And after an unknown number of years, these evil spirits returned to the world through the seal of the gods." "The tragic victory of the gods continues the incense of the human race, and at the same time countless myths and legends have been recorded by the ancient human race." "This is when the evil spirits have recovered to this day, but we can''t find any conclusions from the gods!" Academician Wang''s clear thinking and the evidence obtained from various historical sites silenced everyone. Everyone, including Zhuge Yuan, could not find a reason to refute this theory. Because this logic has nothing wrong with it, maybe tens of thousands of years, maybe millions of years, during this period there will be no evil spirits in the world. To this day, for some reason the evil spirits broke through the shackles of the gods and reappeared in the world. They are born to feed on humans, and humans and ghosts are on opposite sides from the beginning, and fire and water are incompatible. "This....The Lord River God is really the only living God, he is neither a human nor a ghost!" Zhang Qianfeng also lost his arrogance at this time, saying in awe. In the face of true gods, no one does not fear. This is the traditional thinking of the people of Daxia since ancient times, and it is deeply rooted and born. Academician Wang nodded, "Yes, Lord River God, he is the true god, the only **** who survived for some reason in ancient times!" "Why didn''t he show up early? He must have been seriously injured, he has been sleeping, and he has only woken up today." The words of Academician Wang caused everyone present to take a breath, and the hairs on their backs stood up. If you have experienced the war in the ancient times, how many years did Lord River God sleep? How many vast scenes will there be in the war between the gods and the evil spirits? For a while, everyone felt that their imagination was not enough. What kind of scene is the gods all over the sky? Zhuge Yuan said at this time: "Everyone, that''s how today''s meeting is. We don''t want to have direct contact with Lord River God for the time being." "We do our best to investigate secretly or side by side, and don''t offend Lord River God!" "Regardless of whether Lord River God is a **** or something else, we can''t engage in evil with him." "Do you have anything to add?" As the minister of Ghost Destroying Headquarters, Zhuge Yuan quickly assembled the consensus to make a decision. Seeing that everyone was speechless, Zhuge Yuan immediately pressed the red button on the table to end the meeting in the air. At the same time, many orders were issued from the headquarters. Chapter 25： Special rewards! "All official exorcists must not go directly to the river temple to make trouble, otherwise they will be punished as treason!" "Establish a special research team to collect all the information of the River Temple secretly, and no information shall be disclosed." "Not in Luoshui City..." After the meeting at the headquarters, all personnel started to take action. A file about the river **** appeared in the research team and was listed as top secret. The city of Kyoto in Great Xia Kingdom was shaken by the meeting of the river gods. The leaders were shocked by this. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. Li San strolled in the temple, watching the pilgrims, using the power of merit to enlighten all beings from time to time. When he incites sentient beings, he can get double the power of merit every time. This is all thanks to the double gain aura given by the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for shocking the head of the Great Xia Kingdom and triggering a special reward. Does the host receive the reward?" The sudden appearance of the system sound made Li San''s body halted. "Shocked the leader?" Li San was puzzled. He stayed in the river temple to protect the safety of the party. Why did he shock the leader? "Haha, that''s the case." With his mind turned, Li San quickly figured out why he shocked the head of the Great Xia State. This is all because of the movement of the space he opened up this morning, right? The emergence of countless nether air, the movement of opening up a space has a wide range of influence. "Shocked, shocked, anyway, the world will know me Luoshui River God..." Li San thought in his heart, he would not have been mediocre after he awakened. The evil spirits are rampant in this world, and sooner or later he will appear in the eyes of the world. This matter will not have much impact after a while. "System! Receive special rewards." Li San ordered the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the River God Seal!" "Note: The seal of the river **** represents the position of the **** of the river god, and you can make an oath. With the seal of the river god, you can seal your official positions and grow items!" Suddenly, a golden seal appeared in Li San''s item space. The seal is engraved with mountains, rivers and trees, and a golden dragon is entrenched in all directions. "Yes! Unexpectedly, the river **** also has the seal of the **** position..." Li San understood his magical effect after looking at the river **** seal. Before Li San finished watching the River God Seal, the sound of the system sounded again. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the three river spirits!" "Note: The River God has recorded many wonderful methods of the River God, as well as dealing with all the things in the jurisdiction..." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the full version of the ancient book "Sou Shen Ji"." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the Yulin Pen..." A series of sounds made Li Sanyi not react for a while. "I didn''t expect that just opening up a space would bring me so many benefits?" Li San stared at a few items that appeared in the system space, and smiled slightly. With a thought, several objects appeared in front of Li San. The golden river **** seal, three booklets with a black cover, and an ancient book with a blue cover. The last one is a jade brush with a unicorn on it. After traveling back to the dynasty, Li San practiced good calligraphy, and this brush was just right for writing. "He Shen Zhi" opens, and the entry is a row of vigorous seal scripts, which record the many work and arrangements of the river god. These include moving clouds and rain, movement of air luck, blessings, cause and effect, and so on. Of course, the most important thing is the cultivation method of the body of merit, incense and incense. It''s just that this method is rough compared to the cultivation method that I have obtained before. I already knew how to use the power of merit before, so naturally there is no need to study this spiritual method. "Now I deal with the pilgrims one by one, it''s really a bit inefficient." After browsing He Shenzhi, Li San knew how to be a competent god. "River God''s magical method, wish the book of cause and effect, gather together!" I saw Li San''s finger move, pinching out a complicated law decision. Then the golden light flashed in his hand, and a bamboo slip-like object slowly condensed into it. On the outside of the bamboo slips, there are several big characters "Karma Report". This is a bamboo slip created by the collection of the river god''s magical methods. The seemingly small bamboo slips do contain things in them, and with a thought, they can carry countless people''s information. "Now!" Li San lightly tapped the Karma Newsletter, and a faint fluctuation suddenly appeared on it. This fluctuation is combined with the incense smell of the river temple. At this time, all the pilgrims in the temple slowly appeared a line of small characters, and then these small characters disappeared strangely, and they appeared on the blessing report book again. "In this case, as long as it is a pilgrim who believes in the river god, everyone''s karma will be automatically collected." Li San satisfactorily looked at the secret words that appeared on the pamphlet. At that time, everyone is good or bad, the cause and effect, and the luck will be reported in detail. "Nineteenth!" Li San said, looking at the River God Mansion above. "Swipe!" He appeared in front of Li San after a breath on the 19th, and said respectfully, "My lord, what can I do." "This is the blessing report book, I will put it in the temple, and you will send someone to send the new day''s blessing report book back to the river **** mansion every day in the future." "Then the year, month and day are clearly recorded, and placed in the River God Mansion, a new blessing report book will be formed in the temple for the second time, understand?" On the 19th, he said immediately: "Yes!" Li San nodded and placed the blessing report book in front of the **** statue. As soon as he moved his figure, he took the number nineteen into the river **** mansion. He only needs to place the blessing report book in the temple to automatically record the information. The Day Patrol and Night Patrol Yin Soldiers placed the daily blessing report book in the River God Mansion, and when he reviewed it, he could deal with it all with a thought. This undoubtedly greatly reduced Li San''s working hours and greatly improved work efficiency. At the same time, his power of merit will not fall. In the River God Mansion, Li San''s figure appeared in the square. With a thought, a huge palace appeared in a corner of the River God Mansion. "Call you Fubaodian!" Li San waved his hand again, and a golden plaque appeared on the hall door. At the same time, wooden shelves were created in the hall, and at the same time, plaques appeared on the wooden shelves. These shelves are used to place blessing newspapers. The year, month, and day can be recorded on the small wooden sign above. So far, Li San''s work can be regarded as a complete system. "Everything is ready, we have to arrange two Yin soldiers to record the blessing report book..." Li San said secretly, looking at the huge blessing hall. The blessing report book will not squeeze his hall at all, as long as it has been processed in batches, it can be replaced with other blessing report booklets. All the processed blessing information will appear as he condenses, and the information will not be lost. After doing this, Li Sanhua turned to the Sun Moon Palace as a golden light. Chapter 26： River God Trail Li San is now going to the Sun Moon Palace to study "He Shen Zhi" and "Sou Shen Ji" with great concentration. This "Sou Shen Ji" is a thick classic, different from the simplified version of the folk, it is a complete version. Binhe Road not far from the River Temple. Two beautiful figures walking down the street carrying a big box, one of them is of good figure and sweet face. The other girl was wearing jeans and was looking through a small video with her mobile phone. These two figures walking on the street are a beautiful landscape, and the rate of turning around is not bad. These two are Wang Xue and her best friend. Wang Xue''s best friend is also a photography enthusiast. Yesterday, Wang Xue didn''t photograph anything in the Heshen Temple all day. Her small video on the first day suddenly exploded on a certain audio platform, which increased tens of thousands of fans overnight. And all the viewers who have watched Wang Xue''s video strongly requested follow-up videos. It''s a pity that Wang Xue didn''t photograph anything yesterday. After searching various materials, she found her best friend and borrowed an infrared camera. This device can see all thermal imaging. After seeing a few weird scenes in the River God Temple that day, she became more and more curious about whether there is such a "River God". Wang Xue''s video has exploded, so she wants to solve this puzzle through her own efforts. At this moment, Wang Xue and six people came to face each other. "Huh! Are you UP''s little milk tea?" a fat young man among the six suddenly said. "Ah? Yeah, you are..." Wang Xue and her best friend had a meal before stopping to look at the six people on the opposite side. Among the six people, five men and one woman, there is also an uncle who is tall and good-natured. "I didn''t expect it to be you? Hello, my name is Huo Yun and my nickname is Dashan. We are all your fans..." Dashan immediately introduced himself familiarly. Then Dashan introduced everyone to Wang Xue one by one. After some courtesy, Wang Xue was extremely excited. He is just a small UP owner. He had only a few thousand fans before. After suddenly he gained 10,000 fans, he did not expect to meet fans on the street. "Have you all watched my video?" Wang Xue is still a little unbelievable. This uncle among the six doesn''t look like someone who plays a certain sound, right? Wang Kun looked at Wang Xue, "Yeah! I like watching your video. I have watched it dozens of times." "Wow! Thank you Uncle Wang for supporting me so much!" Wang Xue was very happy. He didn''t expect that the middle-aged uncle loved watching her videos so much, which made her more determined to be an UP master. "Hmm! We are all looking forward to your follow-up video." Wang Kun encouraged with a smile on his face. "Okay, I''m going to take photos at the River God Temple now, do you want to go together?" Wang Xue pointed to the suitcase in his hand and said. "Go...ah no, we''re not going, we just went." Wang Kun immediately shook his head to express his rejection, but he did not dare to rush forward. If you dare to go, just go in at the door. "Okay, then I''m leaving now?" Wang Xue took her best friend and set off. Then everyone said goodbye to Wang Xue. They watched Wang Xue leave until she disappeared at the end of the street. "Everyone, we should pay more attention to this girl recently, her video is very important..." Wang Kun said as he watched Wang Xue disappear and watched everyone. "Captain, do you think she can get there with the help of the camera..." Qian Lei looked at Wang Kun and said. Wang Kun shook his head when he heard this, "I don''t know, but we just need to pay attention to his video." "Oh, by the way, Dashan, you immediately contact Ouyang De and ask him to notify the media to restrict the flow of Wang Xue''s video." When this sound came out, everyone''s eyes widened. Hippie and smiled with others in the first second, and the next second will limit the streaming of other people''s videos? Seeing the strange expressions of everyone, Wang Kun was a little strange, "What kind of expression do you guys have?" "Don''t you guys know the decision above? Don''t have direct contact with the river god." "If she really took a picture of the River God, then the less people know, the safer it is. What if it causes a commotion?" "Oh, by the way, if there is anything in her video, notify the media company to reject it..." Looking at some of Wang Kun''s series of actions, Da Shan and the others almost fell out of their eyes. Poor Wang Xue, everyone silently mourned for Wang Xue. On the shore of Luoshui, in front of the river temple. The lively temple fair of the day is coming to an end. "Oh! I was busy again today." Wang Xue looked at the picture in the infrared camera. This scene is a wide-angle shot, recording the entire river temple. After squatting for another day, Wang Xue''s photo plan ended in failure. For this situation, although Wang Xue was mentally prepared, he was still a bit disappointed. "Okay! Don''t be discouraged, if the gods are so good, wouldn''t they be photographed soon?" The girlfriend on the side said comfortingly. "Hey... Yangyang, I''m still not reconciled." Wang Xue pursed her small mouth and muttered. "Come on! I think it''s better to go back and rest. Your video the day before yesterday should be an accident. How can there be any gods in this world?" Yang Yang got up and looked at the river temple. "Did I see all the fakes that day?" Wang Xue still didn''t want to believe this fact in her heart. At that time, in addition to a baby carriage, there was also a child who had been staring at the center of the two big willow trees. As babies around one year old, they should be very curious about the world. They can''t always stare at an empty place, right? At this moment, a 30-year-old man came over and happened to hear the conversation between Wang Xue and Wang Xue. "Girl, the river **** really exists!" The man looked at the river **** temple with hot eyes, holding a pile of tributes in his hand. "Huh?" Wang Xue and Wang Xue were taken aback by the man''s words. "The eldest brother, are you true?" The girlfriend stared at the man with her eyes widened. The man nodded and said solemnly again. "Why are you so convinced that the river **** exists?" Wang Xue asked curiously. "Because Lord Tianhe cured my cancer before yesterday!" "What?" As soon as these words came out, Wang Xue and her best friend looked at the man in disbelief. They didn''t expect that this man would say such shocking words. But how could this man be a man of self-cultivation, not the kind of clumsy clumsy. "The day before yesterday..." Wang Xue remembered instantly. Wasn''t it the day before yesterday when she took the stroller video? "Yeah, I saw you making a video that day." The man grinned. "Hehe, I know you don''t believe it, it''s like this..." This man slowly told Wang Xue about his bizarre experience recently. Chapter 27： Reward black and white impermanence It turned out that he was a teacher in a middle school in Luoshui City. He was already in the late stage of gastric cancer and was dying. People with advanced gastric cancer, anorexia, loss of appetite, nausea, etc. have always accompanied him. The doctor told him that he had one year to live. But when he finished worshipping the river **** this day, he suddenly felt the pain in his whole body disappeared. On the same day, he joyfully thought whether he was cured. During his illness, his wife has been in a very bad state of mind, and even engaged in two jobs for one person for high medical expenses. But when he went to the hospital for a review, it caused a shock throughout the hospital. Because the report showed that his cancer had miraculously disappeared. Since the day before yesterday, her wife seemed to have changed a person, and she loved him more..... This unthinkable thing, the disappearance of the sickness and the harmony of the family, made him think after all deliberation that it might be the manifestation of Grandpa River God. And early this morning, his mother brought his four-and-a-half-year-old son to the temple to offer incense, and after returning home, she was extremely excited to tell him that Xiao Chengzi was cured. After they came out of the hospital at noon today, they were all dumbfounded. The doctor''s gaze as if looking at a monster still echoed in their minds. His child is suffering from congenital pneumonia, and he is miraculously healed without any treatment? All these kinds of things made him believe that it was the river **** who appeared. This afternoon, he bought a bunch of tributes to honor Grandpa River God. "So, these things of mine prove that it is definitely the grandfather of the river **** who appeared." "Don''t talk about the gods here, and don''t call the gods directly. This is not good." "But I don''t think being a **** would care about these little things with us mortals." The man looked at Wang Xue and said. "This..." Yang Yang was dumbfounded, as if listening to the heavenly scriptures. But this really happened before her eyes, and she seemed to find no reason to refute it at all. The end of science is theology, is it true that gods are? Cancer is an incurable disease, and it is in the advanced stage of cancer. How good is it? "Yangyang! Let me tell you, I will say that the river **** really exists!" Wang Xue said excitedly, holding Yangyang''s hand after being shocked. Through this man''s words, she was even more convinced that the river **** is a real god. Not only did he manifest that day, it turned out that he was manifesting every day. "Big brother, can you tell the story just now, I think publishing him on the Internet will definitely attract widespread attention." Wang Xue picked up the phone, turned on the video recording function, and looked at the man and asked. If you want to make a video, you must get the consent of others. If this is taken out, it will definitely catch fire. Nothing is more convincing than a real case on the spot. "Girl, forget it, the gods must respect in their hearts." The man shook his head and rejected Wang Xue''s kindness. He now lives in harmony, with a happy family, disease-free and disaster-free. He is enough to have such a life. As for using the name taboo of the river **** to become famous, don''t do it. In the end, the man did not forget to warn Wang Xue that it is okay to shoot the river god, but he must have a heart of awe, disrespect is a serious sin. After that, the man walked away with large bags and small bags, where three people were waiting for him. Then a family of four walked towards the river temple, talking and laughing. The old woman and the child are both grandparents and grandchildren who came to pay tribute to the cake this morning. As for his wife, she had to endure the humiliation and made the sacrifice for the huge medical expenses, and even this has been going on for a year. So Li San didn''t punish his wife. Who can tell the absolute good or bad of world affairs? After a family of four entered the temple, a faint golden light flew above their heads and plunged into the statue of the river god. In the River God''s Mansion, Li San was reading "River God''s Will", and suddenly a force of merit entered his body, accompanied by a strong smell of incense. "Huh? Such a strong merit?" Li San put down the river spirit in his hand, his gaze penetrated the space membrane wall. Suddenly, a scene of the river temple appeared below him. A family of four who are burning incense and praying sincerely, and Wang Xue and Yangyang watching at the entrance of the temple. "It''s them?" Li San naturally recognized the couple and grandparents. After making a calculation, Li San immediately understood the cause and effect of the family. "It''s amazing, and it''s what they deserve." Li San smiled and looked at the family of four who were kneeling down below. The man was a good person for the third generation, and the woman almost brought him a **** disaster for money. It''s just that all of this was resolved after encountering himself. "Good for good and evil for evil, this is your good fortune!" Li San looked at the family of four and said. He is the **** of the river, the righteous **** with the position of God, and it is his duty to bless and protect the people who believe in him. This family is not a wicked person, but has suffered a disaster without ignorance, and he should bless them by himself. Afterwards, Li San put his eyes away, and the scene in the river temple gradually disappeared. It is true that he is a god, and it is true that all four of the family believe in him religiously, but it is impossible for him to satisfy their wishes too much because of the tribute of four members today. Karma is definite. Believing in the gods and receiving the blessings of the gods both have personal blessings in them. No one can transcend this impenetrable boundary. "Ding! Trigger enough merits to get system rewards!" Under Li San''s double gain aura, after obtaining the merits of a family of four today, the mysterious reward was triggered. "A mysterious reward again? I just got a wave today, but I didn''t expect it to come again?" Li San was not surprised at the sound of the system. Because today''s first mysterious reward appeared suddenly. "System! Receive rewards." Without hesitation, Li San even looked forward to the reward this time. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and getting the black and white impermanence." "Huh? Impermanence ecstasy, the ghost kills his life?" Hearing the voice of the system, this line appeared in Li San''s heart inexplicably. It was an anime he saw in modern times before he crossed the journey, and it was like this for the black and white impermanence. "Ding! Do you call black and white impermanence?" Li Sanzheng wondered why there was no such thing as a soldier charm, and the sound of the system sounded again. The thirty-six Yin soldiers were summoned by the use of amulets. "System, call!" Li San said immediately. He is not afraid that what he summons will pose a threat to him, because the loyalty summoned by the system is absolutely no problem. Black and white impermanence is one of the top ten Yin commanders in the Nether Netherworld. It is several times higher than the Yin Soldier. It is a **** who specializes in capturing evil spirits under the Netherworld King. Chapter 28： Emptiness After Li San said, there were two vortexes in the main hall space, and then two figures appeared in front of Li San. The two men wore black and white robes and tall hats on their heads. The man on the left is tall and thin, with a white hat with the words "seeing wealth in one''s life" written on it. His face is pale, filled with a penetrating smile, and his long tongue is sticking out. On the right, Heiwuchang has a fierce face, a small round body, a chain of gods tied around his waist, and the four characters "Taiwan under Heaven" written on his hat. Both of them exuded a thick ghost aura, which was countless times stronger than those Yin Soldiers. Li San knew that the two of them, white impermanence belongs to yang, black impermanence belongs to yin, one yin and one yang belonged to Yan Luo¡¯s subordinates second only to the judge, Niu Tau Ma Mian and others. ". In folklore, both of them have a high status, and they are both evil spirits who specialize in arresting evil spirits. "It''s just right, the strength of these two people is enough. It is enough for them to be responsible for day and night patrols." Li San thought while looking at the two of them. "Black and white impermanence, see your lord!" During this time of counting interest, the black and white impermanence also received a lot of information, and the two immediately knelt on one knee and said to Li San. Although the two are fierce gods, they show respect for Li San from the bottom of their hearts, without the slightest disrespect. "Get up!" Li San looked at Erren Dao. "Master Xie!" Black and white impermanence then got up and stood in front of him. "This is the Luoshui River God Mansion. There are thirty-six day and night patrol soldiers in the mansion. From now on, the work of the black and white parade in Luoshui will be left to you." Li San looked at the two of them, and it was most appropriate for them to command the Yin Soldiers who were parading day and night. Those Yin soldiers are low in strength, and with these two people leading the team, they can deal with most situations. With a thought, two small palaces appeared in the Mansion of the River God, used to live in the black and white impermanence. "Go down, that''s your residence." Li San finished the palace and waved his hand. Black and white impermanence saluted again, and stepped back respectfully. "Interestingly, this world is indeed different from the world I was in in my previous life..." After the black and white impermanence left, Li San picked up the "Sou Shen Ji" and continued to watch it. Li San has just become a river **** not long ago, and he needs to understand this parallel world more deeply in order to cope with the future situation. The entrance of the river temple. Looking at the family who respectfully bowed down and worshipped the River God, Wang Xue and his best friend could not calm down for a long time. Especially Wang Xue''s best friends are eloquent. She is a good young man in the new era. She instinctively doesn''t believe in superstition. When Wang Xue''s video became popular, she felt curious, or fun, and wanted to join in the fun. Unexpectedly, the living example of this family has shaken her unbelief in superstition. The advanced stage of cancer, it is claimed that only the gods can be saved. With today¡¯s medical conditions, there is no cure for advanced cancer. But how does this person explain? He himself was a patient with advanced gastric cancer, but he recovered inexplicably. The ghost looked at Wang Xue and said, "Xue''er, do you think that person lied to me?" "How is it possible? Who would use this kind of thing to deceive people?" Wang Xue shook his head, directly denying his girlfriend''s thoughts. Deception has a purpose, and this kind of thing can''t deceive people at all. A patient with advanced gastric cancer recovered his health inexplicably. Just go to the hospital and just ask about it. Besides, what did a family of four lie to you? What is the picture? "Yangyang, let''s go, the temple is about to close." Wang Xue looked at the time, and then looked at the statues in the temple in awe. "Yeah!" Yang Yang nodded, and immediately followed Wang Xue out to start packing up the equipment. For a whole day today, neither of them photographed anything of value. But they got valuable news from the mouths of this family of four. The two talked as they walked along the way, talking about the topics in the river temple, and even talked about the family of four just now. "Xue''er, you said that the man''s cancer is all right, and I should also go to worship the river **** tomorrow, right?" Yang Yang thoughtfully asked. "You? What wish do you want to make? Let the Lord River God give you a handsome man?" Wang Xue looked at Yang Yang with a strange look, as if she had already seen through her thoughts. Her best friend is also of the hot type, but unfortunately her vision is too high and she has not been able to find a beetle-in-law. "Yeah! I just want Lord River God to give me a prince, haha!" Yangyang did not deny that they were best friends for many years, and there was no secret at all. "Are you handsome and rich?" Wang Xue blurted out after rolling her eyes. "Yes! You need to be handsome...ahh! Wang Xue, you, you, you..." Yangyang blushed, and his face was blushed with two blushes. "Haha! Don''t I know what you think?" Wang Xue laughed, "But if you ask God to worship Buddha, you have to take your heart. Good people get rewarded." Yang Yang raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t I a good person? I don''t even eat meat and fish, and I have helped my grandmother cross the road since I was a child...", While they were talking about it, two men in cloaks came from them. "Ah!" Yang Yang was watching Wang Xue talking. One was accidentally hit by that person, and suddenly he felt like he had hit the wall. Seeing that his girlfriend wanted a stagger, Wang Xue immediately reached out and supported Yang Yang. Yangyang''s shoulder was hit and painful, and he immediately looked at the two men in cloaks. But the two men in black in cloaks seemed to ignore them and continued to walk forward without looking back. "Hey! What do you mean? Don''t you apologize if you hit someone?" He yelled angrily after being hit. The two men stopped when they heard the angry shouts, and they turned around one after another. Wang Xue and Yangyang could faintly see that the faces of the two under the black cloak were extremely pale, like emptiness. The person on the left has a hideous wound on his face, and the person on the right has a **** line on his neck, which looks like a wound or a tattoo. The facial features of the two were shrouded in cloaks, and they could not see clearly. "Are you calling me?" the man with a cut on the left cheek said, his voice hoarse, like a drake voice. Without waiting to speak, Wang Xue shouted angrily: "Where is it like you? You still feel confident after hitting someone?" "Wearing a cloak in the daytime and pretending to be a ghost, do you play Cospaly? What kind of big tail wolf?" Today, Wang Xue hadn''t photographed anything, and was in a bad mood. Now his best friend was hit by these two people and looked like a dead man. In particular, the voice that spoke, resembled the voice of an old **** in a TV series, making Wang Xue angry instantly. Chapter 29： All ghosts gather in Luoshui City Originally, Wang Xue was also a very gentle woman, but her attitude and dress made her look down. "Do you... have an opinion?" the man with **** lines on the right neck said, his voice made people feel extremely uncomfortable. Hearing this voice, Wang Xue and Yang Yang both felt extremely harsh. Why is this person''s voice so strange? "Forget Xueer, I''m fine, don''t yell at them." Yang Yang was frightened by the dressing and voice of these two people, and immediately grabbed Wang Xue who wanted to export again. "Let''s go, we were too excited just now." After Yang Yang said, he immediately looked at the two black-robed men and said. "Hey, let''s go." The man with the harsh voice on the right spoke, and turned away. The drake on the left looked at his companion curiously, and followed without saying anything. Looking at the back of the two of them, Wang Xue angrily stomped her feet, "That''s damning, rascal!" "Forget it, they are not good at looking like that. We two weak women can''t fight each other." Yang Yang rubbed his shoulders and persuaded Wang Xue. "It''s all fighting black now, and there are such rampant hooligans, I don''t believe that there is no king''s law." Wang Xue still felt a bad breath in her heart. "Let''s go, if someone really bullies us, few people will help us along the way." Yang Yang took Wang Xue and walked forward. "Yeah, now the world is very cold, and everyone is hanging on top of everything." Wang Xue pouted. The attitude of the two men just now was really rare. They are so rampant in broad daylight, and they should be reformed through labor. "Let''s go, let''s buy a spicy hot pot and go home to eat." Wang Xue said to Yang Yang with a bright eye. "Yes, we went to eat chicken claw shrimp." Yang Yang heard it delicious, but also forgot the unpleasantness just now. The two never mentioned the two men again. They talked and laughed and packed up a spicy hot pot ready to go home to eat. The two men in cloaks walked on the road, and oncoming pedestrians avoided them from a distance. It is true that their dress is too strange, wearing deep cloaks in broad daylight. Vaguely leaking that abnormally white face made the common people avoid it. "Brother Huo, why are you letting me go? I''m going to kill those two girls!" The man on the left with a fierce scar on his face said, "Don''t you know that I love slaughtering women the most?" "Sword Demon, there are government eagle dogs behind those two girls. I can smell their scent." The one with blood-colored lines on his neck is Brother Huo. He was laughing while talking, his voice was harsh, and as he laughed, the blood-colored wrinkles on his neck were constantly trembling, looking very crippled. "Oh? What''s so special about these two chicks, and they are protected by the official eagle dogs?" The sword demon doubted, the hideous wound on his face faintly cracked, and scarlet flesh and blood were exposed inside, but the sword demon did not show any pain. "Brother Huo, the huge ghost spirit in Luoshui City, the government must have sent a large number of eagle dogs." Dao Demon looked at the Luoshui River in the distance, "It is rumored that Owl Wang Kun is also in Luoshui City. " Speaking of Wang Kun, a look of jealousy flashed across Dao Demon''s face. It was obvious that he and Wang Kun were "old acquaintances." "Wang Kun has nothing to do with us. This time the group of people who like to crack open their stomachs have already stared at him." Brother Huo smiled sullenly and didn''t care about Wang Kun. "It''s a pity, those guys who like to break their stomachs are enough for him. Since the two girls are protected by eagles and dogs, let them live for a few days." The sword demon stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. . "That''s right, those two chicks can''t be protected by eagle dogs all the time, you are really persistent." Brother Huo said as he walked. The Dao Demon snorted coldly, "They are pointing fingers at Lao Tzu, how can Lao Tzu let them go?" Brother Huo didn''t speak, he understood that this sword demon was a demon with a full-bodied torture, and his nickname was the sword demon. This person''s character is extremely irritable, only those who are stronger than him are in his eyes, and the rest are dead in the eyes of the sword demon. If it wasn''t for his own strength, he would be willing to call himself Brother Huo, otherwise, even if he was a companion, he would dare to stop the sword demon from being slashed by the sword demon. The sword demon can talk to himself completely because he is afraid of his own strength, not because of his companions. As night falls, Luoshui City tonight does not seem to be peaceful. In a construction site on the outskirts of the city, several eerie screams sounded, more like the screams of ghosts. "Huh~" A night breeze passed by, and two dark figures wearing black attire and holding long knives appeared inside the construction site. In front of them, two evil spirits were trembling. "Everyone is a ghost, let me make a living..." One of these two evil spirits is very short, with a rotten face, and the other is very thin, with abnormally sharp nails, measuring ten centimeters in size. Just now they were wandering in this construction site, trying to attack the workers in the dormitory area, but one of the strongest evil spirits was beheaded by the two in front of them. Regarding the words of the two ghosts, the two black Yin Soldiers ignored them and drew their swords. The two evil ghosts turned into fly ash without even screaming. "On the twenty-sixth, why are there so many ghosts today?" On the twenty-fifth, the Yin Soldier frowned. "I don''t know, we are already the eighth wave of beheaded little ghosts." The 26th took a book and recorded. "Let''s report this situation back to the adults." The twenty-fifth felt that there were several times more ghosts tonight than usual, and she looked at the twenty-sixth road. "Yeah!" Nodded on the 26th, and put away the booklet. The two Yin soldiers turned into air and immediately flew towards the river temple. Tonight in Luoshui City, the same scenes continued to be staged, and the nine groups of night patrol soldiers were constantly encountering various little ghosts when they were parading around. There were constant police cars passing by on the street, and the police telephone line had been blown up. All police forces in the police station of Luoshui City were emptied tonight, and even the police officers who were on vacation were called back to work. The Ghost Extinguishing Department also cancelled the vacation and began to make full deployment, and orders were issued from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. All kinds of information show that Luoshui City has flooded with many idle ghost exorcists and ghost ghosts in one day today. All official ghost exorcists in Luoshui City were summoned and sent to various locations to deal with haunted incidents. Among the alarm calls received continuously, nine out of ten calls were caused by evil spirits. Dashan Xiaoshan also went out from home to perform tasks. Owl Wang Kun and Qian Lei stood on the roof of the Century Building, overlooking the night of Luoshui City. "Team Wang! There are a lot of ghosts tonight? The eruption of the river temple has attracted countless cows, ghosts and snakes." Qian Lei looked at the police lane that was constantly flowing through the street. Chapter 30： The target of the ghosts is the river temple The big movement of the River God Temple shocked the five surrounding cities with Luoshui City as the center. The Daxia Kingdom official has first-hand detailed information, knowing that there is a river **** here, and the river **** is a king-level powerhouse. However, those idle ghost exorcists and lone spirit wild ghosts do not know that there are strong people here, and only think that Luoshui City has produced a place of absolute darkness. A place of absolute Yin refers to a place with extremely strong Yin Qi, such as the known Suolong Well, Dead Cave, Shennongjia, and the homeland of Loulan in the north..... These yin lands are inherently full of yin qi, which has countless benefits for the ghosts in the exorcist''s body, as well as many evil spirits. The Yin Qi in Luoshui City was so powerful that these idle ghost exorcists and many evil spirits gathered in Luoshui City like flies. Immediately after the eruption of the Heshen Temple, a large number of personnel were sent to garrison in Luoshui City at the end of the headquarters meeting, but still underestimated the attraction of this incident to many ghosts. Now Luoshui City is seriously understaffed. "Come on, since you are here, Master River God will definitely surprise them in the end." Wang Kun''s eyes have turned yellow, and he saw the river temple in the distance through the night. "Qian Lei, is there any news about Yin Soldiers under the seat of Lord River God?" Wang Kun asked as he looked into the distance. "No one has discovered the whereabouts of the Yin Soldiers for the time being, but those Yin Soldiers are already moving around." Qian Lei looked at Wang Kun and said. "Yes." Wang Kun nodded. His eyes were everywhere. A large number of police officers were arranging the evacuation of nearby residents. The official news is that if you want to perform special tasks here, how dare to ask more as ordinary people? Suddenly, Wang Kun caught something, "I will take a step first, and you will follow." After all, Wang Kun jumped down from the top of the skyscraper, and at the same time the ghost domain appeared, a flashing body appeared 100 meters away, and several flashing bodies disappeared into the vast night. Near Binhe Road, Dao Demon and Brother Huo appeared on the street wearing black robes from an alley without street lights. "It''s almost time, Dao Demon." Brother Huo looked at the moonlight, not caring about the police cars passing by on the road. The two of them are idle ghost exorcists from Linze City, a city around Luoshui City. When Luoshui City¡¯s soaring Yin Qi appeared, it immediately caused an uproar in their Linze City. After discussing with them, countless idle ghost expellers and underground forces decided to jointly attack Luoshui City¡¯s Jue Yin tonight. place. As long as this feng shui treasure land is occupied, it will be infinitely useful. "Brother Huo, where are they? Are they all in place?" Dao Demon looked around, looking at Brother Huo and said. "I just contacted, some people were dragged by the eagle dog, and some evil spirits haven''t contacted until now, maybe they are dead." Brother Huo took out a special communication device and said. "Only some people can''t affect the overall situation, and the rest are okay, right?" Dao Demon asked again. "The others are already in place." Brother Huo looked to the west, which was the direction of the River God Temple. "Hey! Now that they are all in place, let''s do it!" After the sword demon said, he jumped to the top of the shop on the side of the road and rushed to the west. While running, he exuded a foul smell. His speed was so fast that he disappeared in a few breaths. Brother Huo watched the sword demon disappear, and suddenly turned into an extremely thick blood flowing into the sewer, leaving only a black robe on the ground. At the same time, in the Anping District of Luoshui City, countless ghost exorcists and ghosts hiding in the dark began to act. In a warehouse, several corpses were lying on the ground, and all of them were cramped by peeling their skins, and the ground was covered with scarlet blood. Three people in black robes are standing aside, they have just finished eating the hearts and souls of these victims. "The time is up, let''s go!" one of them said. The three people immediately left the warehouse and drifted into the night. Among the residents who organized the retreat in Anping District, several people sank into a small alleyway where no one noticed. "Kaka!" I saw the creaking sound of these people, and then there was a pile of clothes and a complete human skin. Several dark shadows have already left here, heading in the direction of the river temple. Scenes took place in Anping District, and countless ghosts or idle ghost exorcists all acted at this time, killing them in the direction of the river temple. Several roars came from the Anping area, as if something exploded. Qian Lei ran like a ghost in the night, when suddenly she caught a strong ghost. "Mist ghost!" Suddenly, Qian Lei exudes mist from behind. There are two pairs of blood-colored eyes in the mist, full of hostility. At the same time, a vague white gas appeared in Qian Lei''s hand, and he blasted a black shadow forward with a punch. "Bang!" The dark shadow was hit firmly, and instantly flew out, smashing into a bungalow in the distance. Flutters of dust are rising, here is a construction site, all the houses are already empty. "Grass, who is it!" A voice cursed and walked out, it was the sword demon. Qian Lei stood on the top of a two-story building and looked at the man coldly. The man''s body was covered with scarlet and hideous wounds, and black insect-like things were still squirming in the wounds. Especially the wound on his face, the whole cheek was rotten with a big hole, and the fangs in the mouth could be seen through. "Haha, it turned out to be a prefecture-level wanted criminal, Sword Demon." Qian Lei said coldly. The characteristics of the Sword Demon are so easy to recognize. He is an idle ghost exorcist from the Malay country. He smuggled from the border of Nanzhao Province to Daxia, and then fled to the mainland. This perverted murderer committed more than a dozen crimes in Daxia, and dozens of people died under his hands. "Mist Fist Qian Lei, even you dare to stop Lao Tzu?" Dao Demon looked at Qian Lei with surprise. After he separated from Brother Huo, he moved forward at full speed toward the Heshen Temple. In the middle of the journey, he sensed more than ten powerful breaths. I thought there would be dozens of official exorcists, but only more than a dozen sword demon didn''t care at all. In addition to Qian Lei, there is a very tyrannical aura nearby. The man''s aura is very familiar with the sword demon, Owl Wang Kun. The breath of only a dozen ghost exorcists nearby made Dao Demon very surprised. According to logic, the number of official ghost exorcists should be in the dozens, and there must be at least a few that can reach the pinnacle of the earth level. Looking at the Demon Sword, Qian Lei didn''t say a word of nonsense, and immediately rushed towards the Demon Sword. At the same time, her fists exuded bursts of mist. With the blessing of the mist, Qian Lei''s fists were comparable to iron fists. "Crazy woman, I will kill you first and then kill you today!" Dao Demon''s face was full of hostility, and a short knife suddenly appeared in his hand. Raising the short knife, he hacked towards Qian Lei. Chapter 31： In front of the river temple "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After only one face, the two had already fought a few tricks, and there was a sound of golden and iron clashing. At this moment, a voice rang from Qian Lei''s earphones. "Attention everyone, there is movement in the river temple, all official personnel are not allowed to interfere, repeat it..." Hearing this voice, Qian Lei grinned, and quickly got rid of the sword demon and immediately retreated. After a jump, Qian Lei has returned to the top of the second floor. The mist on her body gradually dissipated, the blood-colored face behind her also disappeared, and her appearance returned to normal. "Crazy lady, are you afraid?" Dao Demon looked at Qian Lei, who had quickly exploded and dissipated the ghost power, and was puzzled. Many people came to them today. The official exorcist is only more than ten people. Now he can''t fight him anymore? Could it be that there is an ambush in the land of absolute gloom? For a while, Dao Demon felt whether there was a trap in the government. But this thought was immediately suppressed by the sword demon as soon as it appeared. What if there is a trap? The strongest in this city of Luoshui is the Owl Wang Kun, even if there is a trap, he has the ability to retreat. How many big winds and waves have passed, still caring about such a trap? Qian Lei did not answer the words of the sword demon, but looked at the river temple in the distance. "A bunch of poor worms, you don''t know how terrifying the existence there..." Qian Lei said to herself with a playful smile on the corner of her mouth. Luoshuihe Temple, in the mansion of the River God. Li Sanzheng looked down at "River God Zhi" in the Sun Moon Palace. There were so many river God tricks in it that made Li Sanyi fascinated for a while. "Huh? So many ghosts?" Li Sanxin felt something, and looked up through the layers of void to the distance. The blue light flashed in his eyes, and Li San, who had cast the eyes of Shakyamuni, immediately saw countless ghosts coming towards the river temple. "It looks like, is it going to capture the River Temple..." Li San murmured, all these ghosts were all rushing towards his River Temple. What are these ghosts doing? You don''t need to line up to find death, right? But Li San instantly understood why. There are only evil spirits in this world, and in the eyes of these evil spirits, there are no gods in the world. Even if it is a river temple, there is still a muddy statue in it. Whether people or ghosts, or exorcists all over the world, believe that gods do not exist, they are all legends and deceptive. "White impermanence!" Li San said, his voice echoing throughout the river **** mansion. "Swipe!" A figure immediately appeared at the gate of the Sun Moon Hall, it was the tall and thin Bai Wuchang with a long tongue. "My lord, what''s your order?" Bai Wuchang said on one knee. "This seat will give you the golden seal of the river god, and gather eighteen sun patrol soldiers to deal with ghosts near the river temple. If you have a good person, you can catch it and wait for it to be sent." While speaking, a golden seal appeared in Li San''s hand, and a golden light flashed suddenly, splitting a square seal and appearing in Bai Wuchang''s hand. The seal of the river **** represents the river **** himself, and seeing the seal is like seeing the river god''s deity. "The Order of Bai Wuchang!" After putting away the small seals respectfully, Bai Wuchang turned into a yin wind and disappeared. Seeing Bai Wuchang who left, Li San''s face was full of smiles. "I was worried about the lack of staff just now, and there are so many people who have come to the door." "In the river god''s magic method, there is a method of manipulating ghosts. It seems that I have just seen it..." Li San quickly opened the river and began to look for it. One kilometer outside the river temple. At this time, there were gusts of gloomy wind blowing on the street, and the weeping willows on the side of the road were blown down, and the sky full of wind made a ghastly whistling sound. Starting from daytime today, most people in Anping District of Luoshui City were officially asked to evacuate. Now there is no common people within ten kilometers of the river temple as the center. This road is full of ghosts. The black shadows looked different, coming from a distance, making creepy sounds. If there are normal people here, they will definitely be scared to pass out. I saw dozens of figures standing at the forefront. Some of them were only half of their bodies, some exposed their bones, and some were skinny like dead corpses..... Groups of ghosts gathered, made countless strange noises, and exuded all kinds of disgusting stench. On the side of the road, dozens of figures sprang up. And these people, without exception, are complete human forms, they are idle ghost exorcists who come from outside. If these idle ghost exorcists put on their robes, they all seem to be no different from ordinary people, but at this time they look terrifying. Some people have a gap in their heads and a long tongue grows out, and some people have a hollow chest. Some have tentacles on their backs, some have arms like beasts, and some have only a skeleton except the head... "Gurulu~" Suddenly a thick blood burst out from the sewer on the side of the road. The blood appeared on the ground, floated strangely, and then turned into a man with a pale face and blood-colored lines all over his body. It was Brother Huo who was with the sword demon. The idle ghost exorcists on the road all looked over when they noticed the movement. An idle ghost exorcist who has reached the level of strength, Brother Blood Ghost and Fire. Brother Huo looked at the exorcists and evil spirits around him, and after a glance he confirmed the strength of everyone. "Eight earth-level evil spirits, four earth-level ghost exorcists." Brother Huo silently recorded the ghost exorcists and evil spirits who had reached the earth-level level in his heart. In the eyes of Brother Huo, the strength is not enough for the prefecture level, the Xuan and Huang levels are garbage and cannon fodder. Even if they are fellow travelers, if these trashers dare to make a mistake and kill them directly, they are basically useless. "Why are there people who haven''t arrived?" Brother Huo looked at the river temple in the distance, and a harsh voice appeared on the road. Luoshui City erupted with such a strong Yin Qi, why those Heavenly Rank personnel have not been present until now. Only these people at the prefecture level can''t see enough, and Brother Huo has a strange look on his face. Hearing what Brother Huo said, the exorcists also frowned. Every time a new place of shadows appeared, a ghost exorcist with heavenly strength would definitely appear. This was an inevitable phenomenon. Not far from the road, there was a young man with extremely dark eyes. His entire eyes were black, very strange. He is also one of the idle ghost exorcists whose strength has reached the earth level. "It''s not right, why can''t I feel the yin from being so close." The young man''s eyes were full of black light, staring at the river temple in the distance. "Will we know it soon after we get in?" A bunch of carrion-like ghosts said gloomily beside the young man. Suddenly, there was a sound in the river temple in the distance. It was the sound of countless iron chains shaking, and at the same time, it exuded an indescribable breath. Chapter 32： Strong suppression The evil spirits and exorcists present felt this breath, and they all felt extremely uncomfortable. "There is a situation in the temple? Is it an official eagle dog?" Brother Huo exclaimed. The moment this breath came, his heartbeat accelerated and he felt extremely uncomfortable. This is a kind of excitement from the soul, and it is also a very dangerous signal. As a blood ghost, his heartbeat is extremely slow. Suddenly his heartbeat is so fast that he instinctively feels that the incoming person is invincible! "Squeak!" The door of the river temple slowly opened, and the door of the main hall inside also opened at the same time. The lights in the temple were extremely bright, mists emitted from the river temple, and there was a sound of footsteps in the mist. "Tata, Tata, Tata!" Among these uniform footsteps, one footstep was particularly noticeable, and every time it appeared, the heartbeat of the evil spirits and the exorcists on the scene accelerated by one point. The fog speed was extremely fast, and it seemed to be advancing along with those footsteps. In just a few seconds, the fog had reached 20 meters in front of the ghost exorcists and evil spirits. Brother Huo couldn''t see the person in the mist until then. The head of the person, holding a stick tied with a white cloth strip, spit out a long scarlet tongue, and the white hat on his head has the four characters "Life See Fortune" written on it. "What kind of ghost is this?" Brother Huo was shocked, looking at Bai Wuchang, he had never seen such a ghost at all. And Bai Wuchang was exuding that breath that made his heart palpitations, telling him directly, danger! This person is extremely dangerous! At this time, Brother Huo had already begun to retreat, and his footsteps slowly retreated. Not only Brother Huo, but even other people or the evil spirits who reached the level of earth-level strength found a terrifying horror, and began to slowly retreat. Bai Wuchang stood there, motionless, but scared them back again and again. "You people who don''t know how to live or die, dare to come and make trouble in front of the River God Temple?" Bai Wuchang opened his mouth with a long tongue, and the voice came out. Looking at these ghost exorcists and ghosts, Bai Wuchang was very disdainful in his eyes. "All the soldiers listen to the order, kill!" Bai Wuchang screamed coldly, and suddenly in the fog behind him, eighteen Yin soldiers with strong suits, swords, guns, swords and chains appeared in front of him. "Kill!" Eighteen Yin Soldiers shouted, turning into eighteen black whirlwinds and rushing into the ghost group. "Earth level, it''s all prefecture level!" When the eighteen Yin soldiers appeared, Brother Huo discovered the strength of these Yin soldiers and lost his voice. The black pupil youth in the distance also noticed this horrible scene, and exploded with Brother Huo at the same time. In the ghost group, the evil ghost with territorial strength also discovered this scene, and chose to explode in the first place. However, the less powerful ghosts did not respond so quickly. An idle ghost exorcist who reached the mysterious level, his face was rotten, before he could react, he was chopped off his head with a spatula. With his head rolling down on the ground, the ghost exorcist looked at his slowly falling body in disbelief, and then his consciousness dissipated. The same goes for the evil spirit camp on the other side, and the several evil spirits with different appearances standing in the front have also been cut off from their lives. Suddenly, the Huo brother who was retreating was locked by a Yin soldier. "Puff!" With a sound, a spear pierced the heart of Brother Huo in an instant. But Brother Huo didn''t fall down, he passed through the spear directly, and there was no drop of blood flowing down from the blood hole on his chest, but a burst of blue light was emitted. With one blow, Brother Huo was shocked, his blood was evaporated a lot by this long spear? Brother Blood Ghost and Fire has long since no physical body, his deity is a thick pool of blood, it can be said that his life-saving means is very strong. "What kind of weapons are these weapons?" Brother Huo found the problem when he retreated. This spear head seemed to restrain the ghost in his body very much. Originally turned into a blood ghost, he has an extremely powerful life-saving ability. But the tip of the gun did abruptly destroy part of his blood and directly evaporated. This made Brother Huo, who had never had this experience, felt a strong breath of death. Ignoring Brother Huo¡¯s shock, the Yin soldier continued to stab at Brother Huo with a spear. He wanted to pierce Brother Huo¡¯s head with a single shot. At the same time, the four Yin Soldiers were on the side of the ghosts as if they were no one. A yin soldier with a simple sword killed four ghosts with a sharp blade flashing past. These ghosts turned into nothingness in a scream. Another yin soldier held a meteor hammer, and every time the hammer fell, it would smash an evil spirit into dust. There was also a Yin soldier holding a pair of long swords. Under the long sword, five evil spirits were already dead in a blink of an eye. The last Yin Soldier was more reckless, and all the ghosts were spared under a pair of iron fists. These Yin Soldiers were all Japanese patrol soldiers. They were originally sent out to perform tasks during the rest period. No one would be soft on these evil spirits. Many exorcists have reacted to it, and they are dispersing birds and beasts. But a few Yin Soldiers stood abruptly behind the crowd, blocking their way. Several unconscious exorcists wanted to scatter and flee, but they were greeted by the chains of these Yin soldiers. The long chain came in an instant, directly binding their bodies, and then these ghost exorcists looked dim and lost their vitality as soon as the chain was tightened. The heavily armed Yin Soldiers, with all levels of strength, face these idle ghost exorcists and evil spirits, they are wolves into the flock, and they are not at all soft. Only four of them and eight ghosts have reached the territorial level of combat effectiveness, and can fight against Yin soldiers briefly without losing the wind. However, after only a few rounds, these earth-level capable exorcists and evil spirits were slashed to their bodies by the Yin Soldiers. "Puff!" A long spear pierced Brother Huo''s throat, the Yin Soldier''s hands energized, and the spear turned "drivingly", cutting off Brother Huo''s head like a meat grinder and fell to the ground on. A head rolled on the ground several times, and Brother Huo''s eyes stared at the Yin soldier holding a long spear. It was terrible, the strength of each of these Yin Soldiers had reached the pinnacle of the earth level. Brother Huo was not dead. The moment the spear pierced his throat, he concentrated the blood on his head. Strong! Every one of these Yin Soldiers is so strong that they can''t beat them at all. Brother Huo''s head immediately turned into a pool of pus and blood flowing towards the sewer on the side of the road. Bai Wuchang''s eyes were like a torch, and he immediately spotted Brother Huo. "This is a pretty good ghost, can you go?" As he spoke, a golden square seal appeared in Bai Wuchang''s hand. With a lightly thrown it, the seal exuded a mighty breath. Under this breath, all the exorcists and ghosts felt extremely uncomfortable and groggy. This seal looks unremarkable, but it makes all ghosts and idle ghost exorcists feel like they are ants. It seems that the seal is a high emperor looking down at them, making them feel like a dragonfly in their throats, their lives hanging by a thread. Chapter 33： King Treasure Suddenly, Bai Wuchang gently pinched the formula, and a faint stream of light appeared on the seal. Suddenly the light curtain enveloped Brother Huo, who turned into pus and blood, and felt that his whole body was imprisoned for a while. At the same time, it seemed that there was a big hand covering him, tearing him into the seal. Brother Huo was so frightened that he had never seen such a weird power. At this time, Brother Huo Yu Guang saw the sword demon coming with a knife and immediately called for help, "Sword demon, help..." But before the words were finished, the mass of pus and blood turned into a streamer and was received inside the seal with a whistling sound. In the golden seal, a group of scarlet blood can be seen faintly squirming, but it has no effect at all. The seal was full of oppressive power, making Brother Huo unable to move. After Sword Demon and Qian Lei met, Qian Lei retreated without a fight, so Wu Sword Demon came here as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, when he just arrived, he saw a group of people in black slaughtering ghost exorcists and evil spirits. At the same time, the scene of Brother Huo being taken away was also caught in the eyes of Dao Demon. "Then...what is that?" Brother Huo murmured. This terrifying scene made Brother Huo''s hair stand up. Even though he was a wicked exorcist, he was still frightened in the face of this weird horror scene. The sword demon felt a chill behind his back, the place was dangerous, and he could no longer move forward. escape! escape! escape! At this time, the sword demon was extremely frightened, and there was only one thought of fleeing here. The sword demon slowly retreated, and the group of Yin soldiers were still slaughtering ghosts and exorcists like hungry wolves. The picture in the distance was too bloody. There were eight evil ghosts of earth-level strength, but four of them have now died. The exorcists also continued to die in the light of a spatula. This is simply an unequal battle, but a one-sided slaughter. Although there were a large number of ghosts and ghost exorcists, and there were only a dozen opponents, they were not the opponents of these men in black. As an earth-level ghost exorcist, Huo is not the pinnacle of earth-level power, but in terms of survivability, it is definitely second to none among earth-level ghost exorcists. Even if facing a heavenly opponent, Brother Huo could escape if he couldn''t beat him. Even if he was chopped with hundreds of knives, thousands of knives, his pus and blood would not die. After seeing the golden seal in the sky, the evil spirit inside the sword demon also sent a terrifying message to him. As a lawless sword demon, seeing Brother Huo being taken away, the whole person is not good. Even if he encountered a heavenly opponent before, the evil spirits in his body did not show fear. It happened that the little seal that had taken Brother Huo made the evil spirit in his body terrified. "Could it be..." The sword demon stared at the golden small seal in the air, thinking of a terrifying possibility. King class! As soon as these two words appeared, a icy feeling on Dao Demon rushed from the sole of his feet to the Tian Ling Gai. At the same time, there was a big cold sweat on his forehead. King treasure, escape! Unmatched existence. That was an item used by the lofty king, and it was definitely not something that people of the earth level or even the sky level could deal with. After continuing to retreat hundreds of meters, Dao Demon dared to look back at the battlefield in the distance. I don''t know, I was shocked when I saw it, and saw that the small print turned again and there was a stream of light, and two more evil spirits with strength reached the ground level were included in it. This time, the Sword Demon saw it really and clearly. At this time, several shadows rushed around the sword demon, there were idle ghost exorcists, and there were evil spirits. They had arrived at the scene only now, and if they hadn''t met the official halfway through, they would have arrived early. But those official people, like Qian Lei, suddenly retired and left them alone. The people who just arrived at the scene were like the sword demon, and their hairs stood up in terror when they saw this weird scene. "When did the government have such a large number of tyrannical ghosts?" the new ghost exorcist asked, and they were shocked when they saw the tyrannical nature of the yin soldiers. These idle ghost exorcists and powerful evil spirits are not dealing with the official once or twice. The official ghost exorcists are very clear, but the official exorcist is the only one, and they have never seen such a group of tyrannical ghosts. Those Yin soldiers killed people with knives and swords, and some unknown power was attached to their weapons. As long as they were cut, ordinary ghosts would instantly turn into fly ash. And that terrifying king-level treasure! escape! All of a sudden, the new ghosts and exorcists disappeared. The Sword Demon also no longer hesitated, and immediately fled. Seeing the ghosts hundreds of meters away were about to flee, Bai Wuchang grabbed Xiaoyin and disappeared. Seeing the speed of Bai Wuchang, the ghosts screamed in fright. Ghost domain! A ghost with a powerful ghost domain! Those black warriors are powerful enough. What kind of existence would this boss who wears white clothes with a long tongue and carries a king-level treasure? Many evil spirits and exorcists had no other ideas at this time, and they were all thinking about how to leave this dangerous place. The figure of Bai Wuchang suddenly appeared in front of a demon. This demon was extremely ugly, with a chrysanthemum-like face covered with sharp teeth. "Tututu!" Suddenly the evil spirit opened its mouth wide, sending out countless blade-like teeth, and flew towards Bai Wuchang. Facing these attacks, Bai Wuchang flicked the blade-like teeth with a big wave, and at the same time, he caught the evil spirit''s neck with a big hand. "Boom!" The powerful aura immediately locked the evil spirit, he shivered and looked at Bai Wuchang with fear. "Quab! Crap!" Bai Wuchang opened his mouth and swallowed, and the evil spirit turned into a ray of light and was swallowed into his mouth. Bai Wuchang''s mouth made a creak like eating bones, and a ghostly air overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "Delicious!" Bai Wuchang rolled up his long tongue and licked his lips. He looked at the scattered evil spirits in his eyes as if he were looking at cooked ducks. As a ghost commander in the underworld, he was meant to capture the existence of evil spirits, and eating ghosts for food is the true face of Bai Wuchang. If anyone is an evil spirit, black and white impermanence is a fierce evil spirit. Then the figure of Bai Wuchang disappeared again, appearing next to the escaping evil spirits. "Tear!" With a big wave of his hand, an idle ghost exorcist was directly torn apart, and the evil spirit in his body was also torn to pieces. "Guru!" An evil spirit was running away, and Bai Wuchang''s big hand suddenly pinched his neck, and the evil spirit was swallowed with a big mouth, and it was too late to make a scream. Bai Wuchang is like a whirlwind, and the ghost that hits me wherever he goes is either killed in a flash or swallowed in one bite. The dark-eyed exorcist was glad he was smart, and his expression was stunned. It was Bai Wuchang''s scrawny palm that greeted him. Chapter 34： Ghost King! "Pump!" The dark-eyed young man suddenly appeared a sharp thorn in his mouth, piercing at Bai Wuchang''s finger. This spike is covered with barbs, and if it hits the internal organs of ordinary people, it will be hooked out. But Bai Wuchang''s palm did not stop at all, and the thorn was slapped off with a slap, and at the same time, the palm of his hand kept slamming the young man''s cheek. "Wow!" The young man''s head was slapped like a ball, and at the same time he looked at his body in the distance with extreme fear. Inside the headless corpse of the young man, a black light appeared. He was a demon with territorial strength, and he was about to flee immediately. It''s just that Bai Wuchang had already prepared, and the evil spirit was included as soon as the streamer turned on Xiaoyin. This young man was also an exorcist with territorial strength. He was killed by Bai Wuchang with one move, which shocked all the evil spirits and exorcists who saw this place. This ghost in white clothes is a heaven-level ghost, and the most conservative is a heaven-level ghost! After Bai Wuchang put away the ghosts in the black-eyed youth, the battle of the Yin soldiers in the distance came to an end. "All the soldiers listen to the order! Not let go of any of them!" Bai Wuchang said coldly as he looked at the ghosts and exorcists who were running away. "Yes!" All the Yin Soldiers nodded at the same time. At this moment, a thick ghost air came from a distance. The thick green light can be seen in the dark night. These green lights are like fireflies in a solitary grave, and ordinary ghosts will kneel when they see it, and mortals will be scared to death when they see it. The green light was tens of meters long and came at an extremely fast speed. In the green light, there were three figures, all of which were as thin as wood, with sunken eye sockets. Their bodies are like corpses wrapped in a layer of skin, their skin is bronze, but the hair of the three of them is all white. "The three ghosts of white hair!" Qian Lei, who was in a two-kilometer battle, exclaimed when he spotted the three. The white-haired three ghosts are three brothers, with three bronze heads and iron bones. They like cannibal blood most. The strength of these three ghosts has reached the heavenly level, and they are evil ghosts that have been arrested by the authorities for a long time. "These three white-haired ghosts are not easy to deal with." Qian Lei secretly said in her heart. Their three evil spirits have extremely strong defenses and almost no weaknesses, which are the existence that makes the official very headache. There are 208 cases related to these three ghosts in the recorded cases alone. Owl Wang Kun should have received the Heavenly Diamond Medal, but because of an incident, the promotion failed. That was an action led by the two celestial peak captains from the headquarters to wipe out the three white-haired ghosts. But that action ended in failure. The White-haired Three Ghosts not only slaughtered people from a village, but also left. Since then, the three white-haired ghosts seem to have disappeared, and there is no more information about them. Seeing the three white-haired ghosts, the fleeing evil spirits and the idle ghost exorcists all overjoyed. The Sword Demon also stopped escaping, and he didn''t expect these three to come this time. "It must be called by the Ripper." Dao Demon thought to himself. The Yin Qi riots in Luoshui City attracted the attention of countless evil ghosts and idle ghost exorcists. They thought this action was stopped by the extremely evil idle ghost exorcist. "Zang Bin the Ripper!" The name of the Ripper sounds tacky, but for idle ghost exorcists and evil spirits, this is a tyrant, even the extremely irritable people like the sword demon would not dare to hear Zang Bin''s name. Zang Bin is an internationally wanted criminal who has been wandering around the small countries around Daxia Kingdom. This person is cruel, wicked, and extremely cruel, even if he is an accomplice, if he gets angry, he will be dismembered and taken into pieces to drink. His strength is also the pinnacle of the heavenly rank, and with many methods, it is not inferior to the three white-haired ghosts. The White Haired Three Ghosts are also extremely fierce evil spirits, and they can be called to Luoshui City by Zang Bin, which shows that their connections are not ordinary. Except that the official ghost exorcists are fighting for justice, these evil ghosts and idle ghost exorcists are lawless. Among them, the law of the jungle is popular, and the weak and the strong eat the fittest. In this world, as long as they have the strength, they can do whatever they want. Money, women, everything are at your fingertips. In the circle of evil spirits and idle ghost exorcists, only the strong are respected, and even the wicked like the sword demon will obey the orders of the strong. As for those who are weaker than them, they are cannon fodder, rubbish, the existence that can be killed at will. Faced with such powerful evil spirits and exorcists as the White-haired Three Ghosts and Zang Bin, Zang Bin is extremely obedient and obedient. Therefore, after the appearance of the White Haired Three Ghosts, the Sword Demon was not ready to run away. If he insists on running, he has no doubt that the three white-haired ghosts will pinch him to death like an ant. Countless evil spirits and exorcists who fled, did not escape with the appearance of the white-haired three ghosts, and came toward the river temple like the sword demon. There are three powerful evil spirits, even if they want to escape, they dare not escape. The White Haired Three Ghosts opened their mouths, spitting out a black gas, which was full of the smell of corruption. The three evil spirits didn''t hesitate, and immediately smashed their horns towards Bai Wuchang. The three of them stretched out their arms, as if the skeleton was covered with a layer of film. At the same time, the nails on their fingers instantly became thirty centimeters long, and the sharp nails were covered with a strong smell of corruption. A leaf fell in the air, and when it touched the corrupt atmosphere, it instantly turned black, and then turned into black powder. Seeing the thick corrupt spirit on the hands of the three white-haired ghosts, both the evil spirits and the exorcists all had scalp tingling. That is the special ability of the White Haired Three Ghosts, and also the ability to create a plague. This ability has an effect on both humans and ghosts, and it can make the target corrupt and necrotic. Bai Wuchang looked at the three heavenly evil spirits, without the slightest wave in his eyes. Suddenly a stick with a white strip appeared in his hand, crying stick! The mourning stick, which seems to be made of wood, is made of ghost wood, naturally restraining ghosts. The crying stick is so heavy that it wipes the skin and tears the skin, and saves the muscles. It is Bai Wuchang''s natal weapon. "Boom!" The mourning stick in Bai Wuchang''s hand exudes a ghostly air that rises into the sky, like the flood bursting a bank, making the three ghosts of Baimao look distorted. "Here!" Bai Wuchang swept away with a crying stick in his hand, and bombarded with the claws of three white-haired evil spirits. The corrupt spirits of the White Haired Three Ghosts were like air in front of the crying stick, instantly dissipating. "This, this..." The boss with the open mouth of the sword demon was speechless in shock. The ghost in white just took out a stick and swept away, and the three white-haired ghosts were smashed into the air like a cannonball. At this time, the three white-haired ghosts smashed three huge pits on the cement road. The nails on their claws were comparable to titanium alloys, and they all disappeared at this moment. The blow just shattered all their sharp nails. The three white-haired ghosts lying in the huge pit looked gloomy to the extreme, and the one headed said: "King of ghosts!" Chapter 35： Two ghost kings There was deep shock and disbelief in this voice. ? ? ? Hearing that, all the evil ghost exorcists present were struck by lightning, looking at Bai Wuchang like a rabbit looking at a lion. Unparalleled horror filled everyone''s hearts. The king-level evil spirit is the king of ghosts! Beyond the heaven level, it is the king level. Able to reach the king level, it represents absolute force, absolute deterrence, and absolute dominance. If a king-level evil spirit is in a bad mood, it would be a natural disaster for mortals to start a ghost tide. The evil spirits and exorcists who believe in the power of the strong respect the king from their hearts. If the sky-level Zang Bin could order the sword demon to fight, the sword demon would have the courage to escape in the face of life and death. But if he was ordered to be at the king level, even the sword demon who died in battle would not dare to escape. Regardless of whether humans, exorcists, or evil spirits, the king class is an inviolable existence. "Wang-level, my goodness! The official king-level exorcist is not..." Dao Demon was horrified, and suddenly he found a problem. The man in white in front of him is a real ghost, he is not a human! The official one is the ghost exorcist, and the only ghost exorcist in Daxia that has achieved king-level strength. The evil spirits and humans in this world are destined to kill and be killed. Evil ghosts want to eat people, and mankind must kill evil spirits in order to prevent being eaten. That''s why there is a ghost eradication game. But the government has only a group of exorcists who are humans, and there are no evil spirits in the government. The evil spirits just want to eat people, how can they help the government? "Damn! Damn official eagle dogs, they must know that there is a group of independent ghosts here, and there is a ghost king!" "That''s why we deliberately let us come over so that we can kill people with the help of a knife!" Sword Demon instantly figured out why Mist Fist Qian Lei suddenly retreated, and showed a weird smile. It turns out that this is a group of independent evil spirits, all of them with swords have reached the pinnacle of the earth level, and there is also a mysterious ghost king holding a king-level treasure. There is a ghost king in the land of absolute gloom, this idea was ignored by them. All the ghosts thought that this absolutely shadowy land was in Luoshui City, and Luoshui City, which was under official control, would definitely not allow other evil spirits to enter it. That''s why these ghosts moved their minds. The Shadowless Land is of great benefit to the evil spirits. "Master Ghost King, please spare your life, our three brothers are willing to surrender to you." Another white-haired ghost with a slightly smaller head said. "Yes, adults, please let us go, we are willing to be the ghosts of adults!" The third white-haired ghost also said, the youngest''s eyes are very small, like a seam. "My lord, do you need your hand even if you are alone in a place of absolute gloom?" "This time Luoshui City also has a ghost with the same strength as ours. We are all attached to you and turn Luoshui City into a paradise of fierce ghosts! Isn''t it beautiful if you command the heroes?" The boss of the three brothers speaks, and is also the tallest of the three ghosts. The three white-haired ghosts all began to beg for mercy, and also moved out the ripper Zang Bin, saying that Zang Bin would also surrender to Bai Wuchang. The three brothers are delaying time. They are all very anxious at the moment, and it is already the agreed time. This Zang Bin actually released their pigeons. If he survived this time, Zang Bin must pay a sufficient price. Facing the various rhetoric of the three brothers, Bai Wuchang was unmoved and did not speak. Upon seeing this, the three brothers thought that Bai Wuchang had acted, and prayed for the favor of Lord Ghost King. Suddenly, a cold voice appeared on the road. "Lonely souls and wild ghosts, dare to run wild in front of the river temple? What do you think of the river temple?" This sound made the dry hair of the three white-haired ghost brothers stand upright, like a frightened cat. The voice slowly disappeared, and a black figure appeared behind them. Unlike Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang has a wide body and fat body, and the four characters "Taiwan under Heaven" are written on his hat. "Who? When did they come?" The three white-haired ghost brothers burst out ghostly, and their heads turned strangely with a "click" sound. They saw a black impermanence with a black robe and a high hat. Unlike Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang gave them an extremely cold breath, and the two seemed to be two extremes, one yin and one yang. The invisible murderous aura radiated from Heiwuchang, causing the three brothers to produce a tremor from the soul. Strong! This ghost is very strong! In the distance, the owl Wang Kun appeared beside Qian Lei, his eyes had turned yellow, and the pores on the faces of everyone present could be clearly seen. Seeing the sudden appearance of impermanence, Wang Kun was extremely shocked. Because the river **** is present, they have obtained a lot of information about the gods. And Heiwuchang''s physical characteristics reminded him of Heiwuchang, one of the top ten ghost commanders in the Nether Land, Fan Wushe! The so-called no pardon! It is the unforgiveness of evil spirits, a fierce **** who is extremely powerful and specializes in catching evil spirits. And in the distance, the tall and thin white-clothed man, with a long tongue, called out his identity. He wants to come out, Bai Wuchang, Xie Bian! The White Haired Three Ghosts were shocked, and at the same time their eyes turned to Heiwuchang''s hand. They don''t know Heiwuchang, but they know what Heiwuchang holds. Hei Wuchang was holding an iron chain in his hands, and a man covered in blood was tied to the chain, and the man was bloody. But those dark hands let the white-haired three ghosts know his identity. "Zang Bin!" The three brothers exclaimed, this sound also made the surrounding evil spirits and ghost exorcists like falling into an ice cave! The three white-haired ghosts all understood why Zang Bin the Ripper, the initiator of this operation, hadn''t arrived at the scene for a long time. It was not that he deliberately released the pigeons, but that he met the ghost in black and was beaten to death by the ghost. Hei Wuchang mentioned Zang Bin, and walked towards the Three Ghosts of White Hair. The substantive cold ghost spirit enveloped the three brothers. Feeling the breath that made them extremely uncomfortable, the three brothers screamed. "Ghost....Ghost King.... He is also the Ghost King!" The thin eyes of the third child in the white-haired ghost were all round, looking very crippled. One ghost king is scary enough in a place of absolute shadow, two ghost kings appear in an instant? Even the three ferocious white-haired ghost brothers felt a bit unreal at the moment. Ghost kings are very few in existence. When are there as many radish and cabbage? escape! escape! escape! They were already powerless to fight against a ghost king, and two ghost kings would die without life. The three ghosts immediately burst out with a strong ghost energy, and fled to the distance with a green light that was stronger than before. "Want to escape? I don''t know whether to live or die!" Hei Wuchang''s expression was so gloomy that he chased after him with a single step. Bai Wuchang moved at the same time, turning into a white mist and flew up at a speed several times higher than the three ghosts. Chapter 36： Relentless suppression "Boom!" Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang exude a shocking ghostly energy, which is extremely rich. In terms of quality and quantity, they are not at the same level as the White Haired Three Ghosts. The three white-haired ghost brothers immediately noticed that mountain-like oppression was coming, and they immediately separated and fled. They can never run together, but there is still hope to run separately. But Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang suddenly condensed a big hand with ghost energy on their bodies, and took photos of them in the air. The three brothers didn''t dare to think about this king-level ghost energy at all. For a time, the three ghosts had a green light, and the ghost energy in the body began to be released from the seven orifices. The three brothers spit out a pitch-black bead, which is the ghost pill that they have grown up to kill countless people. This ghost pill has a magical effect, it can break the ghost energy and get rid of the miasma. However, the invincible ghost pill was crushed only when it came into contact with the black and white impermanent ghostly power. In the face of the black and white impermanence, even if they had the ability, it would be futile, but they were just struggling fearlessly. "No!" The three brothers exclaimed, and at the moment when the ghost pill was broken, they were all held in their hands by the large hands of ghost energy. "Receive!" Bai Wuchang raised Xiaoyin, and when the light turned and saw the three ghosts of white hair, it turned into streamer and was collected into Xiaoyin. "Zi!" The harsh screams uttered from the mouth of the three ghosts, deafening in the dark night sky. The three white-haired ghosts at the top of the sky level were imprisoned in such an understatement. The dark screams echoed in the night sky, spreading dozens of kilometers in Luoshui City. The people who were retreating with the police car in Anping district heard the harsh scream and were full of excitement. In a community farther from Binhe Road, Wang Xue and his best friend were watching TV, and the sudden sound of screams made the two shocked. "What sound is this?" Wang Xue looked through the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the direction of the sound. That seems to be the direction of the river temple? The three white-haired ghosts begged for mercy, bewitched, and acted as a horse when they were caught by black and white impermanence. But in the face of their rhetoric, the black and white impermanence simply ignored them. Seeing that the three of them were quite capable, they directly used the river **** seal to put them away. Li San explained that the weak evil spirits directly obliterated them, and the useful ones were arrested and then sent off. From the perspective of black and white impermanence, these three ghosts are of a useful kind. When the three white-haired ghosts called out that black and white impermanence is the king of ghosts, all the evil ghosts and the exorcists were terrified. Seeing the black and white impermanence single-handedly suppressed the three white-haired ghosts, these evil spirits and exorcists had already dispersed. I saw hundreds of ghosts in the night sky fleeing wildly like ghosts, like headless flies. The sword demon was so scared that he had no soul, and the six gods had no master. The sword demon immediately began to flee frantically, he wanted to escape from this terrifying place far away. Yin and Yang are divided into two ways, humans and ghosts are in different ways, people know ghosts are scary, ghosts know people''s hearts are poisonous. Even evil spirits have fear and know what they can and cannot provoke. The sword demon was full of regret at this moment, and he shouldn''t come to this city of Luoshui with a ghost. This absolutely yin place is not a geomantic treasure at all, but a tomb of evil spirits with two ghost kings. In the face of such a powerful existence as the King of Ghosts, let alone the sword demon, even the evil spirits at the peak of the sky like the White Haired Three Ghosts are all ants. Just when the sword demon thought he had escaped and ascended to heaven, he immediately escaped into an empty lane. "Hoo~Hide here for a while, it''s safe for the time being." Dao Demon secretly rejoiced that he escaped fast, but his smile froze as soon as he entered the lane. Because there are two ghosts standing deep in the tunnel, with the same black attire and the same weapon on the waist. Different from the previous ghosts, the clothes of these two ghosts have nineteen written on them, and twenty written on the other. "According to your order, the strongest are detained!" The 19th and the 20th shouted and moved. The sword demon secretly cried out, and in just a few rounds he was defeated by two Yin soldiers. In the shocking gaze of the sword demon, the two Yin Soldiers once again took out a small square seal, and while the light on it was flowing, the sword demon was absorbed into the river **** seal by that swallowing force. During this period, the sword demon shouted in anger, trying to break free of this bondage, but it had no effect. From beginning to end, Dao Demon didn''t understand where this group of ghosts with peculiar shapes and special aura came from. He had never seen such a ghost for decades. These ghosts were completely different from the ghosts he had seen, and there was no hostility in them. And why didn''t the official eagle dogs appear? Does the official know that there are two ghost kings here and let them be haunted here? Suddenly, Dao Demon remembered what the ghost king had said before. "River God!!!" Recalling these soldiers-like ghosts and the two ghost kings with strange costumes, Dao Demon seemed to understand what this group was, and why he had never seen such ghosts. But it''s useless to think more, the sword demon has been included in the seal of the river god. On the roof of a building, Wang Kun and Qian Lei were watching their surroundings. The scenes of events that took place tonight made the two of them extremely excited. Looking around, countless evil spirits are fleeing in all directions. Yin soldiers are chasing and killing evil spirits in pairs, and the few idle ghost exorcists are also fleeing. Those two ghost kings exist like wild beasts, and no ghost can escape wherever they pass. "Kacha!" Hei Wuchang swallowed a demon in one bite, and his body disappeared again. The moving speed and distance of this ghost domain were many times more powerful than Wang Kun. "Team Wang! Are there a lot of ghosts coming over there?" Qian Lei turned to look west. That was a large number of newly arrived ghosts, and the leaders were ten earth-level evil ghosts. Hundreds of ghosts walked together, and there were all kinds of ghosts. Wang Kun turned his head to look, and saw that eighteen Yin soldiers were already in place, surrounding the hundreds of ghosts. With the light of the sword flashing, these evil spirits were constantly being harvested by the sword in the hands of the Yin Soldier. It was an unequal battle, a feast of massacre. The ten earth-level evil spirits were beheaded by Yin Soldiers with just a few moves. The evil spirits with special abilities were sealed by the river god. Seeing the evil spirits and the idle ghost exorcists being slaughtered everywhere, Wang Kun''s heart could not be calm for a long time, and Qian Lei did the same... Inside the mansion of the river god. "Black and white impermanence deserves to be a fierce **** who specializes in arresting evil spirits..." Li San looked at the night sky through the space membrane. "Although his two strengths are not too strong, it is enough for these evil spirits." According to Li San''s reaction, there were more than 300 evil spirits arriving in Luoshui City tonight. Seeing the black and white impermanence and agile suppression of various evil spirits, Li San was quite satisfied. "It''s just that Heiwuchang is a bit playful..." Seeing Heiwuchang taking a mouthful of a child, Li San wanted to laugh a little. Chapter 37： National shock "That''s all, you can catch ghosts. These little ghosts are not my turn to take action personally." Li San looked at the Yin Soldiers under the leadership of black and white impermanence like hungry wolves, and was very satisfied. ...... There are a lot of ghosts in Luoshui City tonight, but in the face of two ghost kings, the number is useless at all. In less than two hours before and after, all the evil spirits were punishable or captured. Hei Wuchang took the eighteen night patrol yin soldiers and scattered around. It was still early before dawn, and he had to lead all the yin soldiers to patrol until dawn. At the entrance of the Heshen Temple, Bai Wuchang led eighteen Japanese soldiers into the temple. With a sound of "Kang Dang", the door closed automatically after Bai Wuchang and others entered the temple. Bai Wuchang and the eighteen Yin soldiers entered the temple and disappeared as soon as they moved into the mansion of the River God. After entering the River God Mansion, Bai Wuchang turned into a white gas and flew towards the Sun Moon Palace. Eighteen Japanese patrolmen put away their weapons and returned to their resting place. Outside the river temple, as the gate became quiet, the place became quiet. The bright moonlight sprinkled on the banks of the Luoshui River, and there was a breeze blowing, and the willow trees swayed slightly, as if it had always been so quiet here, and nothing had ever happened. The willow trees swaying by the road seemed to tell people about tonight. The ghosts of Luoshui City came quickly and disappeared quickly. Under the leadership of the two ghost kings, no ghost can escape from birth, and all will be punishable. Qian Lei''s eyes flashed, revealing a deep look of shock. The scenes of the massacre tonight are too shocking, as if they were watching a blockbuster movie. "Team Wang, how strong should the river **** in the river temple be? Wang-level? Or..." Qian Lei looked at the river temple blankly, not knowing how to describe it. Wang Kun''s body also trembled slightly, so many ghosts, if the ghost-killing department sent someone to kill them, it would be thankful for them to kill half of them. As for the evil spirits of the four heavenly peaks, it is unknown whether they can be left behind. Ghosts of this level are the most difficult to catch, and any evil ghost at the peak of the sky level is very difficult to catch. It is such a luxurious lineup, a lineup that makes any country a headache. It was suppressed in less than two hours, and no one was spared. "Yes, there are two ghost kings under the river god, dozens of ghost soldiers at the top of the prefecture level, what kind of existence is the river god?" Wang Kun''s voice was heavy. Fortunately, they didn''t rush to explore the river temple. Faced with two king-level evil spirits and a **** of unknown depth, how should they deal with it? Can such existence be able to talk at will? Just one king-level evil spirit allows the entire country to be treated seriously, let alone two. When Wang Kun used his pupil technique, he could clearly see the river temple. The temple seemed ordinary and there was no movement. But Wang Kun and their official exorcists all know how terrifying is the River Temple, which these ghosts consider to be a place of absolute shadow? As a **** who protects the peace of one party, he walks between the underworld and the sun, and there are many little gods under his seat. According to the official information, there are many generals in the netherworld under this kind of god, such as black and white impermanence, bull head horse face, judge... etc. The black and white that I see today must be black and white and impermanent. Only black and white impermanence have the strength of the ghost king level, so what about other ghosts and gods? The more he thought about it, the more fearful he became, and Wang Kun felt that his head was not enough for a while. Qian Lei also thought of this, and looked at each other with Wang Kun, and they were silent for a long time. Since the emergence of the river god, the government has compiled a lot of information, which records the black and white impermanence that has appeared. Then other ghosts and gods must also exist. On the nineteenth day of the first month of the Xin Chou Year of the Great Xia Li, this night was not peaceful. After the ghost incident broke out in Luoshui City, the entire Daxia Kingdom was shaken. The headquarters of the Kyoto Municipal Bureau of Killing Ghosts was brightly lit. Zhuge Yuan, his wife Jiang Zhiyu, and many high-level officials stayed up all night and stayed at the headquarters. That night, Luoshui City counted the entire ghost incident and reported it. The history of the ghost incident tonight, the level of evil spirits, the number of evil spirits and idle ghost exorcists, and official casualties are all recorded in detail. When everyone saw the eye-catching words, they felt cold hands and feet, and cold sweat was flowing behind their backs. King level, there are two king levels under the seat of the river god! The two kings put the Kyoto City headquarters in a depressed atmosphere, and everyone did not know how to describe the mood at this time. As the official of the Great Xia Country, the Headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau wanted to conceal the time of the river **** and continue to attract the ghosts. But paper can''t contain fire. The movement in Luoshui City is really too great tonight, although the evil spirits and the idle ghost exorcists who came to the vicinity of the River God Temple have been punishable. However, many evil spirits and idle ghost exorcists stabbed the River God incident through special communication channels before they died. One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, and all kinds of obvious or secret blocking in Daxia''s country were immediately informed. Even the official ghost exorcist began to discuss it in private, and it spread quietly. There were also many official ghost exorcists who were transferred to Luoshui City that night. Many evil spirits and exorcist groups began to talk about the River God incident, and the more they talked, the more frightened they became. This scene is happening in a chat group of exorcists named "Mouth Band". Happy ghost: "@All members, brothers, have you heard? There are gods in Luoshui City." Suddenly the news caused a shock in the chat group. Multi-eyed ghost: "@¿ªÐĹí, what god???" Many people started to be happy with Aite, playing a series of question marks. Happy Ghost: "Brothers, there is a shocking cloud in Luoshui City, hundreds of evil spirits are going..." Immediately afterwards, the ghost incident caused by the eruption of Yin Qi in Luoshui City was revealed. "The river god? The **** who guards the world?" "Fuck! What the hell, there are really gods in the world?" "Really, my friend''s friend, his master is a top-level ghost exorcist from the Kyoto City headquarters, and his master said it himself." "Tian-level ghost exorcist? This is a big man. I saw other groups discussing it just now. I thought it was fake. I didn''t expect it to be true!" "How can it be fake? There are hundreds of evil spirits in Luoshui City, and a few heavenly peak evil spirits have gone and never returned. How can they be fake." "I heard that the underground alliance of Zang Bin the Ripper has also closed down and was ordered by the Linze City Ghost Exterminating Bureau." "It looks like it''s a stone hammer, this Great Xia Country...no, maybe the world is about to change." Many official ghost exorcists also knew about the River God incident in Luoshui City. This incident caused a shock throughout the country. Many official ghost exorcists want to go to worship the gods in person, or they can see the ghost king of the lower king of the river god. The king is a legendary existence, and many ghost exorcists have never seen what a ghost king is like. But as soon as this situation appeared, everyone stopped their actions. Chapter 38： Official announcement Because everyone has received a notice from the headquarters of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, it was classified as an S-level notice. "Master River God does not like to be disturbed. Violators are responsible for all the consequences, and those who cause serious consequences will be punished as treason!" This official announcement is undoubtedly a basin of cold water, splashing on everyone. Many official exorcists do not think how tall the gods are, but they want to prove it and see with their own eyes the authenticity of the gods. After all, over the past hundred years, everyone has an understanding, that is, there are only evil spirits and no gods in the world. Now with the appearance of the gods, everyone can''t go and personally confirm it, which is a bit regretful. But more is happiness, happiness from all levels. Every official ghost exorcist has dealt with many evil spirits. They know the horror of evil spirits, and they know that in addition to evil spirits, there are those idle ghost exorcists who do no evil. As ghost incidents broke out more and more frequently, the official exorcists felt exhausted. The official training of ghost exorcists takes time, but it can''t keep up with the speed of evil spirits. The evil spirits seem to be endless, and the methods that are not powerful are weird and difficult to kill. Everyone seems to be no different from normal people on the surface, but only they know that mankind is currently approaching the end of the world. This kind of despair facing the end of the world has always existed, and everyone is doing their best to save mankind and prevent the coming of the end. But over time, this sense of powerlessness has become stronger and stronger. Knowing that the ghost incident in Luoshui City broke out, news of the gods spread, and brought hope to the ghost exorcists across the country. This news has greatly increased their confidence in protecting their families and the country. The official notice is equivalent to acquiescence of the existence of the river god. "The river **** came to the world, the future can be expected!" These words appeared in countless chat groups. Today, when there are more and more evil spirits, the appearance of a **** is like a booster, making everyone feel that the future is no longer confused. Headquarters of the Bureau of Demonstration in Kyoto City. Zhuge Yuan has not rested all night. His phone call never stopped, even her deputy Li Xiang broke his leg and didn''t even have time to drink. It was already late at night, Zhuge Yuan hung up the last call and took a breath. It''s finally gone! In Zhugeyuan''s office, there is also Academician Wang of the scientific research institute who studies ghosts and gods. Since the outbreak of the ghost incident in Luoshui City, Academician Wang rushed to the headquarters of the Bureau of Destroying Ghosts. "Minister Zhugeyuan, the river **** has not yet appeared. Would it be too hasty for us to issue this notice?" "This announcement has brought unprecedented hope to all departments across the country, but what if the river **** is fake?" Academician Wang took a sip of tea and said solemnly. In the previous meeting, although he advocated that the river **** was the last **** to exist, Zhuge Yuan directly issued a notice, which was equivalent to a disguised notice to the National Ghost Elimination Bureau. Now that the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau in every city across the country knows about the River God, the consequences would be too serious if an oolong is caused in the end. Zhuge Yuan couldn''t deny: "Academician Wang, you always make me understand!" "But after the ghost incident broke out, it has now become more and more intense, and the stars are starting to start a prairie fire." "We have made great efforts and paid a great price for the Ghost Destruction Bureau, but paper can''t contain the fire." "Previous ghost incidents can be officially described as criminals, accidents, and even gas explosions." "But this is undoubtedly a policy of fooling the people." "The ghost incident in Luoshui City has seen more than 300 ghosts in several surrounding cities. This is the tip of the iceberg." "The citizens of Luoshui City not only saw ghosts and photographed them, but many people even discussed them." "Those videos were blocked, but too many people already know." "We release the news of the river god. This is hope. It is a light. When there is light, darkness will dissipate, and there will be order, right?" Zhuge Yuan spoke plausibly and well-founded. He thought that sooner or later, it would be better to just release the news. Besides, the two ghost kings are both under the seat of the river god, and what they did was to kill the evil spirits without disturbing the people. In the face of such a **** with a sense of justice, whether he is a man, a ghost or a god, there is no reason to hide it anymore. River God is just a code name, but it brings a different meaning. Academician Wang was silent after hearing this. He understood why Zhuge Yuan wanted to make dangerous moves, and announced the Heshen incident in an official form. The five powers such as Daxia State barely managed to stabilize the situation, but there are more than two hundred countries in the world, and many countries are in riots. These riotous demagogues are inseparable from the ghost exorcists. Although Xixi TV reports good news every day, there are still many discerning people who know the situation abroad in China. Daxia Nation has a vast area, and it''s really hard to control if it gets messed up. If ordinary people rioted, it would be easy to say, but the exorcists who organized the riot would be really a disaster. Hot weapons are useless in front of powerful ghost exorcists. If you don''t give the whole country a booster at this time, I''m afraid that negative emotions will increase. Not everyone has an overwhelming sense of justice for the official ghost exorcists. Many ghost exorcists cannot get support in time during the battle. There are also many exorcists who have become more and more ill in their missions. The sacrificed ghost exorcists also more and more. This situation happens all the time. In the end, some exorcists feel that resistance is meaningless, so it is better to join in. So some people chose to secede from the government, became idle ghost exorcists, and mingled with evil spirits. This is a sign of extreme danger. Although the official knows it, it''s not easy to handle at all. After teaming up with those evil exorcists or evil spirits, it is extremely difficult for the officials to capture them. One day, if the situation is out of control and the end comes, these ghost exorcists will not hesitate to extend their claws to Zeng Jin''s comrades. Inside the office, there was a quiet atmosphere. Zhuge Yuan broke the silence, "Academician Wang, I, Zhuge Yuan, pledged with the head of Xiang Shang!" "If the river **** is fake, I am willing to make an explanation for the country and the people." Zhuge Yuan''s words stunned Academician Wang, who was approaching the ancient years. "How can I, a bad old man, let you bear it alone?" "I have studied the gods incident for half my life, no matter what, I will bear it with you!" "Don''t forget, the river **** may be the last god, I said this!" Academician Wang was full of energy at the moment, and his eyes were shining, "Speaking of which, I have no doubt that the God of the River is a fake, but I am afraid that the God of the River will not escape the world at the critical moment and ignore the Li people!" "Hahaha! Mr. Wang, no!" Zhuge Yuan laughed loudly in the office. Chapter 39： Refining Yin Soldiers The entire Daxia Kingdom official was shaken, and the evil spirits hiding in the dark were also shaken. The evil spirits said that this is a scam at all, and it must be a scam fabricated by human officials. They have been wandering in the world for so long, when have they seen the gods? There are no gods at all, gods are just legends. There are many evil spirits who believe that the authorities have put all their efforts into creating an encirclement in Luoshui City, slaughtered many evil spirits and then fabricated a lie to scare the ghosts. The Great Xia Country is so big that the official eagle dogs cannot stay in Luoshui City every day. Invented such a bluffing reason to deceive the ghosts, so that the ghosts would not dare to go to Luoshui City, in order to protect the peace of one party. Therefore, some evil spirits with a little strength decided to quietly go to Luoshui City to inquire, to prove the truth. Most of the courageous or weak evil spirits chose to wait and see. Whether it is true or not, there will always be evil spirits to confirm. The Luoshui River God incident caused no less shock on the side of the evil spirits than on the side of the ghost exorcist. Many idle ghost exorcists are also surprised. After all, they do a lot of evil. In the eyes of the government, they are no different from evil spirits, and some are even more cruel and terrifying than evil spirits. Of course, there is no absolute in everything, and there are also some justice exorcists who do not want to be restrained. If the news is true, then it means that there is a king-level **** who is the most conservative in Luoshui City, and the two generals under him are several king-level gods. It was this news that made many evil spirits timid and stopped. After all, Wang-level is a heavy word, and no one or ghost dare to make fun of their lives. Ghosts may be terrifying, powerful, and immortal in the eyes of people, but they are all ants to the king. The news of the existence of the gods in Luoshui City has virtually changed the whereabouts of many ghost exorcists and ghosts. Ghosts with iron heads want to go to Luoshui City to inquire about information with their special skills, and people with iron heads want to personally worship the river **** to bring good luck to themselves. What if your dream comes true? People are often selfish, and there are not a few people who quietly go to Luoshui City in spite of official warnings. The news went viral in various secret channels and also spread abroad. For a time, the foreign capitals of various countries sent the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to contact Daxia State, wanting to ask about the authenticity of the River God incident. As for how the leaders of Great Xia State had diplomatic relations with the country, it was a state secret, and most people had no way of knowing it. However, after meeting with all parties, many countries have issued first-level announcements at home. The content is basically the same as that of the Great Xia Kingdom. The River God does not like to disturb, and hopes to be cautious in words and deeds, and bear all the consequences. There are constant riots in small countries around the world, and ghost incidents in large countries have broken out more and more frequently. Some medium-sized countries are far behind the five major countries. Their population has declined severely in recent decades, and even though the country encourages more than one child, no one wants to have one. No one wants to have a child even if the country pays for it, but the high housing prices in middle-level countries make people think that fewer people are better. However, there are various deaths every day, and as the number of incidents increases, an inexplicable panic has been faintly caused. There is no way, the country can only use food poisoning, unfamiliar viruses, eating bat wild animals and other reasons to prevaricate the people. The mansion of the river god. After Bai Wuchang entered the Mansion of the River God, he dismissed 18 Japanese patrol soldiers to reach the Sun Moon Palace. "Squeaky~" When Bai Wuchang arrived at the door, the door of the Sun Moon Hall opened automatically. Bai Wuchang knelt on one knee and said, "Master Qi, his subordinates have arrested some of the little ghosts who came to make trouble." After all, Bai Wuchang handed the river **** seal up. Li San raised his hand and took the Heshen Separation Seal in his hand. Wherever he looked, there were a bunch of evil spirits captured by Bai Wuchang and several ghost exorcists in the space of the seal of the river god. "Master Qi, among the little ghosts captured this time, there are four more senior than Yin Soldiers, three evil spirits and one exorcist." "There are thirty people with special strength similar to or slightly lower than Yin soldiers." "Subordinates also arrested sixty-seven people with good talents, just round one hundred!" Listening to Bai Wuchang''s report, Li San nodded with a smile. As soon as he moved his mind, he understood clearly the evil spirits and the exorcists in it. Bai Wuchang didn''t speak, and they were indeed good seedlings. His own river **** mansion is extremely vast, and his staff is short of manpower. These evil spirits and exorcists can just make up for it. Li San gently tossed it, and the Heshen''s seal was suspended in the air, floating slowly. I saw the golden light shining on Li San''s body, and the faint gold floating in his hands, that was the power of merit, and it was also the mana contained in the golden body of Li San''s condensed merit. Suddenly, a strong scent of sandalwood exuded from the Sun Moon Palace. "The ghosts and demons are exhausted, the humanity is peaceful, the shining Lianzhen, the real chaos, the ten thousand demons..." I saw the bitter and incomprehensible Fajue in Li San''s mouth, pinching the palms in his hand. At the same time, the faint golden power of merit turned into small characters in the seal script and flew towards the river god. After receiving these small prints, Heshen Fenyin immediately floated out of cash and began to spin. There was a faint **** air in the river god''s seal, and it began to drift away slowly, and the evil spirits and the exorcists within it made painful howls. What happened in it, Bai Wuchang has no way of knowing. But he knew that this was a secret technique used by Lord River God, and it was also a spiritual transformation technique in the netherworld. This spell, white impermanence does not, nor does his brother black impermanence. Spiritualization is a spell directed at ghosts. It can remove the evil thoughts, evil thoughts, greed, obsession and other negative emotions in the evil spirits, washing the whole ghost and giving it new life. The purified evil spirit only retains good thoughts and absolute obedience to the performer, just like a high-level servant with his own consciousness. In the Nether, this kind of magic is often used to purify evil spirits and create Yin soldiers. "In the name of the river god, I give you the position of Yin Soldier, and I will give you a new life from now on!" As Li San''s voice fell, the river **** Fenyin quieted down. The next moment, the light flashed, and a hundred ghosts appeared in the hall. Headed by the three white-haired ghost brothers and Zang Bin. Brother Huo and Dao Demon were behind them, and there were 28 ghosts who had reached Earth level strength. After that, there will be a total of sixty ghosts of average strength. "See Lord River God!" A hundred ghost soldiers all spoke together, looking at Li San with incomparable respect. The white men were all dressed in black attire, indifferent to the costumes of Yin soldiers, all of them seemed to be reborn, without a trace of hostility in their eyes. All that is left is kindness and obedience. Li San smiled and nodded, looking at Bai Wuchang, "Bai Wuchang, these recruits will be led by you in the future." "Yes! Your lord!" Bai Wuchang nodded immediately. Chapter 40： See Lord Bai Wuchang All the Yin soldiers spoke together, "See Lord Bai Wuchang!" Although they are reborn, their memories are still there. Even if there are no evil thoughts in my heart, the instinctive fear of black and white impermanence is still there. The leader in front of him is a serious ghost king. For example, the White Haired Three Ghosts and others had no other ideas at this time. I thought I was going to die, but I was still able to get this kind of treatment. The sword demon had already known what kind of existence the other party was like before, and he was already desperate. But he didn''t expect to become one of them now, and he was already happy. The unfathomable ghost king is respectful in front of Lord River God, so what kind of existence does Lord River God exist? Gods are inherently mysterious and supreme in the heart of the little ghost. At this time, every ghost had the same idea, and no one would dare to violate Li San''s will, nor would he violate it. "You haven''t taken advantage of the weapon yet, I will give you the weapon." Li San''s hand appeared golden light of merit, and at the same time exuded a strong smell of incense. "Swipe! Swipe! Swipe!" When the light flashed, either knives, swords, or sharp claws... all kinds of weapons appeared in their hands. "Master Xie He Shen!" One hundred recruits kneeled and bowed again. Li San looked at the uniformly dressed and armed Yin soldiers nodded. From now on, they are no longer humans, nor ghosts, but Yin soldiers. Wearing the weapons of the power of merit, and the status given to them with the seal of the river god, they are serious Yin soldiers. Li San waved his hand, and Bai Wuchang and the Yin Soldiers immediately saluted, and stepped back one by one. There are still many arrangements, and Bai Wuchang will naturally do it, not everything requires Li San to do it himself. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for refining one hundred Yin Soldiers and obtaining special rewards!" Abruptly, the voice of the system appeared in Li San''s mind. "System! Get rewards." Li San did not hesitate, and immediately ordered the system. This system always pops up when it''s abrupt, and Li San has gotten used to it. Unexpectedly, if only one hundred recruits were refined, there would be rewards. I don''t know what rewards would be? "Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning 20 Nether Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the River God Merit Incense Burner!" Hearing the voice of the system, Li San nodded, the more the Yin Bing thing, the better. Suddenly he felt twenty extra light spots in the talisman. The Yin Soldiers bestowed by the system are the top Yin Soldiers, summoned to be the pinnacle of the Earth Level, and their combat skills are extremely sophisticated. Moreover, these Yin Soldiers have complete minds and are fully capable of independent thinking, and they will be better able to fulfill their orders. There is still room for growth, which is more than a star and a half better than the Yin Soldiers that he used to refining the Spiritualization Technique. Recruits refined by spiritual transformation are mentally flawed, they will be clumsy to explain complex tasks, and there is almost no room for growth. In addition to the 36 Yin Soldiers originally, the total number of Yin Soldiers summoned by the system is now 56. These fifty-six Yin soldiers can be used as a small team leader to command future recruits. The Yin soldiers refining by themselves are collectively called recruits, with the two leaders of black and white impermanence at the top. In this way, the system will be sound and it will be able to better command and dispatch. Next, Li San''s consciousness entered the system space and saw a square incense burner. This incense burner can be rewarded by the system, there must be something extraordinary. The system shouldn''t take garbage as a reward, right? After Minnian entered the incense burner for inspection, Li Sanxi was happy. "Good baby! Good baby!" Li San looked at the incense burner with joy and was extremely satisfied. After a cursory inspection, Li San found out that he was a treasure dedicated to the gods'' temple like the seal of the river god. Similar to a magic weapon! The incense burner itself can condense the power of merit, and the incense ash burned in the incense burner will have a trace of the power of merit. This incense ash can suppress the house and exorcise evil spirits and suppress ordinary little ghosts. In addition, this incense burner can suppress temples, transform the power of condensed merit into double shares, and can also change size and shape, and so on. The magic is endless! Just a double strength of merit is enough to surprise Li San. Li San himself has a double gain aura, and the power of merit returned by the pilgrims will be doubled after entering the body. This incense burner can slowly gather the power of merit invisibly, and it is doubled after transformation. So in the future, oneself will be equivalent to obtaining four times the power of merit. Regardless of cultivating the golden body of merit or the eyes of Shakyamuni, the use of many spells requires the power of merit. The power of merit is mana to oneself, naturally the more the better. "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Li San smiled, called Bai Wuchang, and took out the incense burner. Soon, Bai Wuchang replaced the bronze censer originally placed in the temple with the river **** merit censer. And the change is exactly the same as the original incense burner. Next, Li San took out the soldier talisman, chanted a spell to summon the twenty Yin soldiers, and numbered them by the way, thirty-seven to fifty. After arranging all this, Li San once again became a person in the hall. Li San took out a pot of tea and picked up "River Spirit" while drinking tea and studying, there are still many tricks that I haven''t learned in it. The tea he conjured was actually fake, but Li San wanted to drink tea, but the taste was exactly the same as real tea. At noon the next day. Wang Xue and her girlfriends packed up and went downstairs to a fast food restaurant. "Boss, here are two yellow braised chicken rice, a small portion!" Wang Xue, sitting on the table outside the door, shouted towards the house. "Hao Le~" the voice of the lady boss came. Yangyang looked around, "Wang Xue, people on this road are discussing the River Temple. The weird call we heard last night seemed to be in the direction of the River Temple." After they went downstairs, many people on the side of the road were talking about the "spiritual incident" of last night. Some people said it was haunted, and some people took out the supernatural photos uploaded by users in a forum... In short, the area around Binhe Road last night began to request residents to evacuate urgently in the afternoon, saying that emergency tasks were to be carried out there and lasted until the evening. Many people in Luoshui City took photos of "ghosts" last night, but these photos are not easy to distinguish between true and false in the dark night. At that time, the strange screams spread for more than ten kilometers, and many citizens heard it. Earlier this morning, the major media platforms were discussing the sound of last night. Some people analyzed that it was the current sound generated by the explosion of the high-voltage line, and some senior electricians said that it was not a current sound at all, but a strange electromagnetic reaction... Some people say that there was a strong wind last night and the special weather triggered a magnetic field. The sound of a battlefield here was recorded by the magnetic field hundreds of years ago, and was played out like a tape recorder under various special circumstances. Chapter 41： Storm In short, all kinds of discussions have been heard in the media and on the streets starting early today. "River Temple?" Wang Xue frowned. All her recent focus has been on the River Temple. It''s just been a few days, and I haven''t photographed anything about ghosts and gods. "Xue''er, did you think that the strange noise last night was made by a ghost? Are the Yin soldiers under the Lord River God catching ghosts?" Yang Yang looked at Wang Xue and said. The sound of the ghosts last night was too pervasive. They lived in a high-rise building a long way from Binhe Road and could hear them. The strange screams were far more terrifying than the synthetic sounds in the movie. "Maybe, maybe, maybe, right?" Wang Xue looked weird and couldn''t think of a reason for rejection after thinking about it for a long time. She is the person who is most keen to shoot videos to prove the river god. What she sees and hears these days has changed his three views. At this time, the analysis of her girlfriends made her a little believe that the horrible weird cry was made by a ghost. Coupled with the overwhelming posts and various discussions on the Internet this morning, she is even more convinced of the existence of ghosts and gods. "Xue''er, what do you think the ghost looks like?" Yangyang''s eyes rolled, his face was full of curiosity, "You said that the ghost can make such a loud cry, will it be very cruel? Fierce ghost?" "Can he eat people? Will he fly like in the movie?" Listening to the vivid descriptions of his girlfriends, Wang Xue was a little embarrassed for a while. Originally, her best friend was the least believer in ghosts and gods and believed in science, but she didn''t expect that the mention of ghosts and gods would be even more gossip about her. Even the brain looks like a ghost? Regarding Yangyang''s various descriptions, Wang Xue nodded, "I also think that ghost should be a very powerful ghost, otherwise we can all hear the sound not so far away." Just as they were discussing, the proprietress had already brought two servings of braised chicken rice. At this moment, the two old couples were sitting not far away from Wang Xue and Wang Xue. The old man kept talking about the ghosts last night, and he also took pictures of ghosts and the like. Upon hearing this, Wang Xue and Yangyang looked at each other, and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes. The two immediately put down their chopsticks and came to the old man''s side. "Hello, grandpa, can I see the ghosts you photographed?" Wang Xue smiled and said politely. The old man nodded and took out his mobile phone. It was a photo taken in the building. I saw three shadows floating in the night sky, and everyone''s face was like a corpse, skin and bones. At the same time, there was a thick green light shining out. This photo is a bit blurry, not like a composite. It should be that the speed of the three ghosts is too fast, and the phone is too blurry to focus. "Xue''er, this is really a ghost!!" The best friend swallowed and spit, her big eyes staring. This photo is much clearer than those blurry photos on the Internet today, and the details in the photo can be seen clearly. Before that, she was half-believing, and when she was joking, she seemed to make up for the ghost. Seeing the real photo now, Yang Yang suddenly felt the air-conditioning from his back, which was a little bit oozing. "Grandpa, can you send me this picture?" Wang Xue''s eyes revealed a light of excitement. She hasn''t photographed a ghost for a long time, and now she can encounter a real photo and naturally reluctant to let it go. "Little girl, I also happened to take pictures yesterday. Those three ghosts were so fast that they disappeared in the blink of an eye." The old man''s muddy eyes also exuded fear, "Listen to the old man''s words, these pictures of dirty things Don¡¯t keep it for a long time, it¡¯s unlucky." "Ghosts and these things must be taboo, some things are very evil..." The old man had already sent the photo to Wang Xue during the conversation, and repeatedly warned that this matter should be taboo, and dirty things are unlucky. He happened to be photographed last night, and he deleted it when he was about to send it to his son. Even if I look at this photo in broad daylight, my heart feels groggy at the age of the old man. "Thank you, uncle, don''t worry, I''ll show it to my friend, I can''t do anything." Wang Xue said while looking at the photo on the phone. Seeing this photo today made Wang Xue even more convinced of the existence of the river god. So many people took various photos last night, and today there are many posts on the Internet saying they have seen ghosts. Perhaps the scream of last night was really the river **** catching ghosts? According to legend, there are ghosts in the sun, and they are all solved by the gods who catch ghosts and yin gods. "Xue''er, it seems that there is a real ghost. We live here not far from the river temple. We should be safe..." Yang Yang said timidly. Although it was noon at this time, Yang Yang still felt chilly. This was the instinctive fear of human beings about the unknown. I used to watch movies a lot, and felt that ghost movies were just like that. Now I suddenly find that there are evil spirits in my world at any time, and I''m afraid to think about it. Wang Xue nodded, "Don''t worry, Lord River God will definitely protect us, we are all his people." At the same time, Wang Xue has a lot of information about the legend of the river **** that he recently investigated. The merits of Li San, the word is clear. Died in the fifteenth year of Tang Zhenguan, a strange man of a generation. In ancient times, many inventions were created to control floods, transform farmland, and control locust plagues.... The disciple of the school is known as 3000. His poems have been spread to this day, and they are found in Chinese textbooks from elementary school to high school. They are respected by modern historians as ancient wonders, and his merits are no less than that of hundreds of scholars. According to historical records, for three months after the death of meritorious Li San, strangers traveled far and wide to worship Li San. Emperor Taizong of Tang confided that Li San was named the **** of Luoshui river from heaven, and the people of Luoshui would always be safe.... This strange man 1,500 years ago made Wang Xue look so incredible today. At that time, the great Confucianism had the world in mind, not for fame and fortune, and was completely upright. "Yangyang, let''s continue to the River Temple for dinner." Wang Xue said while eating. Just thinking about these information feels too unbelievable. How could an ancient person know so much in that low-productivity society in ancient times? Create many inventions that will affect later generations? Wang Xue is now full of historical documents about the meritorious deed of Luoshui River God Li San. Inside the mansion of the river god. "Aye! Who is this talking about me?" Li San was dealing with official duties, and suddenly sneezed. The gods also sneez, and they feel when a mortal speaks. "Weird thing, it seems that there is a particularly strong obsession that talks about me every day..." Li San murmured, shook his head and didn''t think about it. As a river **** guarding the people, it is normal for the people to be grateful for the benefit of the people. Chapter 42： The scene after the battle "Wang Xue! Do you think we can photograph anything related to the river **** today?" Yang Yang was still thinking about the weird photo just now, and looked at Wang Xue. "Oh." Wang Xue shook his head, "I don''t know if I can take the photo. Let''s stick to it for a few more days. If it still does, then forget it." Wang Xue didn''t feel it in her heart. She had been shooting for several days, but there was no clue. She is an UP master who loves self-media. Yes, but she also has to live. If she keeps shooting, her life will be a problem. "My broadcast volume these days is so low, forget it, let''s stick to it for a few more days!" Wang Xue thought of the balance in her mobile phone, and her heart was even more uncomfortable. Not only did her most recent video have a pitiful amount of play, it didn''t make any profit at all, which she had never encountered before. Wang Xue even doubted whether her account was restricted, but she had no evidence. Even if she didn''t shoot Supernatural before, her playback volume was stable, but recently her playback volume has dropped to a freezing point. This made Wang Xue very upset. "Don''t think about it, it''s man-made, we will definitely get a good return." Yang Yang said comfortingly. She is going to worship the river **** in the temple today and ask for an amulet. The sound of the ghosts last night was really scary, and with the discussion of ghosts everywhere today, Yang Yang felt even more insecure. As a result, the two women quickly wiped out two portions of yellow chicken rice and went back to the community to get the equipment. When the two came to Binhe Road, they saw a gray-haired old man walking with a basket of fruit. It''s just that the uncle suddenly staggered, and his ankles buckled. "Bang!" The basket held by the uncle fell to the ground, and the apples, oranges, bananas and other fruits inside were scattered. Seeing this scene, Wang Xue and Yangyang immediately stepped forward to help. After a while, all the fruits that fell from the uncle''s basket were picked up. "Thank you two girls!" The uncle said politely. "Oh, this apple is dirty, it wouldn''t be good if it was dedicated to the river god." The uncle quickly picked up an apple and wiped it with his clothes. "Grandpa, do you want to go to the Heshen Temple to offer incense?" Wang Xue curiously asked, and the grandfather muttered about offering fruit. This must be for the Heshen Temple. The old man nodded, "Yes! The girl doesn''t know anything, I''m going to pack some incense ash from the river temple to make a talisman for my grandson." "I heard my grandma said that incense ash can be used to make amulets, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Yang Yang was overjoyed when she heard that she wanted to ask for an amulet. As for purses with incense ash, they are sold by small vendors outside the temple, and they are very cheap for a few dollars. "Yes, my two grandsons are often injured when they go out to work. My old man is worried..." The old man''s voice revealed helplessness. His grandson came back several times and was all blue and purple. "Ah? Uncle, what does your grandson do?" Wang Xue was surprised and asked immediately. What kind of occupation will suffer so badly now? This is simply a high-risk occupation? "Hey, they seem to be special police officers. They walk strangely on weekdays. They don''t tell Dashan or Xiaoshan." The uncle shook his head and only gave a general idea. "Special police must perform many dangerous tasks. Don''t worry too much when you are old." Wang Xue said. Hearing the mountains and hills, Wang Xue suddenly appeared in his heart, two brothers, one fat and one thin. It seems that this is the nickname of the two brothers among the six people I met last time? However, there are many people with the same name and surname in this world, and Wang Xue is not good at asking again, because that seems very rude. "Yes, uncle, your grandsons must be very brave people''s fighters. I really admire such heroes!" Yangyang said. Next, the three of them walked all the way, during which the old man asked about the ages of the two girls from time to time and so on. Speaking of later, the old man took out his cell phone and wanted to leave the two''s contact information, saying that he would introduce him to his grandson. Wang Xue was extremely embarrassed, but Yang Yang had no objection after seeing the photos of Dashanxiaoshan, and she gladly left her contact information. I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t look at the photos, but when I look at Wang Xue, I recognize them. Are they the two brothers I saw that day? "You nympho, do you leave WeChat when your little brother is handsome?" Wang Xue whispered. "They are obviously handsome? Besides, we haven''t seen them before." Yang Yang pursed his mouth and muttered. Wang Xue rolled her eyes, "Handsome? You are a greedy body." "What''s wrong, face value is justice, besides, they are special police officers, how handsome are they?" Yangyang said in a low voice, staring at the stars in his eyes. When he first met, he felt that Da Shan looked very good, similar to small fresh meat, but also had a unique temperament. That temperament is mature and stable, coupled with that handsome face, makes Yang Yang''s memory especially deep. Most importantly, Dashan''s physique made her feel safe. Although the hill is also very handsome, it is too thin and seems to be able to blow away in a gust of wind. Wang Xue looked at the nymphomaniac girlfriend, curled her lips, showing a hopeless expression. The three of them had arrived not far from the river temple without realizing it. "Look, what are those people watching?" exclaimed. Wang Xue had already noticed that there were a lot of onlookers here, and when he followed his gaze, Wang Xue was surprised to find that many trees on the side of the road were dry. Luoshui City is located in the south, and it is like spring all year round. She has never seen Shucheng like this before. It seemed that it had lost water and died, and this scene did not disappear until 300 meters in front of the river temple. "Why are these trees withered? I remember they were fine before." Yang Yang couldn''t believe it, and rubbed his eyes specially and found that he was right. "Indeed, they were all flourishing yesterday..." Wang Xue said suspiciously. This is too weird, right? So many trees died overnight? The discussion by the onlookers on the side of the road was also heard by Wang Xue and the others. Some people said that this was yesterday because the circuit here was aging, and the strong wind caused the wire to fall and the tree was scorched..... Wang Xue was not idle either. Although she was surprised in her heart, she still took all the pictures with a SLR camera. Inside the mansion of the river god. "Impermanence!" Li San read the blessing book a few days before the Qiankun Palace case, and he heard countless comments from the outside world early this morning. "My lord!" Heiwuchang turned into a gust of wind and suddenly appeared in the hall, kneeling down on one knee. "When dealing with evil spirits in the future, try to be as quick as possible. You can see that the people are talking about you today..." Li San joked. "Yes, my lord! The subordinates will definitely not disturb the people next time!" Hei Wuchang was ashamed, and he did have a little bit past last night. Heiwuchang itself is a fierce **** who specializes in catching evil spirits. Once he was summoned to be liberated, he naturally played too much. Chapter 43： Mortal cause and effect "Go, remember to be clean and tidy in the future." Li San said, Hei Wuchang nodded and retired immediately. ...... Wang Xue wanted to interview passers-by, but did not get any useful clues. The people present have all kinds of rhetoric, and they all have noses and eyes. Only a few people think that this place is haunted. But as soon as this voice came out, it was unanimously rejected by most people. The strange noise must have been deliberately disturbed to create panic. In today''s society, few people take ghosts and gods seriously, and most people believe in science. When Wang Xue was downcast, the old man said indifferently: "I don''t think it''s haunted either. What kind of ghost dares to haunt the gods'' temple? Are you rushing to reincarnate?" Hearing the voice of the old man, Wang Xue said: "Master, do you think it is not haunted?" Yang Yang was also very curious at this time. They heard that they had been haunted last night along the way this morning, and that the ghost photo was still stored in the phone. "Yes, here is in front of the temple. What kind of ghost is so bold and daring to break ground on Tai Sui?" The old man said solemnly. He is a believer in gods. He doesn''t think there will be ghosts coming to the temple to make trouble. Someone must be deliberately making trouble. . The old man worshipped the river **** since he was a child and grew up listening to the story of the river god. How can little ghosts dare to make trouble in front of the temple that protects the water and soil of one party? After looking at the landscape on the asphalt road, the old man walked towards the river temple. Wang Xue and Yang Yang also walked towards the temple together. In Wang Xue''s view, the roadside landscape here can be photographed at any time as long as it is not repaired. Her main goal is the river temple. I don''t know if such a big change has taken place outside, whether there will be any movement in the river temple. Carrying the box in his hand, Wang Xue was going to continue to place the wide-angle infrared camera outside the Heshen Temple, so that any movement in the temple could be clearly captured. In the river temple, there was a sudden fluctuation in the sky, and Li San in a blue robe walked out of the sky. As a river god, Li San would come to the temple for a walk in his spare time. He depends on the various aspects of life, the luck of the pilgrims in the temple, and so on. The book of blessings was placed in front of the statue, and the river **** meritorious tripod was also erected in the hall, in which the sandalwood inserted by countless pilgrims burned. Wherever his eyes came, Li San saw Wang Xue and Yangyang who had crossed the hall gate and entered the hall. "These two little girls are really naughty. They come every day." Li San was a little bit dumbfounded. He knows Wang Xue and Yang Yang, both of whom have come to the Heshen Temple to shoot for several days. After the second girl entered the door, she walked into a gray-haired old man carrying a fruit basket. "Is it him?" Li San had a picture of himself waking up on the first day in his mind. That day, the old man brought his two grandsons to burn incense, and he also made a wish for his grandson. His two grandsons, one fat and the other thin, have evil spirits lurking in the bodies of the two young people. In a moment, a streamer flashed in Li San''s eyes. "His wish that day was to let his grandson meet the marriage as soon as possible, to protect his grandson''s health and peace." Li San''s wish soon appeared in the mind of the old man. As a river god, he can know the wishes of every pilgrim, and he can search out the memory as long as his heart moves. "Marriage... Some of the marriage is destined in previous lives, and some are destined in this life." Li San thought about the memory of marriage. "Even if it is a destined marriage, it has to be different from person to person. Marriage and even people''s hearts are the most unpredictable." "Eternally tie the same heart for the rest of your life, the piano and the serpent are harmonious, the Luan and the phoenix are harmonious, then see if there is a marriage that matches your grandson recently." Thinking of marriage, Li San has many wonderful ways to match marriage. Even if it is a match made in heaven, if there is a disagreement between people''s hearts, there is still fate and no separation. To put it bluntly, it depends on both parties to maintain the marriage. "The eyes of Sakyamuni!" Li San thought of the old man''s wishes, and used the eyes of Sakyamuni to observe the old man''s luck. "There is a faintly looming death aura, this is a short-term fate, ambiguous!" Li Sanyi looked at the old man''s luck and understood that the old man would have a life or death disaster in the near future. "I brought Sanyuan into the Kan Palace, and Li Gendeng went up to the sky..." Li San immediately calculated, and the power of faint merit radiated at his fingertips. "The catastrophe will come in the coming year, and the yin and yang will break the tiger''s evil spirit. If you avoid it, you can live a long life, but you can''t avoid it..." Soon Li San figured out where the evil spirit on the old man''s head came from. At this time, the old man had knocked his head three times at the river **** statue, got up and took two big red bills and put them into the merit box. Looking at the old man''s back, Li San whispered: "He has been farming all his life, and later in business, there is no big mistake, and he is good at heart." "He had two sons. The eldest son died at the hands of ghosts in his early years. He donated his marrow to save people. He is considered a virtuous person." "Fine, then fulfill your wish and let you have a great-grandson as soon as possible..." Li San''s eyes penetrated the void, "No. 19!" Suddenly, the 19th Yin Soldier wearing a strong suit appeared from the void, "My lord, what order!" Li San glanced at the 19th, "You go to Fubaodian to see which of the recent pilgrims pray for a male partner, and write them down and send them to the Qiankun Hall." "Yes!" The 19th disappeared in the temple immediately. Li San looked back and looked at the old man. At this time, the old man was holding two purses, carefully picking up the incense ash from the river **** kungfu furnace. After a while, Li San stepped towards the other pilgrims. The old man''s purse was bought outside the temple, and the rune paper used to wrap the incense ashes was specially provided by the temple, and strange symbols were drawn on the rune paper. After wrapping the incense ash with talisman paper, it was stuffed into the purse. "Go back these two amulets to Dashanshan, they will definitely be blessed by the river god!" The old man put away his purse and walked out of the hall happily. After saying a few words to Wang Xue and Yangyang, it was considered goodbye, and the old man was ready to go home. Their home is in the area of ??Binhe Road, which makes it easy to come and go. Wang Xue and Yangyang still stood in front of the camera, staring at the river temple. "Xue''er, the sun will soon set, and we are out of play today." muttered dissatisfiedly. "Didn''t you ask for a talisman? Wait and see." Wang Xue glanced at his girlfriend, her eyes filled with disappointment. Today will not be another day of return without success, right? In the evening. The old man was watching TV when a door opened suddenly. "Grandpa, I''m back." Dashan was changing slippers after entering the door. The old man quickly took out two red purses from his pocket and looked at the mountain, "Where is the mountain, didn''t you get off work together?" "It''s all off work, we don''t have a parking space downstairs, so I will come up first." Da Shan walked to the living room after changing his slippers. Chapter 44： Incense Ash Amulet The old man smiled slightly, "Da Shan, you wear this one, I asked for it." Dashan saw what was in the old man''s hand, "Grandpa, is this amulet?" "Yeah, I specifically asked for your brother today." As the old man spoke, his face showed a trace of displeasure, "Your brothers are babbling, sometimes they are blue and purple, and sometimes they look so white as ghosts. Same, do you really want to make me laugh?" Da Shan was taken aback and said in embarrassment, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? We are fine, but we are too tired to perform the task." "Okay! I know that my two grandchildren are promising, but you still wear this peace charm!" The old man said and stuffed the peace blessing into Dashan''s hands. "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Xiaoshan walked in with a shoulder bag on his back. He heard the conversation between Grandpa and Da Shan outside the building. Immediately, Xiaoshan also understood that it was Grandpa who had asked for a fragrant ash safety charm for the two brothers today. "Quick! Take the hill, too, you must take it with you." The old man stuffed another rune in his hand into the hill''s hand. After receiving the talisman, the two brothers felt weird. Can this thing really keep it safe? Seeing the eyes of the two, the old man said: "Don''t doubt the function of this talisman, it is very effective." "I asked for a safety charm after my parents died in Dashan. I donated my bone marrow and recovered in just a few days, and my frozen shoulders disappeared..." "Also, the old couple in front of our building asked for a safety talisman this year. He worked in the mine, and he was fine even if the mine collapsed..." "These are all requested from the river temple." The old man talked about a lot of very efficacious things, with a nose and eyes. "!!!" Hearing what Grandpa said, the two brothers were taken aback. "Grandpa, where did you ask for this talisman?" Dashan Xiaoshan said at the same time, and the tone increased several times inexplicably. "River God Temple?" The old man glanced at the two of them suspiciously, and continued: "Let''s grow up eating the water of the Luo River, the river **** is the most spiritual god..." Immediately afterwards, the old man was telling more ancient stories about the appearance of the river god. It''s just that the mountains and hills are flying beyond the clouds at this time, and they are more concerned about the river temple than the peace talisman in their hands. The two of them knew exactly what kind of existence existed in the river temple. However, is the peace charm made of incense ash in the river temple really useful? Both brothers had this question in their hearts. If the amulet made of incense ash in the River Temple is of great use, then the ghost incident has broken out for so many years, such a simple and effective item should have been discovered long ago, why wait until today? After the ghost incident broke out, official researchers have studied many ways to deal with ghosts, but thermal weapons are simply ineffective. Heat weapons can''t kill ghosts, and how many shots are fired in the face of ghosts with special abilities is useless. Only by becoming an exorcist, using ghost power to deal with evil spirits is the most effective way. If it is really useful, it will definitely not be simple, and it will not be easy to ask for. As the old man said, he talked about what happened during the day again, "Dashan, you are not too young, you will be 26 soon." "Grandpa ran into two girls on the road today, they looked like a water spirit." "One of them is tall and has a good temperament. It looks like Vanves at first glance." "Oh, I also left WeChat. I recommend you to get to know you two first." The old man said, he sent Yangyang''s WeChat business card to Dashan. "I''m going! Grandpa, did you return to your brother Zhang Luo?" Xiaoshan looked suspicious. Dashan''s face flushed suddenly, and he was really uncomfortable with falling in love or something. If it is to kill ghosts, Dashan will definitely be a good player to charge into the battle. As for chatting with girls, this is a difficult problem. His brother will be 26 at the end of this year, and he has reached the age to discuss marriage. For this reason, his grandfather often talks about asking him to find someone. It''s a pity that I''m only 23, and haven''t met a suitable object yet. As an exorcist, how can you have so much time to fall in love? Now throughout the age, there are people dying at all times, and they will be assigned tasks at any time. "Don''t talk nonsense Xiaoshan, they don''t even know each other!" The old man glanced at Xiaoshan. "Dashan, seize the opportunity to communicate with that girl. I think she has a good impression of you." The old man began to talk again. "Brother! Quickly add WeChat to see if it''s the type you like." Xiaoshan immediately sat next to the mountain and kept winking, "Don''t say it, grandpa just made a wish for you, and your peach blossoms are here in a few days. ." "Go and go! Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t even know this!" Da Shan mumbled a bit angrily. fall in love? He really doesn''t know whether to add this WeChat or not. After all, the ghost exorcist is a high-risk profession, and he may face the threat of death at any time. Suddenly, the communication equipment of the two of them sent out a light curtain, and a sound rang through their headsets. "Quick! Come to live." The two brothers hurriedly put on shoes, ready to go out to perform their tasks. When the old man saw this, he set in again and again, they brought safety charms, pay attention to safety... Regarding this situation, the old man is not surprised, sometimes their brothers will go out to perform tasks in the middle of the night. I really don¡¯t know how their two brothers became special police, and the special police in the movie have never seen them so busy? South of Luoshui City, Guangling District. It belongs to an agricultural area, with many farms around it, and there are relatively few people. Further south is Yunling Mountain, and at the same time, there is a cemetery deep in the mountains. At the entrance of the cemetery, Dashanshan drove to the destination. There were also two young ghost exorcists, a big bald man and a short man. Both of them wore gold medals on their chests and belonged to the mysterious exorcist. "What''s the situation? Has the identity of the deceased been confirmed?" Da Shan took the lead and came to the two of them. "Confirmed, it was a few young people who were going to come here to broadcast the supernatural show, but they were killed." The bald ghost exorcist said. "As a means of crime, it is suspected of a prefecture-level evil spirit in Linze City. On the wanted list, there are several mysterious-level, yellow-level and even non-influenced evil spirits." "Hiss~" Da Shan Shan took a breath of air. The four of them were all profound-level strengths. The fact that Dashan Xiaoshan was able to obtain platinum medals was the result of reaching the peak of the profound-level strength, barely able to fight the earth-level evil spirits, and was exceptionally bestowed by the headquarters. For geniuses like them, it is a kind of honor to get the senior medal in advance, and it is also to inspire more young people. But at the same time, this is inseparable from their progress. They have just become an exorcist and become the pinnacle of the Profound Rank within a short time. This kind of progress is definitely expected to advance to the Celestial Rank in the future. Chapter 45： Amulet power As for the king level, the entire Great Xia Kingdom, as one of the five powers in the world, has only one king level, and the king level can''t be achieved by talent alone. To put it bluntly, the four of them are of profound level strength, and facing the evil spirits of earth level strength is undoubtedly a gift. "The headquarters just said that the mist fist Qian Lei is coming." The little ghost exorcist said. Obviously everyone knew that the four of them weren''t the opponents of the earth-level evil spirits, not to mention that there were several profound levels under that evil spirit. As for those who can''t follow the Huang-level, it is cannon fodder for the four of them, and they can be wiped out by turning their hands. "Where is the dead?" Dashan looked at the two. "Over there." The bald young man pointed to a stream in the middle of the cemetery and said. "go!" Everyone immediately walked to the scene of the crime. This cemetery is one of the extremely expensive cemeteries in Luoshui City, with excellent Feng Shui. The two scattered peaks resemble white tigers, and the creek that crosses them resembles a green dragon. At first glance, Qinglong and Baihu are well-proportioned and natural. They are a place of great value and one of the places that many spirit explorers like to visit. By the creek, there were two corpses, a man and a woman. The man was still holding a selfie stick in his hand. The phone was damaged and unusable. The man''s body was filled with solidified blood, his body was hollowed out, and his face still kept the horrible expression in front of him. The woman''s death was even more tragic, her skin was shriveled, and all her blood had been sucked out. The skirt that had been broken into strips seemed to tell a tragic scene in his lifetime. At the same time, there were a few bloodstains heading towards Yunling Mountain, which should have been dragged away by the evil spirits and entered Yunling Mountain. Yunling Mountain occupies an area of ??thousands of miles, with numerous vegetation in the mountain, and dangerous terrain, it is an excellent hiding place for evil spirits. When Dashanshan inspected the scene, Qian Lei arrived at the scene. "Money team!" everyone said in unison. Qian Lei nodded. The medal on her chest was the two-star platinum medal, and she was also an exorcist with great potential. "This should be a bat blood ghost from Linze City, a prefecture-level wanted criminal, who fled here to hide." After investigating the scene, Qian Lei immediately issued an order to search the mountain, not letting go of any evil spirits. Then Qian Lei led the team, and the group immediately activated their ghost abilities and ran towards Yunling Mountain. For mortals, the complex terrain and steep peaks are like walking on the ground. The crowd fanned out, and the communication equipment remained connected to the microphone. Half an hour later, in a large forest in the depths of Yunling Mountain, everyone found a strong ghost. "Chichichichi!" Qian Lei exudes a thick mist, and a pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the mist. At the same time, blood-colored eyeshadow appeared strangely at the corner of Qian Lei''s eyes, which looked very strange. "There are five impulsive little ghosts in front of you, and three yellow-level evil ghosts. They are handed over to the four of you." Qian Lei said. The Dashan four immediately nodded their heads and agreed, and there were only five uninfluenced little ghosts and three yellow-level evil ghosts. There was a sneer at the corner of Qian Lei''s mouth, and mist emanated from under her feet, ejecting out like a leopard. The mist ghost in her body will get different bonuses as long as the mist acts on the limbs, such as strength, speed, agility and so on. As Qian Lei moved forward, the strong ghost spirit on her body was also released, and the breeze blew through the Qingsi and raised it, only revealing a murderous face. Under the influence of the strong ghost energy, the snakes, insects, rats and ants in the forest all began to flee instinctively, and all kinds of rubbing sounds were made on the fallen leaves on the ground. At the same time, gloomy sounds were heard in the dense forest not far away. Qian Lei''s eyes were cold, and the misty fist slammed towards the back and front, "Chi!" A transparent shadow turned into fly ash without even screaming. This is an incompetent chameleon who is very good at disguising, but his disguise in front of Qian Lei didn''t play a role. At this time, there was a harsh scream in the dense forest, and then the scream gradually faded away. "Want to run?" Qian Lei continued to step forward like an arrow from the string, chasing the earth-level evil spirit who wanted to escape. His ghost is the strongest, and it is also the target of Qian Lei, the earth-level bat ghost, a cold, cruel, and timid evil spirit. As soon as the leader fled, the rest of the little ghosts were suddenly shocked, and one after another scattered like birds and beasts. "Kill!" The bald ghost exorcist was covered with green ghost energy, two fangs grew out, and his pupils shrank and exuded a fierce light. The short ghost exorcist turned his hands into sharp claws, and chased after the little ghosts who were running away. Red lines appeared on Dashan''s arms, two diamond arms grew from the shoulder blades, and he began to hunt down evil spirits. Koyama''s eyes were blood red, and his speed surged, and he chose a target to start chasing after him. The goal of the four of them is to clean up these eight ghosts. Qian Lei has chased the bat ghost away, and the ghosts who fled from the scene scurrying like headless flies. The four of them were able to kill, and suddenly they discovered that the three yellow-level evil spirits were faintly running in one direction, intentionally or unintentionally. "No! Stop, these ghosts have a problem!" Xiaoshan keenly discovered the problem and immediately shouted. But it''s too late! Everyone stopped and looked forward. "Hiss!" Countless gloomy voices sounded, and for a while everyone was surrounded by a strong ghost. At the same time, one after another evil spirits crawled out of the ground, and one after another evil spirits appeared from the tree canopy above their heads. There are evil spirits in the sky with the ability to fly. "This..." Everyone swallowed and spit, and became nervous subconsciously. The number of these ghosts alone reached more than 30, and the strong ghost energy made the light disappear, as if it had been at night. It was just seven o''clock at this time, how could the sky be dark without the sun setting? Everyone knew at this time that the few escaping evil spirits lured them into the encirclement. "No! No signal, I can''t get in touch with the money team." The little ghost exorcist exclaimed. "Lueluelue~" The ghosts made countless strange sounds, and immediately pounced on the four like a hungry wolf. More than 30 evil spirits fight four ghost exorcists, this is completely disproportionate battle. "Bang!" The little ghost exorcist was the first to be unlucky. He was besieged by seven evil spirits at the same time. After only three strokes, he flew upside down and hit a big tree surrounded by three people. "Ghosts! Get away!" The hill nearest the little ghost exorcist immediately used the speed advantage, kicking two ghosts with one kick, trying to save his companion. The speed of the hill attracted many ghosts, and a whole ten evil spirits attacked the hill. One inch from the front of the hill, the sudden change occurred. "Zi!" The three evil spirits who were the first to approach the hill suddenly screamed, and their paws or feet seemed to be on fire, and white smoke quickly appeared. Chapter 46： Destroy ghosts Next, this burning trace began to spread on the ghost at a speed visible to the naked eye. The three ghosts were burned by a large section of their arms, and the burning momentum slowly disappeared. The same scene also appeared in front of the mountain. The bald ghost exorcist was standing with Dashan, and both of them were stunned. "what''s the situation?" Xiaoshan looked at that arm that had been burned by fire, as if ice and snow hit the scorching sun, extremely shocked. Is it? Xiaoshan touched his chest, it was the charm his grandfather gave them before going out. "Quick! Brothers, we are close together, this group of ghosts can''t help us." Xiaoshan was alert and immediately shouted. Everyone immediately got up and gathered together at an extremely fast speed, and the four stood in a circle. Although the bald ghost exorcist and the little ghost exorcist don''t know what the weird scene just now is, they are sure that the two brothers Dashanshanshan have treasures to restrain evil spirits. There are items that can restrain evil spirits, but they are very rare. The two of them have only heard of it, and this is the first time they have seen it today. "There is a problem with these two people, and there is a kind of sun protecting them." The injured ghosts said in a low voice, and the burning pain has not disappeared until now. Although the burned parts of them will grow out as they are swallowed, it will take a long time. "Only those two have the treasure to restrain us, but the other two don''t." Li Gui said. "Hiss~" A demon spit out a long scarlet tongue, "We will eat the other two soon, it shouldn''t be too late." All the ghosts made up their minds and decided to eat the bald ghost exorcist and the little ghost exorcist first. Their leader is an earth-level ghost exorcist, and if they come back for a long time, they won''t be able to act. When an earth-level ghost exorcist faces a mysterious-level evil spirit, it is crushing. An exorcist is the most delicious food for evil spirits. Eating a ghost exorcist is better than eating a hundred ordinary people. Suddenly, this group of evil spirits attacked in a siege, and they deliberately avoided the two brothers Dashan Xiaoshan to attack the other two ghost exorcists. The mountains and hills couldn''t protect the two people for a while, and they became dangerous. After a while, wounds of varying degrees appeared on the other two exorcists. All the evil spirits running on the ground and flying in the sky pinned the two brothers, Dashanshanshan, to be difficult to use. How to do? The hill was extremely anxious, these evil spirits used the wheel tactics, and their space of action was blocked to death. The two of them have the river **** amulet to ensure safety, but the other two brothers will not be able to fight for long. "Bang!" While thinking, Xiaoshan continued to kick off the feint of an evil spirit. He couldn''t help the other two if he wanted to help. The same is true on Dashan''s side, two fists are hard to beat four palms, there are too many ghosts, they simply can''t make it out. Suddenly, an aura flashed through Xiaoshan''s mind. He immediately took out the purse on his chest. Since this purse has such a great effect on his chest, it must be the incense ash inside. If the incense ash inside is directly used as a means of attack, wouldn''t it be equivalent to a range attack? While thinking about it, resisting the attacks of the evil spirits, in a gap, the purse in Xiaoshan''s hand was torn to pieces, and a ball of incense ash wrapped in talisman paper appeared in his hand. Without any hesitation, Xiaoshan raised his hand and waved the incense ash out. Suddenly the incense ash turned into an arc and fell on the evil spirits in front of him. "Giao!" Fragrant ash scattered on more than a dozen evil spirits, and these evil spirits knelt to the ground and let out a stern roar. Immediately afterwards, burning holes appeared on the bodies of these evil spirits, and these holes became bigger and bigger in the blink of an eye, and the evil spirits turned into nothingness in the screams of fire. Those incense ash did not disappear, and fell to the ground after the evil spirits disappeared, making the remaining evil spirits shiver like a minefield. An unlucky evil spirit stepped on the incense ashes, and one foot suddenly turned into nothingness. If it hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have been a dead ghost. "This thing is too terrifying, run away!" The remaining evil spirits saw that they had lost a third of their members in the blink of an eye. Seeing the evil ghosts, the bald ghost exorcist and the little ghost exorcist were shocked to speak as if they were struck by lightning. What is this stuff? Kill a dozen evil spirits in a handful of ash? Wouldn''t it be invincible if this thing bullied these little ghosts unlimitedly? The ghosts in the hill wanted to flee, and immediately said, "Stunned, kill them all, you can''t let them harm others." Koyama''s words awakened the two of them. "This is the incense ashes in the river temple. Put the incense ashes on the ground on your hands and kill these evil spirits!" Dashan also said. He just tore his wallet apart and prepared to kill ghosts, who knew that these ghosts just fled. Incense ash? The bald-headed ghost exorcists were still buzzing in their minds, but they immediately wiped the incense ash from the ground on their hands before they could think about it, and started chasing the remaining evil spirits. With the blessing of incense ash, the efficiency of killing ghosts increased geometrically, and within a short while, the remaining twenty evil spirits were all punishable. "We won! We won!" Xiaoshan supported a tree, his chest constantly rising and falling. Although this battle didn''t last long, their previous experience was extremely dangerous. There are more than 30 evil spirits, if there is no amulet requested by the river temple today, maybe they have already been accounted for here. Da Shan walked to the side of the hill, patted the shoulder of the hill, and his face was full of joy. The little ghost exorcist was still in shock, "I can''t believe this is true. We won the battle against more than 30 evil spirits!" He hasn''t been relieved so far, but today he really walked behind the ghost door. If it weren''t for those incense ash... "You said that the incense ash was requested by the river temple?" The little exorcist sent a stormy sea in his heart when he thought of the weird incense ash. ...... In the River God Temple, Li San walked among the temples, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes as he watched the sunset and Xishan. "Today that person seems to be in disaster..." Just now when Li San was inadvertently observing the last pilgrim, he found that the pilgrim was a good person in his life but disaster was coming immediately. "Nineteenth!" "Master River God, the little one is here!" The nineteenth in a strong costume walked out and knelt down on one knee. "The pilgrim was seven feet tall. You should pay attention to his situation when you cruise tonight..." Immediately afterwards, Li San informed the night watchman on the 19th of the pilgrim''s characteristics. "Yes, my lord!" No.19 knelt on one knee and left immediately. Chapter 47： Big killer In the Baiyunling Mountains. The bald ghost exorcist and the little ghost exorcist looked at the incense ash scattered on the ground in the distance, and their eyes shone. If this thing produces energy, killing ghosts is simply not too easy. As soon as the scene of a handful of incense ashes killing a lot of ghosts in their minds appeared in their minds, the two of them were overwhelmed. "Yes, this is the incense ash in the river temple." Xiaoshan nodded. In fact, the shock in the hearts of the two brothers was no less than that of the two. The power of this incense ash surprised them all, completely beyond their expectations. Just before going out, they had doubted whether this incense ash was useful, and now they were really ashamed of thinking about it, and they kept calling out "guilt." "I''m going, how did you get the things from the river temple?" The little ghost exorcist''s eyes widened, full of curiosity. The bald ghost exorcist is also staring at both of them, this thing is really outrageous. "We didn''t get it, but our grandfather gave it." Dashan said. Hearing that, the eyelids of the two bald exorcists frantically, "Is your grandpa a Taoist priest? Why can he get things from the river god?" As soon as they heard the word River God, the two bald exorcists'' heartbeats quickened and their breathing became short. Although they got an official announcement that the river **** is a god, this did not alleviate the fear in their hearts. There are only two ghost kings known under the Lord River God. Existence of this level, whether it is a **** or a human, makes the scalp numb. "Your grandfather is a Taoist priest! Our grandfather is an ordinary citizen." Da Shan gave the two a look away, "Didn''t my brother say it, I prayed, don''t you understand?" Dashan is also in a state of confusion, and they were suspicious when they took the peace talisman from grandpa an hour ago. If the river **** is powerful, they will never doubt, but how useful is the incense ash in the temple? Isn¡¯t that the ash after burning? It was only now that Da Shan realized that he was wrong. As long as the things that touched the gods, even the incense ash was an infinite treasure. "Can you ask for amulet?" The little ghost exorcist asked suspiciously. "Well! Is there a problem? As long as a good person is rewarded, sincerity is good." Xiaoshan said solemnly. "How do I think you are the descendants of Lord River God?" The little ghost exorcist opened his mind and said astonishingly. The river **** is a god, and no one in the circle of exorcists has ever seen a **** look like. It happened that the two brothers had met before, and they were rescued by the river **** when they were still breathing, and now they took the amulet from the river **** temple to kill the Quartet. I don¡¯t know how many people envy these two brothers in private, envy, jealousy and hate! Why are the two of them so lucky to meet the gods? Today the little exorcist felt that it was not because they were lucky, maybe they were the descendants of the river god. "???" The words of the little ghost exorcist made Dashan Xiaoshan brothers face question marks. What''s this? Immediately, the two brothers thought of the scene of the river **** saving them when they were in danger, and suddenly became suspicious. Is there really a problem? "Brother? Does our ancestor have the surname Li?" Xiaoshan asked timidly. If you really received the blessings from your ancestors, or had blood contact with the river **** thousands of years ago, that would be a big deal. "I don''t know, my parents died early. Go back and ask Grandpa today." Da Shan thought about it, he didn''t even know what happened three generations ago. To know these things, you have to ask Grandpa and check the genealogy. They have checked the information of the river god, and died of an incurable disease during the reign of Zhenguan, and there is no historical document on the subsequent events. Looking at the mountains and hills, the little ghost exorcist only hates himself for not having an ancestor who has become a god. "I heard that the research team in Kyoto City is investigating the data after the Zhenguan period, mainly the descendants of the God of Chahe." The bald-headed ghost exorcist looked at the two of Dashan, "I don''t know when the results will come." This news surprised everyone. Can this be found? Fifteen hundred years have passed, and so many dynasties have changed over such a long period of time. After the Tang Dynasty, four dynasties were changed, and it is now the fifth dynasty and a new era. "Brother Dashan, can you take out your safety charm for us to take a look at?" The little ghost exorcist rubbed his hands, his expression looking eager. This is a big killer to kill many evil spirits in a flash. You have to see what the talisman looks like? "No!" Dashan opened his palm without hesitation. As soon as he tore his purse apart, the ghosts began to flee, and he did not have time to scatter the incense ashes. Coupled with the incense ash falling on the ground, it is more than enough to kill ghosts. The two bald-headed ghost exorcists immediately began to look at this peaceful talisman, which was an ordinary talisman paper with strange patterns painted on it. However, both of them knew that what was really powerful was the small amount of incense ash wrapped in it. "You said, we report this matter, isn''t it another shocking news?" The bald exorcist looked at the crowd. ...... Kyoto City, the headquarters of Ghost Slayer. An emergency encrypted message from Luoshui City caused Zhuge Yuan, who was about to get off work, to call an emergency team meeting. "Oh my God! What kind of treasure is this?" In the research team''s office, a group of people looked at the footage in the video and exclaimed. Zhuge Yuan and Academician Wang looked at each other, and both saw the light in each other''s eyes. If the incense ash can kill ghosts, then the future situation can hardly be imagined, and both of them can''t help but become excited. "Academician Wang, you..." Zhuge Yuan stopped talking, he knew what Academician Wang was thinking. "Minister Zhugeyuan, this is a great discovery, a discovery of trans-epochal significance." "If the incense ash in the river temple has this effect, it will change the current situation..." Immediately afterwards, Academician Wang thought for a while and said: "The peace talisman from Dashan is coming by air. You immediately send someone to collect incense ash from at least one hundred temples." "We have to compare them one by one and study the ingredients. If this research is effective, we humans will never be passive again." "Minister Zhugeyuan, trouble you." Academician Wang''s excitement was beyond words, and he could not restrain his mood at this time. Zhuge Yuan immediately began to make arrangements, but a trace of doubt also appeared in Zhuge Yuan''s mind. What if this incense ash is only useful in the river temple? How to get incense ash? How much can I get? Inside the mansion of the river god. A strong touch of merit floated. "Is it resolved?" Li San seemed to have a reaction, his eyes pierced through the River God Space and looked towards the city of Luoshui. Since the number of Yin soldiers in the system has increased by 20, the number of Yin soldiers on patrol has also increased. The power of merit that has just floated, if expected, must be that the evil spirit of the pilgrim has been solved by the Yin soldiers. Chapter 48： Get the ghost compass "Alright, it won''t be a waste of him to be a good person for the rest of my life. A good person will live a hundred years." Dongfang Yao smiled lightly and continued to study the river spirit. The Headquarters of Ghost Slayer in Kyoto City. "By the way, Minister Zhugeyuan..." Academician Wang said, and Zhugeyuan looked back. "As much as possible to send more people to investigate the descendants of the river god, I think we can start from the mountains and hills." Hearing that, Zhuge Yuan couldn''t laugh or cry, can Dashanshan have something to do with the river god? But if it doesn''t matter, the luck of these two boys is too bad, right? In the Mansion of the River God, Li San is studying the magical methods in "The God of the River". The system sound appeared abruptly. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for the achievement of saving people from the incense ash, and the special rewards are triggered. Do you receive the rewards?" Hearing the sound of the system, Li Sanyi was stunned. "Fragrant ash?" I remembered today''s picture in my memory. The old man asked for two ash safe charms, and the girl with Wang Xue also asked for a scented ash safe charm. "I remember that the old man prayed for his two grandsons?" Li San whispered. Immediately, Li San called the night watchmen who were about to go out to change shifts, and told them the physical characteristics of the person who received the peace talisman today, and at the same time told them that if there is a powerful ghost, everyone will be killed. Li San didn''t forget to explain the characteristics of the mountains and hills, and told the night watchmen that the two safety charms were most likely to be on the two of them. "Yes!" The night watchmen responded together, and then left the river god''s mansion, and continued to disperse in groups of two, disappearing into the night. "Since they can touch the safety talisman, I think they will all be safe." A smile appeared on Li San''s face, "System! Receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the eighteenth pair of ghost-seeking compasses!" As the sound of the system fell, black gossip compasses appeared in the system space. The compass is engraved with nine palaces and eight trigrams, and there is also a pointer that can be rotated. "Can you locate and track the compass for looking for evil spirits?" Li San took out one and studied it for a while, and then he knew its role. "This thing is a good auxiliary tool, allowing the Yin Soldiers to find evil spirits faster." "Some evil spirits have special abilities, and even the Yin soldiers can''t find them if they are hidden..." Li San looked regretful. Although these eighteen compasses were good, they were too few in number. He has fifty-six systematic Yin soldiers under him, and 100 recruits he has refined. Only eighteen compasses are really not enough. Li Sanhuan came to Bai Wuchang, and handed over eighteen compasses to him, and asked him how to allocate the plan to Heiwuchang. After Bai Wuchang left, Li San picked up the work log in the hands of today''s Japanese patrol soldiers and began to read. Each group of the Japanese and night patrols will carry a booklet to record the situation in the world. Now as he understands, Li San also knows what is going on in this parallel world. The evil spirits are a special existence. They have various appearances. The evil spirits in this world are not the same as the ghosts in the movies. He is not like the evil ghosts in the movie after death, but exists independently like a creature. It seems that one day a hundred years ago, an evil spirit appeared suddenly, and then more and more evil spirits appeared, and evil spirits appeared all over the world. It seems that different time and space are intertwined, like species from other worlds. Even the government has been studying it for a hundred years and still don''t know how the evil spirits formed. At first, people discovered that hot weapons could not kill the evil spirits, and tried many ways to kill the evil spirits. As time increased, one day a new profession appeared, the ghost exorcist. Evil ghosts have their own rules of survival, but the instinct of evil spirits is to swallow, and human beings are the best food in the eyes of evil spirits. As the understanding deepened, Li San increasingly felt the difficulty of human life in this world. "All beings are suffering and evil spirits are rampant. Since I, Li San, wakes up, I must make no evil spirits in my jurisdiction..." Li San looked through the river **** mansion, looked at the night sky outside, and muttered. In an instant, a week passed. Li San repeated the same work every day during this week. Observe the pilgrims, browse the prayer book, check the work logs of the Yin soldiers, practice "River Spirit" and the merits... In short, as a god, Li San basically does not need to rest, except for work, he is practicing every day. After the birthday of the river god, there were fewer people going to the river **** temple than before, but there were fewer people, and the power of merit and the incense in the temple remained unchanged. Li San had just seen away a bunch of young pilgrims, and felt a strong smell of incense. Immediately afterwards, a family of four came in at the entrance of the main hall. It was the couple who cured the cancer with the child and the mother. The family of four carried a large basket of fruits, placed them on the table respectfully, and began to bow down. Seeing the pile of fresh fruits on the table, Li San was immediately happy. Because there are bayberry in it, it is not easy to buy bayberry this season. Li Sanyi inhaled, and the sweet and sour breath in the small box of bayberry entered his nose, and his mouth suddenly produced fluid. After smelling the fragrance, Li San wiped the corners of his mouth and smiled lightly at the family of four who bowed respectfully. "Sincere is spirit, and you can be considered sincere, and I didn''t help your family of four in vain." Li San looked at the four who were praying. They have many wishes, but as a river god, it is impossible for them to realize every wish. Causal blessing, everyone has a source of blessing for everyone, no more, no less. Li San took a step and continued to walk towards the other pilgrims. At this time, the conversation of several temple fair workers caught Li San''s attention. The headed elderly man, this year, belongs to the ox, and is already in his 70s. This old man Li San knew that he was a person who liked Taoism since he was a child, and his name was Jin Gui, the person in charge here. The entire river temple, including the outer garden, is arranged by him. Just now a few of them talked about the new construction of the river temple, which immediately attracted Li San''s attention. "Mr. Jin, do you mean to rebuild the temple?" a middle-aged man said, "What do I say, the merit box has been packed every day, and the pilgrims are so rich." This middle-aged man was the one who caught the thief that day. He was extremely surprised because he emptied the merit box last night, and it was almost full at noon today. In the past, the merit box in the river temple could only be full in a few days, and most of the money in it was fast yuan, and occasionally I saw a green ticket or a red ticket. But when he received the merit box yesterday, there were all red tickets inside, and those ten dollars and twenty were pitifully small. Today, he witnessed with his own eyes that although there were fewer pilgrims than there were during the temple fair, everyone donated a merit box at least two hundred to start. Even a single dig is a stack! This scene made him feel a bit unreal, and no one has won the lottery? It seems that pork is still at the same price? Chapter 49： Mystery boss Are people so rich now? "Old Sun, you have returned to your hometown for half a month after the first day of the temple fair, and you don''t know anything..." Jin Gui said. Jin Gui recounted what happened these days. I don''t know when the incident of Binhe Luhe Temple manifestations began to spread wildly on major media platforms. A lot of news combined with various evidences caused an uproar among the people, which made many people admire. For those well-off families, one shot is a few hundred, as for some wealthy people, one shot is tens of thousands..... And even outsiders come here to worship the river **** by plane, of course you can¡¯t be stingy. With the increasing number of pilgrims, various voices were heard everywhere, which made the river temple even more mysterious. "Haha! What I said!" Old Sun laughed, "Our Luoshui Grandpa River God is already very effective." "Look at the weather in Luoshui since the Tang Dynasty. When did the flood happen?" "Furthermore, my third child gave birth to a big fat boy who was born after praying for the **** of the river, otherwise my old grandson''s family will be the last~" When Lao Sun heard the folks saying that the God of the River had appeared, he immediately showed off his deeds. He is already in the old calendar, and now his youngest son is almost reaching the age of marriage. These words fell in Li San''s ears and Li San couldn''t help but laugh. He had heard about things that River God had been very effective before, but even though these words made Li San very useful, they were also very ashamed. He slept for a whole thousand and five hundred years, and it was a fluke if it was spiritual before. But it is true that I am very spiritual after awakening, because everything is handled by myself. "Fine, old grandson said that for half of my life, I have to pay attention to whether old grandson has any other wishes..." Li San thought in his heart. By observing Lao Sun''s luck, Li San knew that he was an honest person. Although some small mistakes have been made in this life, everyone will make those small mistakes. And from the 29-year-old to the fifties, as a hard-core fan of his own, he should consider his wishes. Afterwards, everyone continued to discuss about the newly built temple, and Li San listened quietly from the side. I must be happy to be able to build a temple. Every **** temple is big and small, and if my temple can be built very well, then I will have a lot of face. Jin Gui was talking about many plans for building a new temple, but he didn''t know that Li San was eavesdropping next to him. "Lao Jin, expand the temple five times? How much does it cost?" Lao Sun frowned. "We now only have tens of thousands of dollars for incense, so we don''t even have enough material money?" Seeing Lao Sun''s sad face, everyone else looked at Lao Sun with mysterious expressions. "Ah? Why do you look at me like that? Is there a flower on my face?" Old Sun suspiciously, what happened to these guys? Is there any big secret that you don''t know? Oh my god! I went back to my hometown and lived there for half a month. What happened? "Old Sun, don''t you know?" Jin Gui pretended to be mysterious. "???" Lao Sun asked a question mark, what do I know? I don''t know anything? "Haha! We all thought you knew it, so I''m anxious." Jin Gui and others snickered. Lao Sun suddenly became anxious, "Don''t play dumb riddles! My blood pressure is going to be high..." Suddenly, everyone no longer concealed it, and told the story. "Three days ago, a middle-aged man came to the temple. He is said to be a big entrepreneur in Kyoto. He said he would donate incense money to worship the temple." "Old grandson, you also know that the richer people are, the more they believe in gods and Buddhas. Hearing about the various manifestations of the river god, this man has to donate." "And he donated a lot of money on the first day, and a few of us personally accepted it. As for the amount..." With that said, Jin Gui raised a slap. Old Sun was taken aback, "Five thousand?" "I said Lao Sun, they are big entrepreneurs in Kyoto, and a pair of shoes is more than five thousand, right? Can you make it bigger?" a staff member said. "Fifty thousand?" Lao Sun''s breathing was a bit short, this is the average annual income of a rural family. But Jin Gui still shook his head. "It''s 500,000 yuan, and donate 180,000 yuan every year in the future!" Jin Gui looked at the messy old grandson, and said the matter. "This, this..." Lao Sun said incoherently, he felt that he was dreaming, but all of this was real! "Oh, old grandson, I said that you are too small." Jin Gui smiled. "Five days ago there was someone who wanted to donate one million a year, but this amount was too big and we rejected it." "If someone from an official family donates money with dirty money, I might have to go to court, but I dare not accept it..." "Besides, how can it cost so much to build a temple? I don''t want to have to go to prison when I grow old." Everyone laughed, which is indeed the case. "Gudong!" Old Sun swallowed, which is really crazy. He had also seen in the news before that someone would distribute the money through various channels in order to launder money, and finally partner to legalize the money. Such people are the most official, but there has never been such a person in Luoshui City. One side of the water and soil raises the other people, and those who go out on this land in Luoshui City all have their own beliefs. Many people know the truth that good and evil will eventually be reported. Even if they do not believe in gods and Buddhas, they have never heard of such news in Luoshui City. "But that person insisted on fort money, saying that the various expenses in the temple were also good for buying temple items. We finally suggested that we only collect 100,000 yuan a year, and we set up a charity association for the rest of the money to help poor families." Hearing Jin Gui''s words, Lao Sun took a deep breath again. In this way, the annual incense money will be close to 200,000, which is more than enough except for the purchase of goods and necessary expenses. "But that person has another request." Jin Gui said, looking at Lao Sun''s shocked expression. "What request? A local tyrant who donates millions of dollars a year, what request?" Lao Sun suddenly became interested. This kind of wave is a big man who started with a million, he has never come into contact with it in his entire life. Can this river temple help him? Jin Gui pointed to the incense burner, "The man said that he has a lot of employees, and he usually believes in gods the most." "After hearing that our Grandpa River God appeared, he specifically asked for a piece of incense ash safety symbol for each of his employees." "The rich are the rich, and they don''t need to give it all at once, as long as the amount of incense ash is guaranteed in installments." Lao Sun feels that his head is not enough at this moment, so he fears the gods just by asking for an incense ash peace charm? They used to pour out a part of the censer to make room when the censer was full, but they didn''t expect such a rich boss to be so considerate. Chapter 50： Swagger A boss who cares about his employees and fears the gods deserves to make a fortune! There is no reason for such a person not to make a fortune. "Yes! It''s just some incense ash, we sent out a large batch yesterday." Jin Gui said with a smile. In their view, the incense ash peace talisman is a good auspicious, the most important thing is to repay the good for the evil and the evil for the good. Li San quietly watched everyone chatting on the sidelines. His merits incense burner is infinitely useful. If ordinary people know that they spend a million to buy an incense ash and peace talisman, they will definitely feel tricky. But if you know the role of incense ash, it will be regarded as a treasure. One million just to buy some incense ash? Li San smiled indifferently, he already knew the identity of the big boss in his heart. A week ago, Li San ordered the night watchmen to investigate the movement of the person holding the incense ash. Upon returning, he learned that he had seen incense ash scattered on the ground in Yunling Mountain, and there were traces of fighting on the ground. At that time, Li San knew that the incense ash was used by the two brothers to kill ghosts, so the official would definitely know the role of incense ash. "These officials are so cute, you don''t have to be so circumspect." Li San was a little bit dumbfounded. Li San would naturally not refuse to be able to help people, and he would not mind the official people using incense ashes to deal with evil spirits. One less evil spirit will save many lives invisibly. He didn''t know that the official even wanted to donate 10 million at the beginning, but in order to avoid shocking the world, it became one million. Even so, the staff in the temple thought it might be dirty money. No matter how rich people are, wouldn''t they spend 10 million to buy some incense ash, right? Even if one million buys incense ash, Jin Gui and others refuse to accept one hundred thousand and use the other money for charity. "Take it from the people, and use it for the people. Since the government can pay, it''s a good thing." Li San had no opinion on the official''s approach. Now that evil spirits are rampant, there are still many people who have not escaped poverty, and there are a bunch of children who can''t afford to go to school in the mountains. This is still a big country, not to mention those small countries. Being able to use the extra money to help the people is also considered a good destiny. Thinking that the whole world is now shrouded in the shadow of evil spirits, Li San looked at the merit censer in his temple, and couldn''t help feeling irritated. "My merit is still too weak. I blame my lack of morality, and the speed at which the incense ash is produced can''t supply many people." "If my merit censer can produce incense ash in large quantities, I will grant a peace talisman to everyone in the world." "In this way, the world''s population will not be drastically reduced by 30% in a hundred years." Li San''s eyes are far away, and now he can only do his best to protect the land in Luoshui City. Going bigger, he doesn''t have that ability at all. If incense ash can be produced in large quantities, it will definitely change the current situation to a great extent. In a bad mood, Li San was really not interested in listening to Jin Gui and others discussing the details of rebuilding the temple, and stepped out. The current Heshen Temple has three courtyards. The first one is the outer courtyard, which contains many pavilions, flowers and grasses. Every day, elderly people come here to chat, play chess, and take the children to play. The large and small halls are in the second courtyard, and the river **** statue is in the most central hall. The third courtyard is the place where the staff store their goods and rest. Today''s River God Temple is no longer the small temple of the old society. With the advancement of the times, the improvement of productivity and people''s living standards have also become higher and higher. Coupled with many policies, the River God Temple was built like this decades ago, in order to commemorate this historic site, and also to better enshrine the River God. But soon, this place will be rebuilt, and Li San went out to look at the men and women outside. On both sides of the garden road in the distance are the vendors who stand out every day. Setting up a stall in front of the river temple is their daily work and a livelihood for their families. "Poor have mercy on me! This uncle will do well..." Li San had just left the temple door when he saw a beggar begging under the willow tree in the distance. I saw this beggar in tatters, lying on a wooden board with wheels. He was only half of his body, and it seemed that he had been amputated from below the hip. From time to time, I beg from people passing by. "Swagger? To cheat good people?" Seeing a person put down ten dollars, Li San frowned. ....... Zhang Han, a 24-year-old unemployed youth. After graduating from junior high school, he went to work in the South, but his laziness caused him to become a "great god" early. After playing for three days a day, he occasionally met a buddy one day, and that buddy took him to pretend to be a beggar for a day. He found that he made more than his three days of daily knotting. Since then, Zhang Han has become a professional beggar. It is not recently that I heard that there are many rich people and thieves in front of the Heshen Temple, and he is ready to try his luck. But it has been two hours so far, and he has only received a few dozen yuan. This is too slow, not enough for a small barbecue, Zhang Han looked down at the dozens of dollars in the bowl, melancholy. "Boom!" A loud brain slapped Zhang Han. "Damn! Who beat me?" Zhang Han was in pain and looked back, but there was nothing behind him, nothing but the willow tree. Just as Zhang Han looked around, "Boom!" Another brain hit Zhang Han''s head. "Ah!" Zhang Han let out a scream. He obviously didn''t see anything, but was knocked on the forehead twice in a row. When the people around heard the beggar''s movement, they all stopped and watched. There was nothing, the beggar held his head and called out. Suddenly a horrible feeling spread all over Zhang Han''s body. Is there a ghost? Thinking of the ethereal ghost, Zhang Han suddenly felt cold in his hands and feet, and the hairs on his back stood up. impossible! What the **** is so bold in front of Sunhe Temple in broad daylight? Even if Zhang Han didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, he knew the reason why little ghosts dare not come to the temple to make trouble. Suddenly, Zhang Han remembered, didn''t he just hear the Internet rumors that the God of the River showed up here and there are many rich people here? Could it be...? Thinking of this, Zhang Han swallowed and spit, looking from the middle of the gate, he could vaguely see the **** of the river **** in the second temple. Seeing the blue idol, Zhang Han''s eyes widened, could it be...? "Boom!" Just when Zhang Han was shocked and suspicious, it was another brain, and at the same time, a sound like a thunder blast sounded in Zhang Han''s ears. "With hands and feet, you are still a seven-foot man in vain!" The sound was like a tweeter, rang in his ears, buzzing in his mind. I rub! Grandpa River God really showed up! Zhang Han was shocked! Shaking all over. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three consecutive head clicks made Zhang Han jump with pain. Zhang Han, who obviously had no legs, stood up directly. "Grandpa River God, I know that the younger one must change his past and be a good man!" Zhang Han held his forehead and bowed to the air, begging for mercy. Chapter 51： Education But then Zhang Han''s forehead was knocked hard for a few more times, and Zhang Han cried with pain for a while. "Woo ooh~ Grandpa River God, I know I was wrong, I know I am wrong! I beg Grandpa River God forgive me." Enduring the pain in his head, Zhang Han kept begging for mercy like a chicken pecking at rice. The ensuing head kept knocking on Zhang Han''s forehead like a rainstorm. Zhang Han cried under the pain, clutching his head and starting to run away. "Grandpa River God, the little one knows he was wrong! The little one must stop doing such wicked things..." During the run, Zhang Han kept vocalizing and begging for mercy in the air. The strange scene in Zhang Han made all the pedestrians and spectators sluggish on the spot. what''s going on? A beggar who was lying on the ground and begging with an amputated limb suddenly became healthy, begging for mercy while running? Both the pilgrims and the vendors who set up stalls on the side of the road were attracted by this scene. "I''ll wipe it! So he is not a disabled person! Pooh! I just paid him back ten yuan, it turns out to be a liar!" "Yes, there is a liar. If you have hands and feet to do something bad, you have to pretend to be disabled." "I think he was insulting our IQ and was taught by Grandpa River God..." and many more! He seemed to be begging for mercy in the air just now? The young people who had just been talking about beggars on the side of the road were suddenly stupefied when they were struck by lightning. All of them have wonderful expressions on their faces. The beggar was clearly saying things like Grandpa River God, the little one was wrong. "Hey! What are you watching outside?" After Jin Gui and others discussed the details of the reconstruction, they were going to the temple to see what else needed attention. As a result, as soon as they left the temple, they saw the crowd watching the beggar. "They''re talking about that beggar. The beggar pretended to be disabled and deceived and was taught by Grandpa River God." Jin Gui and others heard a voice not far away. It was a couple in their early thirties who were talking, with a few-year-old son and an old lady. The family of four are looking at the beggar who keeps running and begging for mercy with a smile on their faces... "Huh? What''s the matter?" Jin Gui was stunned, unable to talk. The man smiled slightly, "Just now the beggar was lying there begging, and suddenly he covered his head and jumped up. He must have been educated by Grandpa River God." After the four of them came out after worshipping the river god, they saw the whole process in their eyes. Coupled with the beggar''s exhortation, they believed in the river god, and it was even more certain that the beggar had been educated by the river god. The man repeated it again, and Jin Gui and others felt that their heads were not enough. They have worked in the temple for decades, but this is the first time I have seen such a strange scene. "Cut, how do I think that beggar is composing and acting as an internet celebrity?" "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t think it looks like acting, it''s probably true." "Yeah, he has been lying on his stomach for so long, it is impossible to be an acting..." The onlookers talked and expressed their opinions, and these words also fell into the ears of Jin Gui and other temple fair workers. When Jin Gui wanted to ask the four members of the family again, he found that the family was already far away. A family of four had already walked to the garden in front of the river temple. "Dad, I want to drink water." The little boy walked, looking at his father and said. The man looked at his son, "Okay, Dad will buy you a drink." "Husband, wait." The wife immediately grabbed the child and his father, "We just have the bayberry that we have paid tribute to. Let''s quench my thirst for the child." Hearing that, grandma also agreed, and it is not good for the child to always drink beverages. After all, the wife reached out and took out four bayberry in the fruit basket, and put one in one''s hand. The man nodded, opened his mouth and took a bite and was immediately stunned. There was no smell in the bayberry, and it was as dry as chewing wax. "Dad, is this Yangmei broken?" the child muttered. "What?" His wife looked suspicious. This Yangmei was just bought this morning. How could it be broken? Immediately, she took a bite and suddenly looked strange. "Smell the fragrance.... This is the river **** ate..." Grandma said leisurely. The couple looked at grandma, and they were both stunned. "Xiaomin, next time we come, we have to buy more bayberry. God of the river likes to eat this." The man looked at his wife with a smile on his face. "Hmm! Definitely!" The wife nodded too, and they were very happy at the moment. Grandma coughed and reminded: "Remember to do what you have made. Don''t say that you can''t do it next time." The old man¡¯s words made the couple nod their heads. How dare they talk nonsense about this? Outside the river temple. Zhang Han ran to the main road in a panic, begging for mercy as he ran, and attracted passers-by to stop and watch. Two men in sportswear sat at the bus stop on the side of the road. Just now Zhang Han ran and begged for mercy, causing the two men to stand up with a "teng" sound. The two looked at each other and found the shock in each other''s heart. "Hey! This is the manifestation of the God of the River! Our luck is too bad, right?" A man''s face was shocked. "Unexpectedly, we encountered such a thing as soon as we went to work, this..." the other man was also shocked. These two men are not ordinary people, but ghost exorcists, who were sent by the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau to record the staff of the River Temple. As long as there is any abnormal behavior in the river temple, they have to record it and report it. "Have you recorded it?" "Hmm! It''s already uploaded!" The two of them looked excited, and immediately summarized what happened here and reported them to the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. In front of the river temple. Li Sanzheng in a blue robe stopped and looked into the distance. The breeze blew past a blue head and fluttered with the wind, but no pedestrians passing by could see him. At this time, a golden light flew back, sinking into Li San''s fingertips. He just cast a little spell to educate the beggar and give him a bitter taste. "This man is very intelligent, but he doesn''t follow the right path at a young age. It''s really sad." A hint of displeasure flashed across Li Sanmei, "If the world is so delicious and lazy, is there a future for the human race?" "It is really wicked and unrighteous to use deception to gain the sympathy of others in order to obtain money." Thinking in his mind, Li San thought about it again. Immediately after Li San muttered a word, with a move of his finger, a touch of golden light plunged into the void and instantly entered the body of Zhang Han, who had already breathed a sigh of relief. Zhang Han was sweating profusely at this time, and he just thought he was back to normal, but that voice appeared in his mind again. "Since you pretend to be sick and cheat, then I will give you a terrible illness!" Zhang Han, who had just come to Panasonic''s heart, was sluggish on the spot, kneeling on the ground and crying. "Grandpa River God, the little one knows that he is wrong, the little one really knows that he is wrong, and the little one swears that he will not lie in his life..." Chapter 52： ulterior motive Seeing Zhang Han''s expression at this time, Li San smiled and walked into the temple. He just said this just to bluff Zhang Han, just knocking on the forehead would definitely not make him remember his life. Of course, this is not absolutely bluffing him. If Zhang Han continues to cheat, one day he will get retribution and suffer from sickness. "Good medicine is bitter, faithful, I hope you will be good in the future, so you can do it yourself." Li San could still hear Zhang Han''s howling and whispered. At the same time, these words also appeared in Zhang Han''s mind, and Zhang Han banged his head three times towards the Heshen Temple. ¡­¡­. Three days later. Guanlan City, a city next to Luoshui City, is called Guanlan City because of its dependence on Mission Hills. No.1 Yunhai Road, a villa complex filled with successful people in Guanlan City. In Villa A17, an anxious servant and a middle-aged couple with a sad face stood in the living room. Their eyes were all on a girl in her early twenties, who also had a painful look on her face at this time, her face was sallow, and her breath seemed extremely abnormal. The middle-aged man is Lu Annan, a well-known business tycoon in Guanlan City. The woman sitting on the sofa is his wife Yu Xiaohong, and the girl in her early twenties is their only daughter Lu Tong. "Dad, Mom, I''m so scared, he''s moving again!" Lu Tong''s sallow face was full of horror, and while she was talking, she touched her bulging belly with a trembling hand. The rounding of Lu Tong''s belly is like seven or eight months of pregnancy. Anyone would have this idea if he saw it. His belly bulged inexplicably, and there was a fetus in his belly that was about to move from time to time. This incident caused Lu Tong''s entire body to fall into extreme panic. She is twenty-four years old this year. As the daughter of a big family, she is still a perfect body. How can she get pregnant without even pulling the hand of a stranger? "Don''t be afraid, Tongtong, your father will definitely think of a way." Yu Xiaohong touched Lu Tong''s hand with tears in her eyes and comforted. The ashtray in front of Lu Nan''an was stuffed into a mountain bag, the hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly, and the brow wrinkled into Sichuan. "Mother Su, go and put down the ashtray of the master." Yu Xiaohong looked at the full ashtray and ordered. "Yes, ma''am!" The servant immediately picked up the ashtray and replaced it with a new one on the table. From the day before yesterday to now, Lu Annan hasn''t closed his eyes. The family had dinner the day before yesterday. Suddenly her daughter said her stomach hurts, and finally her stomach bulged out at a speed visible to the naked eye. Lu Annan had never seen this kind of weird situation, and drove his daughter to the city hospital for examination immediately. On the way to the hospital, the husband and wife felt that this might be some kind of malignant disease, but the results of the examination at the hospital left the husband and wife sluggish on the spot. The results of the CT scan showed that everything was normal for Lu Tong, and that Lu Tong was pregnant normally and was pregnant in July or August. Suddenly, there was a big change in life, making Lu Annan and his wife a bad person. Moreover, Lu Tong''s complexion got worse and worse in the past few days, like a person who is dying ill, and even his skin has begun to look yellowish. As a businessman, Lu Annan himself is superstitious. He invited several masters with a little ¡®Tao Xing¡¯ to see a doctor for his daughter overnight. As a result, the results of these people''s "diagnosis" were exactly the same. After seeing her daughter, they were shocked and panicked again, expressing powerlessness, and they were about to leave after packing up, as if avoiding it. After a whole night of tossing, Lu Annan knew that the so-called masters that he had spent a lot of money to maintain were all liars, and had no real skills at all. However, Lu Annan still arrogantly gave the visitor a large amount of confidentiality fees, and repeatedly emphasized that if there is a real master, he must be introduced to him. "Hiss~" Lu Annan breathed out a thick smoke and looked upset at a dialysis tablet on the table. The dialysis film was taken by Lu Tong in the hospital the day before yesterday. On the film, a **** baby was looking at the camera and laughing. Is this a baby in the womb? Even the doctor at the time was shocked. He had never seen such a weird baby in decades of medical experience. "Damn it! I don''t know what kind of demon trick Tong''er has, what should I do!" Lu Annan was in a state of confusion, and every time his daughter howled, he was deeply inserted into his heart like a knife. "Ding Dong!" The door bell rang, and Su''s mother immediately trot to open the door. A slender woman wearing jeans walked in and greeted Lu Nan''an and his wife immediately. At the same time, Wang Xue also saw Lu Tong with a big belly. "Wang Xue is here, sit down." Yu Xiaohong got up to greet her. "Xue''er...you are here!" Lu Tong thought of getting up, but it was extremely difficult for her to get up when her stomach was straightened, so she could only lie on the sofa. In the past, when Wang Xue came to her house, Lu Tong was very happy, but how could she be happy now? Wang Xue had been tracking and filming episodes of the Heshen Temple half a month ago, but after a week of no results, she gave up the Heshen Temple and moved to Guanlan City. As Wang Xue¡¯s college classmate, Lu Tong is also a good girlfriend. Today I told Wang Xue that his stomach suddenly bulged... This news shocked Wang Xue. She knew that her best friend was a young child. How could she become pregnant when she was finished? And the belly has become this size in a day? After learning about the accident with his best friend, Wang Xue rushed over immediately, wanting to see what was going on. "Tong, why does your belly bulge up inexplicably?" Wang Xue looked at Lu Tong and said, "You are so thin on your face, I almost can''t recognize it." After Wang Xue simply greeted Lu Annan and his wife, she looked at Lu Tong. A few days ago, she went shopping with Lu Tong. At that time, Lu Tong was a little fairy. How could she become like this alive? Suddenly she was pregnant, and the skin on her face was very yellow, as if she suffered from chronic malnutrition. The strangest thing is that there are strange spots on Lu Tong''s arms and neck, and gray spots are looming. At the same time, Wang Xue followed Lu Tong''s gaze and saw the dialysis tablet on the table, on which a big-headed baby was grinning. Originally, Lu Tong¡¯s affairs were strange enough, but now seeing the dialysis film that penetrated people, Wang Xueqing couldn''t help but think of the ghosts and gods incidents related to the river **** she had been investigating in Luoshui City. At the same time, a flash of light flashed in Wang Xue''s mind, connecting this series of clues together. "This is a ghost! A ghost!" Wang Xue thought of the various posts on the Internet before, and couldn''t help but speak. Chapter 53： Too outrageous Lu Nanan stared at Wang Xue suddenly, and Wang Xue just glanced at the dialysis film and said that this was a ghost. Isn''t it too outrageous? Wang Xue and Lu Tong are university friends and good best friends, and Lu Annan is quite familiar with Wang Xue. How could a good young man with higher education in the new era say such a thing inexplicably? Today, Wang Xue''s reaction made Lu Annan a little uncomfortable for a while. "Wang Xue, do you think this is a ghost born by ghosts?" Lu Nanan said, his voice hoarse, obviously smoking too much. Yu Xiaohong also looked at Wang Xue with a change of expression. After all, things like evil ghosts are too horrible, and most people don''t think of it at all. Seeing the expressions of the couple, Wang Xue smiled bitterly: "Uncle Lu, Aunt Yu, I have also experienced something bizarre recently, maybe I have been thinking too much." "Xue''er, you''re right, I was contaminated with dirty things, and there is a ghost in my stomach!" Lu Tong choked, tears from the corners of his eyes continued to drip. Lu Annan said sternly: "Niece Wang Xue, tell your uncle whether you have encountered something similar. How can you tell at a glance that he is a ghost?" These words immediately caused Wang Xue to catch some special questions. Without waiting for Wang Xue to speak, Lu Annan continued: "It''s true that Tong''er''s belly grew bigger overnight. No matter what the doctor checked, it was a symptom of seven or eight months of pregnancy, and there was nothing wrong with it." "To be honest, I have invited a few masters to see it, but unfortunately those are all liars." "My thoughts are the same as you, and I think it must be something dirty." When Wang Xue heard this, her heart trembled, "Uncle Lu, do you also think this is a ghost born from dirty things?" In Wang Xue''s view, a wealthy man like Lu Annan is very superstitious. When encountering such a special and weird thing, it will definitely associate with ghosts and ghosts after science can''t explain it. Immediately afterwards, Wang Xue''s face fell silent. She remembered the various bizarre incidents in Luoshui City before, the screaming screams in the middle of the night, and the big pits that seemed to be caused by cannonball attacks... and the withered yellow. Leaves. When Lu Annan saw Wang Xue''s silence, his face continued to change, and he strengthened the thoughts in his heart. "Niece Wang Xue, tell your uncle, have you encountered something similar? Or do you know someone who can handle this kind of thing?" Lu Nanan''s expression was eager, and her voice trembled. In his opinion, Wang Xue must know something, and these must be the key to saving his daughter. Wang Xue stopped talking, looked at Lu Tong''s yellow face and towering belly, and said solemnly: "Uncle Lu, Aunt Yu, I don''t know any superiors, but if Lu Tong really hits a ghost, I would think There may be a place to save her." "Who?" All the three members of the family beamed their eyes and looked at Wang Xue. This news is tantamount to the drowning people meeting a life-saving straw, and all their hearts are raised in their throats. "Luoshui City, River Temple!" Wang Xue said word by word. ... Two hours later, a village in the city five kilometers away from No. 1 Yunhai Road. Inside a very remote house. This house is located in the deepest part of the village in the city. Few people come, and the house is covered with curtains all day long and airtight. There was a disgusting smell in the room, and if ordinary people came in, they would think that they were in the parked and corroded morgue. The house was extremely dim, and there were several ghosts in it, all of them were evil spirits with powerful auras. These ghosts include female-looking hanged ghosts, child-like **** ghosts, and disheveled drowning ghosts... One of the evil spirits exudes an extremely powerful aura. He is extremely handsome, his facial features are full of evil beauty, his aquamarine hair is particularly conspicuous, and his chest also exudes a green brilliance. This is a bronze ghost! The skin is like iron, a powerful evil spirit! He is the most wanted criminal Wan You. The rest of the evil spirits are Wan You''s subordinates, as the official record of the Tian-level evil spirits, Wan You committed only ten crimes. Compared to Zang Bin the Ripper and the Three White Haired Ghosts, Wan You is simply so kind. This is not to say that Wan You is not vicious, at least more than 500 murders related to him were all completed by his subordinates. "Head, big business is not good!" Suddenly, four little ghosts with profound strength emerged from the roof through the wall, looking at Wan Youdao. "Huh?" The bronze ghost Wanyou and the six men in the house all turned their heads. "Head, the woman who gave birth to the ghost fetus has left Guanlan City." A little ghost said. Suddenly, Wan You''s handsome face became extremely hideous, and two ghostly fangs went out, reaching out to see that little devil was caught. "What''s the situation? Aren''t you watching that woman 24 hours a day?" Wan Youhan said. "Head, I...our...then I met with an exorcist who came and took her away." Feeling the fierce power emanating from Wan You, the little devil tremblingly said. "Gudong!" The bronze ghost Wanyou directly opened the blood basin and swallowed the little devil in. Suddenly Wanyou made a "click" sound and the little ghost''s screams. After only two breaths, the bronze ghost Wanyou chewed the little ghost so that there was nothing left, and then Wanyou looked at the remaining three little ghosts. "Say, what the **** is going on, I don''t want to see ghosts!" Wan You''s eyes were extremely cold. Suddenly, the remaining three little ghosts all knelt down with a "plop". "Spare, the little ones are all fun and go to another place to look for prey... only to find that the woman has already boarded the plane...!" The three little ghosts kept kowtow and spoke the truth out of their heads. "Boom!" Wan You exuded an extremely cold ghostly air, and gently waved his hand. The men in the room suddenly moved when Wan You made his statement, and the six blood basins opened wide and swallowed the three kneeling little ghosts. These people are all Wan You''s subordinates, Wan You''s most dependent subordinates, all of them at the level of strength. Seeing the three little ghosts being eaten alive, Wan You''s expression was extremely indifferent. This is the law of survival that follows his Wanyou, and his rebellious will only ends up with one death. "Brother, Qingmu and I are going to investigate the woman." said the extremely enchanting hanged ghost in a white robe, "If I and Qingmu can find her, we will definitely not let that primordial ghost run away." "Go!" Wan You waved. When the words fell, the enchanting hanged ghost and the **** ghost named Aoki turned into ghosts and walked through the wall. Wan You attached great importance to the fetus in Lu Tong''s belly. It was a ghost with great potential. Yuan fetus ghost is the name of a special kind of unborn ghost by ghosts. Chapter 54： Bronze Goblin On the side of the exorcist, this kind of ghost is considered to be a mutilated ghost. He may lack some parts, but he was born a very powerful and fast-evolving evil spirit. Similar to the head swallowing ghost, he was born as the pinnacle of the earth level, as long as he evolves to become a sky level is a sure thing. There was a ghost fire in Wan You''s eyes, and he looked at the sloppy drowning ghost, "Shui Baby, do you know what to do now?" The drowning ghost trembled and respectfully said: "Brother, I will definitely discipline those idiots!" "Go, eating those trash fish is very unappetizing, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again." Wan You''s voice was mechanical, extremely cold. The drowning ghost nodded and walked through the wall. He wanted to clean up the group of mysterious ghosts. "Big Brother, this time when Bai Jing and Qing Mu catch the woman, it''s best to bring it back, so as to be foolproof. If you let her go out sooner or later, you will have to let the officials know." Li Gui said. "Big brother, I think so too." "Have you ever thought, if our movement is too loud, will we be exposed? That official nose can be very clever." "Huh! What if you expose it? Can you be responsible for things that delayed the boss if you didn''t bring her back?" The remaining subordinates started arguing about Lu Tong. "Quiet!" Wan You turned his head displeased, and everyone immediately fell silent. "Wait for the news first, if the woman is nearby, ignore it, and if she walks far away, she can forcibly bring it back." Wan You said. The subordinates knew the importance of that primordial fetus ghost, and for Wan You, this primordial fetus ghost was his greatest support. After the evil spirit incident broke out, Wan You had already reached the strength of a heavenly ghost general long ago, but his strength has also improved extremely slowly so far. As a heavenly evil ghost, Wan You pursues the ghost king, the supreme ghost king strength. Wan You thought that he would never be able to be promoted to the King of Ghosts in his life, but he saw hope after discovering this primordial ghost infant. This ghost is born with a crippled head, is a meta-fetus ghost with extremely good growth potential, and it is very likely to be promoted to the level of ghost king in the future. So Wan You decided to raise this ghost infant by a special method. As long as the future strength of the ghost infant reaches the king level, whether it is swallowed by the ghost infant to advance or as a subordinate, it will be profitable and harmless. Whenever he thinks of the many benefits that Gui Ying will bring in the future, Wan You''s heart is extremely hot and full of excitement. The remaining subordinates also stayed quietly and said nothing, no one dared to contradict Wanyou''s will. .... Inside the river temple. Recently, the reconstruction of the River Temple has been underway, and countless workers have begun to transport all kinds of decoration materials. Li San looked at the busy people and smiled slightly, and Li San was still very happy to repair the temple. "Although there are fewer pilgrims coming because of the repairs, the incense hasn''t diminished at all..." While speaking, Li San stepped towards the pilgrims who were offering incense in the temple. "Fortune is in the limelight, but the peach blossom is committed, and he is contaminated with Xisha..." Li San looked at a young man who was bowing to him. Through the eyes of Shakyamuni, he could see that this young man was very lucky, but he was destined to commit many peach blossoms in this life. The so-called becoming a woman, and a defeated woman, the fate of this person seems to be rather erratic for the time being. "No matter, since you have added a lot of incense, I''ll help you." While speaking, a golden light in Li San''s hand sank into the young man''s head, and the bright red peach blossom calmed down. This young man has come several times in a row, each time he stuffed ten thousand yuan bills into the merit box. For the sake of this person''s honesty, Li San helped him alleviate the evil of peach blossoms. "In the end, it''s up to you whether you can hold onto your original intention..." After all this, Li San stopped looking at him, turned his head and walked towards the other pilgrims. Some people will have variables even if you want to help, and this young man''s peach blossom Li San has already helped alleviate them. If this young man can''t hold onto his original intention, he will fall into it after all... Guanlan City. An hour later, Bai Jing and Qing Mu appeared in the house. The cadres were a little surprised to see the figure of the two of them. They came back in less than two hours? If you find Lu Tong, you should leave one and watch the other come back and report the situation. Why are they all back? Seeing the horrified faces of Bai Jing and Qing Mu, Wan You said unhappy: "Let''s talk, what did you find?" The enchanting Bai Jing''s face was terrified, "Big...Big brother, that woman bought a ticket to Luoshui City!" "?" Wan You stood up with a "teng" sound, a pair of cyan pupils suddenly shrank. Luoshui City? Which place has the big horror? "What? Isn''t that the place where the White Haired Three Ghosts and Zang Bin died?" The cadres all said in a low voice, and everyone''s voice was filled with fear. Not long ago, Zang Bin the Ripper invited the White-haired Three Ghosts and invited Wan You, but Wan You refused. But then came the news that shocked Wan You, the three white-haired ghosts and Zang Bin Qiqi died in Luoshui City, and the hundreds of evil ghosts who were traveling with them also disappeared from the world. The evil spirits have special means of communication, so the inaccessibility of so many ghosts can only represent death. As soon as the ghosts in Luoshui City heard the change, the river **** appeared, and there were two ghost king level generals under the river god, plus the ghosts who had recently gone to Luoshui City, all of them had no news..... Thinking of these horrible news, the sweat on Wan You''s forehead continued to fall, and a chill rushed from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. There are gods in Luoshui City, which are considered by the evil spirits to be Jedi, and that is the tomb of the ghosts. Except for those irony ghosts and those with not very bright brains, daring to go to Luoshui City, the rest of the evil ghosts dare not go to Luoshui City unless they are powerful. There is a living **** in Luoshui City. The river **** protects the people of one side, suppresses the evils, and benefits the people of Li, and is the nemesis of the evils. Even if the officials haven''t figured out what the river **** is, these evil spirits don''t even know what kind of existence the river **** is. There is a saying in the evil spirit circles now, "Ningrao Wanli Road, but Luoshuihe!" "Aoki! Is the news accurate?" Wan You seemed to be unwilling, and said again. "Brother, it''s accurate, we personally read the flight information." The **** ghost Qingmu trembled. The **** ghost''s friend, the Long Tongue Ghost, is the subordinate of the White Haired Three Ghosts. Some time ago, he followed the White Haired Three Ghosts to attack Luoshui City, but there was no more news. And he has a friend who also has a good relationship with Longtongue Ghost. In order to inquire about the whereabouts of Longtongue Ghost, he has the courage to go to Luoshui City to find out. It''s a pity that he saw the Yin Soldiers patrolling in the night sky before he arrived in Luoshui City, and that Yin Soldier slashed an earth-level evil spirit with a single blow. Chapter 55： Ye Chuanghe Temple This scene made his friend''s scalp numb, escaped back without looking back, and spread the news that there was a serious danger in Luoshui City. Luoshui City is the tomb of all ghosts, either turned into a walking dead existence, or beheaded with a single knife. "I''m ****!" The bronze ghost Wanyou was so angry that he burst into foul words, and the ghost anger on his body continued to surge. Lu Tong went to Luoshui City, which Wanyou did not expect. "Brother, the woman went to Luoshui City, but we can''t go to Luoshui City, how is this good?" the enchanting hanged ghost asked. Wan You was silent when he heard this, how could he know what to do? This incident came so suddenly that he was not prepared at all, Wan You began to think, his expression changing. "Should we just sit back and wait for her to go home by herself?" an evil spirit suggested. Hearing this, Wan You''s face was cold, and he stared at the subordinate. The cold gaze made the subordinate shut up immediately, thinking that he had said something he shouldn''t say again. "Haha~" Wan You shook his head. Originally, he was frightened when he heard the three words in Luoshui City, and he also thought about staying on the ground. But waiting here is bound to change, if the Yuan Tigui appears to change, all his efforts will be wasted. This is the key to whether he can become a ghost king or possess a general of the ghost king level. The so-called seeking wealth and wealth, Wan You made a decision immediately, "We can''t wait, let''s go to Luoshui City to find Yuan Tigui." "This time, I will go with the hanged ghost Bai Jing, the **** ghost Qingmu, and the Luoshui ghost water baby." Hearing Wanyou''s name call, the three people who were named trembled, and the others were secretly grateful. "Brother, do you really decide to go to Luoshui City?" Bai Jing panicked, "There are two ghost kings there, and one more powerful than the ghost king..." When Bai Jing said this, she stopped immediately. Although she was an evil spirit, she did not dare to call the name of the gods directly. What if the taboo is touched and the bad luck is lost? Wan You frowned, looking at Bai Jing and said, "Luoshui City is so vast, how can we definitely meet the''Ghost King''?" Although Luoshui City is a place of great evil, Wan You still has a fluke mentality, as long as he goes back quickly, he will surely bring back the Yuan Tigui. After all, Wan You took the lead with a big wave of his hand, and the other three evil spirits could only bite the bullet to keep up. ¡­¡­. At night, twelve o''clock in the morning. The garden outside the river temple was silent, and suddenly an extended Lincoln sedan stopped at the garden gate. The car door opened, and three figures came down, it was Lu Annan, Lu Tong, and Wang Xue. "Wang Xue, is this the river temple you are talking about?" Lu Annan looked at the river temple with a slightly surprised expression. This river temple looks like an ordinary small temple, nothing special. "Huh? Why don''t you see this for a few days? Is it going to be rebuilt?" Wang Xue looked at the Heshen Temple curiously, and saw that a steel frame and a green dust-proof net had been erected outside the temple. "Xiao Wang, you are waiting here, let''s go in and take a look." Lu Nanan was anxious and confessed to the driver. As a business tycoon, Lu Annan also has an industry in Luoshui City. After learning about the place of Heshen Temple during the day, Lu Nanan was not ready to miss a glimmer of hope, so he immediately booked a flight to Luoshui City. On the way, he also heard from Wang Xue''s many ¡®appearance¡¯ incidents in the Heshen Temple. The more so, the more eager Lu Annan was. On the way, I rushed to the Heshen Temple before I even had time to drink. The changes in her daughter''s belly became more and more obvious, and Lu Annan didn''t want to miss a glimmer of hope. As a business tycoon, Lu Annan did not put all his hopes on the gods even if he talked about superstition. Yesterday, he spent a lot of money to invite top doctors from a beautiful country to Daxiaguo to treat his daughter. Tomorrow at the latest, the doctor will be able to arrive in Great Xia Country. Lu Annan has made two preparations. No matter what, he feels that his plan is perfect. "Wang Xue, this door is locked." Lu Nan''an and the three walked to the entrance of the temple, frowning at the locked door. The door is locked outwards, which proves that there are no staff on duty at the moment. "Let''s flip in from this construction shelf." Lu Nanan said, looking at the shelves arranged inside and outside. Wang Xue and Lu Tong had no objection, and the three of them carefully climbed onto the shelf and over the wall into the temple. Fortunately, the gate of the temple was not locked, and the three of them pushed open the gate and walked in. Because the Heshen Temple is going to be renovated, the circuits here are closed, and the temple is a bit dark. If it weren''t for the bright moonlight tonight, the three of them might not be able to see everything clearly. Lu Annan looked at the proper furnishings in the temple, but found nothing surprising. "Tongtong, come with me to worship the river god!" Wang Xuela Lu Tong''s hand was about to walk to the futon. "Xue... Xue''er, how should we worship? What do we want to say?" Lu Tong asked timidly, and while she was speaking, she looked up at the river **** statue. A blue robe with a jade crown on the front of the **** of river **** seems to be looking at her with a smile on the front, Lu Tong would definitely think that this **** of river is not only handsome, but also very kind. But looking at the huge idol this night felt a bit creepy. Hearing this, Wang Xue was also a little at a loss. She has been in the River God Temple for a long time, and she has inadvertently seen the God of the River manifestation several times. How can she know how to ask the God of River to help? "Kneel down and make a wish, and ask God of the River to help get rid of the sneaky!" Wang Xue thought for a while and said. Although she didn''t know how to say it, she had seen the pilgrims kneeling and praying in the Heshen Temple before. "Wang Xue, go and light incense, you kneel down and say what I teach you." Lu Annan said at this time. Lu Annan is quite familiar with the worship of gods, and he has also worshipped many temples and gods of all sizes. Immediately, Lu Tong took the incense in Wang Xue''s hands with her pregnant belly and knelt on the futon with great difficulty. "Hey God Lord, please help me..." Chen Nanan said. Lu Tong immediately held the incense in his hand and said piously: "He is up there, please help me..." Lu Nanan''s face showed a satisfied look, and continued: "Little girl because of..." Lu Tong followed Lu Nanan''s way of praying. The moment the father and daughter exhaled the river god. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San is meditating in the Sun Moon Hall, practising meritorious body. Suddenly a faint sound of prayer came from the extremely silent River God Mansion. Li San opened his eyes and asked in doubt: "Is there anyone coming to pray at this point?" With a thought, Li San disappeared in the Sun Moon Palace. Inside the river temple. Lu Tong was learning what Lu Annan said, "The little girl''s belly soared overnight because she was contaminated with an unknown sneaky..." Chapter 56： River God Appearance As he was talking, suddenly the blue veins on Lu Tong''s forehead burst, and a heart-piercing pain came from his abdomen. "Dad! It hurts! It hurts me!" Lu Tong''s face was flushed, and he kept his hands on his stomach and roared. Lu Tong, who had been praying for blessings, suddenly changed things, and Wang Xue and Lu Annan were shocked. "Gudong!" Lu Annan swallowed in a panic, "What''s wrong with you, Tong''er, don''t scare Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Xue immediately squatted down to support Lu Tong, who was screaming in pain, and saw Lu Tong biting his lips, his face pale, his blue veins violently, and the hair on his forehead was wet with sweat. "Ah! Kill me! It hurts! Hurry...Kill me!" The intense pain made Lu Tong, a young girl in season, almost unconscious, and screams filled the silent river temple. Wang Xue firmly supported Lu Tong in his arms, feeling confused for a while. How could this be? How could Lu Tong suddenly become like this? Suddenly, Wang Xue glanced at the idol sitting above, "Heaven God, please save Tong''er, she is a good girl, she has a ghost in her belly!" Wang Xue said anxiously, one hand supporting Lu Tong began to kowtow on the futon, making a "pop" sound. Lu Tong and her are good sisters. Lu Tong, who is kind and innocent by nature, has suffered a catastrophe. Wang Xue can''t bear to see Lu Tong''s painful appearance. In the dimly lit temple, the three reacted differently. As a father, Lu Nanan supported his daughter who was tortured by pain. Two lines of tears continued to shed. His heart was like a knife at the moment, and he could only encourage his daughter to hold on. At the same time, Lu Annan was also very regretful. If this suffering person is himself What a great thing! Lu Tong was crazy, her eyes seemed to be protruding, and the pain made her let out a heart-wrenching scream. Wang Xue was still kowtowing his head and shouting to the God of the River. In Wang Xue''s opinion, as long as the God of the River appeared, she would be able to save her good friend. The three of them didn''t realize that when Lu Tong uttered the first scream, a figure had appeared on their side, staring at Lu Tong''s abdomen. The blue-robed youth''s eyes flashed with blue light, and the situation in his abdomen was seen at a glance, which led to the ghost and infant riot. In other words, the moment when Li San appeared, the ghost fetus in his belly felt a great horror, and the riot caused Lu Tong to suffer unbearable pain. "This is not an exorcist who feeds evil spirits, but is sucked by evil spirits. Essence..." Li San whispered. While his lips were wriggling, Li San''s hand was surrounded by golden light and pointed out, and he sank into Lu Tong''s Tianling Gai. This golden light, like a blazing sun, entered Lu Tong''s body and immediately dissipated the darkness, and illuminated the limbs in Lu Tong''s body. In the blink of an eye, a dazzling golden light flashed across Lu Tong''s body. Lu Tong, who was screaming like crazy, was suddenly quiet, and his eyes slowly closed. Then Lu Tong let out a uniform breathing sound, like a sleeping person. If it weren''t for the sweat-drenched hair on Lu Tong''s forehead and the scratched dress, it seemed as if nothing had happened just now. "This..." Lu Annan opened his mouth and couldn''t talk to himself for a long time. He just saw a flash of golden light appearing on Lu Tong, and then Lu Tong fell silent. Wang Xue, who was kowtow, also looked at Lu Tong suddenly, and she blocked her mouth with her hand in surprise. Then scenes flashed in his mind. This is the manifestation of the God of the River? "Tong''er, are you okay?" Lu Annan shook Lu Tong slightly and asked softly. Wang Xue looked at Lu Annan with a caring expression, and wanted to say that Lu Tong was fine. Wang Xue, who was about to speak, was suddenly interrupted by a voice. "Let her sleep for a while, she is very weak now." A sound that made people feel like a spring breeze sounded, creating an extremely stable feeling in this quiet and dim river temple. Suddenly, Wang Xue and Lu Annan turned their heads in the direction of the sound. Lu Annan was stunned, and Wang Xuexiuli''s face also exuded an incredible color! Behind them stood a person with sword eyebrows and star eyes, facial features as elaborately crafted by God, wearing a blue robe embroidered with gold rims and a jade crown on his head. Just looking at it, it seemed that I was extremely comfortable in my heart, that person''s temperament was like an immortal, and people would have the urge to worship when they saw it. With this well-dressed and exquisite facial features, Wang Xue couldn''t help but look back at the idol above the hall. The image of the **** seems to be carved out of this person''s model, like! so similar! Luoshuihe **** meritorious service Li San! Wang Xuejiao''s body trembled subconsciously, and a large amount of information about the Luoshui River God she had investigated before appeared in her mind. Her head is buzzing now, and the whole person feels like she is dreaming. This scene is full of unreality. Half a month ago, she was staying at the River God Temple every day with professional equipment to take photos of the River God. But occasionally the deeds of the manifestation can be photographed, and the deeds of the manifestation among the people on the road are also often heard but never took a picture of the river god. Even Wang Xue dreamed of seeing all kinds of scenes of meeting with the river god, but she never expected to meet the river **** under such circumstances. Moreover, the appearance of the river **** is very different from what she imagined. At the same time, Wang Xue also secretly said that the harmful effects of making movies, she had imagined countless times before, the pictures were too bad. This is the real Luoshui River God''s meritorious deed Li San, that dusty temperament, like a man who is banished to an immortal. Whether it is the myth drama filmed in the movie or the images she imagined in her mind, they are too tacky and can''t be compared with the Li San in front of them. Moreover, the images in her brain supplement seemed to be extremely disrespectful to the God of Luoshui River. "He.... God of the river?" Lu Nan''an was shocked, and he also appeared briefly in a daze, but he still resisted the shock in his heart and said the question. "I...this...Tonger...she?" Even though Lu Annan is a business tycoon, the upper-class people who usually embrace each other, at this time, in front of Li San, he feels unable to organize language smoothly, like It''s like a three-year-old. "It''s okay for your daughter, I won''t let her have something to do." Li San smiled slightly and said while looking at Lu Annan. After that, a bright and charming blue light appeared in Li San''s eyes, and he looked at Lu Tong''s high-rise abdomen. "Should I put Tong''er under the moonlight?" Lu Nanan thought in his heart. He saw that the **** of the river was looking at Lu Tong, and he wanted to hug Lu Tong under the moonlight. "Maybe, the night can''t block my sight. If you move it will wake her up?" Li San seemed to see Lu Annan''s intentions and said. After that, Li San''s fingertips moved slightly, and Gongdejin''s body suddenly floated with golden light gathered at the fingertips. Unlike the requiem just used, Li San wanted to take out the ghost infant from Lu Tong''s body this time. Chapter 57： Horrible death "River Shrine Order, get up quickly... greedy wolves do evil, eat ghosts swallow... fine..." Li San''s lips moved slightly, and the golden light of his fingers instantly turned into a few embroideries as he chanted the spell. Small golden needles the size of a needle sank into Lu Tong''s body. This is Li San''s simultaneous use of He Shenzhi''s demonstrative and qi-returning techniques. The ghost infant in Lu Tong''s body had ingested Lu Tong''s essence in the past few days, causing her face to be sallow and skin like haggard, and she even grew insignificant corpse spots. If Li San only took out the ghost infant without replenishing the swallowed essence, it would be equally difficult for Lu Tong. At only twenty-four, her body will soon be like an old woman. I saw that Lu Tong emitted a faint golden light from the Tianchi acupoint to the Yongquan acupoint, and then there seemed to be fresh air circulating on the surface of his body. Under the action of these fresh air, Lu Tong''s skin returned to its white and red skin, and the yellow complexion gradually disappeared... Seeing this, Li San stretched out his index finger and middle finger, and raised his hand between his hands. Lu Tong''s raised abdomen immediately showed movement. In the horrified eyes of Lu Annan and Wang Xue, Lu Tong''s abdomen seemed to exude a frightening breath. "Here!" Li San''s lips and teeth moved slightly, and the black gas emerging from Lu Tong''s abdomen gradually formed a black light cluster. As the black light cluster formed, Lu Tong''s high raised abdomen disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Woo~" Wang Xue stared in horror, and subconsciously covered her mouth. If it weren''t for Li San, she would be so scared to cry. Then in the faint moonlight, she saw a baby with a big head curled up in the dark air. There were black lines on the baby''s forehead, and the eye rims were also black. She curled up into a ball and seemed to be sleeping. The baby''s appearance was exactly the same as the baby in the dialysis film she had seen. This ghostly appearance made Wang Xue feel chilly behind her back. "This...Ghost Infant!" Lu Nanan was so nervous that his teeth trembled. He had always been calm and steady, and he couldn''t believe that there would be such a ghost in his daughter''s belly. It is ridiculous that he also pinned his hopes on the famous doctors in the beautiful country... When Li San thought about it, the black baby floated aside. "Huh?" Li San, who showed the eyes of Sakyamuni, just wanted to tell Lu Nan that her daughter was okay, but he inadvertently saw the luck on his and Wang Xue''s heads. Li San had been observing Lu Tong just now, but seeing the luck of the two of them at this time made Li San frowned. Sickness! A strong evil spirit gathered on the top of the two people''s heads. This is a horrible death, which means that the two of them are about to face catastrophe in the near future. At the same time, Li San also noticed that Lu Tong, who was sleeping, was also condensed with evil spirits on top of his head. He was the strongest of the three. At this time, all three of them had the evil spirit of death appearing on their heads, and a blood line slowly appeared in the Yintang. "These three people are going to die on the streets soon..." Li San secretly said in his heart. Through the eyes of Sakyamuni, he could quickly see why the evil spirits of the three were coming from. Immediately, Li three fingers pinched the tactics, followed the three people''s evil spirits and calculated slightly, and the result was in his heart. After the ghost infant was taken out of Lu Tong''s body, the three of them immediately experienced a strong death. It was obvious that the disaster came from the ghost infant. "What a vicious evil spirit. Raising a ghost and baby will kill the lives of the innocent!" A killing opportunity appeared in Li San''s mind. He is so shallow that he can only roughly figure out the work of the evil spirits, but Li San can''t figure out who it is. Li San looked at the three of them quietly, making Wang Xue and Lu Annan look at each other, but the God of the River did not dare to speak out without saying a word. The awe of the gods came from their bones, and the two felt that God of the River must have some arrangements. With a smile on Li San''s face, a few yellow talisman papers flew out of the cabinet at the entrance of the hall. These talisman papers floated above the merit censer, and the two characters "evil talisman" and crooked patterns appeared on the talisman paper automatically. Some incense ash flew in, and the three talisman papers began to fold automatically, turning into a triangle shape. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" The three safety symbols folded automatically and flew in front of Wang Xue and Lu Annan. While Lu Annan and Wang Xue were still in shock as they watched "magic", Li San''s dusty voice came. "I give you three amulets, one for each to keep you safe..." Hearing this, Wang Xue''s heart trembled and immediately looked at where Li San was standing. But except for the empty hall, Li San''s figure has disappeared. At the same time, the black energy that was enveloping the ghost infant disappeared, and Wang Xue couldn''t help feeling a little lost in her heart. She wanted to ask Li San a few questions, but after Li San appeared, she had been in extreme shock. At this time, she felt a little regretful. "Gudong!" Lu Annan swallowed nervously, reached out to grab the amulet floating in front of him, and carefully put it away. "Wang Xue, put away the amulet given by the God of the River." Lu Annan looked at Wang Xue who was a little lost and said. "Ah...oh." Wang Xue finally recovered, taking a look at the amulet floating in front of him and putting it away. "Wang Xue, take care of Lu Tong for me." After handing Lu Tong from his arms to Wang Xue, Lu Annan immediately knelt on the futon and knocked his head. "Xiehe God Lord''s life-saving grace..." "Dad..... Wang Xue..." At this time, Lu Tong vaguely heard his father shouting, and woke up leisurely. Immediately afterwards, Lu Tong subconsciously touched his stomach, and was overjoyed in an instant! Her high bulging abdomen disappeared, and she touched her face again, and Lu Tong realized that he was not dreaming. Moreover, her skin was slippery and could be broken by blowing. Not only did her stomach disappear, her physical condition was also very good. Hearing Lu Tong''s voice, Lu Annan stood up with excitement, "Tong''er, how do you feel?" "Yeah!" Lu Tong nodded happily, "Dad, I''m so good, I feel better than before." Immediately afterwards, Lu Tong glanced at the image with a nervous expression on his face, "Dad...Is it..." "Haha!" Lu Annan smiled happily, as if all the depression in his heart was swept away. "Daughter, yes, kowtow to God River God and thank God River God for his life-saving grace." Hearing his father''s words, Lu Tong stood up and knelt on the futon with great respect, looked at the river **** statue and began to thank him. Just when she was in unbearable pain, she suddenly felt a golden light appeared in her heart and fell asleep. What happened during the period is unknown. But she now knows that the God of River saved her, not only took away the ghost baby, but also made her healthier than before. Wang Xue remained silent, knelt on another futon quietly and followed Lu Tong to thank the God of the River. Chapter 58： Raising ghosts "Lord River God, thank you for saving my friend Lu Tong and giving me an amulet..." At the same time, Wang Xue also said silently that the previous photo had offended the God River River. Lord Wang River God Lord didn¡¯t care about the villains. ..... After the two girls knocked their heads several times, Lu Nanan suggested that they should go back first and come back tomorrow to worship the river god. This time they were a little bit abrupt. They came empty-handed in the evening, thanks to the God of River God, who rescued Lu Tong. Lu Annan decided to bring a large amount of tribute to worship the river **** tomorrow, and then put some incense money in the temple. The three Wang Xue followed the shelf outside the door and continued to climb over the wall. "Boss!" At the gate of the garden, the driver said respectfully. "Drive, go back first." Lu Annan waved his hand, and the three of them immediately got into the car. Different from the frowning faces before, the three of them all talked and laughed at this time, and the atmosphere was completely different. The driver glanced at the three of them and muttered in his heart, why did Lu Tong''s stomach disappear in a while? And why did the boss come to the temple at night? The extended version of Lincoln left, but this scene was captured by equipment in a building across the road. At the same time, two young people are staring at the leaving car. They are the ghost exorcists of the Demonstration Bureau, and they are also responsible for recording the movement in the river temple. "What do those three people do? Why do they sneak into the river temple at night?" "How did I know? It doesn''t look like a ghost, much less like an exorcist..." Two young people in the window are talking. From when the three of Lu Annan appeared and entered the Heshen Temple until they left, they did not come forward to investigate, but only took pictures of them and uploaded them. "It doesn''t matter what he is doing, the video has already started investigating these three people, and we should change shifts when it dawns." "Ok!" The two young men continued the discussion. "Hey, have you ever noticed that the girl in the floral dress is weird?" Suddenly a young man frowned. "What''s weird? No?" The other person asked in surprise. Seeing the colleague''s expression, the human said: "How is it possible? Before they entered the temple, the girl walked in a panic, she had a big belly, and she just walked briskly and her belly disappeared after she came out just now..." "Hiss!" Hearing these weird words, another young man took a deep breath. He really didn''t pay attention just now in the middle of the night, thinking of this weird thing, he went to look at the video. I don''t know, I was shocked at first glance. "Quick! Report this information quickly..." ¡­¡­. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li Sanduan sat in the Sun Moon Hall, looking at the ghost infant in the dark. Just through observation, he discovered that the baby''s brain seems to be born differently from normal people, his brain is only half! "It''s the same as the head swallowing ghost!" Li San murmured, "Is it the so-called mutilated ghost?" With the information flowing rapidly in his mind, Li San remembered the pamphlet brought by the public soldiers when they went out on a parade. The official ghost exorcists collectively refer to this kind of evil spirit as the "mutilated ghost", which means that they are inherently incomplete. For example, the head swallowing ghost has only one face and hair, and some ghosts are only half of the body, or the ghosts transformed into a special organization are all called ¡®mutilated ghosts¡¯. In the circle of evil spirits, this kind of ghost is called the primordial ghost, and it is also regarded as an evil spirit that has evolved extremely fast. Through the intelligence gathered these days, Li San also has a certain understanding of this parallel world. The past experience of this world seems to be the same as the world he has been in in his previous life, but how different. Moreover, the ghost event appeared suddenly, without a hint before then. In Li San''s opinion, he has some guesses about why evil spirits suddenly appear in this world. The evil spirit is definitely a creature from other worlds. There must be different worlds in this world, and being able to come to a parallel world is a good proof. The world inhabited by human beings is called the human world, and the world inhabited by evil ghosts in the same way is called the "evil ghost world" by Li San. A world full of evil spirits, due to some unknown reason, the evil spirits appeared in this world. With the appearance of the first evil spirit, more and more evil spirits have sprung up one after another. The situation in this world is very similar to some novels I have read before I crossed in my previous life, but the real situation is much more terrifying than the novels. The global population has dropped by 30% so far, which is a billion people. Thoughts flew in Li San''s mind, and his eyes kept watching the big-headed baby in front of him. The ghost baby''s head is very big, with two ears like windy ears, with thick panda eyes. "This little guy looks a bit harmless to humans and animals." Li San couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the big-headed baby. After Li San''s observation, he found that the talent of this big-headed baby was very strong, several times stronger than the talent of the head swallowing ghost before. If there are three or six or nine grades of ghosts, this big-headed doll is a genius of ghosts, referred to as ghosts! "What should I do with this big-headed baby?" Li Sanmu looked thoughtful, he is not a way to raise ghosts, "Or turn him into a yin soldier?" This big-headed baby is also a small one to stand up, and to become a yin soldier is also a small yin soldier. As Li San thought about it, the system sounded. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for saving people and getting a ghost baby, triggering a special reward! Do you receive the reward? "System, receive rewards!" Li San said without hesitation. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the cheat [Raising Ghosts]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the supernatural treasure [Origami Coat Yuan Feigui]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Good News Book]!" The continuous sound of the sound made Li San no stranger to it, because he had become accustomed to this kind of one-key three-continuous feeling. He just said that he can''t cultivate ghost skills, but only a method of refining Yin soldiers. Unexpectedly, the system arranged a reward for him. Yuantaigui is a ghost, but the medium of his existence can be said to be Paul Vientiane. It may be an organ or an object. Only when this big-headed baby is also a Yuantaigui can he trigger the reward. However, the system gave him another Yuan Tigui, and there was an origami shroud from a shou material shop in the system space. If the origami coat in one''s hand is worn by a living person, the living person will become the carrier of the original fetal ghost and the evil spirit, controlled by the coat like a puppet. Although many items are evil, they will not take the initiative to harm people, such as blood jade dug up by tomb robbers and so on. However, the primitive fetal ghosts in the form of objects will take the initiative to harm people, which is a good way to distinguish whether certain evil objects are ghosts. Chapter 59： Sudden change "The next step is to train the ghost infant and let him wear an origami coat..." Li San looked at the coat in the system space, and had a plan in his mind. The reason why primordial fetus ghosts are geniuses in ghosts, they have a talent skill, fusion! Different from ordinary ghosts, only part of it can be digested if swallowed. Primitive ghosts can merge with each other to obtain more advanced evolution. After the fusion, the strength of the primordial ghost is doubled, and the danger will also be doubled. After deciding on the big head doll, a booklet with a black cover appeared in Li San''s hands. There are three large characters "Book of Good News" written on it. After some research, Li San learned about the role of good newspapers. The river **** belongs to the **** who walks between the underworld and the sun. He protects the land and benefits the people of one area. Naturally, there are many subordinates to assist in the work. One of these departments is called the "Judge". Different from the judges in Nether Land, his judges are dedicated to recording the good and evil things of the people in the area, so that they can report to Nether to finish the work after death. The good news book is used to record whether the people in the jurisdiction have done good deeds in their lives, etc. After they die, they can decide which fetus to cast or whether they want to benefit their offspring and so on in the netherworld. "Good and evil judge, I don''t have one..." Li San frowned. Now Li San doesn''t have so many enough people, and this record of good retribution can only be handled by Li San. In Li San''s memory, although the river **** does not have the beauty of a great **** in the sky, it is classified according to the size and strength of the area under the jurisdiction of the river god. The lowest level is the kind of little river god, which is located in the wilderness and is the weakest. This kind of river **** is the first-grade river god. There is also the larger one in the middle. The fifth-grade river **** is responsible for the big river, and the larger one is the nine-grade river **** who controls several rivers. What''s more, the one who is second only to the four seas is called the big river god! Li San''s incense is very strong, and Luoshui is not a small place. His merit and golden body reached the fifth rank, which can be said to have surpassed a large part of the little gods. It is a pity that Li San''s awakening time is still short. There are no established personnel under Li San, and his foundation is relatively weak. "Take your time, the road will be long..." Li San whispered, he was not discouraged, his road was still long. Moreover, what is there to worry about when he has the system as a plug-in? He is only guarding Luoshui City, one side. What he wants to do is to protect all mankind. In the future, the scale of his river temple will become larger and larger, reaching seventh, eight, ninth, and even big river gods. If it can get there, the current situation of mankind will be greatly improved, and there will be fewer innocent people who died in vain. There will even be a peaceful and prosperous world without evil spirits, thinking about it, Li San smiled. "Oh! The road has to be taken step by step, and the meal needs to be eaten one bite at a time. Let''s work hard!" Li San took back the thoughts in his heart and picked up "Raising Ghosts" to start studying. His top priority now is to learn how to raise ghosts and solve the problem of big head dolls. ¡­¡­. The next afternoon. The three Wang Xue, who had just returned from the Heshen Temple, were packing their things in the hotel, preparing to leave Luoshui City. Early this morning, Lu Nan''an bought a bunch of tributes to go to the Heshen Temple early, and prepared one hundred thousand yuan for the incense money. Jin Gui and others shied away from not wanting so much money, and finally squeezed 50,000 yuan at the strong request of Lu Annan. "Dad, why don''t we leave Guanlan City and settle in Luoshui City." Lu Tong who was packing his clothes suddenly said. She was so painful yesterday that Lu Tong was so excited that he couldn''t sleep when he came back one night after the God of the River appeared. "Come to settle in Luoshui City?" Lu Annan was stunned. "Yeah!" Lu Tong nodded solemnly, "Dad, there are real gods in Luoshui City." "Although we also have many Taoist temples in Guanlan City, we have no way of knowing whether they are working or not." "This time my daughter experienced a dirty thing. I think there must be other dirty things in this world." "There is a river **** in this city of Luoshui, so there must not be so many dirty things." "Who can guarantee that our family will not touch dirty things in the future? As long as we settle in Luoshui City, we will definitely not touch dirty things again." Lu Tong, who had been tortured by Gui Ying once, was extremely afraid of ghosts, and she didn''t want to experience it again. Lu Annan was silent. He also thought about the many problems Lu Tong mentioned. Last night Lu Tong fell asleep and did not see the appearance of the ghost infant. The big-headed ghost infant Lu Annan could see clearly. Seeing the creepy black air up close, Lu Annan felt much stronger than Lu Tong. . "Tongtong''s suggestion is very good, but my industry..." Lu Annan was very entangled. Most of his business was in Guanlan City. If you settle down in Luoshui City, you have to give up all these things, and most things will not be realized in the first time. When Lu Annan was silent, the driver''s knock on the door came. Soon the three of them took their packages out of the hotel and headed for the airport. When the car left the city, it passed through a sparsely populated suburb, but all three people in the car discovered something was wrong. They also passed through the suburbs when they came from the airport before, but the roadside scenery seemed to be different. Not to mention the broken roads today, most of them are abandoned factories on both sides, which is obviously the wrong way. "Xiao Wang, did you go wrong?" Lu Annan looked at the young guy in the cab and said in a deep voice. He has shares in a company in Luoshui City. How could this driver be so abnormal yesterday and honestly today? "Hehehe!" The driver did not answer, but turned his head and smiled evilly, like a child''s laughter, and stopped the car on the side of the road. "Dad!" "Ah!" Lu Tong and Wang Xue screamed at the same time in the next second. Because the human skin on the face of "Xiao Wang" in the cab began to fall off, revealing a **** face, exuding a smell. "The driver is a ghost! There are ghosts out there too!" Lu Tong and Wang Xue were close to Lu Annan, they Just about to grab the door, a bunch of ghosts appeared on the side of the road. The bronze ghost Wanyou carrying the hanged ghost Bai Jing and the drowning ghost stood in front of the car. At the same time, dozens of different-looking little ghosts appeared around the car and opened the door. Wan You smiled evilly and walked to the side of the car, but in the next second, Wan You''s face changed drastically, "Yuan Tigui is gone?" "Damn it! You guys are **** it!" Wan You stood outside the car and stared at Lu Tong fiercely, "Say! Where is the primordial ghost in your stomach?" Wan You quietly came to Luoshui City after leaving yesterday, and finally figured out where the three of Lu Tong lived after sacrificing a dozen cannon fodder. For this reason, he deliberately asked the **** ghost to plot against the driver when he went upstairs, and took the three people to the outskirts according to the route. Chapter 60： Amulet now However, it has only been more than twenty hours so far, and that Yuan Tier Ghost has disappeared. Besides, this is Luoshui City, Wan You is extremely upset. "Quickly! Where did you get the primordial fetus in her stomach?" The disheveled and scruffy Shuiwa rushed to the front of the car and said viciously at the three of them. Between Shuiwa''s mouth, a stench came out of his mouth, making the three of them nauseous. "Don''t be impulsive! I said..." Lu Annan said nervously, looking at the fierce Shuiwa. For the safety of the three, Lu Annan could only tell the ins and outs of last night. There are more than a dozen of these evil spirits, and the head of the man has fangs like tigers, and Lu Annan doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. "??" The drowning ghost looked dumbfounded, including the three evil ghosts including Bai Jing all sluggish on the spot. Yuan Tigui was taken by the God of River? "I...!" Wan You burst into swear words, and a green ghost fire appeared in his eyes with a "teng" sound. The river temple! River god! The words that Wan You didn''t want to hear were placed in front of him at this time, bringing him to the brink of rampage. The most puzzling thing is how did the three ordinary people of Lu Annan know that there is a river **** in Luoshui City? And this river **** helped them because he was so boring? The reason why Wan You would stare at Lu Tong was because Lu Tong''s family were ordinary people except for the money, and their family had no intersection with the ghost exorcist and other evil spirits. How can such ordinary people know the great horror of the river god? "Kill! Kill all!" Wan You said these words coldly. The hanging ghost and the other three evil spirits immediately gave out a gloomy smile, their eyes beaming like a hungry wolf, and they rushed towards the three. "Ah! Don''t!" Wang Xue was so scared that he stretched out his foot and kicked out of the car, the faces of the three of them were full of despair and horror. But these expressions made the three evil spirits more enjoyable, just like a hungry wolf looking at three little sheep. Suddenly, Bai Ling appeared on the clothes of the hanged ghost Bai Jing and turned towards Wang Xuejuan. These three people happened to be each of them. The eating of people was the most wonderful thing for the evil spirits. The screams and expressions of horror made before death made them particularly comfortable. Just as the hanging ghost Bai Ling approached, a triangular amulet flew out of Wang Xue''s three people. There is a faint flash of light on the amulet, which is undetectable under the sun, but it exudes an extremely sacred, masculine aura. "Puff!" A streamer appeared, and the hanging ghost''s white silk immediately burned out a raging fire, "Ah..." Bai Jing only let out a scream, and the flame instantly turned her into fly ash. At the same time, the **** ghost turned into flying ash the moment it came into contact with Lu Tong, as if ice and snow met a blazing sun. "Help...Big brother...Help..." The drowning ghost emitted a thick fishy liquid to extinguish the flame, but the flame was so strange that it directly burned the liquid he emitted into nothingness. In less than a second, the drowning ghost turned into flying ash. These remaining fires splashed like sparks on the bodies of more than a dozen surrounding little ghosts, and these little ghosts turned black and gray before they realized what was going on. From the burning of the white silk to the cry of the drowning ghost and the death of many little ghosts in just over two seconds! ¡­..... Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San is using one-handed pinching techniques to perform magical techniques, and he has already begun to try to release ghost raising techniques. Li Sanxin suddenly felt, "White impermanence!" "My lord!" The next moment, Bai Wuchang, with a long tongue, knelt outside the hall on one knee. "There is a wave of my rune paper in the southwest, please go and take a look." "Yes!" Bai Wuchang immediately bowed and promised, then turned into a streamer and disappeared in the river **** mansion. ¡­..... Bronze ghost Wanyu just issued the order and turned his head to meditate on what to do next, and felt a sense of horror that made him creepy behind him. Out of instinct, the bronze ghost Wanyou immediately turned into a ghost, and he didn''t care about the drowning ghost''s cry for help. That is a big danger! At that moment he seemed to die at any time! After escaping hundreds of meters in one breath, the bronze ghost stopped in fear and looked back. I saw three triangular peace symbols floating in front of the three of them. The fluctuations on the talisman made Wan You feel difficult to fight against, if he didn''t escape faster, he might have explained that he was there too. "Is that the Edict of the River God?" Feeling the horror and seeing the red "Edict" on it, Wan You thought of some pictures in the movie. "Damn it! Damn it!" Wan You was full of hatred in his heart, watching the three people want to swallow the three lives. In just two seconds, three of his men and a dozen imps were killed in seconds. These little ghosts won''t talk about it, if you want to find three more capable men, you can''t do it overnight. Wan You''s heart was dripping with blood, and today''s successive losses were too great. He decided to find a way to kill these three people anyway to vent his hatred. Just as Wan You was thinking about **** three people, two powerful auras came from the southwest. "Is it the Japanese patrol under the seat of Bai Wuchang?" Feeling these two strong auras, Wan You immediately turned into a escape and fled away. The ghost here just attracted the Japanese patrol soldier, if he didn''t leave and waited for Bai Wuchang to come, he would not be able to leave if he wanted to. That''s the king of ghosts! ! Heaven-level strength is cannon fodder for the ghost king, and he will definitely die! Wan You was cautious by nature, escaped hundreds of miles in one breath, and stopped after knowing that he had left the boundary of Luoshui City far away. Soon Wan You came to an abandoned small village, where he decided to join. "Big brother, why are you here alone?" One of his subordinates asked, looking at Wan You who was panicking. "Sanhuo, Luoshui City..." Wan You''s face was covered with frost, and he roughly said the things in Luoshui City. The fire-burning ghosts, known as the Three Fires, stay silent for a long time if they are struck by lightning. The two subordinates who came out afterwards were also dull-faced. "I think Yuan Ti Gui is still alive and has not been killed by the River God." Wan You thought for a while and looked at the ghosts. "This..." The ghosts were all surprised. "The words of those three people make me feel that the original baby ghost is still alive..." Wan You got up and looked into the distance. "Those people said that the river **** disappeared after taking out the ghost baby in the air. I think the river **** is also I found the uniqueness of Yuan Tigui..." The evil spirits present were sluggish again when they heard this. Isn''t the river **** a god? What did he leave behind a primordial fetus ghost? "Big brother, you.... You don''t want to get back the original fetus ghost from that god, do you?" Sanhuo seemed to see Wanyou''s thoughts, and said tentatively. Chapter 61： Determined! Wan You didn''t speak, but just nodded slightly, his eyes firm. For a long time, Wan You said: "The ghost of the original birthplace is a genius. With him, I have great hopes to be promoted to the king of ghosts! I won''t stop there!" Bronze Gui Wanyou''s eyes burned with green flames again, and the ghost king was the realm he dreamed of. As long as he can be promoted to the King of Ghosts, even if there is a river **** in Luoshui City, he is not afraid! The gods are just more powerful creatures, in Wan You''s eyes, as long as he is strong enough, the river **** can be defeated. Burning fire ghost glanced at each other with the other two cadres, and both saw the horror in their eyes. "Big Brother, that primordial fetus ghost is in the hands of that person, how do we obtain it?" A few of them didn''t have the guts to go to the temple of the river, just a white impermanence could kill them in seconds. If you rushed in rashly, you would directly sacrifice to the heavens on the spot. "Stupid, when have I done something that I''m not sure about?" Wan You yelled angrily as a ghost fire appeared in his eyes, "I will save if I want to attack the enemy on this trip." "Since the River God likes to protect the people, we will catch a group of people to exchange the original fetus ghost with him." Kidnapping? This is a good idea! All the evil spirits have bright eyes, and the boss is worthy of being the boss. They can''t compare this brain. But then the smiles on the faces of the ghosts solidified. Where are the people caught? Are the people in Luoshui City? The river **** likes to protect the people. Every ghost knows it. It stands to reason that you can catch the people in other places, but it is better to catch the people in Luoshui City. At the thought of going to Luoshui City, all the ghosts changed their colors. Wan You took the hanged ghost and other three cadres to Luoshui City and almost wiped out his army in just one day. Can Luoshui City still go? The three words "Luoshui City" seemed to be a curse to the ghosts, and the scalp tingling just sounded. Seeing the panic on the faces of the ghosts, Wan You chuckled, "Don''t panic, I won''t be stupid enough to go to Luoshui City, and I won''t send you to die." Wanyou has worked hard for decades and only had six capable subordinates. Unfortunately, this time he lost half of it. Wanyou didn''t want to experience this kind of loss anymore. If the current cadres died again, he would really become a polished commander. "Then what should we do?" The Burning Ghost asked in confusion. With green fire shining in Wan You''s eyes, he said coldly: "You go to check the airport in Luoshui City and check the information of the planes taking off from Luoshui City. Let''s go hijacking!" "???" Hearing this, the corners of everyone''s lips twitched constantly. Boss, are you kidding me? They are all evil spirits, who like to hide in the dark and act silently. The evil spirits haunt and scare people at night is the most fun thing. In the eyes of the ghosts, all ghosts who go to the house and robbery in broad daylight are fools, iron-headed babies. They followed the bronze ghost Wanyou for many years, and they always acted only when the moon was black and the wind was high. They agreed with both hands and feet every time Wanyou made a bad idea. It''s just that it''s noisy in normal times, as long as you don''t get caught up in the ghost bureau, everything is easy to say. Why did you play hijacking this time? Going to hijack the plane on a bald day? They eat people and eat ghosts on weekdays, rob houses and refining ghost slaves are commonplace, and this is what all ghosts do. But it was the first time they heard that the evil spirit hijacked the plane. Was this something the ghost did? "Big...Big brother, you said we are going to hijack the plane?" The fire ghost thought he had heard it wrong, and pointed to the sky and asked again. Wan You didn''t speak, just nodded. Seeing Wan You''s reaction, all the ghosts gasped. Xiu''er, is that you? Are you really going to hijack the plane brazenly? "I think the boss is a good idea!" The evil spirit immediately agreed. After that, all the ghosts also agreed in unison, and they all felt that this plan was feasible. Next, the ghosts gathered in a circle and began to discuss many details of the hijacking. This was a vigorous event, and it was about their lives. The hostility in the hearts of the ghosts at the thought that they were going to rob the plane was all seduced. Luoshui City is considered a forbidden area for ghosts who know it, because there is a river **** in it. But this time they are not only going to Luoshui City, but also robbing the plane to provoke the river god, and let the river **** throw rats. ......... Inside the mansion of the river god. "Master Qi, my subordinates went to the southwest and found that the ghost of the road was also burned by the adult''s talisman." Bai Wuchang appeared at the entrance of the hall and knelt down on one knee. "Huh? How many ghosts?" Li San let go of the ghost raising technique. "In reply to your lord, according to the breath, there are three evil spirits of Yin soldier level, and many miscellaneous fish." "But the subordinates still smelled a ghostly general, but they had already escaped from Luoshui City." Bai Wuchanghui reports. "Ghost general?" Li San''s eyes flashed, thinking. Perhaps the ghost general is the evil ghost that planted the ghost infant in Lu Tong''s body? Those who can reach the strength of the ghost generals are the heavenly evil ghosts called by the exorcists, and they are all called ghost generals in Li San''s eyes. "Go down, inform Heiwuchang, and recently asked his subordinates to pay special attention when they are on a parade. If a ghost is found, they will all be arrested." "Yes, my lord!" Bai Wuchang turned into a gust of wind and disappeared at the entrance of the hall. "The three of them should be safe with my talisman..." Li San felt relieved when he thought of Wang Xue and the three of them carrying the talisman with them. ¡­¡­.. Southwest Suburb of Luoshui City. The three of Lu Annan sat on the dilapidated road, panting heavily, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads. Lu Tong and Wang Xue were leaning against each other, wiping tears from the corners of their eyes. Just now, Lu Tong thought he was going to die, and her heartbeat slowly returned to normal. Wang Xue was also frightened just now. The three of them witnessed the bronze ghost turning into a gust of wind and fleeing, and then the bronze ghost glared at them viciously before disappearing. "We are saved... The ghost escaped..." Wang Xue felt a sense of aftermath in her heart. From time to time, the triangular amulet floating in front of them slowly fell, proving that there were no evil spirits around and that they were safe. Seeing the amulet falling, Wang Xue quickly stretched out his hands to catch his own amulet. Recalling the scene of the River God staring at them for a few seconds last night, combined with the reason for giving them the amulet, Wang Xue seemed to have thought of something. "It must be so!" Wang Xue''s eyes exuded golden light, "Yesterday, God of the River looked at us for a few seconds. He must have given us the amulet only after we are facing a catastrophe today." Wang Xue''s heart was bright, and combined with the last words of the God of the River, he also told them to keep them safe... Lu Tong also turned his head to look at Wang Xue with clear eyes. The river **** has the ability to understand the past and the future? This idea shocked the two girls. This is simply the ability that can only be found in mythological novels. Chapter 62： Aftermath But thinking of the figure that looked like an immortal, the two women firmly believed that this was the ability of the God of the River. The River God, who can eliminate evil spirits with a wave of his hand, must have this ability, because he is a god! "Dad, if it wasn''t for the amulet of the God of the River, we are afraid we have already reported to the Yincao Difu!" Lu Tong looked at his gasping father and said, "Let''s call our mother, and our family will settle in Luoshui City." "Yeah! Definitely!" Lu Annan did not hesitate this time. "This time I will return to Guanlan City to arrange a lot of matters and come to Luoshui City immediately." After this catastrophe, Lu Annan also fully realized that money is something outside of his body, and nothing is more important than life. You can make money even if you settle down in Luoshui City. Even if you don''t earn a dime from his bank deposits in the second half of your life, you will still be able to provide for the elderly. "You must buy a house near the Heshen Temple." Lu Annan''s mind started to move quickly. Suddenly, a big business opportunity emerged in Lu Annan''s mind, "Can I invest in real estate on the shore of Luoshui?" The Heshen Temple is so spiritual, Luoshui City will definitely be a treasured place of Fengshui in the future. Investing in real estate along the banks of the Luoshui River, and getting some river-view houses makes more money than it is now? As a business genius, Lu Annan quickly discovered a huge business opportunity. The river **** of Luoshui City is a god, and he can''t lose money when the evil spirit is in charge.... Suddenly, Lu Annan looked at Wang Xue, "Wang Xue, you said that you were shooting a video of the River God Temple before. Isn''t it this year that the river God manifestation happened?" Hearing this, Wang Xue nodded subconsciously, "Yes, what''s the matter?" Lu Annan seemed to have found something wrong, and looked at Wang Xue and said, "Don''t you think that the river **** has appeared this year, and it is unusual for us to encounter real evil spirits one after another?" "Everything has its own theorem, evil spirits appear one after another, and the God of the River has appeared again this year..." Lu Annan''s eyes were bright. He felt as if he had grasped the key points of these things, but he felt that he lacked some clues. "Hahaha, Mr. Lu deserves to be a business tycoon, this brain is the inspiration." A loud voice came from a distance, and the three of them looked back. I saw a middle-aged man with an inch head appeared one kilometer away, and this person had already arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. This scene is very similar to the "teleshift" special effect of Daomen in the movie, and there are several young people sprinting in the distance behind Wang Kun. "Hello, Mr. Lu, I am the captain of the Ghost Destroying Bureau of the Special Operations Department of Luoshui City, Wang Kun!" Wang Kun showed a row of white teeth and showed his ID. "Fortunately, you didn''t have any accidents. It''s really fortunate." Wang Kun apologized. The three of Lu Annan rushed to the River Temple last night, but they were taken aback by the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. That night, a special person investigated the information of the three. It is no exaggeration to say that the direct and collateral relatives of the three people have been investigated by the Ghost Exterminating Bureau for the next three generations. And Wang Xue once again entered the sight of Wang Kun and others. Lu Tong''s belly suddenly grew bigger, and all the news of Lu Annan''s invitation to various masters and beautiful national doctors were also pulled out. The Ghost Bureau learned of Lu Tong''s weird pregnancy and believed that this must be a powerful evil spirit behind it. When all the information and intentions of the trio were investigated, the headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau immediately asked Luoshui City to send someone to contact Lu Annan and others. As the team leader of Luoshui City investigating the River God incident, Wang Kun naturally came to contact him as soon as possible. Just before Wang Kun arrived, he felt the terrifying breath of Bai Wuchang''s king-level, and the three of them exuded a breath of strong yang, which felt the same as the black small seal in Hei Wuchang''s hands. A lot of information made Wang Kun feel that something was wrong with the three of them, and rushed forward with the energy of feeding. Fortunately, the three of them are safe and sound. ¡­¡­. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San put down the "Raising Ghost Technique" in his hand, and began to pinch Fajue in his hand. "The ghosts and demons are exhausted, the humanity is peaceful, where the real chaos arrives, the ten thousand demons are devastated..." As Li San''s chanting tactics continued to appear, a ray of light sank into the black gas and turned into a light group. . "This ghost raising technique is really amazing..." Li San felt a smile on his face as he felt the changes in the black energy. When the words fell, Li San no longer looked at the ever-changing light group, and left the river **** space. It''s time to see the pilgrims. ¡­¡­.. The Western Suburb Wilderness. Lu Nanan also briefly introduced himself, took Wang Kun''s certificate and started watching. It turns out that the other party is a member of the official special operations department. It seems that evil spirits are relatively unfamiliar to the common people, but they are not new to the government. The three words extinguishing ghosts are enough to explain a lot of problems. Immediately afterwards, the three of Lu Annan saw a few young people running at a speed that exceeded the athletes'' speed. "Don''t panic, they are also my ghost exorcist." Wang Kun said when seeing the expressions of the three. Hearing this, the three of Lu Annan relaxed in their hearts, and at the same time they had a general understanding of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau and the Ghost Exorcist. "They are big mountains and hills!" Wang Xue exclaimed when they approached. "Huh? Xueer, do you know those two boys?" Lu Tong''s face was curious, she didn''t expect her girlfriend to know the Exorcist. Wang Xue nodded, she knew the two brothers, one fat and one thin. Not only did she know the two brothers, but also their grandfather, and her friend Yangyang also thought of having someone with Dashan. Not long ago, several of them had dinner together several times. Dashanshan nodded to Wang Xue, and they couldn''t help but laugh at Wang Xue''s surprised expression. They had always told Wang Xue that they were the people''s police, and now that they have turned into a capable person like Destroyer of Ghosts, anyone would be surprised if they changed. "What I said! No wonder your grandfather said that he was always injured and blue and purple. I thought that the thieves now know how to martial arts!" Wang Xue joked. Dashan Xiaoshan looked at Wang Xue in embarrassment. It was not that they didn''t say anything. It was that the ghost exorcist, the special operations department, currently knew very few people and could not publicize it, otherwise it would cause panic. Wang Kun calmly introduced the three of Lu Annan, and stated the purpose of their trip, as well as the reasons for the recent actions of the three of Xia Lu Annan. The main thing is to ask them what happened before and after they went to the river temple. After only a while, Wang Kun and others exclaimed. "What! Have you seen the river **** with your own eyes?" When the ghost exorcists were struck by lightning, they looked at Lu Annan and Wang Xue and Lu Tong as if they were looking at the rare animals of the country. Seeing the reactions of the exorcists, Wang Xue and others felt confused. Is it necessary to be so excited to hear the River God? Chapter 63： One key triple connection "I said, what''s the situation with you? Haven''t you seen the river god?" Wang Xue looked at the crowd and wondered. In her view, as a special operations department, the exorcist is a hero who defends the country and the people and fights against ghosts, and the river **** is also a **** who protects the water and soil of one side. They are beyond the scope of normal people. These people should have a relationship. . "Oh, you are very lucky. Now there are three more people who took the big luck!" The young exorcist beside Dashan envied him. He saw Lu Annan''s eyes full of envy without any concealment. Wang Kun also had an envious expression, "Wang Xue, there were only two river gods in this world before, but now there are three more!" As he said, Wang Kun stretched out five fingers and looked at Lu Annan and the three. Seeing this scene, Wang Xue, Lu Annan, and Lu Tong were even more confused, and their faces were full of question marks. Seeing this, Wang Kun''s face changed, and he solemnly explained the history of the evil ghost incident and the emergence of the river god, which also explained why the three of them were called great fortune. "Yeah, do you now know how amazing you are? You can see the gods with your own eyes!" The young exorcist curled his lips and said with envy. After hearing a series of news, Wang Xue was completely messed up. It turns out that she has always been too naive. She thought that Lord River God could be seen by just calling, but she found out that she was wrong. Even the exorcists who benefit the people think that seeing the river **** with their own eyes is a lucky event, which shows how extravagant it is to see the river **** with their own eyes. "Everyone, here I want to solemnly tell you one thing." Wang Kun suddenly looked majestic and looked at the three of Wang Xue. "Please tell me." Lu Annan also felt the weird atmosphere. Wang Kun sternly said: "Listen well, the River God incident is a state-level secret! The reason why I told you so many things is also the above decision." "Before you, only Dashanxiaoshan has seen the river god. They are exorcists, loyal to the country and the people, and they don''t have the slightest privilege!" "But you are different. Since you are lucky enough to meet the River God, things about the River God must be kept secret!" "Otherwise.... punished as treason!" "Even if the exorcist divulged the river god''s secret, he would still be punished as a national crime, do you understand?" National secret! Crime of treason! Hearing such a serious warning, the three of Lu Annan only felt their brains humming. Leaking state secrets, the crime of treason is a major crime of decapitation, and the tribe will be affected. At the same time, the three of them also knew how violent their luck was, and they also understood how lofty the river **** is for the country. The three of them didn''t say extra words, just nodded their heads firmly. Next, in order to better record the incident, Wang Kun invited the three of Lu Annan to go with him and report the incident carefully for the record. The extended version of Lincoln was launched, and Wang Kun was chatting with Lu Annan about many things about ghosts. Suddenly, Wang Kun''s body trembled, and he turned his head uncertainly and looked out the car window. In an instant, he saw a figure standing in the distance staring at them, and the figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. "That''s..." Wang Kun was shocked. He was sure that he had not made a mistake just now. There was indeed an extremely powerful aura there. As an exorcist like Wang Kun, he would not have misunderstood this situation, and his eyesight was inherently against the sky. "Team Wang, what''s the matter?" Feeling Wang Kun''s abnormality, Da Shan turned his head from the co-pilot to look at Wang Kun. "White Wuchang was watching us just now..." "What???" The mountains and hills were shocked, and Wang Xue and others showed doubts and expressions of incomprehension. ......... Inside the mansion of the river god. With a flash of golden light, Li San appeared in the Hall of Universe. A black energy wrapped in a golden light group is floating in the air, and some transformation is taking place inside. "The efficiency of this ghost raising technique is pretty good, and the transformation will be completed soon." Li San looked at the light floating in the sky and exclaimed. "Swipe! Swipe! Swipe!" The power of the three strong virtues appeared out of thin air and penetrated into Li San''s body. At the same time, the power of the three virtues increased four times out of thin air! The merit gold body comes with a double aura, and the merit censer can double again. A little bit of insight, Li San smiled. This is the strength of merit contributed by Wang Xue, Lu Tong, and Lu Annan. Last night, he helped Lu Tong relieve the evil spirits and gave them amulets to solve the evil death. The three of them now naturally feedback their strong merits. "Such a strong power of merit, it seems that you have a lot of weight for the ghost behind the scenes?" Li Sanmu murmured at the light group. Just took out the ghost baby last night, today the three of them have suffered a horrible death, presumably the ghost behind the scenes is very urgent at the moment. But Li San didn''t worry, the river god''s edict he made, black and white impermanence can feel the fluctuations. If there is another movement of Fu Lu next time, the black and white impermanence will definitely feel the first time to check. With his own Fulu bodyguard, Wang Xue and Li San were not worried about the safety of the three people. He knew the power of the Fulu he made. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for saving the three people, solving the death and triggering special rewards..." Just as Li San thought about it, the voice of the system rang in his mind without warning. "System, get the reward." Li San immediately ordered the system without hesitation. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and winning 40 Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [River Shrine Jifu]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and getting a thousand extra merits!" "Huh? One-click triple-link again?" A smile appeared on Li San''s face and put his consciousness into the system space. From the soldier talisman, he could feel that forty more Yin soldiers were in it. With the existing Yin soldiers, the total number of Yin soldiers under his system reached 96. "These ninety-six systematic Yin soldiers plus one hundred recruits are barely enough." Li San meditated and said in his heart. Luoshui City is very large, and the previous two-two-group patrols were very inefficient. This time the system gave another forty Yin soldiers to make the situation better. Immediately afterwards, Li San saw an ancient costume robe floating in the system space, as well as a cloud of golden light. With a thought in his heart, the golden light instantly entered the body, and Li San was also slightly surprised when he felt the amount contained in it. The power of merit contained in this golden light is ten times the total amount of the previous three. "The power of merit is the foundation of my life, this thing is better for the better." Li San''s mouth moved slightly and said to himself. Chapter 64： Robbery The power of merit stored in the body can only be refined through a special cultivation method, so as to be used to enhance the merit of the golden body. There is currently only a fifth-rank meritorious body, and there is still a long way to go to advance to the sixth-rank. "This river shrine jade suit is pretty good." Li San looked at the blue robe that appeared in his hand with great satisfaction. This robe is different from the clothes he wears now. It has the same black collar and gold trim, but the robe is embroidered with mountains and rivers. And the material feels like ice silk in his hand, so Li San likes the robe with a strong national style. "The system is produced, it must be a high-quality product, I have to put it on and have a look." With a thought, the blue robe in Li San''s hand disappeared and appeared on his body. "Wow!" Li San was out of thin air, a huge bronze mirror appeared in the hall, and Li San began to admire his handsome self in the mirror. Looking at himself in the mirror, Li San felt like a perfect work of art. "Oh, I didn''t expect that I would be narcissistic even if I am over a thousand years old..." After a self-deprecating smile, Li San walked a few steps again and observed. Anyway, this is the River God Space. No one else can see it without his own command. How handsome is it to look at? When he was narcissistic, Li San seemed to regain his mortal state of mind, thinking of that shadow in his mind. "At the beginning, Hong''er always praised her for her talents and appearance, even if Pan An is not as good as that..." Li San''s eyes flashed, "If Hong''er is still there, she will definitely praise me again." Thinking of this, a happy smile appeared on Li San''s face. Hong''er was Li San''s wife in the Tang Dynasty, named Yu Hong, and Li San''s only wife. After the journey, he abide by his duty and follow monogamy. Thinking of Yu Hong, Li Sanbian was silent. That beautiful shadow appeared in Li San''s mind, with picturesque, dignified and elegant eyebrows. Although she is not the color of the country and the city, she is knowledgeable, elegant and exquisite, and her own light spirit is not possessed by the rouge vulgar fan. All of Li San''s clothes in the last life were made by Yu Hong personally selecting the best silks and satin. Every time Li San put on new clothes, Yu Hong would praise him for being an immortal, very handsome. The memories of thousands of years ago in his mind continued to surface, and Li San didn''t have any stinking interest, and the huge bronze mirror disappeared when he moved his mind. "Hong''er, I will resurrect as a river **** after a thousand years for my husband. If you are alive in the sky, you should be very happy too..." Li San''s eyes showed longing. He has no heartache, no discomfort, and some Just remembering. Yu Hong is not a woman from a big family, and she doesn''t have many opportunities to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, but her kindness in nature fits well with her three views. When Li San refused to enter the DPRK many times, she expressed understanding and silently supported herself in doing many good deeds. "Hong''er, my husband has now become a river god, a real god, I will definitely protect this land." Li San muttered to himself, walking towards the changing light group. Looking at the light group that was still changing and did not stop, Li San turned around and picked up the prayer book on the table and looked at it. Recently, a lot of new prayers have appeared in the prayer book, and he needs to personally screen and process them. ....... Two days later, the Headquarters of the Bureau of Demonstration in Kyoto City. Dong Qing is a liaison officer of the Liaison Office of the Kyoto City Headquarters. As usual, Dong Qing entered the headquarters of the Ghost Elimination Bureau and came to the Liaison Office to start a day''s work. As soon as I sat down, the communication equipment on the table began to vibrate. "Hello, I am the liaison officer No. 186, please tell me." There was a special voice on the phone. "what?" As usual, Dong Qing thought that the phone call would be over by simply recording it, but as the content of the other side told her, her face changed frantically. Immediately afterwards, Dong Qing was highly concentrated, recorded every word and sent it to the superior department immediately, and checked the black mark, which was the highest-level color. After sending the report, Dong Qing immediately threw down his communication equipment and rushed to the office of the Liaison Office. "Director! The Civil Aviation M11 plane was hijacked! It was hijacked by a ghost..." Dong Qing shouted as he ran, with a frightened expression on his face. Many colleagues in the liaison room were sluggish on the spot. They thought they had misheard, or was Dong Qing spoofing? In the office, Director Zhou Hua stood up after hearing Dong Qing''s report. "What did you say?" Zhou Hua felt that this information was too explosive. Ghost hijacks the plane? The M11 plane is controlled by several evil spirits? Has the world changed? Ghosts don''t eat people, don''t harm people, and switch careers to play a horrible business? And these evil spirits sent a message to negotiate with the authorities on the human side? Zhou Hua immediately went to the research institute where Academician Wang worked in three steps and two steps. The news that flight M11 was hijacked by ghosts shocked the headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau! The ghost exorcists from the headquarters went to Minister Zhugeyuan''s office one after another. Everyone wanted to know the reason and what the ghosts were going to negotiate. It is a pity that Zhuge Yuan is not there, even Zhuge Yuan''s wife Jiang Zhiyu is not there. At this time Zhuge Yuan had already arrived at the liaison room. "Fight!" Zhuge Yuan stood in the liaison room and said to Dong Qing. Dong Qing nervously began to operate the communication equipment and sent a message to the M11 aircraft. At this time, including Zhuge Yuan, many leaders of the Headquarters of the Destroying Ghost Bureau were in the liaison room, and everyone''s expressions were extremely gloomy. Although Dong Qing didn''t know why these high-level officials were so nervous, according to the usual situation, even if the heaven-level evil spirits have any sorrows, they just send ghost exorcists to deal with them. But she knew the request on the other side of the phone just now, because this matter was related to the "River God". "Tell you high-level leaders, talk to us directly, we all hijacked the plane because of the river god!" This sentence was the original sentence on the other side of the phone, and it was also the reason Zhuge Yuan and others were shocked. Although the ghost hijacking is a new thing, it is not worth the shock of so many high-level people, even if he is a powerful person, it does not have this weight. But it was different when it came to the River God, as long as the things related to the River God were big things, they had to be cautious. The phone was connected, and an extremely uncomfortable voice came. "Have you come so soon? Tell me who you are?" Hearing this voice, Dong Qing felt a chill on his back. This was the voice of a ghost. It was the first time she heard a ghost speak today. Although working at the Headquarters of the Bureau of Killing Ghosts, Dong Qing is just a mortal and has never been in contact with ghosts. "Me! Zhuge Yuan, director of the Headquarters of the Destroying Ghost Bureau, what did you hijack the 400 people on the M11 flight for? What do you want to talk to us about?" Zhuge Yuan did not hesitate, and directly picked up the communication equipment. Chapter 65： Seek help from river god "Jie Jie Jie...! GaGaGa!" All kinds of grinning laughter came out on the other end of the phone. "Oh, it turned out to be the minister of the official headquarters. Do you know that if the person who answers the phone is fish and shrimp, we will eat a few people to return your disrespect." Hearing that, everyone in the contact room was glaring at each other, wishing to cross the phone line to tear these evil spirits to pieces! These ghosts are too hateful, they are so arrogant that they don''t put them in the eyes of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Without waiting for Zhuge Yuan to speak, a gloomy voice continued on the other end of the phone. "I think about it, you guys must be blowing their noses and staring, and you almost burned all the time, right?" The voice was mixed with the cry of countless men and women and the sound of help. "In order to show our sincerity in negotiations, we will eat a few people for you to listen to!" Upon hearing this, Zhuge Yuan immediately roared: "Stop! We have something to say." But the other end of the phone ignored Zhuge Yuan''s anger at all, and amidst the chaotic screams, the sound of evil dogs chewing on bones sounded. "Kacha! Kacha!" The sound of chewing meat and the scream of passengers continued for a full minute. "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Zhuge Yuan''s forehead burst with blue veins, and he kept roaring, but it was a pity that there was always such a creepy voice on the other side of the phone. "Sanhuo, don''t eat, tell them quickly." A cold voice suddenly appeared on the other end of the phone. "Yes, brother." The bone-chewing voice finally stopped. "Listen well, our purpose is one. You humans go to Luoshui City to find the River God to do something." "Say! What''s the matter!" Zhuge Yuan said with an angry eyes. "Tell the river **** that most of the hostages in our hands are the people of Luoshui City, and let him use the original fetus ghost to exchange the lives of these hundreds of people..." "Otherwise... ate it all!" Hearing the request of the evil spirit, Zhuge Yuan immediately said: "Yes! I will send someone to do it immediately, and you will not hurt people again during this period." "Jie Jie Jie...Then it depends on your working speed..." There was another ghost smile on the other end of the phone, and the communication ended. Zhuge Yuan''s face was pale, but the people behind him exploded. "Minister Zhuge Yuan, how can you easily agree to the demands of the evil spirits? The Yuan fetus ghosts must be extremely important to them." "Yes, Minister, that primordial ghost is extraordinary, otherwise, how can these ghosts be so bold and dare to provoke the tiger''s beard?" "I think this primordial ghost should be related to Lu Tong''s father and daughter two days ago. Can we delay the battle and delay it again?" "I also think it will be delayed. We Destroy Ghost Bureau help the ghosts to find the River God. If this makes the River God angry, we will lose too much..." "For the sake of the overall situation, I''d rather sacrifice once than be wronged by the river god..." Many high-level executives expressed their opinions one after another. "Bastard! What is a necessary sacrifice? There are 400 people on this plane!" Zhuge Yuan glared at everyone, "Which one of those 400 people has no parents, wives and children behind?" "The river **** has always done good deeds. If we give up a few hundred people, the river **** can take a high look at us?" "What is the meaning of the existence of the Ghost Destroying Bureau? To defend our home and the country! Get rid of evil spirits!" "For the sake of the overall situation in your mouth, what is the difference between us and the evil ghost? Then the river **** will really hate us!" Zhuge Yuan spit out Xingzi hurricaneously, and his rebuke silenced all the people present. "Send to the Luoshui City Branch, order Wang Kun to immediately send someone to the River God Temple to ask for help from the River God, and explain the reason for this." Zhuge Yuan issued an order to his deputy. At this time, no one spoke up against it anymore, Zhuge Yuan''s words were like a slam, making these old guys wake up. Academician Wang of the Institute of Scientific Research agreed, "Minister Zhugeyuan is right. The meaning of our existence is for the country and the people, and we can''t squander anyone''s life..." .... The coast of Luoshui. An exorcist who was responsible for gathering information outside the River Temple received instructions from his superiors. "Yeah! Okay, promise to complete the task!" After hanging up the phone, the ghost exorcist swallowed and looked at the river temple far away nervously. Soon, he packed up his appearance and walked to the front of the river temple. Looking at the river temple under construction and the vendors who set up stalls on the roadside, the young man calmed down his nervousness, and then walked towards the temple. Since the official announcement of the River God incident, all exorcists have been explicitly forbidden to enter the River God Temple without permission. Everything that happens is at their own risk, and if an accident is caused, they will be punished as treason. He has just become a ghost exorcist in the editor this year, and it can be said that he is the first ghost exorcist to officially enter the river temple. After taking out his mobile phone to scan the code and inviting three incense sticks at the entrance of the hall, he lit the incense in his hand and looked at the statue in the hall, thinking that he did not enter directly. "God of the river, kid Wu Yu, is an exorcist..." Wu Yu held the lit incense in his hand and began to mutter after three bows. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San is holding the prayer book and holding a jade pen on it, as long as he meets the conditions, he will deal with them one by one according to their personal blessings. As if feeling something, Li San put down the pen in his hand and looked around. A gloomy wind drifted outside the hall, and then there was a sound. "My lord! There is..." Hei Wuchang stood at the door and wanted to report the situation in the temple. "I already know the reason, you don''t need to say it." Li San waved his hand, Hei Wuchang immediately stopped and stood outside the hall and waited. Li San''s finger tapped the desktop, "Interesting, are these guys still playing this one?" The ghost hijacked the plane? Those hundreds of people¡¯s lives are used as a bargaining chip to negotiate with yourself? Li San was stunned by this group of ghosts, and it was the first time he heard such a funny thing after he had lived for more than a thousand years. "My lord, should I go out and kill them all and save those people?" Hei Wuchang said as he watched Li San not speaking. Li San shook his head and looked at Heiwuchang, "Wu Amnesty, flight M11 has already flown out of Luoshui City, thousands of miles away, you will be greatly damaged there. As yin gods, whether they are black and white impermanence or the yin soldiers, they will retain their full strength in the land covered by their incense. If you leave the land covered by incense, your strength will be reduced, and the farther you are, the greater the reduction will be. If it is those recruits, they will be completely extinct as long as they leave the incense-covered land within a few minutes. At present, all the Yin soldiers are closely related to their own incense, but unfortunately Li San''s incense can only cover Luoshui City. The black and white impermanence under Li Sanzuo is strong and true, but this is also one of the biggest drawbacks. Chapter 66： The river **** arranges the ghost baby "My lord, it''s just a few little ghosts, you can kill them even if your strength drops!" Hei Wuchang said in a low voice, he was also annoyed by the actions of these ghosts under the influence of Li San. Heiwuchang itself is very annoying to the evil spirits who do a lot of evil, and the hijacking of hundreds of people makes the killing intent in Heiwuchang''s heart burst. "Don''t panic without pardon, someone will deal with them." Li San looked into the distance and shouted, "Tutu!" Li San''s voice fell, and a child with a big head came in the distance. This child is the ghost infant who has been refined by Li San using ghost raising techniques. At first glance, he looks like a normal two or three-year-old child. He is chubby, white and fat, especially with his big head and windy ears. like. It''s just that if you look closely at his eyes, you will find that they are scary and deep and exudes a creepy atmosphere. The child is wearing a bellyband, and there is a black pattern on the belly button, like a mark made by ghost claws on the belly button. There are also those ten fingers. The nails on the seemingly white hands are triangular, extremely sharp and sharp. Such a child must be considered a freak in the eyes of ordinary people, because not only his eyes are scary, but also too white, and his face is as white as white paper without any blood on his face. Tutu moved his little feet and quickly came to Li San, tilted his head up and blinked at Li San. Li San looked at Tutu with a smile, and touched Tutu''s head. "My lord, is this the primordial ghost?" Hei Wuchang stared at the child and said. Li San nodded. This primordial ghost woke up the night before. With the blessing of his own ghost raising technique, he was only the size of a newborn baby after he woke up, but he absorbed enough Yin Qi in the River God Mansion for two days. It grew to this size. The name Tutu was named because Li San had watched a domestic animation, Big Ear Tutu, before passing through his previous life. The child''s appearance is quite similar to that of Natutu, especially with only a little hair on the top of his head. "My lord, he doesn''t seem to be the same as us...?" Hei Wuchang carefully observed the picture and said after engraving it. "Yeah!" Li San nodded, and it was not surprising that Hei Wuchang could see that Tutu was special. "Tutu, you are awakened by my spells, and you will be my child from now on." Li San looked at Tutu and said, "There is a person outside the river **** mansion. You should go with him to do something. There is a ghost in there. You can kill them all!" Tutu nodded thoughtfully, and something appeared in Li San''s hand, which was an origami coat that exuded a ghost. "My lord, is this coat also a ghost?" Hei Wuchang keenly discovered the ghostly atmosphere in the coat that exuded a good smell in Li San''s hands. "No mercy, the evil spirits in this world don''t stick to the human form, for example, this coat is a primordial ghost." While speaking, Li San''s finger moved the origami coat lightly and moved towards Tutu cover. Then, the origami coat reacted, and it began to shake violently. When Li San saw this, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a golden light with his finger moved into the coat. The ghost aura on Tutu''s body radiated out, as if tearing at his coat, and with the help of Li San, the coat began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the coat turned into a close-fitting shroud and appeared on Tutu''s body. The white shroud and the extremely white skin looked strange. Tutu raised his little hand and looked at the clothes appearing on him curiously. He stretched out his fingers and squeezed it. Then Tutu widened his eyes and looked at Li San, like a child wandering around in front of his parents in new clothes. "Well! The fusion is very good!" Li San nodded looking at Tutu wearing a mini shroud. Li San thought about it, and a tiny little kit appeared in his hand, saying it was a kit, but it was actually a kind of knitted bag that could be carried on a doll. There is a big red seal on the black kit, and the word''River God'' is written impressively on the seal. "Tutu, when slaying those ghosts, just take out your kit!" Li San touched Tutu''s head and straddled the kit with a rope on Tutu''s waist. These things were all prepared by him for Tutu. The origami coat was originally a primordial ghost, an unconscious primordial ghost given by the system. Now that Tutu is fused with Yuan Tigui, and with the treasures prepared by oneself, it will be foolproof. Li San said to Tutu, pointing his finger at Tutu''s forehead, and suddenly a lot of information such as the method used by the treasure came into his mind. Tutu looked up at Li San, and after receiving a lot of information, he nodded towards Li San very humanely. Then I picked up the kit bag at the waist and began to study. The child is always a child, even if it is a ghost, the child''s nature is inevitable. Looking at Tutu, who was playing with the tips, Li San got up, thinking of his son in the previous life. After he married Yu Hong, Li San actually wanted a girl very much. He didn''t expect to give birth to a son at the first child. It was the same when my son was still young. He made a toy for himself and started to have fun. "My lord, these two primordial fetal ghosts are fused, and it is a piece of cake to deal with a few little ghosts in cooperation with the treasures you bestowed." Hei Wuchang stood by and respectfully said. "Yeah!" Li San nodded, "My current incense power can only cover Luoshui City. It will be difficult for you incense ghosts and gods to exert their strength outside of Luoshui City. It is much easier to have a helper like Tutu." Li San should consider raising this ghost baby after he obtained the original fetus ghost. After obtaining the ghost, Li San started refining non-stop. Tutu is a ghost with great potential. Even if the ghost raising technique is refined, he is still a ghost. He is not bound by the power of incense, nor is he restricted by the boundary, just like a normal ghost. The most important thing is that the ghost loyalty after refining with the ghost raising technique is the same as the Yin Soldier Yin Shen. In Tutu''s heart, Li San is like a father, and there will be no shortcomings such as lack of loyalty. "Wait!" Seeing Tutu just about to leave, Li San shouted. Tutu stopped and looked at Li San curiously, not knowing why. With a thought to Li San, a piece of talisman paper appeared on the table, and then he picked up a jade pen and quickly drew on the talisman paper. A bunch of traditional Chinese characters appeared on the talisman paper. After stopping the pen, the talisman paper immediately radiated. A faint golden light. The golden light was fleeting, and Li San smiled slightly, turning the talisman paper plate into a triangle. With a thought, the triangular talisman flew into the lining of Tutu''s white coat. "This is the River God Imperial Promulgation, which can keep mortals safe, remember to use it at critical moments!" Immediately afterwards, a small bamboo tube appeared in Li San''s hand. The bamboo tube was engraved with the word "Emperor Order" with a string on the top. Continue to tie the small bamboo tube around Tutu''s waist and tell him to open the bamboo tube if he wants to catch a ghost. Chapter 67： Tutu goes to Linze City Now Tutu can be said to be armed to his teeth, wearing an origami overcoat, with a kit bag and a small bamboo tube slung around his waist. "Go to Tutu, those evil spirits can be killed or caught, remember not to get lost?" Li San touched Tutu''s small face and said with a smile. Hearing this, Tutu nodded, turned and ran outside the hall with bare feet. When he passed by Heiwuchang, Tutu glanced thoughtfully, then continued to ran out, and soon passed through the gate of the river **** space connecting the temple. ¡­¡­.. At the entrance of the River God Temple, the young exorcist with the incense in his hand reverently said to the **** statue what he had just said twice. After bowing three times again, looking at the empty hall, the young ghost exorcist was a little dazed. How to do? There seems to be no movement at all from God of River? Could it be that my posture is wrong? Thinking of this, the young exorcist thought that he was not sincere enough, so he didn''t impress the God of River. With a "plop", the young exorcist knelt down and prepared to repeat what he said just now, but the moment he looked up, he was sluggish. Then he opened his mouth, as if seeing an incredible scene. Seeing a flash of light on the idol, a child in a white coat appeared. The child tilted his head and stared at him and then walked towards him. "Gudong!" The young ghost exorcist swallowed wildly when he saw this picture. ghost! And it is a very powerful ghost! Seeing Tutu walking towards him, the young ghost exorcist immediately got up and started to be very vigilant, and at the same time prepared to mobilize the ghost power in his body. With a flash of inspiration, the young exorcist looked at Tutu and seemed to think of something. Is this the ghost baby that the hijacking ghosts want? Tutu appeared in front of the young exorcist with his little feet in the blink of an eye, and stared at him curiously. "Hiss!" The evil spirit in the young exorcist sent a signal of extreme fear, as if he was extremely afraid of the child. In an instant, the young exorcist who was staring at Tutu felt a coolness rushing from the soles of his feet to the Tianling Gai, and he was so nervous that he did not dare to make extra moves. "Xiao Zhang, don''t panic, let me come." When cold sweat appeared on the young exorcist''s forehead, Wang Kun''s voice came. "Team King!" The young exorcist said in surprise, and at the same time he secretly exhaled. Wang Kun nodded to the young exorcist, and walked over to Tutu. After the order of the Kyoto City Headquarters was issued, Wang Kun rushed here, and he sent a nearby Xiao Zhang on the way. But now there is no special existence in the temple except for the ghost and infant pictures. Activating the ghost power, Wang Kun''s pupils turned yellow, staring at the temple for a long time, but he didn''t find any special aura. The statue of the river **** is still full of traces of the years, it seems that his face is with a faint smile... After watching for a while, Wang Kun found that there was no movement, so he put his gaze on Tutu''s body. "Did the God of River send you?" After Wang Kun finished speaking, he looked at the plump Tutu, wanting to see his reaction. But Tutu didn''t say a word, just staring at Wang Kun like that. "I know, I''ll take you there!" Wang Kun seemed to know something, and said to Tutu. The ghost infant didn''t seem to be afraid of them at all, and he didn''t even have the intention to kill him. Maybe it was the river **** who heard their appeal before letting the ghost infant out. This should be what the **** of river meant, otherwise a ghost baby would not appear out of thin air in the temple. Does the river **** want to compromise with the evil spirits? Do not! That is absolutely impossible. Wang Kun did not believe that as a god, he would bow his head to evil spirits. He has been killing evil spirits ever since he appeared. His yin soldiers and black and white impermanence brought all the more than 300 evil spirits from Luoshui City on that day. How can you bow your heads with a few ghosts if you rush to kill them all? And the special appearance of this ghost is obviously a certain change, and the river **** thinks that he can handle the matter this time. "Let''s go." Wang Kun glanced at Tutu, turned around and walked out, and initiated a communication with the medal on his chest. Tutu watched Wang Kun walk forward, and followed Wang Kun with his little feet. Hearing the movement behind him, Wang Kun turned his head to look at Xiao Budian, who was walking with him, and he couldn''t help being amused. At the same time, he was sure that this was arranged by the God of the River. "The God of the River has moved, and Gui Ying has been dispatched, and I want to send the Gui Ying over." Wang Kun whispered after the call was made. "The Falcon helicopter has arrived on the top of the Feitian Hotel near you, Team King." The liaison officer''s voice came from the headset. Wang Kun and Tutu walked one after the other, before they came to the off-road vehicle. "Come on, I''ll take you there. The plane is still ten kilometers away." Wang Kun opened the door and looked at Tutu and said. He thought this ghost baby should be able to understand him, but the little guy seemed to be still Can''t speak. Tutu looked inside the car curiously, climbed into the car with a jump, and then looked around, as if very curious. He has just awakened for only two days, and he is very curious about the outside world, just like a child. Wang Kun looked at the harmless pictures of humans and animals, but did not dare to treat him as a child in his heart. According to Lu Annan''s three accounts, the ghost infant looked like a normal fetus when he was taken out, only the size of a palm. In just two days, he became two or three years old, and the two things slung around his waist did not look like ordinary things. This must have something to do with the river god! Wang Kun felt relieved when he thought of the God of the River. In the past two days, he must have transformed the Ghost Infant into this way with the magical powers of the God of River. There is another important reason, and it is also the most important reason why Wang Kun dare not look down on the pictures. Like the young ghost exorcist, when Wang Kun was in front of Tutu, the flying ghost in his body began to send out warnings, which was an extremely dangerous signal! Wang Kun is now a day-level exorcist, and the badge on his chest has become a diamond medal. Zeng Jin had the strength comparable to that of the heavenly rank. After watching the battle of the black and white impermanence that night, he broke through and obtained the heavenly medal. As the strongest ghost exorcist at the earth level, Wang Kun is a top-notch existence even among the heavenly exorcists after breaking through the sky level. But even if he became a heavenly exorcist, he still felt extremely dangerous when he saw Tutu... Amid the roar, the off-road vehicle drove away. ¡­¡­.. In the troposphere hundreds of kilometers away from Linze City. The Civil Aviation M11 large passenger plane is floating in the clouds. This situation has been going on all day. There were dry burns all over the head of the fire-burning ghost, and scarlet flesh and blood faintly appeared under those wounds. He sat in the first-class cabin watching the shivering passengers. These passengers were all pale and looked at the fire-burning ghost with fear. Then there would be two men and one woman swallowed by the evil spirit. Chapter 68： Passenger panicked At this moment, a kid came out from the cockpit with a communication device, saying that it was an official family member calling. There was a sound on the other end of the phone, and after listening to the burning face, a penetrating smile appeared on his face. "You go and inform the eldest brother, saying that the officials have finished the matter, and we are about to land." Upon hearing this, the little devil nodded immediately and disappeared. "Is this group of officials not bad...what about the river god? Don''t you have to compromise with us?" Burning fire ghost sneered in his heart. The pilot continued to float in the air for half an hour under the command of the evil spirits and then began to descend downwards. Linze City Airport. Today, the airport in Linze City has been completely blocked, all flights have been cancelled, and people in the airport have also been evacuated. Suddenly, weird black shadows appeared in the empty airport. These black shadows came from all directions and gathered on the tarmac. There were hundreds of figures, and the bronze ghost Wanyou was among the ghosts. "Brother, there is no one within a few tens of kilometers nearby, and all have been evacuated by officials! There is no ghost exorcist! They have all done things according to our requirements." A subordinate reported the news. Bronze ghost Wanyou''s eyes burned with blue flames, and he grinned at the plane that was about to land in the sky. The M11 large passenger plane was slowly landing, and all the four hundred passengers on the plane saw the scenery about to land through the window. "Ladies... Gentlemen.... The plane is about to land at Linze Airport, everyone... Don''t panic..." The sweet voice of the stewardess came from the cabin, seeming to want to comfort the passengers. But every passenger could hear that even the stewardess could not remain calm, and no one knew what was going to happen next. Wu Tian and Qiao Sisi are a couple in love, both of whom are from Luoshui City and planned to travel. But they never dreamed that the plane would be hijacked, and it would be hijacked by ghosts. They encountered a scene that was not seen in the movie. At this moment, the two cuddled closely, leaning against the window and shaking constantly. They were terribly scared. The three passengers in front of them were swallowed alive, and even the scum was not seen. This group of evil spirits is simply eating people without spitting out bones. Seeing the scenery outside the window and listening to the slightly trembling voice of the stewardess, the two of them trembled even more. "Wu Tian, ??we are about to land soon, will we also be eaten?" Qiao Sisi trembled. "Sisi...no, we won''t die!" Wu Tian attached to the ear canal, his eyes had never left the ghost with burn marks all over his body. He was also scared to death, but as a man, he could only say this to comfort his girlfriend. "Wu Tian, ??you see that the airport is empty...we..." Qiao Sisi saw the empty airport below through the glass, and his heart sank to the bottom. The imaginary police car does not exist, and the army does not. What will be the end if they continue to face them? Wu Tian was taken aback, he looked down, remembered the movies he had seen before, and immediately thought of a certain possibility. "Sisi, since there are ghosts, there must be people who deal with them. Do you remember the movie we saw with a long eyebrow?" "I think there will be such capable people and strangers who will come to save us." Wu Tian worked hard to squeeze a smile to comfort his girlfriend. "Yes, since there are ghosts, there must be a master who can catch ghosts!" Qiao Sisi''s eyes lit up, and his face appeared hopeful. "Master of Catch Ghosts? Hahaha!" Suddenly, there was a harsh ghost cry in the aisle. It was the evil ghost who turned into a yin wind and left! "!!!" Wu Tian and Qiao Sisi were shocked, their conversation was actually heard by ghosts? The two of them opened their eyes in horror, swallowing and spitting, to force their composure. They can''t bark, as the evil spirit said before, whoever wants to bark will be eaten. Seeing that the two of them were frightened, the ghost stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips, "You still want to catch the ghost master? The gang of trash in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau is trash! What can they do? It''s early to come and save you." "If anyone can come to rescue you, it would be the River God of Luoshui City, but it''s a pity..." The evil ghost''s eyes exuded a black ghost, staring at Wu Tian and Qiao Sisi. "River God?" The people in the cabin were dumbfounded when they heard these two words! Seeing the unidentified expressions of the people, the evil spirit said gloomily: "Oh, forget that you little people don''t know the river god..." "Shut up your stinky mouth!! Stupid!" The Burning Demon scolded when his subordinates spoke more and more aggressively. "Can this kind of thing be criticized?" The fire ghost stood up and glared at the evil spirit, and at the same time a deep look of fright flashed in his eyes. The fire-burning ghost couldn''t wait to swallow this little devil in one bite. A stunned young man didn''t know what kind of existence the river **** was, and was still talking nonsense here. The fire-burning ghost knew that this kind of thing could not be talked about, and he instinctively felt a sense of fear when he thought of the river god. Bronze ghost Wanyou led three cadres and many little ghosts to Luoshui City, only one person left hastily returned. Even with the strength of the boss, they were all so embarrassed, and even the Yin Soldier and the two ghost kings were almost wiped out without seeing them. As for the word river god, the fire-burning ghost just wanted to hide it in his heart, and he didn''t want to listen to people talking about these two words. "Yes, let''s not talk about the little one." The evil spirit was stared at by the fire spirit and immediately persuaded. He was afraid that the fire-burning ghost would be upset and swallow him. "Jie Jie Jie, count you lucky!" The evil spirit turned his head and stared at Wu Tian and Qiao Sisi fiercely, turning into a yin wind and disappearing. He wanted to **** the blood of these two people, but their boss ordered not to kill. After getting the ghost infant, the many masters of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau will definitely have an ambush, and they will not let them leave in a big way. The hundreds of passengers on this plane are their bargaining chips. "Wu Tian...I''m afraid!" With tears in the corners of his eyes, Qiao Sisi buried his head in Wu Tian''s chest, sobbing. The ghost''s expression just now seemed to say that they all must die. Wu Tian hugged Qiao Sisi, preparing to look at the scenery outside the window, but the next second Wu Tian held Qiao Sisi''s arms tightly. Feeling abnormal, Qiao Sisi also looked out. ! ! ! Qiao Sisi saw the scenery outside the window appearing from behind, and his body was like an ice cave, and the biting chill was all over his body. He held Wu Tian''s hands tightly together. ghost! The tarmac is densely packed with ghosts! Passengers in the cabin also noticed the magnificent scenery below, and both men and women of all ages screamed. Even the screams of the stewardess appeared in the horn. Chapter 69： This is Yuan Tigui? The plane shook violently, and the pilot instantly lost his ability to think after seeing the scenery on the ground. A strong atmosphere of panic filled the cabin. At this moment, all the passengers felt that they had become lambs to be slaughtered, as if they were full of cannibals. Not erupting in silence, just dying in silence. In extreme fear, some of the passengers in the plane cried out and passed out, some went stupidly, and some untied their seat belts and picked up the things in their hands to fight the evil spirits to death. A middle-aged man slammed his fist at the fire-burning ghost. The fire-burning ghost squeezed the man''s arm, and the man''s arm was pulled down alive. The middle-aged man immediately screamed, and something even stranger happened. Only a black flame appeared from his wound, and the flame burned him to a mummy in an instant. A disgusting stench radiated from the cabin. There was the same scene in the second-class cabin. Several young men who were desperately biting to death were bitten to death by evil spirits, and even their heads were screwed off... "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" The voice of the evil spirit came from the horn of the plane, and the hundreds of passengers suddenly fell silent. At this time, the plane has landed. "Everyone! Get off the plane!" The Burning Ghost stood up and looked at the many passengers and shouted. In the face of death, there is no one who resists anymore, because resisting is also meaningless resistance. More than 400 passengers lined up from the cabin. On the roof of the building far away from the airport, there are several miniature cameras capturing the movement in the airport. Not far from the airport, a secret temporary command post is hidden underground. Looking at the large screens on the wall, Zhuge Yuan''s face was so gloomy, he came to Linze City from Kyoto City specially for this incident. "Damn! These lawless evil spirits, damn!" A ghost exorcist looked at the screen and said. "Minister Zhugeyuan, are we still not taking action?" The person who spoke was the director of the Sub-branch of Ghost Killing Bureau of Linze City. Zhuge Yuan shook his head when he heard the news, "No, not yet, the transaction hasn''t started yet!" Immediately afterwards, Zhuge Yuan looked at several young people sitting in front of the computer, "Hurry up and start the big data investigation to see the casualties of the passengers on Flight M11!" Zhuge Yuan clenched his hands tightly. This was his most concern. The casualties of hundreds of passengers on this large passenger plane were the most important. The technician immediately tapped the keyboard, and the sound of "didi" continued to be heard. "Report to the Minister! Six people were killed and 30 were injured on flight M11 through facial recognition! Five of them were seriously injured!" Hearing the death toll, the corners of Zhuge Yuan''s eyes trembled frantically. He looked at the ghost exorcists and said, "Kill all of them after the transaction is over, not one left!" The exorcists nodded. The exorcists present today count Wang Kun as a heavenly exorcist, as well as two heavenly exorcists and Wang Kun''s apprentice, Misty Fist Qian Lei. These few of them are strong people with ghost domains, Mist Fist Qian Lei also has ghost domains, plus many pre-level ghost exorcists, it is more than enough to kill these evil spirits. Everyone was holding back the killing intent in their hearts, and waited for them to start their actions after they got the ghost infant. Zhuge Yuan looked at the crowd and added, "At present, there are only six casualties. It seems that these evil spirits are using the passengers as a bargaining chip to escape." "When the time comes, several team captains will be responsible for dealing with the boss, and the rest will all regard saving people as the first element." Hearing Zhuge Yuan''s order, everyone nodded again. At this moment, a camouflage gunship appeared on the screen. Seeing the picture of the helicopter, everyone cheered up again, and the highlight was coming! .... The bronze ghost Wanyou looked at the helicopter that appeared in the sky, grinning, and a smile appeared on his face. finally come! Except for some of the hundreds of ghosts who are guarding the passengers, the rest are staring at the helicopter extremely cautiously, and the next thing does not allow them to make any mistakes. Several cadres such as Burning Fire Ghost stood in front of Bronze Ghost Wanyou, and they were also ready to fight at any time. Hundreds of passengers looked at the helicopter nervously. They were all wondering if the people in the helicopter came to rescue them, but no one dared to shout. When the helicopter fell, Wang Kun and more than a dozen ghost exorcists appeared. Everyone stared at the evil spirits with killing intent. A thick ghost aura rose from everyone, and they were ready to kill ghosts. "Owl Wang Kun?" The bronze ghost Wanyou recognized Wang Kun at a glance, and then noticed the diamond medal on Wang Kun''s chest. "Yeah, yes, you are already a ghost?" Wang Kun is the captain of Luoshui City. Wan You has investigated Luoshui City''s information and is very familiar with Wang Kun. Before Wang Kun was known as the strongest earth-level ghost exorcist, his combat power was comparable to that of the sky-level, so Wan You didn''t take him seriously. Even if he was promoted to the heavenly rank and became a ghost general, the bronze ghost Wanyou still didn''t care. What he cares most is whether the Yin Soldiers in the River Temple or the two ghost kings have come. As soon as the helicopter landed, Wan You exploded with a strong ghost aura to expand his perception and wanted to see if there was any aura that scared him. In addition to Wan You, several evil spirits with earth-level strength under him also felt fully open, searching for this special aura. When the plane landed, Wang Kun got Zhuge Yuan''s order, telling them to stay calm and wait for the offensive instructions. After Wang Kun and the others came out, a little bit walked out of the cabin, tilted his head and looked at Wan You and other evil spirits. "Is he a ghost?" The fire-burning ghost looked at Tutu, a ghostly expression suddenly appeared in his eyes, with a surprised expression. The bronze ghost Wanyou also frowned, his face full of suspiciousness. He discovered the Yuan Tigui. He hasn''t grown up yet, only the palm is big. How can it be so big? The burning ghost said coldly: "Wang Kun! You catch a kid to coax the ghost, right?" Just letting out a ghostly sensation, the fire-burning ghost was shocked to hear from ear to ear, because the ghostly qi from Tutu was from the same source as the primordial ghost he had seen, and Wan You also spoke out to prove that this was what they found The yuan fetus ghost. "Yes, it''s our original fetus ghost!" Wan You said gloomily, with blue flames burning in his eyes. At this time, the bronze ghost Wanyou''s mind was full of question marks. How could this Yuan fetus ghost grow up so big in only two days? Drinking Sanlu milk powder is not so fast, right? "Boss, it must be the river **** who moved his hands and feet!" a cadre beside the burning ghost said. There can be such a weird situation, and only the mysterious river **** can do it. If they can''t make the ghost infant grow so big in two days, or else they waste their energy to grow into a woman''s belly? Only by constantly absorbing the essence and blood can the ghost infant grow up, but this growth rate is also a bit too appalling. Chapter 70： Tutu shot to rescue passengers The bronze ghost Wanyou nodded, focusing on the helicopter, "Are you alone? Didn''t the River Temple send anyone?" Just facing Wanyou''s questions, Wang Kun and other dozen ghost exorcists were silent. Feeling the empty helicopter again, Wan You was puzzled, "Did the River Temple send anyone?" "We brought the Ghost Infant out of the River God Temple. No one will come. Now the Ghost Infant is here, can you let them go?" Wang Kun looked at the bronze Ghost Wanyou, and said in a low voice. It''s just that the exorcist behind Wang Kun couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. They are exorcists! On weekdays, they meet directly and rush to kill. How do you feel that it is a bit like a scene in a police movie? The bronze ghost Wanyou didn''t answer, but the ghost was looking around while his eyes were rolling. He wanted to see if there was an ambush. "Boss, do you have the breath of the ghosts and gods of the river temple?" the fire burning ghost said quietly. Hearing this, the bronze ghost shook his head endlessly. When the helicopter landed, he began to emit ghostly sensations, and apart from the dozen ghost exorcists in the cabin, he found no special aura. He had felt that kind of breath before escaping, and the ghost aura on Yin Soldier''s body was completely different from ordinary ghost auras. Not only the helicopter, but even the nearby air and ground felt it again, without any special ghostly breath. Bronze ghost Wanyou grinned, "Wang Kun, hand over the original fetal ghost to me, and I will let him go!" "Don''t think about it! As long as you let him go, I will naturally give him to you." Wang Kun shouted angrily, and the dozen ghost exorcists behind him immediately dispersed and launched a battle formation. Facing Wang Kun''s request, the bronze ghost Wanyou smiled evilly and raised his bronze hand. Suddenly an evil spirit guarding the crowd made a gloomy sound, and reached out to grab a passenger and lifted it up to swallow it. Hundreds of passengers squatting on the ground suddenly panicked, and the atmosphere of fear once again filled the crowd. "No! Stop it!" Wang Kun immediately exclaimed upon seeing this. At the same time, Zhuge Yuan''s voice sounded in Wang Kun''s earphones, "Quick! Promise them quickly, they will naturally run away when they achieve their goals, and we will destroy them in one fell swoop!" "Stop! I''ll leave him to you! Don''t hurt anyone!" Wang Kun immediately said, and grabbed Tutu''s hand. Wan You raised his hand, and the evil spirit immediately put down the person who had picked it up. "That''s right, everyone is smart, why do you need to make unnecessary sacrifices?" Wan You looked at Wang Kun, "Let your people back down collectively, and then let people bring the Yuan Tigui over, but it can''t be Bring you here!" "This is a request. If you say a word, I will kill someone! Understand?" Hearing Wanyou''s words, all the ghost exorcists were angry, but the people who saw the fearful expression chose to retreat. Wang Kun gritted his teeth and glanced at Wan You. Although his hatred was overwhelming in his heart, he could only pull Tutu and start to retreat. After a full 800 meters, Wang Kun and his entourage stopped. It''s just that Wan You''s voice came again, "Retreat! The farther the better!" Wang Kun''s face was covered with frost, "Hurry up! How far do we have to go back to be satisfied?" Looking at Wang Kun and others from a distance, the bronze ghost Wanyou smiled up to the sky, "Naturally retreat until I say stop...!" Tutu looked at them curiously as they were negotiating, with thinking in his eyes. Seeing Wang Kun holding his hand back hundreds of meters, the bronze ghost was still babbling and trying to make them retreat. Tutu looked at Wang Kun and the others who were gritting their teeth, then at the bronze ghost with a snicker, and the crowd squatting on the ground in the distance. After the small eyes rolled, they seemed to understand a little bit, but also a little bit confused. Suddenly, the smile of the bronze ghost Wanyou solidified, because he saw Tutu suddenly get rid of Wang Kun and the others, walking towards them with their little feet. Wang Kun used his ghost power, his pupils turned yellow and kept paying attention to the bronze ghost Wanyou. Wang Kun''s expression change was instantly caught by Wang Kun. Ok? At this time, Wang Kun felt that the little hand in his hand was missing. "He ran away?" Wang Kun exclaimed. At this time, Tutu was running towards the edge of the airport with his little feet, the direction away from them. The sudden change in this scene surprised everyone, and even Zhuge Yuan in the command post was shocked. "Quick! Catch him!" Bronze Ghost Wanyou roared. Under Wan You''s order, except for the dozens of evil spirits guarding the crowd, all the evil spirits exuded a strong and incomparable spirit and rushed out like an arrow from the string. "Wang Kun! If you dare to move, I will kill them all!" The bronze ghost Wanyou said. Wang Kun and the others who were just about to act immediately stopped angrily and watched the changes. All the ghosts came out, and there was a strong wind everywhere, making a oozing sound, and the air was filled with hairy coldness. All the cadres displayed their ghost abilities, and the fire-burning ghost filled the flames and turned into a fire man. Bronze Ghost Wanyou''s ghost aura is the strongest. His whole body changes to the color of bronze, and the ground he touches turns into a blue color, and all the flowers and plants wither... The ghost domain of the bronze ghost was released and opened, and hundreds of meters rushed out in the blink of an eye, and only three breaths were close to the running Tutu. "Little devil! You are mine!" The bronze ghost''s fangs were released, and his face was no longer beautiful, and became hideous and terrifying. The five nails on a pair of big hands that looked like a pu fan were extremely sharp, and they grabbed to Tutu. Seeing the bronze ghost''s big hand grabbed it, Tutu''s small body disappeared out of thin air as soon as his eyes rolled. "Huh?" The bronze ghost Wanyou grabbed his loneliness, empty, and lost his senses. Where did it go? Tutu reappeared behind him, and Tutu glanced at the bronze ghost Wanyou indifferently, and continued to run in one direction. That direction is exactly where hundreds of passengers are. "Quick! Catch him!" Bronze Ghost Wanyou returned to his senses, found Tutu running towards the passengers, and shouted. The weird changes in Tutu have long made Wanyou feel wrong, regardless of the clothes he wears, or the small bamboo tube and kits tied around his waist, it makes him feel strange everywhere. All the ghosts immediately chased Tutu with eerie strange noises, but their boss, the bronze ghost Wanyou, couldn''t catch it. How could these men catch Tutu? In a few blinks, Tutu was close to the hundreds of passengers. He stretched out his fleshy little hand and drew it inside the clothes, and then took out the triangular River God Imperial Promulgation. "Shoo!" The little hand shook, and the triangular talisman flew out. At the moment Fuluo appeared, an incomparably rich and vast breath radiated from above. This breath made the ghosts feel extremely uncomfortable, as if people who hadn''t slept for dozens of days were uncomfortable. Chapter 71： River God Imperial Promulgation The ghosts chasing Tutu immediately retreated, as if to stay away from the breath that made them uncomfortable. The talisman looked like a meteor and flew over the heads of hundreds of passengers in an instant, and then the talisman unfolded automatically, revealing the retro font inside. There seemed to be a stream of light flashing on the font, and an egg-shell-like light curtain appeared, covering all the passengers. At the same time, small characters appeared on this light curtain, and those small characters exuded an extremely soft and refreshing breath. This light curtain seemed incomparably thin, but his brilliance was exceptionally dazzling, as dazzling as a star. All the passengers opened their mouths and seemed to be watching the special effects in the movie. Wu Tian and Qiao Sisi were sluggish, looking at the light curtain full of small print. They are on the edge of the crowd, and the small characters floating on the light curtain exude a soft breath that makes them feel extremely comfortable. This comfort is as if the baby is in the arms of the mother, and as if the fish are in the water, so that their nervous and panic negative emotions have all disappeared, and all kinds of beautiful feelings appear in their hearts. "Puff! Puff!" After the light curtain came, the ghosts who were guarding the crowd exploded like bubbles when they were covered by the light curtain. There was no sound, and they turned into flying ash without a scream. . More than fifty evil spirits in the crowd burst one after another, and none of them could escape. Qiao Sisi and Wu Tian were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. They looked up at the shining talisman in the sky. In this light curtain, those evil spirits who were extremely fierce and cannibalized without spitting out bones are dying at this moment, and it feels like a bubble that has no ability to resist. Eight hundred meters away, Wang Kun and the others were also sluggish on the spot if they were struck by lightning. They originally wanted to rush out, but were threatened by the bronze evil spirits and could only stop their bodies to observe the situation in the scene. Then they saw this magical picture. "These traditional characters... are the meaning of the river god''s presence?" Wang Kun recognized a few of the small characters, and it was the river god''s presence, and the evil spirits were changed. This must be a talisman made by Lord River God himself! Wang Kun thought in his heart. The cyan flames in the bronze ghost Wanyou''s eyes were burning, and a hideous face became extremely distorted. The font emitted by the talisman is the decree of the river god, and this talisman represents the will of the river **** to protect the more than four hundred passengers present. The fire-burning ghosts and other evil spirits launched their attacks to tear the light curtain, but all their attacks turned into nothingness when they approached the light curtain. Seeing this, the bronze ghost Wanyu knew that he wanted to take Tutu away and completely crush his dream of taking passengers as hostages. "River God!!!" Wan You roared up to the sky, and the hoarse and harsh voice echoed throughout the airport. Boundless hatred surged into my heart, Wan You hated Li San, hated Li San who could destroy his plan thousands of miles away! Even in broad daylight, under the roar of Wan You, a permeating cloudy wind blew up, as if a sandstorm was coming, and the temperature in the air dropped suddenly. Just how capable Li San is, has become a mystery in Wan You''s heart! This place is thousands of miles away from Luoshui City, and Li San didn''t send the Yin God and Ghost King to come, and it caused him such a big trouble! Just a talisman wiped out half of his subordinates, all the passengers were protected, and he also cut off the way he wanted to take the hostages and escape. Seeing Wan You''s almost frantic appearance, Wang Kun''s mouth raised a smile. This is the punishment of the river god, and it is also a judgment! Even if the river **** does not send the Yin Soldiers and the Ghost King, he still controls the enemy thousands of miles away. Then Wang Kun''s heart tensed, he thought he was wrong, and he thought of the river **** too simple. The river **** is not to punish this group of evil spirits, his main purpose is to protect those innocent people? At this moment, the great compassion of the river **** made Wang Kun completely impulsive to worship. What is righteousness, great love, this is the most true portrayal of the river god. "Go! Catch the Yuan Tigui!" Wan You felt boundlessly angry, and he looked at the dumb Tutu who was observing Fuluo and said. Following Wan You''s order, all the remaining ghosts moved. The fire-burning ghost blasted a red flame. The remaining two evil ghost cadres strangling towards Tutu with one arm like a snake, and one spit out a fishy black solid from his mouth, turning into a large web like a spider web toward Tutu. Come. There are also many evil spirits, all emitting ghostly air rushing from all directions. Feeling the ghosts attacking him, Tutu retracted his gaze from looking at Fu Lu. With a move of his little feet, Tutu''s figure once again appeared in the distance like a teleportation, avoiding the attack of the three evil cadres. After stabilizing his figure, Tutu stretched out his small hand to grab the small cloth bag around his waist. This time, Tutu looked at the dozens of evil spirits who rushed forward, grabbed his little hand into the bag, and withdrew his hand. "Wow!" With a small hand raised, countless incense ashes scattered with the wind, and the diffused incense ashes went towards the evil spirits. "Ah!" Numerous screams were made, and the little ghosts immediately burned flames when they touched the incense ashes. Accompanied by the fragrance of sandalwood, these little ghosts turned into nothingness. The fire-burning ghost was also scattered with incense ashes, and a burnt face became extremely distorted, and the screams echoed in the airport. Wang Kun and others moved as soon as the ghosts rushed towards Tutu. As the ghost domain unfolded, Wang Kun moved a distance of more than a hundred meters each time, and instantly approached the ghost group. Under the cover of the ghost realm, those little ghosts suddenly felt like a mire, it was difficult to move a bit! At this moment, another extremely powerful ghost domain came, and instantly crushed Wang Kun''s ghost domain back. "Fuck me!" Bronze ghost Wanyou said coldly with fire in his eyes. He is a demon at the pinnacle of heaven, and he also owns a ghost domain! Obviously his ghost domain is stronger than Wang Kun''s ghost domain. The ghost domain has many magical functions, the most powerful thing is to suppress ghosts lower than himself. The bronze ghost Wanyou walked towards Wang Kun and the others as he spoke, and appeared 100 meters away every time he took a step. He didn''t plan to capture pictures, because Wang Kun and others were too in the way, he wanted to stop Wang Kun, and also wanted to kill these housekeepers'' ghost exorcists to vent his hatred. Just as the bronze ghost Wanyou was talking, there were screams again behind him! Wan You''s head turned around 180 degrees strangely, but the ghost fire in Wan You''s eyes was extinguished! The fire-burning ghost died after only resisting two breaths! A bunch of his men are also dead! They were burning with a raging flame, which turned into fly ash with the smell of sandalwood. what''s the situation? He just released the ghost domain to deal with Wang Kun, why did he die in less than two breaths? Chapter 72： Inhumane play Immediately afterwards, Wan You understood how these ghosts died. As shown in the picture, he put his hand into the small cloth bag again after sprinkling the first handful of incense ash, and then his body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was behind another cadre, and at the same time, a handful of incense ash sprinkled from his hand. Immediately afterwards, golden flames appeared on the little ghosts, which turned into nothingness. That cadre also fought a few breaths more than the little devil and turned into fly ash. The ghost had been killed, and the screams slowly disappeared. Tutu seemed to find this fun, and once again grabbed the incense ash and ran towards the ghostly place. At this time, the evil spirits were all shivering, but no one could get past Tutu, and one after another screams came. Like cutting leeks, rows of evil spirits continue to turn into fly ash. The hundreds of passengers opened their eyes wide, and the child who looked at this meaty as if a **** descended from the earth thought he was extremely cute. But in Wanyou''s eyes, Tutu is a demon! "Roar!" After a brief loss of consciousness, Wan You''s hollow eyes exuded a cyan flame, and he activated the ghost domain to cover Tutu. Now he has no time to control Wang Kun. What is the strange white powder in Tutu''s hand? In a short period of time, dozens of his cadres have been killed in this way. If you don''t stop Tutu, all his men will die! Feeling a powerful yin wind coming from behind, Tutu''s figure halted, he glanced at Wan You and continued to hold the incense ash, teleport and ran out. The rest of the evil spirits saw Tutu running towards them, and they were so frightened that they screamed in horror. "Idiot! Disperse and run away, I''ll clean him up!" Wan You yelled as he looked at the little ghosts who were running away. Hearing that, those little ghosts and two evil ghost cadres were scattered like birds and beasts, fan-shaped scattered and ran wildly. This..... Wang Kun and the others opened their mouths wide, looking at Tutu chasing the ghosts, there was a short circuit in their brains. The people in the temporary command post were also dumbfounded looking at the big screen. "The powder in the little devil''s hand is the incense ash from the river temple?" Zhuge Yuan took the lead in regaining consciousness, exclaiming. "Yes, it is incense ash, which is also something we are studying now!" Academician Wang pushed the glasses frame, his expression excited. A group of exorcists, including Qian Lei, looked envious. Local tyrant! Can Xiang Hui play like this? Previously, the headquarters sent people to donate money to buy a batch of peace charms in the River Temple. How powerful this charm is, it has long been regarded by the exorcists as a treasure. Due to the small number, it is given priority to powerful ghost exorcists, and the lowest is also the winner of the two-star platinum medal of Qian Lei''s level. After carrying out several missions with the safety talisman, its powerful effect shocked all ghost exorcists. It can be said to be a treasure of the S pole! After holding the peace talisman, the efficiency of the ghost exorcists in killing ghosts has been improved by more than one thing, but everyone knows that the incense ash is hard to come by, and they use it as a defensive treasure. With the peace talisman, they can be invincible. But the extravagant behavior of dismantling and spreading is still not done, it is too violent. Only a few exorcists scatter the incense ashes at the critical moment of life and death, as a trump card for life. Seeing Tutu swaying so recklessly, all the ghost exorcists looked straight. Local tycoon! People who can be river gods are really local tyrants! Too capricious! "Don''t froze, everyone immediately acted according to the original plan!" Zhuge Yuan''s voice reminded the exorcists. At the same time, Wang Kun also received Zhuge Yuan''s order to assist the ghost infant and kill the bronze ghost Wanyou. Suddenly, a famous ghost exorcist appeared around the airport, some of them used the ghost domain teleport, and some of them were running with explosive power. But before everyone arrived, they found that the ghosts in the airport were almost extinct! The bronze ghost Wanyou finally put on the picture, and instantly covered the ghost realm and left. The ghost domain is similar to the one domain. The ghosts in the ghost domain are all powerful ghosts. The ghost domain can restrict the enemy and strengthen itself. At the same time, it has many magical functions. Suddenly, Tutu felt the surroundings turn black, and his legs were like a bog, it was difficult to move a minute, as if an invisible imprisonment blocked his movement. Seeing this, Wan You grinned, and don''t even want to run away when being imprisoned by the ghost realm! "I''ll see where you are going this time!" Wan You''s big fan-like hand grabbed Tutu. But this time, Wan You caught loneliness again! Tutu''s eyes rolled, his calves moved strangely, and his figure disappeared again. When he reappeared, he had already arrived outside Wanyou''s ghost realm, and looked back at Wanyou. "What! How could it be possible!" Several exclamations sounded, Wan You, Wang Kun, Qian Lei and others who were about to arrive were all stunned. They all have ghost domains, and they also know how special the ghost domain is. The stronger party in the ghost domain is the master. If the imprisoned force is used to imprison the opponent, the imprisoned person or ghost cannot move at all. If you want to move, unless you have a ghost domain and can break the blockade of the other''s ghost domain, or you have special items to break the ghost domain. But the picture just now was too weird. Tutu didn''t activate the ghost domain, and they didn''t feel the breath of the ghost domain, just like this he walked out of the ghost domain of Wanyou. Does this ghost infant have the ability to ignore the ghost realm? This idea appeared in everyone''s hearts. The reason why Yuantai ghosts are special is that they are inherently disabled and can merge with other Yuantai ghosts. There is also a more important reason is that the primordial fetus ghosts all have accompanying talents... "Gudong!" Wang Kun swallowed and spit. He tried to break his head but couldn''t figure out what the river **** did to this ghost infant. The ability to ignore the ghost realm is very meaningful. He will be the nightmare of countless powerful evil spirits! "Hiss~" Wan You stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. What a wonderful ability! When he discovered Tutu, Wan You knew that he was a ghost, and his future achievements were limitless. But this doesn''t mean Wanyou''s ability to figure out clearly. "He is mine! This ability is also mine!" A look of greed and desire appeared in Wan You''s heart. "Ghost domain! Disperse!" Wan You''s ghost aura rose to the sky, and his ghost domain spread out in an instant, covering the entire airport. He did not use the ghost domain this time to limit the map, but for his two cadres who are already one of the few little ghosts. In the ghost domain, you can suppress your opponents and boost yourself. One of the abilities of this boost is that you can move items freely. Tutu was just about to throw ashes on a demon, but the next moment his little hand stopped in the air. Because the ghost in front of him was teleported away just after being enveloped by the ghost domain. As his eyes turned, Tutu looked at the dark shadow under his feet, which was Wanyou''s ghost domain! Chapter 73： Group annihilation "Wow!" Without hesitation, Tutuyang sprinkled the incense ash on the black shadow. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Under the pain, Wan You immediately took back the ghost domain, and the black shadow that had covered the airport suddenly disappeared. "Brother, are you okay!" the cadre who had just been teleported back said. Can the incense ash burn the ghost domain? The ghosts were so frightened that they looked at the small cloth bag in Little Dot''s hand. The incense ash that can kill the earth-level evil spirits, and has the effect of breaking the ghost domain? And this burning sensation will directly affect the holder of the ghost domain? Wan You''s heart was filled with fear and fear, and there was an endless sense of pain, and it was fine to collide with other ghost realms in the ordinary day. This incense ash could burn the ghost realm to hurt him? At this time, the Wanyou Ghost Domain was burnt with a big hole and at the same time it was hurt. The original shocking aura turned sharply and began to become wilting. Immediately afterwards, the flames in Wanyou''s eyes spurted out again. Tutu''s shadow was reflected in the flames, and Tutu''s incense fire once again killed several of his men! The subordinate screamed sternly, turned into a flying ash and pointed at him, as if asking for help. Tutu teleported again, appearing in front of the two evil spirits with earth-level strength who had just been transferred away by Wan You. Raising the little hand, it seems that the incense ash will be swayed in the next second. The two evil spirits were not ready to run away, they couldn''t run away from this kid at all, they closed their eyes and waited for death. But after waiting for a second, the incense ashes in the imagination did not fall down. After they opened their eyes, they found that Tutu stuffed the incense ash back, and reached out and took down the small bamboo tube. Looking at the bamboo tube that seemed to be like a toy, the two evil spirits suddenly felt a strong sense of anxiety. Tutu is a demon in their eyes, and it is impossible for them to come out with a toy to tease them. The picture that followed seemed to confirm their thoughts, only the picture in the picture took off the stopper of the bamboo tube, and suddenly the word "Edict" on the bamboo tube flashed through. In a moment, a horrible swallowing force enveloped the two, and even the remaining twenty little ghosts were enveloped by this ghost swallowing force. In the horrified eyes of these evil spirits, they turned into black spots the size of sesame seeds and flew into the bamboo tube. silence! Except for the breeze blowing in the airport, needle drop became audible. The exorcists who came from all directions all stopped and stared at the incredible scene. "River God!! I''m ******! Nima ****!" Wan You roared and continued to breathe fragrance. If the hatred in the heart can kill people, Li San and Tutu have both died eighty times at this moment. Wan You is now like a multi-millionaire suddenly reduced to a beggar, and his heart aches. All the subordinates who had been in business for decades were gone, and they were killed by a little bit. And now the airport is also heavily surrounded, and he is seriously injured again. It can be said that Li San has been harmed to the point of exhaustion. Suddenly, Wan You stopped cursing, and a deep sense of uneasiness spread to his heart. Tutu covered the bamboo tube. He had just had a great time killing ghosts. He only remembered Li San''s confession when the ghosts were almost finished killing, and he could choose to catch some back. Now that 22 evil spirits had been caught, he turned his gaze to Wan You. Holding a bamboo tube in his hand, Tutu grinned and rushed towards Wan You. "No! You are the devil! You are the devil! Don''t come over!" Wan You saw Tutu rushing towards him, and immediately started to run. Tutu was a demon in his eyes, a life-demanding demon. The incense was so overbearing that he had burned himself severely with just one blow. Under the circumstances, he had no other thoughts at all, only to escape! Wang Kun and the others were sluggish, watching Wan You at the top of the sky level being chased by a little bit. The people in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau thought this scene was a bit weird. Zhuge Yuan kept twitching with Academician Wang in the command post. "Team Wang, is this true? We are not deceived by the ghost realm?" A young man said, there is a powerful ghost realm, which has the effect of deceiving people''s five senses. Others are also all thinking, looking at Wang Kun. Lie a chicken? Wang Kun gave everyone an angry look. "No! What you see is true." Wang Kun said, his ghost realm has been scattered, in order to prevent the ghost exorcist on his side from being confused by Wan You''s five senses. "You are in the realm here, I will go and see." After that, Wang Kun initiated the ghost realm to teleport away. Wan You kept teleporting in the weak ghost realm, but it didn''t take long for him to be pushed by Tutu. Tutu''s abilities are extremely special, even if there is no ghost domain, his speed is no worse than Wanyou. It seemed that Wanyou was fleeing in a hurry, but only he knew that he was looking for a chance to fight back. When Tutu approached him again, Tutu''s face showed disapproval. It''s now! Wan You spotted the moment Tutu relaxed, and a pair of fists suddenly turned into bronze, and the bronze fist emitted a blue flame toward Tutu''s forehead. This blow was as fast as lightning, in Wan You''s opinion, if this blow hit Zhong Tutu, he would have to be seriously injured. Tutu paused, and the reflection of his fist getting closer and closer in his pupils. "Bang!" The fist hit something firmly, but it was not Tutu, but the white coat that rose automatically without wind. This..... Clothes are also a ghost? With a fist to no avail, Wan You''s discoloration changed, and he found the special clothes on Tutu''s body. Tutu didn''t panic at all, with a small hand, he grabbed a handful of incense ash and sprinkled it on Wan You. "Ah!" screamed, Wan You''s body suddenly burned with raging flames. "Ka Ka!" At the critical moment, the strongman Wan You broke his wrist, and his head quickly rotated away from his body. Immediately afterwards, his body was burned to fly ash, even if the ghost general faced the incense ash, he could only protect himself by breaking his arm, unable to resist. The reason why a bronze ghost is called a bronze ghost is that it is a piece of copper and iron, and he would not die without a body. After the head is separated from the body, he can survive, but his strength will also be greatly reduced. If he needs to re-condense the body and swallow it ceaselessly, the body can be condensed out. "Boy! You''re looking for death!" The floating head roared gloomily. Tutu made Wanyou Mountain exhausted today. Even if this picture escapes, troubles will continue. Not only will evil spirits come to find trouble, they will be exorcist Hunt down. Suddenly a pair of evil eyes grew out of the two hollow eyes in Wan You''s head, and the eyes exuded an indescribable aura. The pupils blinked, and a dizzy sensation appeared immediately, as if it would be drowsy at the first glance. Chapter 74： Fusion "Yuan Tigui!" Wang Kun, who was in the midst of the attack, shrank his pupils and exclaimed. He glanced at those eyes just now, and he felt a groggy feeling, as if he wanted to fall asleep. Suddenly, Wang Kun thought of Wan You''s purpose and shouted: "Quick! Get out of him! Don''t stare into his eyes!" "Haha! It''s late!" Those eyes continued to blink a few times, and they suddenly became piercing, and Wan You''s head was filled with a strange power at this time. Immediately afterwards, the **** eyes exuded a madness, and the head flew towards Tutu. "You are mine, become one with me!" Wan You''s voice was crazy. The reason why he didn''t want to activate the power of the "Phantom Pupil" elementary fetus ghost was because he could not completely control the power of the Phantom Pupil. Forcibly using the power of the Phantom Pupil, he will gradually lose consciousness after a long time and become a puppet of the Phantom Pupil. Primordial ghosts are extremely special ghosts, which can not only integrate other primitive ghosts, but also exist in various media, not limited to people, ghosts, and things. Tutu seemed to be unresponsive, staring blankly at the head that was about to stick to his face. That''s it! Wang Kun''s heart sank to the bottom. Tutu must have been controlled by the Phantom Pupils like this. Wang Kun knew how terrible the ghost was when he saw those **** eyes. His ability is mental power, the original fetal ghost with mental attack is also a ghost that is extremely difficult to deal with. This kind of ghost is a sharp weapon in group battles. The number of people has no effect in front of him. Only high-level opponents can restrain his mental ability. Seeing that Tutu''s coat was not automatically protected, Wan You smiled, "Sure enough, the primordial ghost on his body cannot defend against mental attacks." Wan You let out a stern laugh, which was extremely ear-piercing. "Hiss!" Wan You was horrified, and the smile on his face disappeared. He saw that blood-colored eyes appeared in Tutu''s hands. Phantom pupil, the little hand that Tutu stretched out was directly buckled from his eye socket? "!!!" Wan You looked stupidly at the pair of eyes that originally belonged to him in Tutu''s hands as if he was struck by lightning. Tutu raised his head to look at Wan You, peeled off the plug of the bamboo tube, Wan You was turned into a sesame-sized sesame and flew into the bamboo tube in the astonished expression. "???" This scene made Wang Kun and the others dumbfounded. Even Zhuge Yuan in the command post leaned forward to the screen, seeming to think they had read it wrong. This..... Qian Lei was mobilizing the ghost domain to run towards Tutu and found that this scene staggered and almost fell. All the exorcists had expressions of seeing the sun coming out from the west. Is this kid immune to mental attacks? Everyone looked at Tutu as if they were looking at a little monster. At this time, everyone wanted to understand why the river **** only sent a little ghost, and also gave the little ghost many treasures. This kid is simply a freak, his abilities are terrifying. Ignoring domain abilities, immune to mental attacks, no matter which one is a ghostly genius. Put away the bamboo tube and tie it back to the belt around the waist. Tutu looked at the pair of eyes in his hands, and they were struggling as if they were about to escape from his palms. This is the inevitable reaction that will occur after different Yuan fetal ghosts meet. The Phantom Hitomi had been in Wan You''s body for a few breaths before reacting. It was just that at this moment, he began to struggle hard in Tutu''s hands, and suddenly countless red rays of light were scattered from those eyes. The rays of light scattered and began to sweep chaotically in the air. Wang Kun was swept by the red light. Suddenly he felt his head spin around, and he wanted to fall toward the ground. After biting the tip of his tongue, Wang Kun woke up instantly, and his face was shocked. As for the exorcists in the distance, they were also swept by the red light, but their resistance was far worse than that of Wang Kun. Many people knelt on one knee and looked confused. They wanted to get up but found the instructions of their brains. Unable to direct the body. What''s more, a little red glow appeared in his eyes, as if to be assimilated. "Quick! Everyone immediately entered the light curtain of the River God Imperial Talisman!" Wang Kun shouted, making many people wake up. At the same time, the ghost realm on his body spread out, covering all the ghost exorcists, and he relied on the ghost realm to resist the red light''s mental attack. With the help of Wang Kun Ghost Domain, even the ghost exorcists from afar entered the light curtain one after another. After entering the light curtain, the peace in his mind suddenly recovered, and the eye that had just appeared in his mind also disappeared. Many people looked at Tutu in the distance with lingering fear. Wang Kun frowned and immediately transformed the ghost domain into a string that followed the ground, wanting to help Tutu. A pair of eyes in Tutu''s hands kept emitting dazzling red light, and he wanted to fly towards Tutu''s eyes. This struggling force became stronger and stronger, and at the same time it exuded a strong ghost aura. Tutu still felt a bit unable to grasp it tightly after using both hands. Suddenly, those two eyes merged into one strangely, turning into one eye. At the same time, the ghostly spirit in the eyes increased greatly, and he broke free of Tutu''s hands and flew towards his left eye. "No!" Wang Kun exclaimed. He had just launched the Ghost Realm to help Tutu, but he did not expect that his strength would soar after his eyes merged into one, and he broke free from control. After that evil eye drilled into Tutu''s left eye, it changed in an instant and began to blink frantically. "Shoo!" A huge red glow emitted from Tutu''s left eye, and it pierced the sky with a strong ghost energy. At the same time, an evil laugh came out, Tutu''s expression was distorted, and his two little hands pulled his left eye to pull it out. Seeing this, the hearts of all the ghost exorcists were agitated, and many people thought that the picture was about to end. Only one party can take the lead between the Yuan Ti Ghost and the Yuan Ti Ghost, and if it is controlled by the Phantom Pupil, it will have to become a puppet. When everyone was worried, Tutu let out a muffled hum, and a strong ghost gas erupted from his body. Under this ghostly air, the white coat swayed frantically, and the black light from Tutu''s fingers flashed into his left eye, and the evil eye was pulled out with a light touch. At this time, there was no look in the eyes, as if they were dead. "!!!" All the ghost exorcists were nervous and swallowed their saliva, because they knew that this was the phantom pupil who was surrendered by Tutu and became a puppet! The next step is fusion. "Plap!" Tutu slapped the eyes in his hand towards Tianling Gai, and suddenly a vertical eye appeared between the center of his eyebrows, and then the vertical eye was closed, turning into a blood line in the center of the eyebrows. "Gudong!" Wang Kun swallowed and foamed again, "He has merged with a primordial ghost again!" Tutu itself is the original fetus ghost, and the coat on his body is the fusion of the original fetus ghost, which has the effect of automatic defense, and now he has obtained a primordial ghost with mental attack! Chapter 75： Ghost Infant is the King of Ghosts? So Tutu now not only possesses the two terrifying talents, but also the other two kinds of metamorphoses. He is the existence of the three metamorphoses in one. In the command post, Zhuge Yuan''s discoloration changed, and in the archives of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, there had never been a terrifying existence after the fusion of the three Yuan fetal ghosts. The combination of the two yuan fetus ghosts is the sky. Firstly, the fusion of the yuan fetus ghosts is not so easy. Secondly, the Ghost Destruction Bureau also pays great attention to the movement of the yuan fetus ghosts. As soon as the yuan fetus ghosts are found, they will be cleaned up immediately to prevent future troubles. However, today there is a new record, and they have witnessed the emergence of the fusion of three meta-fetus ghosts. "Is this the ghost raised by Lord River God?" Academician Wang muttered while looking at the screen. All the ghost exorcists who were waiting in the light curtain of the River God Yulin Talisman all laughed out loud, this little guy is too powerful! Qian Lei was about to talk to Wang Kun about her thoughts, but she heard a shocking sentence. "This kid should have the strength of a ghost king..." Wang Kun murmured. What? The exorcists standing nearby opened their eyes wide. Ghost King? That kid is the king of ghosts? "Bronze ghost Wanyou is a ghost general at the peak of the sky level. He can''t catch up with the little ghost. His own ability is extremely powerful..." Wang Kun''s eyes flashed, "and the ghost in his hand that can kill the peak of the sky in seconds. The incense...." Immediately afterwards, Wang Kun continued: "Before he had the Phantom Eye, he had a combat power similar to that of a ghost king. As for now..." Wang Kun''s words made everyone''s breathing quicker, and many people felt that the hairs on their backs were standing up. "Huh~" Wang Kun took a deep breath, calming down the shocked mood a little. "Attention everyone, check the passengers on flight M11, and ask the hospital to send someone over. Many passengers here are injured..." After issuing many orders, the exorcists immediately began to act. Tutu stood in place, looking at the busy ghost exorcists, he didn''t know what he was going to do now, it seemed that there was nothing to do. After looking around again, Tutu found that there was no more evil spirits around him, and turned his head to look at the River God Imperial Promulgation floating in the air. Li San didn''t seem to have said that he would recover the River God Yulin Talisman, Tutu stared at the River God Yulin Talisman for ten seconds and then looked away. Then Tutu turned his head and looked to the west, which was the direction of Luoshui City. Without hesitation, Tutu moved his little feet and started heading west. "Wow!" Tutu appeared 100 meters away every time he took a step, and he had already left the airport in a few blinks. "Wang Kun! The kid ran away!" Zhuge Yuan''s hurried voice sounded in Wang Kun''s headphones. Wang Kun looked back and found that the ghost infant had left the airport and was moving at a super high speed. Without hesitation, Wang Kun immediately launched the ghost domain to teleport away, and at the same time, several ghost exorcists who owned the ghost domain also set off to chase after him. Ten minutes later, Wang Kun looked at the endless farmland ahead, his expression extremely embarrassed. "Report Minister, the speed of Ghost Infant is too fast, I didn''t catch up!" Wang Kun looked extremely embarrassed, he couldn''t catch up with Tutu''s speed at all. "It doesn''t matter, that Ghost Infant is strong, and it''s normal to be fast." Zhuge Yuan said. "Minister, there are three unborn ghosts on his body..." "Wang Kun, it''s okay!" Just as Wang Kun was about to speak, Zhuge Yuan directly gave him a booster. Wang Kun was a little surprised at this. Zhuge Yuan''s voice came from the earphone again, "I just watched it. The direction he is leaving is the direction of Luoshui City. He should be going home after completing the mission." "Moreover, Lord River God can let Gui Ying alone help us solve big problems. There will be no accidents..." Wang Kun''s body trembled, thinking of the river **** with great righteousness and great love in his heart, he immediately felt confident. Yes, Lord River God can let Ghost Infant come alone, so no accidents will happen, and Ghost Infant protects the passengers from the beginning before killing the evil ghost. Afterwards, Zhuge Yuan sent a group voice. "Everyone, don''t forget the incense ash when cleaning the airport, it''s a treasure that can be used repeatedly..." Hearing that, all the ghost exorcists recovered and ran towards the airport. Everyone was as if they had been beaten up with blood, and people who owned ghost domains, such as Wang Kun Qian Lei and others, used the energy of milking and began to rush. "Hey! Who is that! You have enough, give me points!" "Go! First come first served..." "****! Don''t grab it! Don''t grab it!" Zhuge Yuan couldn''t help being amused when he saw the crowds who were madly gathering ashes on the ground. Even if it is mixed with some soil, the effect of this incense ash is still there, and it is still the most powerful treasure for eliminating ghosts. At this time, all the ghost exorcists poked their buttocks and blocked the ash on the ground with both hands, wishing to pick up the concrete floor and take it away. "Minister Zhugeyuan, why don''t you tell them that the incense ashes are to be recycled?" Academician Wang pushed the frame of the glasses, looked at Zhugeyuan and said. "Immediately! Right away!" Zhuge Yuan thief smiled, "If it is said that the headquarters is going to recycle the incense ash they can do so hard?" "That''s right..." Academician Wang gave a thumbs up silently. After a while, Zhuge Yuan picked up the communication equipment, "Everyone, the incense cannot be swallowed privately, the headquarters must recycle and distribute it..." The incense ash that can kill the sky-level evil spirits is of great significance. The incense ash currently obtained by the headquarters is given priority to the exorcists who need to perform extremely dangerous tasks. Today when evil spirits are rampant, incense ash is a treasure country that attaches great importance to it and regards it as an S-level strategic material. "Oh! I''m busy again, but it''s worth it to be able to touch this treasure!" "No, this incense ash is now a national defense strategic material..." Several exorcists were talking about it. Although they wanted to get some for their own use, everyone knew that this thing was a life-saving treasure at a critical moment. For exorcists, the interests of the people and the country come first. "Minister Zhugeyuan, the ghost infant did not take the Fulu, so let Wang Kun send someone to send the Fulu back, right?" Academician Wang said while looking at the Fulu floating slowly on the screen at this time. Zhuge Yuan nodded. In fact, he thought just now, did the river **** deliberately fail to take the talisman? Just before Tutu left, Zhuge Yuan kept watching. He stared at Fuluo for ten seconds, and then left directly. Judging from the behavior of Tutu today, whether it is saving people with talisman or catching ghosts and killing ghosts, it seems that he has been instructed by the river god, and he is acting in accordance with the will of the river god. But in the end, Tutu did not take the Fulu away, indicating that the God of the River did not tell him to take the Fulu back. Perhaps this is the talisman given to them by the God of River? With this thought in his mind, Zhuge Yuan''s breathing became hurried. Chapter 76： Save hundreds of people The power of the River God Imperial Promulgation is obvious to all. In other words, this thing can be said to be a priceless treasure, even if there is money, there is nowhere to buy it. If such a treasure is put up for auction, I don''t know how many countries want to get it. Facing such a talisman, Zhuge Yuan is also very excited. But reason still defeated the desire in his heart, Zhuge Yuan did not intend to do so. Even if there is a ninety-nine chance, he is unwilling to gamble, because if a talisman offends the river god, that would be the biggest loss. Academician Wang also discovered the special behavior of the ghost infant. He looked at Zhuge Yuan and said, "Actually, I think the God of the River gave it to me on purpose, but it is indeed unkind that we received it." "It would be great if you could bring the River God Imperial Promulgation back and study it..." Upon hearing this, Zhuge Yuan glanced at Academician Wang and shook his head helplessly. In fact, he knew that Academician Wang was a scientist, and he was very eager to keep the River God Yulin Talisman for research. If he could study some of the principles, it would be a big leap forward. Academician Wang was originally a science madman. He has dedicated his life to the country and scientific research. He has no children yet to have a family. For Academician Wang, the state has repeatedly emphasized the need to arrange an arranged marriage for him, but he was ruthlessly rejected by Academician Wang each time. Why is home when the world is in chaos? This is what Academician Wang said at the time. "Pharaoh, I understand your heart, why don''t I want to leave the River God Imperial Promulgation?" Zhuge Yuan had a deep gaze. "But we can''t bet on that, no matter how magical the Talisman is, he was also created by the River God!" "Compared with the river god, this talisman is really not that important." Academician Wang pushed his glasses, "You''re right, I''m really confused as I get older. It''s still your long-term vision." "Haha! It''s too Qian, I am not the same as yours." Zhuge Yuan smiled heartily. ¡­¡­.. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. Li San stood in the temple square, next to it was a large water tank with koi raised in the temple. While turning his fingers, Li San gently drew waves across the water. The pilgrims passing by can''t see Li San in a blue robe, but the koi in the water can see them. These creatures have simple minds and no distractions, and they can naturally see things that humans can''t see. The koi carps seem to want to get close to Li San, as if the sandalwood scent from Li San attracts the koi. The koi in the tank circle around Li San¡¯s fingertips, and from time to time there are koi jumping out of the water to touch Touch Li San''s finger. "Grandma, look at the koi in the tank jumping!" A little girl who was following her grandma to enjoy the fragrance saw the movement in the tank and immediately trot forward. "Grandma, hug me, I want to feed the little koi." The little girl stood with her ponytail and shouted to her grandma while standing by the tank. "Okay!" Grandma smiled and walked over and picked up the little granddaughter. "I want to feed them the bread." As she said, the little girl took out a small piece of flour from the tribute basket, tore it into small pieces and threw it into the big tank. However, all the koi carps were jumping around the opposite wall, ignoring the crumbs she threw in. "Grandma, how come these koi can''t see my crumbs?" the little girl wondered. This problem made grandma look stagnant. She has never seen such a weird situation even after she has lived for a few decades. The small fish that are usually thrown out of the tank will find out. Why are these fishes pretending to be invisible today? "Lili, if you lose some more, maybe you lost too little Koi can''t find it." Grandma thought for a long time and couldn''t think of a reason, so she could only coax her little granddaughter. Immediately afterwards, the little girl broke the bread in her hand again, and at the same time several parents with their children saw the movement here and came around. But when the little girl threw in a pile of bread crumbs again, the koi still surrounded a place, ignoring the dropped food at all. "Grandma, these little koi carps don''t like me!" The little girl grievedly looked at the floating crumbs, then pursed her small mouth, getting more and more aggrieved, and then burst into tears. Li San stood quietly next to the tank, and the little girl cried and immediately caught Li San''s attention. Seeing this little porcelain doll crying, Li San was a little bit dumbfounded. Those koi carps have been spinning around themselves, and the incense smell emitted by their golden body is very attractive to them, so naturally they will not pay attention to the food. "Don''t cry! If you cry too much, it won''t look good." Li San scratched the little girl''s nose and left here before walking. "It''s not that those koi don''t like you, it''s just that I don''t have time to eat food with them." Li San whispered. After Li San left, the little koi in the big tank immediately returned to normal. Following the koi, they all saw the crumbs floating on the writing and opened their mouths towards the crumbs. "Lilly, it''s not that these little koi don''t like you, you see they are eating the food you sprinkle." Grandma held the little girl in her arms and comforted. The weird behavior of those koi just now was really strange. She was thinking about what reason to enlighten her little granddaughter. But the fish returned to normal again and started to eat. The little granddaughter heard the grandmother''s words, took away her tearful hand and looked into the tank, and instantly two dimples appeared on her face. "Grandma, they eat so fast, I want to feed some more! So little Koi likes me so much." "The little koi must have been in a meeting just now. They will eat the food you sprinkled immediately after the meeting. You see how happy they are to eat." "Yeah, the little koi is so cute..." the little girl smiled sweetly. Li San strolled in the yard and heard the conversation between the little girl and grandma, and the happy smiles of the children onlookers, his face also appeared with smiles. "Shoo!" At this moment, more than four hundred merits and golden lights appeared in the air and sank into Li San''s body. A golden light flashed over the statue of Li San in the temple, and a streamer appeared on the river god''s merit censer. The halo of Li San''s body and the aura of the merit censer were superimposed, and the golden light of the four hundred merits instantly increased to more than one thousand. Merit golden light. At this time, the scent of the green smoke floating from the river **** incense burner was a bit rich, and the power of luck over the river **** temple was also a bit rich. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no trace of the golden light that has just been emitted from the river temple. As Li San looked at the golden light of merit in his body, the voice of the system suddenly appeared in his mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for saving the 405 people on Flight M11 and getting a special reward." As the saying goes, saving one''s life is better than building a seventh-level buddha, but Li San indirectly saved more than 400 items this time, which is a great merit. Chapter 77： Amazing reward "I have saved so many people, I don''t know how rich the reward will be?" Li San had a look of expectation in his heart, and immediately began to order the system. "System, receive rewards." At this moment, Li San had a slight sense of expectation. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining [Thunder Light Ghost King]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward, and presenting the two counties as a new jurisdiction!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning one hundred Yin Soldiers!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining 30 pairs of ghost compasses!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special rewards and obtaining magical powers [Vertical Golden Light]!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special rewards, and the merits have been raised by one level!" The series of voices made Li San a little overwhelmed. "I had a hunch that there would be more rewards this time, but I didn''t expect it to be six consecutive rewards?" Li San had a pause, and was shocked by the series of rewards. Sure enough, the rewards given by the system for saving so many people this time are also very generous. Looking at the pedestrians entering and leaving the temple, Li San''s thoughts turned into golden light and disappeared. He was going to check these rewards in the River God Space. In case something happens here again, it will alarm the people who kill the ghost bureau again. Although Li San is not afraid of trouble, it is not too good to be too shocking. In the Hall of Universe, Li San explored his consciousness into the system space. "Leiguang Ghost King? Fengdu Ghost King, one of the top ten ghosts in the underworld?" Li San''s mouth raised a smile. "Come out, Thunder Ghost King." With a thought, a huge ghost aura appeared before the case, and a figure two meters high appeared in front of Li San. This figure is tall and holding a hammer. His upper body has a red fruit head with horns. The whole body is blue. There are two sharp fangs at the corners of his mouth. His eyes are as big as a copper bell and exude a vicious atmosphere. "Subordinate Lei Guang has seen Lord River God!" Lei Guang Ghost King''s eyes were dull for a second, received a large amount of information, and knelt down on one knee after returning to his senses. "Get up and talk." When Lei Guanggui Wang heard the words, he straightened his figure with a "swipe", but the two-meter-high man was not sluggish at all. Looking at the fierce Thunder Ghost King, Li San sounded the introduction of the system just as he looked at it. The word "king" of the ghost king is a general term that does not represent status. It is not high in status, but it is equivalent to the ten great evil ghosts with black and white impermanence. It is higher than the general Yin soldiers and Yin generals. Do what you want, and punish the evil. In the Nether Land, there are many ghost kings, but they are all first-class soldiers. No matter how evil there are, no ghost can survive under their hands. Each ghost king is used to punish evil ghosts, and is more like a leader of a thief who is extremely cruel to evil ghosts. A lot of information about the Thunder Ghost King flashed in his mind. Of course, his most powerful ability was that he could control the thunder as the name suggests. Those who are guilty of thunder have a very small sound like a silent thunder, and the master of evil is the nemesis of evil. Li San looked at the Thunder King Ghost King, "Lei Guang, you are the Yin God who punishes evil spirits. My river **** has just succeeded to the throne. There are many evil spirits in my jurisdiction. You are responsible for managing the jurisdiction together with the black and white impermanence thing." "Lei Guang obeyed!" The two-meter-tall man bowed, his voice hoarse, "My lord, your subordinates are best at killing evil spirits, don''t worry." At the moment when he was summoned by the system, the Thunder Ghost King accepted the order to surrender 100% to the River God. Looking at the naive Thunder Light Ghost King, Li San smiled slightly, "Go, black and white impermanence is in the River God Mansion, they will teach you many things." After the Thunder Ghost King bowed again, he turned and walked outside the hall. Looking at the Thunder Light Ghost King, Li San had a thought, and a palace appeared again not far from the impermanent palace of black and white, with the word''Lei Guang'' written on the plaque. The black and white impermanence who was sitting still in the river god''s mansion opened their eyes, and they sensed the breath of the Thunder Ghost King. Your lord has summoned another subordinate? Black and white Impermanence glanced at each other, and they all understood that this was Li San''s magical method, and that''s how they were summoned in the first place. The Thunder Ghost King left, and Li San''s consciousness went into the system space again to check the rest of the rewards. "Has the two cities around Luoshui City become my jurisdiction?" After receiving the award, Li San felt that the area covered by his incense was scattered from Luoshui City, covering the surrounding two cities. "Then the range of activities of the Thunder Ghost King and the Yin Soldiers will also become larger..." Li San thoughtfully. The most troublesome problem for him is that the Yinshen under his hand cannot leave the jurisdiction covered by incense. Now that the land under his jurisdiction has grown larger, this problem has also been resolved. However, relatively, the larger the site, the more things he needs to deal with, whether it is a ghost incident or the people in the jurisdiction, and so on. Thinking back to Luoshui City, which is now relatively safer, the new jurisdiction is still quite chaotic. According to the current rules, the manpower required to manage the new jurisdiction is at least twice as large as it is now. Two people of black and white and impermanence are definitely not enough, but it is barely able to handle it with the addition of a Thunder Ghost King. They belong to the top ten Yinshuai, and the ghost king is a collective term. They are all similar in terms of strength. Of course, there are strengths and weaknesses in the ghost king. According to the system information, there are several big ghost kings that are stronger than them. "Sure enough, the system knows my heart well, and the rest of the rewards are also for the new jurisdiction." Li San had a smile on his face, "What do I say, why don''t I need to indulge Jinguang and reward me?" Last time I got thirty pairs of the ghost compass, now I have got another thirty pairs. It is much easier to hold this treasure to find the hidden evil spirits. As a river god, Li San himself would shrink into an inch, and this vertical golden light was also similar to teleport, which happened to be practiced for Yin soldiers who would not teleport without a ghost domain. Now there are one hundred and ninety-two Yin Soldiers in the system, and one hundred recruits, and they can quickly patrol with the vertical golden light technique. In this way, the number of Yin Soldiers is also tightly enough, and if there are 300 Yin Soldiers, it would be best. System Yin Soldiers are much better than recruits in terms of quality, growth, and ability to do things. The merit golden body has changed from the previous fifth rank to the sixth rank when receiving the reward, and this improvement is just enough to cover the new jurisdiction. A soldier talisman appeared in Li San''s hand, he chanted a spell, and immediately a huge ghost appeared, and a hundred Yin soldiers were summoned out. After the appearance of the hundred Yin Soldiers, they were the same as before. After receiving the information, they all knelt down and saluted. Then, Li San arranged for a hundred Yin Soldiers to search for the black and white impermanence, asked them to make arrangements together, and ordered a few precautions not to disturb the people. Chapter 78： Tutu lane change "Now there are two more counties. The previous model of managing Luoshui City seems to be inefficient..." Li San frowned, thinking of many problems that have arisen after the increase in the new land boundary. After a while, Li San held a Yulin pen and began to write many arrangements on the table. From time to time, he appeared contemplative, thinking whether this is reasonable... .... Linze City. Tutu headed west after leaving the airport, rushing in the direction of Luoshui City. Every step is a distance of 100 meters, and the speed is very fast. Along the way, he chose suburbs and farmland to walk, avoiding densely populated places as much as possible to cause unnecessary trouble. When encountering mountains and rivers, he walked through, and when encountering bridge walls, he also walked through. Passing through a residential area, several elementary school students were shooting a basketball. Suddenly the basketball flew up and rolled in front of Tutu. Tutu tilted his head and looked curious as he watched the basketball jumping up and down. The next moment, Tutu stepped forward and picked up the basketball, which was only a circle smaller than him in his arms. Immediately, Tutu''s little hand held the basketball and threw it to the ground. The basketball immediately jumped up, and then Tutu took a few more shots of the basketball to reveal a very interesting appearance. As soon as he rolled his eyes, Tutu picked up the basketball and ran. He was going to take this toy home to play. Tutu holding the basketball was fleeting, a few elementary school students ran out behind the building, but they did not find the basketball. "Hey! Where''s my ball? Where did you throw my ball?" "I remember it rolled over here, why is it gone?" "Did you see him go elsewhere?" "No, it''s here. Why don''t we go ahead and look for it?" Several elementary school students began to look for basketball in the community, but they did not find it for a long time, so several elementary students gave up. Only the elementary school student who came out to play with the newly bought basketball suffered a foot meal after returning home, and the crying shocked the neighbors. After Tutu ran for a few miles holding a basketball that was a circle smaller than him, a row of houses appeared in front of him. Seeing the houses blocking the way, he had no idea of ??detour, and habitually rushed towards the wall. "Boom!" The basketball moving at high speed hit the wall directly with a loud noise. Tutu was also rolled out by the force of the counter shock, and it rolled on the ground for several laps before it stopped. Come down. Tutu sat up and patted the dust on his body. He looked at the basketball flying thoughtfully, hugged the basketball again and detoured. It''s just that the loud noise just now has alarmed the people in the house. "My dear, there seemed to be a loud noise outside just now, did you hear it?" "It seems to be there, maybe it''s working outside..." .... Soon, night fell. On the Second Ring Road of Guanlan City, a red Aston Martin is galloping on the Fifth Ring Road at a speed of 180 kilometers per hour. In the car sat a young man wearing earrings and a pretty woman. A Fei is the second generation of the rich and the second child in the family. His father is the chairman of a group. This woman with a red face is his new girlfriend. Every night, ALFY will take the pretty girls to experience the life of speed and passion, and fines will be fined for speeding or something. The most important thing his family lacks is money. Aston Martin turned into a red line, and the woman in the car was leaning down and doing something indescribable... "Whoo!" A black shadow flashed away. Feeling comfortable, A Fei suddenly saw something flying past his car, like a small figure! "Stab!" For a moment, A Fei slammed on the brakes, firmly holding the steering wheel with both hands. This sudden change caused the woman''s head to hit the center console under the steering wheel. "What''s the matter with you?" The woman got up and wiped the corners of her mouth, and rubbed the top of her aching head at the same time. She was frightened by the sudden brake. The feeling of slamming the brakes in the supercar is very strong. "Gudong!" A Fei swallowed and spit, parked the car in the emergency lane, shook off the car and looked back in horror. "Hey! I just saw a figure flying out from the front of our car." A Fei said in horror. Seeing A Fei''s panic look, the bewitching woman''s heart rushed past. You said you are a hammer. Where can anyone come on high speed at night and still fly? I''m afraid it''s so cool to have hallucinations, right? Seeing his girlfriend''s disgusting expression, A Fei said sternly: "Really, a small figure really flew past, and that speed is incredibly fast." "I think it''s something like flying insects. The lights shine on you at night to create hallucinations." The woman said. "Is it really my dizziness?" A Fei asked in confusion, the scene just now reappeared in his mind. Immediately, ALFY continued to start the car, a strange smell filled the car... In the distance, Tutu, who was crossing the highway, was rushing with his basketball in his arms, and he was running according to his feelings. For River God Space and Li San, he can feel the approximate location. Originally, following a normal trajectory, starting from Linze City all the way to the west, he could reach Luoshui City, but he could not penetrate the object while holding a basketball. During the run, Tutu stopped. On the far side of the road, two tall women with shopping bags were walking and chatting, and there were sometimes silver bells of laughter. What Wang Xue holds in her hand is the new clothes she bought at the shopping center today. "Tongtong, this park is pretty good, but it''s a bit dilapidated." Wang Xue said as he looked at the grassy park in the distance. Lu Tong smiled, "My dad bought all of this piece and plans to build a new urban garden! The main focus is on the original ecosystem." "I''ll go, your father is really good, how about giving me a building after repairing it?" Wang Xue teased. "Send! Must be given! My dad said before that he didn''t know how to repay you." Lu Tong blurted out without hesitation. If it were an ordinary person, even if his relative Lu Tong had money, his father would not give a villa, but if it was Wang Xue, it would definitely be fine. After returning from Luoshui City before, Lu Annan mentioned it to Lu Tong several times, but he didn''t discuss how to repay Wang Xue. They started in the Lu family as a business, and they believed in retribution for evil and evil, and they believed in gods. Wang Xue was a great kindness to the Lu family, and simply repayed them that the Lu family could not do it in a perfunctory manner. "I''m rubbing, Tongtong, I''m talking about it for fun, don''t tell your dad." Wang Xue immediately got anxious, and it was too expensive to give a villa for no reason. As far as Guanlan City is concerned, the small group of people who can afford to live in a villa is considered a success if most people can struggle for a commercial house in their entire life. Chapter 79： Small demon maze Besides, she was not the one who saved Lu Tong, she just gave some information, it was the river **** who saved Lu Tong. At that time, Lu Tong''s situation was extremely dangerous. Wang Xue couldn''t think of other ways besides the way to find the River God. She couldn''t even know that the River God appeared to be hiding, right? "Tongtong, you thanked me for being ashamed. I just tried my best. It''s all the credit of the river god." "When I have money in the future, I will buy it myself." Wang Xue shook her head like a rattle, and refused repeatedly. "Xue''er, although you and I are not sisters, they are better than sisters. A villa is nothing more than you are welcome!" Lu Tong said with a sweet smile. "Hey! I said that your family has money, I know, but I really feel sorry for you to send me the villa." Wang Xue was anxious, she was not the kind of person who loves to be favored by others. As they walked, the two said that the front is the No.1 Villa Complex on Yunhai Road, but Wang Xue felt something was wrong. There seemed to be a faint sound of footsteps behind them all the time, but I didn''t pay attention just now. Now there is no one on the street and there are still footsteps behind. Wang Xue frowned and looked back abruptly. "Hmm~" Wang Xue''s pupils shrank, one hand covered the mouth that was about to scream, and quickly threw out the package in his hand, grabbed Lu Tong and ran away. "There are... ghosts!!" Lu Tong was puzzled, and Wang Xue trembled and said two words. Hearing this, Lu Tong turned his head curiously. At this sight, Lu Tong''s long legs became soft, and he felt that his legs and feet were numb behind him. A little bit with pale eyes and dark eyebrows with a blood line between them is holding a basketball and running after them? The two girls were so scared that their eyes were protruding, and they threw away the things in their hands and ran away with milk. Fortunately, neither of them wears high heels, so the speed is incredibly fast. Tutu looked curious and followed Wang Xue and Lu Tong unhurriedly. He and the second daughter always kept a distance of fifty meters. Wang Xue''s expression was panicked, her right eyelid thumped wildly, and she silently recited all the names she could remember countless times in her heart. God bless, God bless, Amitabha, Amen... Wang Xue couldn''t figure out why, why could you encounter a ghost when you go out and go shopping? Still a **** kid? After communicating with Dashan Xiaoshan and the others, Wang Xue knew that there were many ghosts in this world, and ghost incidents broke out frequently. But this is too ridiculous, right? Encountered ghosts in less than a few days? "Is it because I walked in the wrong posture today? That brought the little ghosts to follow? Or am I too good-looking?" Wang Xue''s brain was wide open, and several strange thoughts emerged. "That kid seems to be just two years old, shouldn''t he follow the little girl? He likes me this age?" With the help of a ghost, Wang Xue looked back at Tutu again. "Wait!" Wang Xue found out and immediately caught Lu Tong and stopped. He saw a bamboo tube tied around the kid''s waist, and a small cloth bag that looked like a kit, with a big red print on the bag. "Xue''er, run? Why did you stop?" Lu Tong said anxiously when he saw Wang Xue stopped. Wang Xue pointed to Tutu, "Tongtong, look at the words on the bag on the kid''s waist." "Huh?" Lu Tong was startled, followed Wang Xue''s gaze, and found a big red print on the small cloth bag. "The seal of the river god?" Lu Tong exclaimed, because the big seal on the kit bag was used to step on the seal of the river god. "Lu Tong, is this the ghost baby that you took out of your stomach?" Wang Xue whispered. Originally, after seeing the big seal, Wang Xue thought of the river god, and then thought of the baby taken out of Lu Tong a few days ago. The ghost baby had a very big head at the time, which was a bit like this. "He... is in my stomach...?" Lu Tong covered his mouth in surprise, with a surprised expression on his face. Lu Tong was in a coma at the time. She hadn''t seen Tutu''s appearance, but she heard Lu Annan and Wang Xue describe that the baby was only the size of a slap and was characterized by a big head. But how does this kid look like he is two years old? "It seems to be, and it doesn''t seem to be." Wang Xue shook her head, she was also a little uncertain. How could a baby who was taken out of the abdomen a few days ago grow so fast? Even if you use hormones, you can''t grow so fast, right? Wang Xue thought for a while, and rejected her own idea. There is no logic between this head and the slap-sized head at all. "He has things about the river god, but why has he been following us all the time?" Lu Tong thought of the river god, instead of feeling so scared in his heart, he whispered. "He doesn''t seem to be malicious to us?" Wang Xue''s eyes lit up, and a bold thought appeared in his mind. Unlike the evil spirits who ambushed them in the suburbs before, Tutu did not attack them, but kept watching them. Then Wang Xuela Lutong walked tentatively a few steps forward, but there was no response in the picture, and he boldly made a big circle around the picture. During this process, Tutu didn''t make any movements, just tilted his head and stared at them. After some bold attempts, the two women found that Tutu just followed them and did nothing else. "Lu Tong, do you think he was the one taken out of the belly...?" Wang Xue still felt that Tutu looked a bit like that slap-sized ghost baby, and the big feature was too obvious. Lu Tong shook her head. She had never seen it before. She was in a coma at the time. How could she know? Looking at Tutu, Wang Xue asked Lu Tong to call Lu Annan first, and then leaned forward a few steps to look at Tutu, "Ghost baby, can you understand me?" Tutu watched Wang Xue mumble to herself, tilting her head as if thinking about what she wanted to express. Suddenly, Tutu slipped his basketball and fell to the ground. He immediately rushed out and picked it up again. The sudden scene shocked Wang Xue and Lu Tong. "Lu Tong, he seems to understand our speech?" Wang Xue patted her chest and whispered. After that, she thought that there was something about the River God on the Ghost Infant. It was definitely not an evil ghost, and they also had the peace charms sent by the River God to protect them. How afraid? Thinking of the peace symbol, Wang Xue''s eyes lit up, and she was completely bold. He took out the peace symbol from the lining and shook it in front of Tutu, "Did you follow us because you felt the breath of the peace symbol?" Tutu still tilted his head and didn''t react at all. Seeing this, Wang Xue frowned. He doesn''t seem to have a cold with Ping Fu? Then why keep following us? "Are you going back to the River Temple? It''s far away from Luoshui City. Why don''t we send you back?" Wang Xue saw that it was neither right nor left. He couldn''t help thinking of the River Temple and asked tentatively. Chapter 80： Complexion But after saying this, Lu Tong and Wang Xue''s expressions changed drastically. Because Tutu stepped towards her after hearing this. "!!!" Wang Xue and Lu Tong looked at each other in horror, seeming to confirm their thoughts. Could this ghost baby feel the breath of the peace talisman, and think that following them, he can return to the river temple? Or... follow them to find the river god? "Ghost baby, why did you come to Guanlan City, it''s still far from Luoshui City." Wang Xue confirmed the thoughts in her heart and looked at Tutu and said. Hearing this, Tutu tilted his head and his face appeared puzzled. He couldn''t understand the meaning of Wang Xue''s words. "Well, let''s take you back to the Heshen Temple, shall we?" Lu Tong looked at Tutu with a puzzled face, and said. Tutu heard this, his eyes leaked with joy, and he blinked insignificantly. He was very familiar with the four words of Huihe Temple. Seeing Tutu¡¯s expression, both Wang Xue and Lu Tong knew that Tutu might have followed them because of this. He is so small, maybe he ran too far and got lost... In any case, the two of them couldn''t think of a more suitable reason, but it was enough to know that Tutu was not malicious to them. "Tongtong, Wang Xue." Lu Annan''s voice came from a distance, and it was Lu Annan and his wife. After Yu Xiaohong and Lu Annan came over, they saw Tutu. She immediately covered her mouth with her hands and her face was horrified, and her legs trembled slightly. Lu Tong just called and said that this is the ghost baby who ran out of the Heshen Temple, and there is no harm. If it hadn''t been for Lu Tong to settle down, Yu Xiaohong would have fainted from fear at this time. Immediately afterwards, Lu Tong told Lu Nanan the conjecture of the two of them just now. After listening, Lu Annan looked dazed. Got out to play and got lost? Ask them to help go home? Without any hesitation, Lu Annan immediately settled in Yu Xiaohong and drove his Land Rover over. He was going to drive to Luoshui City in person. Then, in order to ensure nothing is wrong, Lu Annan called Wang Kun again. ..... At this time, Wang Kun had just finished handling the check-in at the airport and was about to board and leave. He almost fell down when he heard Lu Annan''s report. "Mr. Lu, wait a moment, I will report this to my superiors immediately." After that, Wang Kun immediately teleported towards the command post. Academician Zhugeyuan, Academician Wang and others were still in the airport lobby. More than a hundred evil spirits appeared at Linze Airport, and several passengers were killed and injured. There are still many things that need to be dealt with by them. The emergency closure of the airport can be explained, but the hundreds of tourists have seen so many evil spirits with their own eyes. This is a difficult thing to deal with in a technological society. Zhuge Yuan is now the largest group, and even his wife Jiang Zhiyu rushed over. The hundreds of passengers in the airport were communicating with the staff of the Bureau of Extinction of Ghosts, but they were full of sensitive words such as ¡®ghost¡¯, ¡®superman¡¯, ¡®spell¡¯, and ¡®river god¡¯. Seeing these people''s reactions, Zhuge Yuan had a headache. "Minister, the Wang team seems to be here?" someone next to Zhuge Yuan reminded. Wang Kun didn''t stop in the ghost domain, he rushed to Zhuge Yuan in the blink of an eye, and then recounted the information reported by Lu Annan. What? After listening to Wang Kun''s report, all the people present were full of question marks. What''s the situation? Academician Wang had a pensive look in his eyes, and he immediately looked at everyone, "It stands to reason that this kid will not come into contact with humans. He is acting under the will of the river god, unless the river **** orders it, but..." The implication is to express the particularity of Wang Xue and Lu Tong. They all have the peace charms given by the river god, and Lu Tong has bred Tutu, which seems a bit abnormal now. "Although Lu Tong has only three days to conceive a little ghost, this cannot erase the fact that he has conceived a little ghost." "Furthermore, after the river **** took out the little ghost, besides the river god, Wang Xue and the three were the closest people to the little ghost..." Hearing this, Zhuge Yuan said solemnly: "Isn''t the man who the little devil is closest to God of the River?" "I''m talking about humans! River God is a god, not a human." Academician Wang said. At this moment, the faces of everyone present were all thoughtful. In this case, Xiao Gui should treat her two as close people, so he took the initiative to approach Wang Xue and Lu Tong. "It came, let Lu Annan immediately **** the little ghost back to Luoshui City, and let the ghost exorcists along the way secretly protect it in case of accidents..." Zhuge Yuan immediately made a decisive decision and issued the order. On Lu Annan''s side, the phone rang after a few minutes of waiting. "Mr. Lu, we unanimously passed the decision that you are going to send the little ghost to Luoshui City. Our people will be protected along the road. You are ready to set off as soon as possible." "it is good!" Lu Annan didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately hung up the phone after listening to the other side. "Tongtong, Wang Xue, let''s set off." Lu Annan looked excited, and there was a light in his eyes. For escorting Tutu back to Luoshui City, Lu Annan was 10,000 willing and extremely happy. If this matter is done, it means that there is a chance to see the River God. When Lu Annan''s heart beat faster at the thought of God of River''s banal appearance, her breathing became quicker. He has always believed in gods and Buddha, from his grandfather''s generation. After the river **** in the river temple appeared to rescue Lu Tong that day, Lu Annan worshipped the **** of the river extremely. He personally selected the finest wood and spent a lot of money to let the skilled craftsman carve the **** of merit and leave the **** of merit and put it in his home. Three high incense will be burned early in the morning. Now it has become Lu Annan''s habit to get up on time at six o''clock every day and offer tribute to the river god. Since the **** of the river was enshrined in his home, Lu Annan would feel uncomfortable if he didn''t worship the **** of the river for a day. It seemed that he didn''t feel comfortable doing anything, let alone sending a kid to Luoshui city, even if he ran to Luoshui with an evil spirit in his arms. He is willing to water market. Seeing the river **** is more important than anything, this little thing is nothing at all. Wang Xue looked at Lu Annan, who was short of breath and flushed, and felt that the world was amazing. A few days ago, the big entrepreneur with a majestic look is now as excited as a little girl chasing stars when he mentions River God, if the company''s subordinates know it, they are too surprised to speak. Wang Xue can understand Lu Annan''s expression, so why is she not? As a good young man in the new era, he has become a believer in gods and Buddhas since he has seen real gods. The thought of having the opportunity to see the river **** with his own eyes again made Wang Xue feel excited, that is a true god. After a while, Yu Xiaohong drove over in the car, and Lu Annan immediately stepped forward and opened the car door and looked at Tutu, "Little baby, come and get in the car. Uncle will take you home..." Lu Annan pointed in the car and gestured towards Tutu. Chapter 81： Why cant you touch the ghost? "..." Seeing Lu Annan''s appearance, the corners of Wang Xue''s mouth twitched constantly. Lu Tong directly slapped Tian Ling Gai, secretly saying that her father had changed and she no longer knew him. Tutu looked at Lu Annan who was standing in front of the car door making gestures, then tilted his head and looked at Lu Tong and Wang Xue. "Let''s go, we all get in the car." Wang Xue waved to Tutu, and she and Lu Tong got into the back row first. Yu Xiaohong''s meeting is much calmer than before. She is also going to Luoshui City with her husband and daughter. The most important thing is that Yu Xiaohong wants to see the legendary river god. It''s not that a family doesn''t enter the house. Lu Annan is a person who believes in gods and Buddhas, and so is Yu Xiaohong. Amid the roar, the Big Land Rover drove in the direction of Luoshui City. At the same time, Wang Kun energized Lu Annan again, saying that the people from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau were protecting them along the way, so they could go there with confidence. The Big Land Rover was driving on the highway, and there were people from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau driving and following behind. Wang Xue was sitting in the middle of the back row, with Lu Tong on her right and the last picture on her left. The scenery outside the window was flying by, but Wang Xue''s attention was on Tutu at this time. Just as shown in the picture, sitting there with a basketball cleverly, like a very obedient little one. But Wang Xue knew that he was not an ordinary little boy, he was a ghost, a powerful ghost. Wang Xue was extremely nervous, but driven by curiosity, she continued to observe Tutu. This was the first time she observed a ghost at such a close distance. On Tutu''s body, he couldn''t feel the sound of breathing, and even his little chest didn''t rise and fall, as if he didn''t need to breathe. Wang Xue''s gaze swept across Tutu''s body inch by inch, and the blood line between the forehead was particularly obvious. Suddenly an eye appeared in the blood line, an eye that made her feel hairy when she glanced at it. Wang Xue was agitated. After blinking under her eyelids, she found that there seemed to be no eyes on Tutu''s forehead, but there was still a blood line. Under the hairy heart, Wang Xue looked away and was not staring at the blood line between Tutu''s eyebrows. It was too scary just now. I must be too nervous and hallucinating. Then, Wang Xue began to observe other places on Tutu''s body, and two objects were tied around Tutu''s waist. In addition to the kit bag with a big red seal, there is a small bamboo tube next to it, which is as small as a toy. "Is that bamboo tube a toy?" Lu Tong also noticed this little bamboo tube and curiously asked. If this little bamboo tube is used to drink water, it will not hold a few sips of water, it must be a toy. "There is no big seal on the small bamboo tube, only the word "Emperor" is written, it should be a toy." Wang Xue observed again and whispered. Wang Xue''s curiosity was extremely strong at this time, and Tutu was not malicious to them, she subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch this little bit, and by the way, study the fun of that little bamboo tube. "Huh~" Lu Tong saw Wang Xue stretched out his fingers, and was so scared that he covered his mouth with both hands. Wang Xue, what are you doing? Have you eaten leopard gall? Cold sweat dripped down Lu Tong''s forehead, and she looked at Wang Xue''s movements and raised her heart in her throat. "Ghost baby, can I touch you?" Wang Xue said while looking at Tutu. Although she wanted to touch Tutu''s little fleshy face, she still didn''t dare, so she could only ask tentatively. ask. "!" Lu Annan, who was driving in front, and Yu Xiaohong, the co-pilot, shuddered when they heard Wang Xue''s voice. Lu Annan immediately stared at Wang Xue in the rearview mirror, "Wang Xue, you, you...what are you doing?" For this niece-like Wang Xue, Lu Annan felt that she had only discovered how bold she was today. Why don''t you feel bad, you have to feel the ghost? Can ghosts be touched? If he could see God of the River, Lu Annan would dare to touch ghosts, let alone touch ghosts, he would dare to sleep with ghosts in his arms! But that was the premise of being able to see the God of the River, as long as he could see the God of the River, Lu Annan would dare to do all dangerous things. But without this prerequisite, Lu Annan would not dare to deal with ghosts even if he was killed. "Wang Xue, don''t be crazy..." Yu Xiaohong looked back at Wang Xue, and she felt that her blood pressure was rising at this moment. Why does Wang Xue, a girl who seems to be very fluent in daily life, has turned into an iron-headed baby? "Uncles and aunts, don''t panic, I''m kidding." Wang Xue''s face was embarrassed when she saw the expressions of Lu Annan and his wife. But at this time Tutu turned his head to look at Wang Xue, his head tilted and his eyes blinked. Seeing Tutu''s expression, Wang Xue thought that this kid must not be able to speak. This expression was exactly the same as the one just now. Did you agree to my request? "Gudong!" Wang Xue swallowed and spit, stretched out her index finger and slowly approached Tutu. As the fingers got closer and closer, Wang Xue''s breathing became faster and faster, and she could even hear her own heartbeat. Lu Tong covered her mouth, Yu Xiaohong turned her head and stared at Wang Xue''s fingers, Lu Annan stared at the rearview mirror nervously. The atmosphere in the car was extremely strange, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Wang Xue''s slowly moving fingers. Five centimeters, two centimeters, one centimeter! In the end, Wang Xue''s index finger pointed to Tutu''s little fleshy face. There is no temperature, like the refrigerator compartment of a refrigerator, it feels cold and cold. This is the touch from your fingertips. "Xue''er...how does it feel?" Lu Tong asked nervously when he saw Wang Xue touched Tutu. Yu Xiaohong''s eyes were round, and several lines of decree were squeezed out on his forehead. Suddenly, everyone felt the car swaying under the buttocks. This is a phenomenon that a car driving at a high speed has changed lanes suddenly. Yu Xiaohong, whose heart rate had soared just now, was so frightened by the sudden change of the car that she yelled out loudly. After discovering that it was Lu Annan''s driving problem, she said displeased: "Lao Lu! Concentrate on driving and watch the road! Reprimanded by Yu Xiaohong, Lu Annan''s face was hot, and he said awkwardly: "Madam, I don''t want to see..." "Huh?" Yu Xiaohong rolled her eyes and stared fiercely at Lu Annan, "Drive, watch the road! Don''t let us and all our lives be in your hands." "I see, ma''am." Lu Annan coughed, and firmly grasped the steering wheel with both hands. But Lu Annan thought about flying to Tutu''s body early, and the corner of his eye glanced at the rearview mirror every 0.5 seconds, like a thief. "Lu Tong, his little face is so soft, and it''s so silky, cool..." Wang Xue was bold at this time and stretched out her hand to squeeze the cheek of Tutu Tutu again. "..." "!!!" "???" Each of the three Lu Annan had weird expressions, and their eyes widened when they heard this. At this time, the car swayed again. Yu Xiaohong shifted his gaze, staring at Lu Annan and handing it a look that he had experienced. Chapter 82： Will the small bamboo tube pierce people? Lu Annan''s face became even more red, and he hurriedly stared at the highway in front of him. Suddenly, Lu Annan''s phone rang, and Yu Xiaohong answered the phone for the first time. "Mr. Lu, we are the people responsible for protecting you along the way. Is there any condition in your car?" Lu Nanan¡¯s car was followed by several vehicles from Guanlan City¡¯s Ghost Destruction Bureau. They suddenly noticed that Lu Annan¡¯s car was "swaying" non-stop, and they immediately called and started to inquire. "Um..." Yu Xiaohong smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, we just told a joke, Lao Lu shook his hands." "We are fine, thank you for your reminder." Hearing this, the exorcist on the other end of the phone sighed in secret, and his nervous heart relaxed. When Lu Annan saw Yu Xiaohong''s eager eyes, he immediately said, "Don''t worry, Madam, I must concentrate on driving." With that said, Lu Annan straightened up and looked down at the road intently, holding the steering wheel firmly with both hands, changing the way he looked around before. However, Lu Annan''s ears concentrated, trying to catch the movement in the back row. Wang Xue was very curious at this time. She ignored the reactions of Lu Tong''s family and focused all of her attention on Tutu. After rubbing Tutu''s face, Wang Xue became more and more courageous. At this time, she shifted her attention to the small bamboo tube. What kind of toy the short and ingenious small bamboo tube was, she wanted to know. Continuing to stretch out his fingers, Wang Xue pushed aside the kit bag and touched the small bamboo tube. In the next moment, Wang Xue only felt that his finger was pierced by an ice needle, and a cold tingling sensation reached his heart. Under the condition, Wang Xue retracted her finger with a "swish", rubbing her painful finger continuously. "How can this little bamboo tube pierce people! And I seem to be thrown into an ice cellar!" The Yin Qi exuding from the small bamboo tube made Wang Xue fear like a tiger, and the biting chill spread all over his body along his fingers in an instant. Even talking became trembling. The three people in the car were shocked when they heard Wang Xue''s words. Will the small bamboo tube pierce people? Does it make people feel cold? Fortunately, Lu Annan did not divert his attention this time, and steadily controlled the vehicle forward. When Wang Xue told Lu Tong and Yu Xiaohong about the weirdness of the bamboo tube, she saw the mother and daughter''s complexion change suddenly, and looked at the appearance of the small bamboo tube with horror. Wang Xue was puzzled, and then turned to look. I saw that the small bamboo tube bulged up a few packages on the surface like a balloon, and it felt as if there was some living thing sealed in it. Then there was a stream of light flashing from the word "Emperor", and a mini grimace appeared on the bulging packet, exuding a creepy atmosphere. Soon, the bulging edge disappeared, and the small bamboo tube became ordinary again. Wang Xue swallowed wildly when she saw this place. What is the thing she just touched? Seeing the changes in the bamboo tube, Yu Xiaohong thought of some legends he had heard, "Do you think that is a magic weapon for collecting ghosts?" "A magic weapon to collect ghosts?" Lu Annan spoke first, looking curious, "Where is the magic weapon?" The car did not drift, and Yu Xiaohong did not look at Lu Annan, but continued to stare at the small bamboo tube around Tutu''s waist. "I also think what a baby it is, Lord River God can''t make a boring toy for ghosts, right?" Lu Tong said. Wang Xue also thought of this possibility at this time, "I said, how can this kid run to Guanlan City with the things of the river **** from Luoshui City, he must have brought the treasure to catch the ghost." The three of you talked with each other, ignoring Lu Annan''s madness. Lu Annan seemed to have countless claws scratching in his heart. How much he wanted to participate in it, but he didn''t dare. If the car drifted out of a traffic accident, it would be cold. After being taught a lesson by the ghostly spirit on the small bamboo tube, Wang Xue also put away his thoughts about exploring again, keeping a distance from Tutu intentionally or unconsciously. Although she is still very curious, it is a cannibalistic thing, and it hurts to death when she touches it, and when she touches it again, do you know what will happen? After some tossing, there was soft music playing in the car, and there was no picture of researching pictures in the Land Rover. ..... The mansion of the river god. Li San sat in the middle of the Riyue Hall, with the recently organized prayer books stacked on the case table. The Yulin pen in his hand checked a certain page from time to time, or directly crossed it to deny that person''s wish. It''s a new page again, and the first wish comes into view. "God of the river, bless my son to be admitted to a key university next year. I would like to give you a good reputation every day..." Seeing this place, Li San made a slight calculation, and suddenly the wisher''s mortal past, cause and effect, luck, etc., came to mind. It turns out that the son is not doing his job properly, not learning or knowing how to do it. This parent really didn''t know what to do before he heard of the efficaciousness of the river temple. Knowing the cause and effect, a smile appeared on the corner of Li San''s mouth. This parent is really helpless. He knows that he is holding the Buddha''s feet temporarily, hoping to get his son into the college entrance examination. "Hey, being a parent is really a broken heart for a child." Li Sanmei showed a thoughtful color, "The painstaking effort of a father and daughter to make children can only be understood when they become parents again." "But your son has his own blessing. It is beyond the boundary of praying to be the champion in high school..... I can''t agree to it, forgive me." While thinking about it, Li San put a cross on this prayer and vetoed his wish. When Zeng Jin Li San was in the Tang Dynasty, he had a son with Hong''er named Li Xian. But this kid likes to dance knives and sticks since he was a child. He doesn''t like to read books. He wants to be a hero or a general. For this reason, Li San did not draw him less. Under Li San''s strict requirements, he eventually achieved a small grade in his studies. Although he did not get the champion, he passed the exam. This made Li San annoyed. As a traveler in the new era, he taught several champions, but his son only took the exam. However, although Li San was angry on the surface, he was very pleased in his heart. A son with a good martial arts can win Tanhua in the world as well as both civil and military and talented. Later, although Li San refused to enter the court as an official because he felt it was too exhausting to be an official, but his son became a moderate official. This is already very good in Li San''s opinion. Wenneng can help the world with his pen, and Wuneng can set the world, not only having a stable job but also benefiting the people is also countless. As for the fact that Hong''er was named a wife after Li San''s death, and his son was named General Qianniuwei, Li San never knew. After Li San sketched the prayer, he continued to flip through the prayer book... Half an hour later, Li San closed the prayer book and smiled slightly. This prayer book has been processed, and Li San put it in a red box, which contained the processed prayer book. Chapter 83： Send the House Talisman "After a few hours of work, it''s time to go out for a stroll. The moonlight tonight is pretty good." Li San got up and walked outside the hall. As soon as he went out, he ran into the No. 1 Yin Soldier. "Master Qi, there is an official ghost exorcist coming here outside the temple, seeming to be very anxious." "In a hurry?" Li San didn''t know why, and looked at Number One, "What happened to them? What''s wrong?" The ghost exorcists of the government have always respected themselves, and rarely approach their temples. If they approached, something major should have happened. "Master Qi, the subordinate heard their conversation and said that Tutu was taken away after completing the task and ran away alone." "Ok?" Li San frowned, he was taken aback for a moment, then the little one ran away alone after finishing the business? Li San was surprised that Tutu left alone. He remembered to tell him to come back sooner after finishing the task. But after thinking about it, Li San stretched his brows. Maybe the little guy was thinking about running back by himself, which is not bad news. Tutu was modified by Li San using ghost raising techniques, and Li San was extremely relieved of him, let alone worrying about him hurting others. Originally, the evil spirit hidden in Tutu''s body had long been resolved by him. If there was evil spirit, Li San would not let Tutu handle the task alone. "I want to see where this little guy went, just don''t get lost." Li San murmured, and then stretched out jade-like slender fingers and began to count the cause and effect. "The cause of the day, the fruit of today.....by chance, I met someone close to me..." After a while, a smile appeared on Li San''s face. He already knew what Tutu was doing. "One, go down, Tutu is fine." "Yes, my lord!" "By the way, Tutu should be back in a few hours. As for the exorcists outside the temple, you don''t need to pay attention to it." Li San said, "I thought they should know where Tutu is." Yin Soldier No. 1 nodded, bowed to salute, turned into Yin Feng and left. "These people have a relationship with Tutu. The fate is really a wonderful thing." Li San smiled, looking through the river **** space to the waning moon in the night sky. I was going to go out to see the moonlight on the shore of Luoshui, but now Li San gave up and he was going to do something. "They came from afar for a few big nights, and they couldn''t let them send Tutu in vain." ..... Maoshi, at this time, is on the eve of the alternation of yin and yang, the darkest time in the night sky. A white Land Rover off-road vehicle appeared on Binhe Road, towards the river temple. One kilometer away from the river temple, two figures in a private house stood on the balcony watching the car in the dark. "Confirm the license plate number! This is the car for the kid." "Well, it''s still twenty minutes earlier than expected." There was quiet discussion in the room. Lu Annan parked the car at the garden gate outside the temple. Tutu moved immediately before it turned off. When he saw the Heshen Temple, his eyes lit up and he was about to teleport out with the basketball in his arms. However, he forgot that basketball is a mortal thing that cannot pass through the wall. The sound of "Boom" hit the door of the car at the same time as the basketball and bounced Wang Xue In his arms. "Ghost baby, how can you get out without opening the door?" Wang Xue covered her mouth with a smile, and stretched out her hand to open the car door. "Whoo!" The moment the car door opened, Tutu rushed out with his little feet, and disappeared into everyone''s sight after a few breaths. Lu Annan was just about to get out of the car, and was shocked to speak at this scene. This runs faster than a rabbit? "Puff!" Wang Xue smiled and said, looking at the river temple in the dark, "the little guy is homesick, right?" "It should be. Seeing him like that is like a kid who saw his parents." Yu Xiaohong said while sitting in the car. "Dad, are we going to the temple?" Lu Tong asked. "Sigh." Lu Annan sighed slightly, "Forget it." There was a strong unwillingness in his words. He had thought that the family would enter the River Temple with Tutu, and maybe he would be lucky enough to see the River God. But now Tutu was gone in the blink of an eye, and they were embarrassed to go in again. There must be awe in front of the gods, and you can''t swagger in to receive the reward just because you send Tutu home overnight, right? Wang Xue also nodded, why didn''t she want to take a look at the God of River? Everyone wanted to see the special existence of the gods, but the current appearance was clearly out of the question. Lu Tong curled his lips, also quite disappointed. The last time my father and Wang Xue saw the God of the River, she was the only one who fainted unconvincingly and slept for several hours before waking up. Lu Tong felt that he was at the worst. Hearing Wang Xue''s description of God of the River was extremely beautiful, but it was a pity that he couldn''t see it. Lu Tong was extremely lost. The moment he turned his head, he exclaimed and stared at the card slot of the water cup in the car. "What''s that? Dad, Mom, Wang Xue, what do you see in the card slot?" Lu Tong clearly remembered that the place for the water cup was empty, but two things suddenly appeared. Hearing that, the three of them all looked at the place Lutong said, and saw two mahogany signs lying there quietly. The signs were written with red patterns, and the four characters on the left were "Zhen Zhai Guangming" and the four characters on the right were "Hejia Ping An". . Ordinary, the palm-sized wooden sign is painted with a bunch of patterns and eight small characters, which looks like a local stall. "This..." Wang Xue picked up a wooden sign, and she thought of something. Holding the wooden sign, Lu Annan was short of breath and his face was extremely excited. Immediately afterwards, Lu Annan got out of the car and folded his hands together on the asphalt road and bowed to the Heshen Temple three times away. Like Lu Annan, Wang Xue, Lu Tong, and Yu Xiaohong also got out of the car and prayed to the Heshen Temple. After a while, the two ghost exorcists who were observing the Heshen Temple not far across the road saw Lu Annan getting into the car and returning to the original road. "They are so religious, they know that they will leave after worshipping." "Oh, it''s a pity that they didn''t enter the temple, maybe they can still see the river god." "Isn''t it? I want to see God of the River too, that''s a god..." There was a faint sound of discussion in the house again. ¡­ Inside the river temple. Li San stood with his hand in his hand, looked through the wall to see Lu Annan and the others drive away, smiling and nodding. Immediately, Li San looked at the little bit beside him. "Tutu, where did the blue ball you''re holding come from? Did you pick it up or steal it?" Seeing Li San''s question, Tutu blinked his eyes and tilted his head, as if he could not understand what Li San meant. Seeing the unidentified appearance in the picture, Li San couldn''t help being amused. "No matter, you can come back." Li San shook his head. He knew that Tutu wouldn''t do anything to hurt people. Fortunately, it was just a basketball. Tutu is still small and his mind is not yet mature. He can''t understand many complicated meanings. Chapter 84： Get the best rewards He can understand some simple words, but he can''t speak. Then, Li San stepped towards the **** statue, where the river **** space meets the outside space. Tutu also followed, and two figures, one large and one small, disappeared in the temple hall. River God Mansion, in front of the Sun Moon Hall. "My lord!" Hei Wuchang stood at the entrance of the hall, and he bowed immediately when he saw Li San appear. "Wu Sha, you can refine the kid inside." Li San threw the small bamboo tube around Tutu''s waist. "Yes!" Heiwuchang took the small bamboo tube and turned into a yin breeze. He just received Li San''s order to take away the bamboo tube and make the more powerful little ghosts into recruits. As for those with poor quality, they will naturally become food in the belly. After Heiwuchang left, Li San looked at Tutu, which should have looked at Tutu''s forehead. "Mental-attack ghosts?" There was a blue light flashing in Li San''s eyes, and he could see through the virtual reality within the red line in an instant. Looking at Tutu, Li San nodded in satisfaction, this little guy is indeed a genius of ghosts. Then he popped a golden light into Tutu''s body, wanting to see if there was any injury, and the fusion with the new source ghost. At this moment, the sound of the system reappeared. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for allowing the ghost infant to fuse the original fetal ghost, and the refining ghost turns Wanyou into a Yin soldier, triggering a special reward. "Huh? There are rewards too?" Li San was slightly taken aback, "Didn''t you just get the reward yesterday?" "System! Receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the Xiantian River Divine Sword Baby!" "Huh? Sword fetus?" Li San was slightly surprised when he heard the voice of the system. He remembered that he had read the information about Jian Ti in a book before. The fetus of the sword is the embryo of the sword, the golden pill of the cultivator, and the relic of the Buddhist cultivator. As an embryo, you can be shaped by yourself and become your most powerful weapon. There is no sword in the world, but the sword is in my heart. The sword is transformed into a divine sword, horizontally and horizontally between heaven and earth! But these things came from his observation of this parallel world''s mundane classics, and they couldn''t be true. With the crooked feeling of shaking his head, Li San believes that the sword child rewarded by the system should be different from the sword child in ordinary novels. Immediately, Li San probed his consciousness into the system space. Since receiving the reward on the first day, Li San has discovered that as long as the things that touch the word "River God" are not ordinary things, and the system will not reward him with useless rubbish. As soon as his mind moved, the item in the system space appeared in his hand. A blue sword that is neither iron nor copper nor steel. The sword is three feet and seven inches long, and the blade has no sharp edge. The hilt is engraved with the word''River God''. The whole sword is vivid, without any attire, just like it is made from clear water. With a thought, a golden light appeared in Li San''s hand and he sank into the sword. "Qiang!" I saw a vast and sharp aura exuding from the Divine River Sword, which made Tutu''s expression of horror appear next to him. "Boom!" In the entire tens of thousands of miles of River God''s space, there was a vast and incomparable aura. Under this aura, the black and white impermanence was full of horror, and he stared blankly in the direction of the Sun Moon Palace. Li San could feel that the breath on this sword was the nemesis of all evil spirits, and all evil spirits would be cut off in front of it. "It''s a good baby!" Li San nodded. Then he felt that his robe was being held by something, and looked down, it turned out that Tutu hid behind him in horror after the appearance of the divine sword and hugged his legs. But Tutu cautiously poked his head out and looked at the sword in Li San''s hand. He didn''t understand what it was and why it made him feel scared. "It scares you." Li San smiled when he saw Tutu''s thieves. "Tutu, don''t worry, it''s just its aura, it won''t hurt you." Li San said to Tutu, waving the River God Sword in his hand. While talking, Li San walked into the main hall, and placed a row of decorative objects near the window in front of his case, as if a breeze was blowing in his mind. An antique falling platform appeared beside the wooden frame, and the He Shenjian was then placed on the falling platform by Li San. Then Li San snapped his fingers, and a searchlight appeared on the roof and shot directly at the falling platform. "Yeah! Not bad, not bad!" Li San looked at his masterpiece with great satisfaction. "Tutu, come over and let me see your fusion of the primordial fetus ghost." Li San sat in front of the case and waved to Tutu. He was attracted by the rewards of the system just before he probed carefully. Now Li San is ready to explore the new fetal ghost that is fused with the picture below. Li San is curious about Yuan Tigui. Due to its own particularity, in addition to its own special talents, Yuantai ghosts can also integrate with other Yuantai ghosts, and most of them are extremely evil. For example, the head swallowing ghost that Li San saw for the first time, he is constantly devouring the face of ordinary people to evolve. If there are other meta-fetal ghosts, he can also evolve. If the picture is integrated, it may be a disheveled hair that will change his face. The little bit. Li San didn''t understand, if these ghosts are all from the ghost world, then why are there so many classifications? Moreover, the meta-fetal ghosts can perfectly merge with other meta-fetal ghosts to evolve. Why can''t ordinary ghosts swallow other ghosts but not have the effect of fusion? With a lot of doubts in his mind, Li San is ready to take advantage of the time to study. Tutu heard this and immediately appeared beside Li San''s seat and sat on the small bench. It is not surprising that Li San has known that Tutu can display the ability similar to vertical golden light. Then Li San picked up "Raising Ghosts" on the table and turned to the page he had watched before. "I remember there was a place about integration in the book last time... I remember it was..." While speaking, Li San quickly flipped through the book with his memory. ¡­¡­. a week later. During this week, the river temple was closed for the first three days. The renovation of the River Temple has reached a critical moment. New walls and courtyards have been erected. On those walls, there are also masters of Chinese painting sketching out mythological patterns one by one. Originally, general painters were invited to do the painting, but due to the particularity of the river temple, the most professional personnel were officially sent from the lowest level of construction. Especially the painting of murals has invited master-level figures to personally perform it. It can be said that it is grand to the extreme. At eight o''clock on the fourth day, the construction staff of the River God Temple just went to work when they saw someone waiting in a long line with tribute to worship the River God, and everyone would ask when the work was completed. This situation was quickly reflected in the ears of Jin Gui, the manager of the temple fair. Chapter 85： Meritorious After some discussion, everyone decided to open the temple gate first and repair the surrounding courtyard. As for the river **** hall has not been repaired yet, it can be opened for pilgrims to worship. So at nine o''clock in the morning on the fourth day, the temple gate opened wide, and everyone saw a long line of thousands of people entering the grand scene of worshipping the river **** outside the gate. Among these people, some people chatted and learned that he heard that some people were saved after worshiping the river god, and he also heard that some people were seriously ill and miraculously disappeared after worshipping the river god... Many rumors have caused more and more people to worship the river god, but when someone asked about the specific details, the interviewee kept silent, saying that there should be no nonsense in front of the gods, which left many people confused. As a result, there are more and more anecdotes about the manifestation of the river god, and the version also crosses the mystery, especially in the streets near the river temple. In such an era, the speed of news spread is extremely fast, and more and more people who believe in gods and buddhas come to want to worship the river **** and get immortal. Looking outside the river temple, the incense was fluttering with flags, and it was more than several times more intense than the incense of a month ago. Soon, one day passed, and the river temple closed its gate on time. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San was sitting in front of the counter. There was a plate of dim sum and a pot of steaming tea on the counter. After a busy day, Li San was going to take a break and adjust his state. Although River God will not be tired, he will feel tired psychologically when dealing with one day of tedious work. Sip a sip of tea, and the movement of consciousness into the body will definitely transform the power of incense and merit in the body to cultivate the golden body of merit. At this time, Li San had a comic book in his hand, which was a comic book that was thrown by a child in the river temple today. "This manga writer''s brain is big enough. An ordinary person was played by him. It''s a pity that this bear kid was thrown away as rubbish." Li San smiled slightly, after watching it for a while, he thought the author was creative. People. "Ok?" Li San put down the comic strip in his hand and looked to the side. With a finger movement, a booklet flew up from the case table and fell into his hand. This booklet is a blessing book. According to the feeling in his heart, Li San''s blessing newspaper booklet began to turn pages automatically, and soon stayed on the page that touched him. Dense small prints appeared on this page. He Xunshuang, male, from Nanhuwan, Luoshui City, living in Shunxiang Community, Nanhu District, 55 years old, exorcist, upright and righteous, is a good man of merit. When he was eight years old, his father was harmed by evil spirits when he went out, and he was brought up by his mother. At the age of 17, he was a sophomore in high school. A fire broke out in the village. Three children from the same village were rescued in the fire. They suffered extensive burns on their legs. At the age of nineteen, he joined the Bureau of Exterminating Ghosts. He practiced extremely hard and has dealt with 230 ghost incidents so far. He was promoted to the strength of a ghost general at the age of 26 and became the leader of the Ghost Destroying Bureau. In the event of a heavenly ghost general, he was besieged by two ghost generals, causing the ghost energy to enter the body and produce hidden diseases that could not be cured. At the age of twenty-eight, he was severely injured again under a long illness, and his strength retreated from the heaven level to the earth level. At the age of twenty-nine, his father was retaliated by evil spirits and died in the community. In the same year, he was severely injured by evil spirits in order to save his colleagues while dealing with a land-level evil spirit world. After being rescued, his strength fell to the mysterious level again. At the age of thirty-three, he encountered an ambush when he was out on a mission with a colleague. The left ear was bitten by an evil spirit, and he fought again to save six colleagues. At the age of thirty-eight, she entered the marriage hall with a female ghost exorcist from the Demonstration Bureau, and died at the hands of evil spirits when she went out with his wife two years later. At the age of 40, his wife died, and his strength was restored to the prefecture level due to great grief, and he was regained with the Platinum Medal. At the age of forty-five, he led a team on a mission. In order to save the nearby residents to the last lesson, the ghost ability used excessively and disabled his legs. After receiving treatment at the headquarters, he recovered his legs and replaced them with a pair of tortoise feet. He is also an exorcist with two ghosts. At the age of 50, a mudslide broke out in Canglan County, saving 1,300 people in the village. At the age of fifty-three, he rescued 630 people in the mall from the fire. ¡­¡­. Li San flipped through, watching the events recorded in the rows of small prints, and those small prints continued to change with Li San''s reading. Thousands of words are eloquent, and they all record everyone saved by He Xunshuang. He saved thousands of people in his life. At the same time, he is also a hero in the game of destroying ghosts. But this is an unsung hero who knows nothing about his deeds in the eyes of ordinary people. As exorcists, they are a group of people who are hiding in secret to fight evil spirits. Everyone is paying silently for the country and the nation. He Xunshuang is even more typical. Even if he is on vacation, he will take the initiative to deal with ghost incidents, and basically there is no vacation at all. The evil spirit killed his parents and his wife. There is no possibility of compromise between him and the evil spirit. Even in the face of evil spirits several times his own, he did not flinch. As his eyes turned, Li San pinched and said, "This person will die soon, and this catastrophe is a death catastrophe." This is everyone¡¯s life and fate. One more point won¡¯t be enough, and one point less won¡¯t be. "Lei Guang!" Li San''s mouth moved slightly, and a sound transmission came from the main hall towards the residence of the Thunder Ghost God. Upon hearing the news, the Thunder Ghost King turned into a yin wind and appeared in the hall. "My lord!" Lei Guanggui Wang respectfully saluted. "Lei Guang, take my imperial order to bring He Xunshuang. This man has done countless good deeds in his life. After death, he can be a Yin soldier. Fuze illuminates three generations and thinks that this is his blessing and good fortune." "Yes! Your lord." Lei Guang Guishen bowed his orders, and then stepped out of the River God Space. In the hall, Li San looked at the blessing bulletin with a dull expression and remained silent for a long time. ¡­¡­. In Nanhu District, Luoshui City. In the intensive care unit A18-102. The door of the ward opened and seven young ghost exorcists headed by Dashan Xiaoshan stepped in. As everyone could see, there was a man in his fifties lying on the only bed in the ward. Although he was only in his fifties, he looked no different from an old man in his seventies. White hair, wrinkles, and haggard skin are the first signs of aging, and they are also caused by excessive consumption. Seeing the incoming person, the middle-aged man spoke slightly, "You... come to see me." The middle-aged man''s tone was weak. His eyes were muddy, his left ear was extremely smooth, and there was a hideous wound. "Team He!" Dashan and Xiaoshan all bowed. "Sit down, children." He Xun waved his hands and motioned them to sit down and talk. Sitting next to He Xunshuang was an old woman who was ninety-three years old. He was He Xunshuang''s grandmother. Chapter 86： Hero doomsday Grandma has a big life. Although she has reached her old age, she is still full of energy and does not show the slightest inconvenience. At this time, grandma wanted to fold the quilt on the next bed and let Dashan and the others sit down. "Sit down, grandma, I''ll come." A young man of about 17 or 18 hurriedly grabbed his grandma and went forward to make the bedding on the bed. He is He Zhenguo, the son of He Xunshuang. The name given to him also means to get rid of evil spirits and to revitalize the country and enrich the people. "He''s team, we just stand up, you don''t have to be polite." Da Shan hurriedly said, and everyone also joined the Dao. He Xunshuang shook his head slightly, "Zinguo, I have come to hold a few stools and give you some brothers..." Seeing this, Dashan Xiaoshan and the others immediately moved their hands over the small bench at the door, and sat down one by one. "Wang Kun, is he not here yet?" He Xunshuang slowly got up and leaned against the head of the bed with the help of the mountain. "Team He, our King team has a mission. Bishui City has something tricky and was dispatched by the headquarters..." Dashan said, seeing He Xunshuang''s appearance, and said, "Team He, Team Wang is very I want to see you, but the headquarters ordered him to go..." "It''s okay!" He Xunshuang waved his hand when he heard Da Shan''s words. Immediately, He Xunshuang squeezed out a wrinkled smile, "If his kid resists his orders to come to see me, I have to say that he is in vain..." Seeing this, everyone was afraid to answer. In Luoshui City, how dare you to say that about Wang Kun. Wang Kun was both the captain of Luoshui City and the teacher of Dashan Xiaoshan, who taught them many tricks. Before Wang Kun was the strongest at the prefecture level, now he was promoted to the heaven level as a very strong existence. Even if Wang Kun was so strong, He Xunshuang would scold him. On the one hand, He Xunshuang is highly respected, and on the other hand, He Xunshuang is also regarded as Wang Kun''s predecessor, and the two of them have a very good relationship in private. Suddenly, He Xunshuang''s face was pale, and he felt a little breathless even with the oxygen tube plugged in. "Not good!" Dashan saw He Xunshuang doing this, and immediately pressed the emergency call bell. He Xunshuang shook his head, "Da Shan, don''t call a doctor..." "Team He, you..." Dashan and the others looked at He Xun''s double foreheads with sweat, and the corners of their eyes were covered with blood, they were all worried. This time they came to the hospital collectively because the hospital had notified the Bureau of Killing Ghosts. He Xunshuang is now at the end of the battle, and the best medical equipment plus medicine is also lack of recovery. He has accumulated too many hidden diseases in his life, and now there is no possibility of recovery for the body''s functions due to the outbreak of the injury. Moreover, according to the report from the hospital, He Xunshuang has been alive for a few days, and he may die at any time. "My condition is already terrible, and it''s useless to call a doctor. I know it myself." As He Xunshuang spoke, there was a deep reluctance in his eyes. He glanced at his grandma and son, then turned to look at Dashan and them. "Before I die, I want to ask you something." There was a pleading expression in He Xun''s eyes. Hearing He Xunshuang''s words, the seven immediately got up and said, "Team He, please give your orders." In fact, Da Shan Xiao Shan knew about this, they had been here before, and it is estimated that this time it will be the same as last time. "Children, if I am not here anymore, I hope you can help with my family...I don''t want grandma to have an accident with Zhen Guo." "Team He, you Jiren have their own natural state, how many times they have survived, this time they will be fine." Xiaoshan opened his mouth and comforted. The others also said comfortably. "Dad..." He Zhenguo burst into tears every time he heard this, and He Zhenguo cried for a while and became a man of tears. "Shuang''er, don''t talk nonsense! You used to say that you were beaten with iron and your life is hard." Grandma sat aside and muttered, but tears were also left in the corners of her eyes. She and He Zhenguo only recently learned that He Xun was seriously ill thing. In the past, even if he was injured, He Xunshuang was fooled by playing haha, and never told them about the outside situation. "Cough cough." He Xunshuang coughed, looking at the tearful grandmother, there was a complex color in her eyes. She kept her grandma from her son for a lifetime, but now she can''t hold it anymore. "Grandma, don''t be sad, grandson, I have no regrets in this life." He Xun''s breath became weaker again. "People are inherently dead. I think I still have to say something, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to say it." Immediately afterwards, He Xunshuang looked at Dashan and the others again, "Children, remember to tell Wang Kun what I said, don''t forget." "Stop talking about Team He, you will definitely survive, and we have to join you in making contributions." "Yes, Team Ho, you are a senior who has experienced countless catastrophes. The disease can''t defeat you." Hearing the comfort of the crowd, He Xunshuang closed his eyes, tears of unwillingness flowed from the corners of his eyes. At this time, his five internal organs were burnt, and his body was already extremely bad. There was severe pain in all his limbs and his internal organs. He knew that his condition was even worse. "I want to live, too. I have never given up the hope of living in countless desperate situations..." He Xun tremblingly said with his eyes closed tightly. "Children, I have never thought about death. If possible, I would continue to contribute to the country and the people through my disability." At this time, He Xunshuang''s voice was full of unwillingness. "My mother died when I was young, and Zhenguo''s mother was gone when he was just a toddler..." "But my father died at the age of twenty-nine, and Zhenguo has just grown up now. How I want to watch my family Zhenguo go to college, marry a wife and have children, and make a career..." "I still want to accompany my grandma to the end... I am unwilling, how I want to live." "But when I leave, my ninety-three-year-old grandmother and Zhenguo, who just reached the weak crown, are left. How can I rest assured..." He Xun Shuang Qiang endured the severe pain, and said in a trembled voice: "So I hope you can take care of my Zhenguo and my grandma." "Dad! Don''t tell me, you are a hero, you are my hero." He Zhenguo was already crying at this time, holding He Xunshuang''s bedding and crying. "Smelly boy, why are you crying?" He Xun opened his eyes, his muddy eyes filled with strict fatherly love, "You are an adult, a man, and you have to take care of your grandma in the future, understand?" He Zhenguo sobbed and nodded. He Xunshuang used to talk back to jokes like this, but now he only wants his father to live. Even if he is scolding or beating himself, as long as his father is alive, he will definitely study hard and never play. Dashan Xiaoshan and others have eyes red. This is the end of a hero, a hero who has dedicated his life to the country and the people, and is also the father of an ordinary family. Chapter 87： He Xunshuangs last words They wanted to say something nice to comfort them, but they couldn''t say it. He Xunshuang''s condition was already very bad, they all knew. The exclusive hospital of the Devil Bureau has the most advanced equipment in the world, but after many treatments, the condition cannot be relieved. This is not a child''s play. He Xunshuang was still talking in thought, talking about many trivial things. At this time, he wanted to talk more to his son and grandma, but his voice became quieter as he said. Immediately afterwards, He Xunshuang''s eyes were covered with black bloodshot eyes, and black bloodshot eyes appeared on his face. I feel my vitality is passing fast, as unstoppable as the sunset. Suddenly He Xunshuang stopped thinking about He Zhenguo, grabbed He Zhenguo''s hand, and looked at the mountains and the hills. "Zhen... the country and the milk... the milk... bye... please... you..." At this time, He Xunshuang seemed to be squeezing his throat, and his face was purple and blue and speaking extremely hard. "Puff~" A mouthful of black blood spurted out, covered with an oxygen mask. The look in He Xunshuang''s eyes gradually disappeared, the breath on his body was also rapidly dropping, and the heart rate machine beside him also sounded an alarm. This change caused Dashanshan and their faces to change drastically. "Quick! Call a doctor!" "Team He, Team He, wake up, you hold on, we will definitely help you take care of Zhen Guo and grandma." Everyone was in a panic, pressing the emergency call button, and the rest of them disappeared instantly, grabbing the door and shouting for the doctor. One of the young people knew a little bit of medical skills and immediately stretched out his hands to get his pulse, but his face changed drastically under this contact. "Team He..." The heart rate monitor next to him was weak to the extreme, and He Xunshuang''s breath was also close to the edge of severance. He Xunshuang''s body gradually became cold, and at the same time, two black qi in his body were gradually escaping from the seven orifices. His physical condition was already very bad. He Xunshuang just took the last breath and talked a lot with everyone. This time he was left with half a breath. He still had a lot of things to say, but it was too late to say. He Xunshuang''s pupils began to diminish, his turbid eyes staring straight at the roof, and tears that had not yet shed still remained in his eyes. I saw his mouth trying to open a gap, "I...I can''t live, my...life...death without regrets...the thing I am happiest...is to be with you... .Kill.... What I regret most is...I didn¡¯t live longer... a few years... if..." The sound suddenly stopped, He Xunshuang''s pupils were completely dilated, and the heart rate monitor became a straight line. "Dad! Dad! Dad!" He Zhenguo''s eyes were red, and his forehead was violently blue. He cried while crying, his nose and saliva dripping down the corner of his mouth without realizing it. "Shuang''er! Shuang''er!" Grandma also cried out in pain, clutching He Xunshuang''s already cold hands and constantly rubbing them. At this moment, two doctors and four nurses rushed in, immediately flattened He Xunshuang and began to take first aid measures. Either an injection, a heart shock device, or a special rescue device attached to the body. He Zhenguo and his grandmother have been called aside by the doctor. He Zhenguo cried so much that he wanted to step forward to see his father. "Zinguo, don''t disturb the doctor, just let the flow go." Dashan immediately grabbed He Zhenguo and whispered. After several first aids, the heart rate monitor made a slight movement unchecked. Seeing the reaction of the heart rate monitor, He Zhenguo immediately looked at his father excitedly. At this moment, He Xunshuang was also looking at him, the tears in the corners of his eyes were streaming down, and the deep muddy eyes were full of apologetics, reluctance, and strong fatherly love. In the next second, the heart rate monitor turned into a straight line again, and He Xunshuang''s eyes dimmed and he closed his eyes completely. "Quick! Change the No. 3 first aid!" the doctor shouted. The two doctors continued to do the first aid measures belonging to the exorcist. After a while, the doctors announced the time of He Xunshuang''s death, which was 20:08, Kyoto time. He Zhenguo rushed to the bedside holding his father''s body and cried, crying heartbreakingly. Grandma was also crying all over the bed. Grandma was still teaching her grandson just now, but now He Xunshuang has completely left. From now on, the yin and yang will never see each other again, and only the grandparents and grandchildren will be left alone. In my grandma''s life, the white-haired man sent away his wife and He Xunshuang''s parents away from the black-haired man. This is the last thing she wants to experience in her life, but this happened to her again. "Shuang''er... How can you leave grandma first..." The heartbroken grandma screamed feebly. Since his son and daughter-in-law died, she insisted on exercising every day in order to live longer. His grandson He Xunshuang hasn''t grown up yet, and he hasn''t got married yet. He doesn''t want his grandson to be alone in the world. However, He Xunshuang has been away for many years, and Xiao Zhenguo was also involved in her hand in hand. She also wanted to see Zhenguo holding his daughter-in-law. At that time, she was a family of five generations. Unexpectedly, He Xunshuang was gone now, and this sadness made an elderly man almost fainted. "God, why do you treat my Lao He''s family so unfairly? Is it my family..." Grandma cried out in pain while crying. Many blows made the old man start to doubt life. She thought that she was a evil star and killed a family member. The seven people including Dashan Xiaoshan and others had their eyes flushed, and they endured the grief in their hearts. "Doctor, I''ll notify the bureau later so that they will come to pick up the team later." Da Shan whispered to the doctor next to him. Just before He Xun''s twin vitality dissipated, there was a trace of black air flowing out of the seven orifices. What Dashan said was to pull the corpse out of the bureau for special treatment, similar to cremation. Because there are ghosts in the exorcist''s body, these ghosts in the exorcist''s body are very likely to change after the death of the exorcist, resulting in corpses. This has happened many times in the history of the exorcist. The family members who are exorcists cannot keep the body for burial. The seemingly inhumane approach is indeed the safest approach. Every exorcist is told that there will be such a day from the first day he becomes an exorcist, and this is also a practice that everyone agrees with. The doctor did not object, and left the ward silently. The medals of Dashan Xiaoshan and others are qualified to make such a request, and they are not worried about what will happen in the ward. As the hospital of the Guild Extinction Bureau, these doctors and nurses have also signed confidentiality agreements. They are also used to this kind of thing. The exorcist is a group of behind-the-scenes heroes who silently protect the people and protect the country. It is also very hard for the exorcist to die. They know that the people can have a fairly stable life today because this special group of people silently contributes behind the scenes. Chapter 88： Thunder Ghost King Descends After the nurses left the ward, they walked a few steps and cried into tears. They are crying for their heroes. In their opinion, such silently sacrificed heroes should be reported so that the people all over the country will know. But they also know the consequences of doing so, which will cause social unrest and even plunge the country into constant riots. "Xianshan, contact the bureau, report the matter of Team He, and also inform Team Wang." Dashan looked at the two cried ancestors and grandchildren, and said while looking at Xiaoshan. Xiaoshan nodded, he was going to go out in the corridor and call to report the situation. It''s just that when he just turned around and saw the window, he found something wrong. There was a faint mist on the edge of the window, which was dissipating along the gap in the window. How can there be fog in Luoshui this season? Seeing this weird scene, Xiaoshan felt that something was extremely wrong, but it seemed that only he had discovered this scene. Dashan and the others did not notice the mist that was coming out through the window. "What is this..." Xiaoshan''s eyes widened before he finished speaking. Through the window, he saw three dark shadows on the horizon, advancing at an extremely terrifying speed, and one of them was two meters high. The same figure exudes an extremely terrifying aura, fangs, blue face, first-born horns... In the blink of an eye, the three black shadows came to the window, entered through the wall, and came to the hospital bed. Suddenly, Da Shan and others felt a cold wind coming from behind. Everyone didn''t seem to notice that something had entered the ward. It wasn''t until the hill''s voice came out that they suddenly discovered the anomaly. Inside the ward. The Thunder Ghost King walked ahead, followed by two Yin soldiers in black costumes behind him. During his steps, the Thunder Ghost King came to the bed and glanced at He Xunshuang, who had lost his vitality, and then glanced at the hill with his eyes like copper bells. Can this human see us? A grinning smile appeared at the corner of the Leiguang Ghost King''s mouth, and he didn''t care about the fact that Xiaoshan could see him. His purpose of coming here was to take He Xunshuang away according to Lord River God''s order. After taking a look at Xiaoshan, he once again placed his gaze on He Xunshuang. "He Xunshuang!" Leiguang Ghost King opened his mouth and shouted. The sound was like a Hong Zhong in the dark, and a circle of light swayed in the ward, with special fluctuations that directly acted on the soul. This is the skill of a ghost-level city of existence, Jushun! "He Xun Shuang!" Seeing that there was no response, the Thunder Ghost King shouted again. "Gudong!" Xiaoshan swallowed in horror, and trembled: "Junhun?" Hearing the sound of Xiaoshan again, Dashan and others looked at him suspiciously. what are you saying? Everyone is puzzled, why is the hill weird? Dashan knows his brother best. He knows that Xiaoshan will not aim for no reason, but he followed Xiaoshan''s gaze and saw through his eyes and didn''t see why. "There is a two-meter-tall horrifying soul guardian and two Yin soldiers beside the hospital bed. Can''t you see it?" Xiaoshan immediately gestured. He didn''t understand such a terrifying figure standing by the bed. Why didn''t they see it? To? Xiaoshan felt an extremely terrifying aura on the Thunder Ghost King, and the Heavenly Eye Ghost in his body sent an extremely terrifying message. He didn''t understand that a two-meter-tall horror was standing there. Why did they pretend not to see it? Hearing this, everyone took a breath. Terrorist Soul Envoy? Yin soldier? Dashan and other six ghost exorcists tensed when they heard these words, and they immediately rubbed their eyes and looked to the side of the hospital bed. As a ghost exorcist in Luoshui City, everyone knows what the "Yin Bing" does, and that is the **** of the God of the River. Faced with things about the River God, no one can remain calm. "No...no?" Dashan frowned, and the other exorcists also shook their heads, and they didn''t see anything. Although Dashan couldn''t see it, he firmly believed that his brother would not talk nonsense. The ghost in the hill is called the "Tianmu Ghost", and he is called the "Tianmu" by the nickname of the Exorcist. And the most powerful ability attached to his Tianmu ghost is a pair of eyes, his eyes can slow down all movements, and can also bless his own strength and speed. This is probably the reason why the hill with special eyesight can see''things'', but all of them can''t see it at all. Seeing everyone as blind as two eyes, the hill was impatient. Now everyone can''t see each other''s existence, which makes him wonder what to do next. "Tianmu ghost, blessing." Realizing the problem, Xiaoshan immediately called the Tianmu ghost in his body. His eyes turned red, and countless violent blood vessels appeared on his temples. Under the influence of ghost power, Xiaoshan can see the Thunder Ghost King and the two Yin soldiers more clearly. "Brother Xiaoshan, what do you see like the soul guards and yin soldiers?" a young ghost exorcist asked curiously, he couldn''t see anything special even after he pierced his eyes. Hearing this, Xiaoshan just wanted to say it, but the words stopped when they reached his lips. He saw an extremely strange scene, and saw He Xunshuang on the hospital bed move at this time. After Leiguang Ghost King called out He Xunshuang''s name for the third time, he saw a transparent gas floating on He Xunshuang''s body. Then the translucent soul appeared from Hexun''s double body, and sat up. He Xunshuang lost consciousness, but in the darkness he seemed to hear a sound like thunder calling him. In the dark space exuding incomparably cold aura, a dazzling light suddenly appeared, and he walked along the light. After he entered the place where the light was, it seemed that the surrounding darkness was quickly receding, and then he saw the familiar ward. "This is..." He Xun was dumbfounded. He saw his body still lying on the hospital bed, the hills exuding ghosts, and the Thunder Ghost King who frightened him. "He Xunshuang, I want to take you away." Thunder Ghost King''s deep voice sounded. Hearing this voice, He Xunshuang gradually returned to his senses and followed him? Where to go? Is it to go to the nether land? "Excuse me, where do you want to go?" Xiaoshan said anxiously when he saw the Thunder Ghost King and said he would take He Xunshuang away. At this time Xiao Shan was very nervous, he saw the soul appear with his own eyes, which was a scene that shocked him. As a ghost exorcist, he knows that the Demonstration Bureau has been dedicated to studying the field of souls. According to people''s inertial thinking, the ghosts in this world should be evil ghosts that people turn into after death. If the research results in the field of souls can make the dead exorcists turn into good ghosts, this is also a great way to deal with evil spirits. But after countless researches, there were only disappointments again and again. The soul realm is beyond the reach of science and technology. Chapter 89： Fenghe God Imperial Order Experiments conducted by countless volunteers have shown that a person''s weight is only reduced by 21 grams after death, which may have an error of a few tenths, but from the beginning to the end, it is dead, and nothing about the soul has been found at all. It was later verified by scientists that ghosts came from other worlds, and they only appeared in this world because of the interlacing of spaces, so there was less research on souls. If the scene I saw was reported to Academician Wang and his research institute, it would cause an uproar. If you let them know that they have seen the soul, then the soulless truth that was once set down will be overturned. This means that many things have to be re-examined for research. How far-reaching will the impact be? Many thoughts flashed in his mind for an instant, but what Xiaoshan was most concerned about at this time was which team this terrifying existence would take. Even Xiaoshan thought of a terrible possibility, would they do something bad? A respectable senior like He Xunshuang can''t die or get peace, right? Ever since, even when facing the Thunder Ghost King who frightened him, he still wanted to ask clearly. Hearing that, the Thunder Light Ghost King and the two Yin Soldiers all turned their heads to look at the hill, especially the Thunder Light Ghost King''s eyes drew an electric snake, causing the Heaven Eye Ghost in the hill to scream in terror. But even so, Koyama resisted fear and stared at the copper bell-like eyes of the Thunder Ghost King, without the slightest retreat. In any case, he wants to know what team Thunder Ghost King wants to do. Just after the sound of the hill, the six ghost exorcists Dashan and others were shocked. Although they couldn''t see it, they knew through the dialogue of the hill that the person who came would take away the soul of the team. The other six ghost exorcists in the ward all exuded ghosts, ready to fight at any time. They knew that if it were the Yin Soldiers, even the two Yin Soldiers and the six of them would not be opponents, and there was also an Unknown Soul Guardian. The purpose of doing this is just to help Xiaoshan, so that he can learn more information, and can also be worthy of He Xunshuang, who has just died. "Master Lei Guang, this..." A Yin soldier opened his mouth and looked at the Thunder Ghost King. He wanted to ask the Thunder Ghost King how to deal with it. He told the ghost exorcist or simply ignored his question. The Thunder Ghost King¡¯s face was unwavering, and there was no joy or anger on his hideous face. He turned his head and saw the ghostly spirited Dashan and others. Thunder flashed in his eyes, slowly raised his hand, "Teng!" The Thunder Ghost King snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the ward seemed to be air-conditioned, the temperature became extremely low, the surrounding walls and ground disappeared, and the surrounding scenery changed into a ghostly existence. There are countless chains hanging around, and there are also the eerie and terrifying sounds, and several explosive thunder flashes in the dark sky... The hill''s complexion changed drastically. The means of changing the scene at this moment is a bit similar to the ghost domain? Is it like the legendary ghost covering the eyes and hallucinations? Soon after, Xiao Shan rejected the thoughts in his mind. These methods were by no means any kind of ability he had seen before. They were probably extremely clever methods and extremely powerful. "??" Suddenly, the scene change caused Da Shan and others to be shocked, and the originally good ward seemed to have moved to the Nether Land. Immediately after the two-meter-tall figure exuding a horrible atmosphere appeared in the sight of everyone, the ghosts in everyone''s body sent out extremely dangerous signals, and everyone instinctively tightened their bodies and took a few steps back. "Ju... Juhunshi?" Dashankou murmured, with a look of shock on his face. This time they all understood what Xiaoshan was saying, and they also saw the soul sitting on the bed. Regarding the horror of everyone, the Thunder Ghost King didn''t care at all, turning his head to stare at the hill. "I am here to accept the order of Lord River God to pick up He Xunshuang. You should have been punished for preventing me from performing official duties, but I want you to have merit in guarding the order of the sun; Tsewu will bypass you, not as an example!" Thunder Ghost King. The voice is low and deep, making everyone''s eardrums bulge like thunder. When the words fell, the Thunder Ghost King ignored everyone, "He Xunshuang, let''s go!" "Yeah! Master Xie took the lead!" He Xunshuang got off the bed lightly and stood on the ground. Before leaving, he glanced at He Zhenguo and his grandmother with complicated eyes, but at this moment both of them looked confused. As mortals, they were not casted, nor could they see the thunder ghosts and gods. He Xunshuang guessed the words of Thunder Ghost King just now. The adult in front of him and the two Yin soldiers are both Yin Gods, and mortals with different Yin and Yang cannot hinder Yin God from doing errands. If it weren''t for Dashan, they are ghost exorcists, and if everyone has merit in their lives, the Thunder Ghost King would definitely release punishment to them, and it is precisely because of the special nature of the ghost exorcists that the Thunder Ghost King kindly explained it to them. "Thank you, my lord, for explaining the situation to me." Da Shan and others looked at the Thunder Ghost King nervously, and bowed. Xiaoshan also opened his mouth to thank him. After he finished speaking, Xiaoshan cheeky looked at the Thunder Ghost King. "My lord, can you tell me which team you will take to the River God and what to do?" Seeing the actions of the hill, Da Shan and others were shocked. Why is this kid so bold? Lei Guang Gui Wang stagnated and looked at the hill again. In Xiao Shan''s eyes, he saw sincerity without any distracting thoughts. "Born by luck... someone who is honest and true?" Thunder flashed in the eyes of the Thunder Ghost King, and he discovered the peculiarity of the hill. If such a person does not enter the evil spirits, he will definitely become a yin **** after death in the future because of his merits. Maybe he will become his own subordinate or companion, or become a subordinate of black and white impermanence? Thinking that the hill is a good seed, the Thunder Ghost King suddenly felt that this kid was a manufacturable material, and his gaze towards the hill was softened. However, the gentle look on that hideous face made the hill a little hairy, and the Thunder Ghost King looked too fierce. Xiaoshan felt that the look in the eyes of Thunder Ghost King looked at him was wrong, but he couldn''t tell why. Leiguang Ghost King looked at Xiaoshan extremely pleasing to his eyes, so he made an exception to explain his doubts, "He Xun twins have made countless merits before their lives, and they also have merits to be the Yin God after death. The River God Lord wants to reward him as Yin Soldier and his merits. You can also bless three generations." "Become a Yin Soldier?" Xiaoshan and others were sluggish on the spot. Seeing everyone''s expressions, the Thunder Ghost King didn''t care much. He looked at the time and wanted to return to his life as soon as possible. Lei Guang Gui Wang looked at He Xunshuang, who nodded knowingly. After that, He Xunshuang glanced deeply at He Zhenguo and his grandmother, and followed Leiguang Gui Wang as he stepped forward. Chapter 90： Weird speed The Thunder Ghost King strode forward and walked out through the wall. The two Yin Soldiers and He Xunshuang also walked out through the wall. After a few teleports, they disappeared into the vast night sky. Inside the ward. Xiaoshan slowly recovered. When he wanted to ask some other questions, the Thunder Ghost King and the crowd had already left with He Xunshuang. With the departure of the Thunder Light Ghost King, the gold in the ward also changed rapidly, returning to its original appearance, and the temperature returning to normal. "Oh my God, Team He is going to become a ghost hunter..." Someone looked suspicious, and whispered in exclamation. "Quickly, report what happened today, don''t miss any details." Dashan looked at everyone, and the ghost exorcists nodded one after another. When Dashan Xiaoshan and others looked shocked and discussed, He Zhenguo spoke. He has too many puzzles, why did these brothers just stare at the hospital bed? Perhaps this is a normal phenomenon of the death of his father, and they feel sad, but He Zhenguo''s previous words from Xiao Xiao''s brother are very difficult to understand. So he spoke up, wanting to ask what was going on just now. The elderly grandma has the same question. Seeing these two grandparents questioning, Da Shan Xiao Shan had a headache, they were thinking how to explain to his grandparents. They don¡¯t know anything about He Xunshuang¡¯s work. Everyone has signed a non-disclosure agreement. This hospital is considered a top private hospital by both grandparents and grandchildren. It¡¯s impossible for the exorcist¡¯s family to know anything about ghosts. The content of the work. Unless there is an exorcist in the family, He Xunshuang is a special police officer in the cognition of both grandparents and grandchildren. Moreover, this time his condition worsened because he was told that he was accidentally contaminated with a highly toxic biological and chemical weapon in a dangerous operation, which led to lack of recovery. "Sorry, I have hallucinations when Team He suddenly passed away, and it shocked you." Xiaoshan looked at his grandson and grandson with an apologetic face. After that, Xiaoshan immediately thought of Team He going to the River Temple, and quickly said: "Zinguo, Grandma, if you want to worship God, remember to go to the River Temple, it''s pretty spiritual there." After that, Dashan Xiaoshan and his party withdrew from the ward. This was to leave some separate space for their grandparents and grandchildren, and then they had to report tonight''s affairs, and they had to report on the handling of He Xunshuang''s body. He Zhenguo has just grown up and is still in school. He needs their help in many things. When everyone left the ward, He Zhenguo and Grandma looked at each other. They didn''t understand what Xiaoshan said just now. Why go to the River God Temple to worship the River God? the other side. He Xunshuang was led by two Yin soldiers through the wall and teleported all the way. The speed of the Thunder Light Ghost King and the two Yin Soldiers was incredible, much farther than normal teleportation. It is teleportation, but in fact, every time it takes a step, it will appear strangely in the distance, as if it shrinks into an inch, without the slightest interval. In normal teleportation, the abilities of people such as Wang Kun are separated. He Xunshuang was shocked. The two Yin Soldiers walked so fast with him on the left and the right. Wouldn''t they be faster without them? This speed alone broke He Xunshuang''s original cognition. The ability to turn running into a teleportation speed is terrible. After a while, He Xunshuang saw the Heshen Temple located on the shore of Luoshui City. Zeng Jin wanted to come here too, but it was listed as a restricted area, and he never got into it. Seeing the temple of the river, the speed of the three people of Thunder Light Ghost King increased again, and the two of them disappeared into the temple. The situation flickered, and He Xunshuang was taken into the river **** mansion. He Xunshuang felt dizzy and full of rich yin and incense in the mansion of the river god. "This is...." Feeling the rich and boundless yin, at a glance, the surroundings are surrounded by vast chaos, and a group of towering palaces appeared in the field of vision. The four characters "He Shen Mansion" appeared in He Xunshuang''s vision. "River God Space!" Leiguang Ghost King said in a deep voice, moving towards the palace gate. He Xunshuang also trot to follow. The scene here is really shocking. He Xunshuang subconsciously wants to press the badge on his chest. He wants to take photos of the information here and report it to the bureau. So far, Ghost Extinguishing Bureau''s understanding of the River God is only the tip of the iceberg, and it is even less clear what special existence exists in the River God Temple. But human beings are imaginative creatures. People who have killed the ghosts for countless times have imagined the special existence in the River God Temple. This time they imagined the real face of the river God location. He Xunshuang felt that if he took a photo at random and brought it back to the game, it would make the old guys in the game sleepless and even shake the entire Daxia Kingdom. I said before that only no one had seen the river **** with his own eyes, but now it seems that I am going to be the luckiest one. And after death, he stayed and worked beside the river god. "No. 4, No. 5, you two take him to the armory to get the weapons and equipment of the Yin Soldier, and wait for me in the front yard after finishing." After the Leiguang Ghost King gave instructions to the two Yin Soldiers beside He Xunshuang, he turned into Yin Feng and headed towards the depths of the palace. Seeing the Leiguang Ghost King leave, He Xun was puzzled, why did this lord not take me with him, and what is he going to do? "Hello, we will be partners in the future." Yin Soldier No. 4 spoke, and Yin Soldier No. 5 also said hello. Although the voices of the two Yin Soldiers were cold and ruthless, like a mechanical synthesis, He Xunshuang could feel the kindness from his companions. This voice made He Xunshuang feel a bit like a neutral voice synthesized by a computer, and he couldn''t tell whether it was a male or a female. Every Yin Soldier summoned by the system is a first-class Yin Soldier. They all have independent personality, and they have super high IQ, and can perform every task perfectly. He Xunshuang also nodded towards No. 4 and No. 5, but after greeted him, he still looked in the direction where Leiguang Ghost King was leaving. "He Xunshuang, are you curious where Master Lei Guang has gone?" Seeing He Xun nodded his head, the Yin Soldier No. 4 smiled slightly, "Master Lei Guang has gone to find the God of the River again, but he was specially ordered to bring you here." "Lord River God?" He Xun''s pupils shrank, and his heartbeat suddenly became faster. Even in the state of the soul, he has perception, he can feel his heartbeat, and he also has joy, anger, sorrow and joy. Too many things happened to him after he died today, but now that he heard the three words''God of the River'', He Xunshuang knew if he was named a Yin soldier by the God of River, would he have a chance? Have you seen the river god? Oh my god! I am so lucky! He Xun was extremely excited with both faces, this was the **** he wanted to see in his dreams as an exorcist. "He Xunshuang, do you want to see the God of River?" Yin Soldier No. 4 noticed the excited He Xunshuang and said with a smile. Chapter 91： The person who stands outside the river of time He Xunshuang nodded frantically, like a chicken pecking at rice. No. 4 Yin Soldier looked into the depths of the mansion, "The God of the River is a good god. You will often see him when you become a Yin Soldier." "Hurry up, we''re going to get him equipment, otherwise he will be scolded when Master Lei Guang comes back." The unnumbered Yin Soldier said. Hearing this, Yin Soldier No. 4 nodded, "By the way, we are already colleagues and haven''t introduced ourselves. My name is Wang Lin. I was named No. 4 by Lord River God. He is No. 5 and his name is Yang Dong." No. 4 Yin Soldier walked and talked about his situation with No. 5. "Brother Wang, Brother Yang, my name is He Xunshuang, you all know my name... why are you called No. 4 and No. 5?" He Xunshuang also noticed the embroidery on their chests while speaking. "Because we were the first group of Yin Soldiers who came to the River God Temple, we were also numbered by Lord River God. As for the later ones, they were all managed uniformly." The No. 4 Yin Soldier looked proud. They were the first batch of them. Yin soldiers can be described as senior veterans. "Brother Wang, I still have a question." He Xunshuang looked at the two of them and said. "Please speak, you must know everything." "Are you the same as me during your lifetime?" "Necessary, how can a person without merit become a yin god?" No. 4 Yin Soldier''s face is full of memories. He is a more cheerful person, more extroverted, and easy to mingle with others; while the Yin Soldier No. 5 is more introverted and not very good at talking. This is related to the personality of each person before his life, but to become a Yin Soldier, the most basic premise is all A good person with merit. "We all have merit in our bodies. After death, we were rewarded by Lord River God and became Yin God." "Brother Wang, what era are you from?" He Xun raised his eyebrows, wondering in his heart. At this time, the number five Yin Soldier paused, turned his head to look at He Xunshuang, and said as he walked: "On the road of life, the separation between Yin and Yang is a farewell. I am a Yin soldier. Then we should forget about the matter of the Yang. I can''t talk about things in the sun." "However, you are here for the first time, so it''s okay to tell you about it." Then the No. 5 Yin Soldier told his origin. He was from the Western Jin Dynasty and died during the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The No. 4 Yin Soldier was born in the Yongxi reign of Emperor Taizong of the Song Dynasty and died in the Baoyuan reign of Song Renzong. "Wow, Western Jin, Eastern Jin, Yongxi...Wait! Are you talking about the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties and the Great Song?" He Xunshuang''s eyes widened. He was not well-educated and could not remember the number of the previous dynasty. If he could remember so clearly, he would not be called Lao He, but He Lao. However, immediately following him, he remembered the information about the river **** sent by the Jiugui Bureau. The meritorious and virtuous river **** Li San died in Zhenguan for 23 years. Wasn''t the Western Jin and the Eastern Jin hundreds of years earlier than the Tang Dynasty? In addition, the No. 4 Yin Soldier said that he was Emperor Taizong of the Song Dynasty during the Yongxi period, and now He Xunshuang realized that the two were talking about ancient times, and there was a gap of hundreds of years. He Xunshuang was a little dazed. The River God was granted during the Tang Taizong period, but why was there a subordinate of Jin Dynasty hundreds of years ago? According to myths and novels, shouldn''t the men and horses of the people who have become gods be contemporaries or later generations? Why are there people who were in the Tang Dynasty hundreds of years ago as subordinates? He Xun looks weird on both sides, looking at Yin Soldier No. 5, "Big Brother Yang, are you older than Lord River God?" Hearing that, Yin Soldier No. 4 and Yin Soldier No. 5 both shook their heads. "The logic that Big Brother Yang is older than me is valid. According to your statement, Big Brother Yang is a few hundred years older than me." Immediately after the No. 4 Yin Soldier''s voice, he said sternly: "But according to this logic, comparing with Lord River God is not true." "Yes, I was under Lord River God a long time ago." The fifth Yin Soldier continued. He Xunshuang felt his head go dark, "No, God of the River was canonized during the Zhenguan reign?" "I am also curious, but I am indeed from the Western Jin Dynasty. I don''t know why the outside world said Lord River God was from the Tang Dynasty." The fifth Yin Soldier also had doubts on his face. "Stop talking about it, Lord River God is not an existence I can guess." Yin Soldier No. 4 said with a smile. He Xunshuang was a little confused, "Brother Wang, you said you were from the Yongxi period, so you should have heard about the death of Lord River God in the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty? Why don''t you say you don''t know?" After the Tang Dynasty is the Song Dynasty, it''s impossible to know this strange thing, right? Upon seeing this, both the fourth and fifth Yin soldiers laughed and looked at He Xunshuang. Seeing the two men staring at him and laughing, He Xunshuang always felt that this smile made him a little hairy. Maybe these two Yin soldiers knew something secret, and this secret must be related to Lord River God, and it is that kind of amazing secret. . No. 5 Yin Soldier smiled and said in a low voice: "I am from the Western Jin Dynasty, yes, but we are the first group of Yin soldiers to be awakened by Lord River God, and also the first group of Yin soldiers in River God Temple." Hearing this, He Xunshuang was struck by lightning, and a chill rushed from the sole of his feet to the Tianling Gai. They were wrong. The researchers of the entire ghost bureau, including the top scientists, were wrong, because the literature records that they are all looking at the problem from the perspective of a mortal, and this is also the inertia of everyone''s thinking. The literature records that the river **** Li San was from the Tang Dynasty, and this information led them into a misunderstanding. Li San should come from a more distant era. There are hundreds of Yin Soldiers in the Mansion of River God, and there are hundreds of years between No. 4 and No. 5. What about the others? All these are masterpieces of Lord River God. At this time, He Xunshuang''s brain was wide open, and his brain made up a magnificent picture. A person standing on the side of the long river of time, he runs through the long river of human civilization and has always been behind the scenes. During the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the No. 5 Yin Soldier died. When he died, a figure appeared and took the No. 5 Yin Soldier away. Under the wheel of history, the No. 4 Yin Soldier died during the Baoyuan period, and the figure reappeared and took away the No. 4 Yin Soldier. It can be said that this figure has always appeared everywhere since the Chinese civilization had records. And this person is a mysterious shadow, he is an immortal existence, no one can notice him in the long river of time. During the Tang Dynasty, he appeared and left traces of life in the world. Although it was only a short period of forty-eight years, this time he was under the sun known to the world, not behind the scenes. Then he disappeared one after another, once again in the long river of history silently watching the development of the times. He has experienced the civilization history of China for thousands of years, and has also witnessed the birth, aging, sickness and death of generations. The figure standing outside the long river of time should have done a lot of things silently, but these are not known. People only know about the short forty-eight years of the Tang Dynasty. But in this short forty-eight years, a great Confucian, a strange man, appeared in the long history. Chapter 92： Yin Shen Miao Method The more I thought about these details, He Xunshuang became hairy. The original information about the river **** Li San was written like this. Li San, a great Confucian scholar, was unparalleled in appearance, poetry and songs, and he rejected the invitation of the court countless times. He had thousands of disciples. The top scholars were all from Li Sanmen. His inventions and creations have influenced the future generations for thousands of years, and even said a lot. Go beyond the famous sayings of the time. Up to now, many people have been adhering to the ideas left by Li San, and now many university graduates have all learned the essence of what Li San said. There have been people who think like this that has transcended several eras in history. However, Li San is different from those people. Li San chose to be a great Confucian. He has been working in the contemporary era, but he has benefited the future. It was so easy for such a strange person to want to be prosperous and wealthy in ancient times, but he still lived his life in an ordinary way. Fame and fortune are not moved, what kind of xinxing does such a person have? The more He Xunshuang thinks about it, the more he feels that his heart is getting hairy. The God of River is really not a mortal, he is a **** who has been silently giving in the long river of history. "Wrong, I was wrong, the person who killed the ghost bureau was also ridiculously wrong." He Xunshuang secretly said in his heart. As he walked, He Xun looked towards the direction of the Leiguang Ghost King''s departure; in the depths of the River God Mansion, there was an aura that was so deep that he could not understand. It seemed that the breath was an extremely noble deity but full of vast light. The deity is the master of this vast and incomparable space, and the person behind the scenes who has run through the long river of history. Thinking of this, He Xunshuang''s heart was very excited. He is now a subordinate of the deity; being able to become a subordinate of the deity is a blessing with great luck. "Big Brother Wang, Brother Yang, I understand, Lord River God respects him in his heart, and he can''t pretend to be guessing." He Xunshuang''s expression was extremely pious, and he said as he looked at the depths of the River God Mansion. Upon seeing this, Yin Soldier No. 4 and Yin Soldier No. 5 both smiled. The two of them didn''t know what He Xunshuang understood, but when they were awakened, they were shocked for a while; they felt that Lord River God was extremely powerful, and they had also thought about the reason for being awakened. I don''t know if He Xunshuang has the same thoughts as them, but it is always right to respect the Lord River God. "Let''s go, Lord Lei Guang will be reprimanded by Master Lei Guang if it''s too late." The unnumbered Yin Soldier said. He Xunshuang is also quick to keep up. He thought of where he was now and his own fate, what would he look like if the people who had been killed by the ghost bureau knew about these things? "That''s it." Yin Soldier No. 4 pointed to an attic and said. The three people entered the hall. Rows of wooden racks were placed in the hall. There were various standard weapons on the racks, as well as various equipment such as robes and waist badges. He Xunshuang selected equipment under the guidance of two Yin soldiers. "The equipment here is refined by Lord River God with the power of merit and incense. The clothes can resist evil spirits, and the weapons can attack and kill all evil evil spirits. They are all treasures." "Moreover, everyone''s equipment can only be used by himself, and outsiders who use it forcibly will lead to disaster." He Xun doubled hearing the words, looking at the equipment in his hand, he felt that the seemingly ordinary equipment was priceless. At the same time, He Xunshuang also respected Li San even more. He spent all his merits only to refine armor and weapons for his subordinates. He really loved soldiers like a child. "Choose a weapon of your choice, turn around and take you to your residence, and wait for Master Lei Guang to come back to help you gather the body of the Yin God." "it is good!" He Xunshuang looked at it on the weapon rack and quickly selected a long spear. After selecting various equipment, the three of them came to the Yin Barracks. Yin Bing Camp is located to the west of the River God Mansion. It is a single-person residence. Although it is a single-person residence, it covers an area of ??hundreds of square meters. Daily necessities and places to rest and practice are all available. While the three of them were walking, He Xunshuang saw ¡®special¡¯ yin soldiers passing by from time to time in the yin barracks. These people looked like puppets with sluggish expressions, and they always had an extremely dull face. "This..." He Xun looked puzzled. He felt that these Yin Soldiers were very abnormal and weird. "Those are recruits, different from you and me, so don''t care." Yin Soldier No. 4 said. "Why?" "They are all evil spirits in front of them, recruits refined after being caught, that is to say, you are divided into heaven, earth, and mysterious imps." "We have superior armors and weapons. They are all refined by Lord River God. All they use are defective products. Just like Lord Leiguang, they can transform their equipment with a single thought." "Here, you and I both have great merits in front of you, and are named as Yin Gods. After they have been forcibly refined, they are low-minded and do more chores. Also, they are lower than us and will not talk to us but will only be ordered. Act." He Xunshuang was surprised. They had heard about the evil spirit becoming a yin soldier, but it was only confirmed by what they saw today. Then, He Xunshuang came to his residence and bound the residence with his waistband. After understanding the arrangement of many things, Yin Soldier No. 4 and Yin Soldier No. 5 continued to walk with He Xunshuang in the Mansion of the River God. On the one hand, they wanted He Xunshuang to understand the structure here, and on the other hand, they also knew about the other Yin Soldiers, and everyone would work together in the future. He Xunshuang is like a hillbilly entering the city, he is curious all the way, and questions continue. ... In the Sun Moon Palace. Leiguang Ghost King stepped forward. "Lei Guang, come in and talk." Just as Lei Guang Gui Wang wanted to ask for instructions at the gate, he heard Li San''s voice. "Then He Xunshuang brought it?" The Thunder Ghost King bowed slightly and said respectfully: "Master Qi, you have already taken him into the mansion of the River God." "Can something else happen?" "Master Qi, there are no big things, but there are some small things..." Immediately, Lei Guang Guishen Jiang reported all the events along the way in detail. After a while, Li San nodded, "Did you receive the Yin Soldier equipment for him?" "In response to your lord''s words, the subordinates asked the two Yin Soldiers, No. 4 and No. 5, to do it. Li San gave an "um" sound, and after a short while, the voice of the system sounded abruptly in his mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for rewarding good and punishing evil and obtaining special rewards." "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining two cheats [Yin Shen Miao Law]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Netherworld Holy Water]!" "Yin Shen Miao Law?" Li San said silently in his heart. With a thought, Li San penetrated his consciousness into the system space. After a simple investigation, Li San understood the difference between this "Yin Shen Miao Method" and ordinary cultivation methods. The first part is a method for the Yin gods to cultivate. Like the Thunder Ghosts and Yin Soldiers, they can improve their strength by absorbing the Yin Qi in the river **** space daily. Chapter 93： Xuantian Lake was completed Through the Yin Shen Miao method, the cultivation speed can be increased, and the efficiency of absorbing Yin Qi can be improved. The second part is combat skills. Yin soldiers who have practiced Yin Shen''s magic can use combination techniques, and different numbers and combination formations can exert powerful strength. This is a combat skill that one plus one is greater than two. One of the special features is that as long as they practice Yin Shen''s magic methods, Yin soldiers can also produce the power of merit. One hundred Yin soldiers is the power of one hundred merits. "Each church one Yin soldier can get a merit?" Li San''s face was full of smiles. This is a little surprising to me. I will have more and more subordinates in the future... Immediately afterwards, Li San looked at the second reward. It''s a long story, but Li San''s entry into the system space to detect rewards is just a momentary matter. Lei Guanggui Wang stood respectfully in the hall and saw the contemplative look on Li San''s face, and then an inkstone-like decoration appeared in his hand. "My lord, what is this?" Lei Guang was curious. There is a vivid dragon entwined on this beautiful inkstone platform, and there is a deep blue water in it, which exudes a rich and extremely gloomy atmosphere, and feels the urge to kneel down and worship this breath. "Netherworld Profound Sky Holy Water!" Seeing the curious look on Leiguang Ghost King''s face, Li San smiled, "This is a treasure that can improve your Yin God''s foundation." "Improve the foundation?" "Yes, as long as your yin **** enters it and soaks in it, it will improve the quality of your yin **** body. The effect varies from person to person, but each person has only one chance in his life. ." Li San slowly explained the pros and cons. Li San then added other magical effects. In addition to improving the foundation of Yin God, it can also quickly transform the souls of people who meet the conditions of Yin God. Compared with how to find a pair of people, it saves the time and effort of the Thunder Ghost King. Condense the body of Yinshen for him. The premise is that only the orthodox Yinshen has the best effect, and the effect of those refined recruits will be much weaker. "I will put this treasure in the southwest!" Li San said, throwing it towards the void, and the inkstone sank into the void. "boom!" There was a riot in the Yin Qi inside the River God Mansion, and countless storms started from the chaos outside the River God Mansion. At this moment, all the Yin Soldiers in the River God Mansion, including the recruits, stopped their work and looked towards the southwest corner. "This..." In the hall of impermanence, Bai Wuchang was breathing yin and suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the southwest. Wherever I look. Countless Yin Qi storms condensed, shaking the chaotic space of millions of miles, like a **** and demon from ancient times descending, looking down on the entire void. At the center of this storm, there is a small and exquisite inkstone floating, and as the storm condenses, it is constantly expanding. Until it turned into a lake with a length of one thousand meters, it slowly descended towards the deep southwest of the mansion of the river god. The southwest corner of the River God Mansion. In the boundless chaos, the huge lake crashed down, and a jade dragon like a city wall slowly appeared, entrenched on the edge of the lake. Then, eight stone pillars appeared on the edge of the lake, located in the north, south, east, west, southwest, northeast... According to the location, eight jade stone pillars soared into the sky, and the top of the stone pillars were as bright as stars, illuminating the entire southwest. The dazzling lake water filled the entire lakeside, exuding a deep and extremely gloomy atmosphere, and the water in the lake was extremely quiet, without any sense of flow. At the moment when Shengshui Lake was formed, the Yin Qi in the Mansion of the River God was full twice as strong as before! Bai Wuchang felt the change of Yin Qi, took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that the rich Yin Qi in the body was twice as strong as before! Not only Bai Wuchang, other Yin Soldiers also noticed that the intensity of Yin Qi had increased, and at the same time, a voice that resembled an immortal dust echoed in the river **** mansion like the sound of heaven. "Netherworld Xuantian Lake is completed, everyone can enter it to raise the Yin body once, enhance the foundation of potential, and condense the soul." This voice resounded in everyone''s mind. Feeling the strong breath, the Yin Soldiers who were cultivating stopped practicing, and the Yin Soldiers who were working also stopped their work... All the Yin Soldiers straightened up and bowed towards the depths of the River God Space. "Master Xie Heshen reward!" The voice was condensed and mighty, and stayed for a while. He Xunshuang was also shocked. He was originally led by the No. 4 Yin Soldiers and the No. No. Yin Soldiers to understand the River God Mansion, but a storm of Yin Qi that frightened his soul suddenly appeared, and then there was a roar in the southwest corner, and then There was Li San''s voice like an immortal. Seeing No. 4 Yin Soldier and No. 5 Yin Soldier bowing and saluting, He Xunshuang was also learning to salute, and his eyes were shocked. This voice is... River God? After the salute, He Xunshuang looked into the depths of the River God Mansion, with a strong look of awe in his eyes. The storm generated in the void just now far exceeds the power in his memory, that is to say, far exceeds the king level. "He Xunshuang, you are really lucky." The fourth Yin Soldier stood up and said with a smile. "Let''s go, we also go to Xuantian Lake to wash, this is a great opportunity to improve our foundation and talent." The fifth Yin Soldier looked excited. The Yin Soldiers in the entire River God Mansion were heading towards the southwest corner. He Xunshuang saw other Yin Soldiers along the way, as well as the Bai Wuchang who possessed the power of the''Ghost King''. At this time, on the huge boulder by the lakeside, Bai Wuchang stood with his hand holding his hand, and his thin and tall figure exuded profound and incomparable fluctuations. Bai Wuchang gave a few words to the Yin Soldiers around him, and immediately organized the Yin Soldiers to enter the lake in an orderly manner for training. In the Sun Moon Palace. Li San smiled slightly when he heard the sound of thanks coming from the mansion. Then Li San looked at the Thunder Ghost King, "Lei Guang, you go to deal with the next thing, by the way, remember to arrange He Xunshuang to go..." After Lei Guanggui Wang heard Li San''s arrangement, he immediately turned around and left at a very fast speed. It was obvious that he wanted to hurry up and take a dip in Xuantian Lake. "This thunder light..." Li San smiled when he saw the thunder light ghost king monkey anxiously. Unexpectedly, the Thunder Ghost King who looked like a big boss was still impatient. Every yin **** has an independent character, no different from a living person, except for being 100% loyal, Li San will not deliberately change them. He didn''t want to have a bunch of dull men, that would be soulless. Only in this way can the thoughtful Yin Gods themselves not feel bored. Every time the system summons new Yin soldiers, Li San will number them and browse through the stories of these Yin soldiers during their lifetime. Just like watching a movie, every Yin soldier has his own colorful life. Chapter 94： Causal blessing Every Yin Soldier Li San presented by the system is more cherished. These are actually another life form, so Li San is happier after receiving the Yin Shen Magic Method. This will also make the Yin Soldiers under him. We have stronger guarantees. Yinshen is just a form of life, more like energy life, they will not live forever, and they will die when they encounter a powerful evil spirit. And the death of the Yin God would be the end of the soul. Li San had considered such a thing long ago, and made many preparations for this. He spent the power of incense and the power of merit to refining the clothes for them in order to better let them have the power to protect themselves. Li San looked through the main hall, and all the scenery in the river **** mansion was in full view. "This river **** mansion is much more lively than it was at the beginning..." I think there were 36 Yin Soldiers in the Mansion of the River God at the beginning, alone, and now there are more than 300 Yin Soldiers in the total number of refined recruits, which is a lot of fun. Li San doesn''t pay attention to fame and wealth, but it doesn''t mean that he likes loneliness. On the contrary, he prefers a lively living environment, so that he appears flesh and blood and more grounded. Otherwise, it would be boring to live alone in this promised river **** mansion. "Now that the site is getting bigger, it''s time to refine some ghost hunting equipment." Li San got up and walked towards a bedroom in the hall. There is a place where he specializes in refining treasures. Although refining ghost hunting equipment consumes merit and incense, Li San is not stingy at all. Most of the power of his incense and merit comes from the people, and the refining of treasures is also to better protect the people. Compared to practicing meritorious gold, Li San is more willing to refine more treasures for ghost hunting. "The power of incense has become stronger recently, which is a good sign." Li San whispered as he walked. He consumes a large amount of incense power and merit power every day, but the power of incense in the temple has only increased recently, and the power of merit has four times the halo blessing. Li San is not surprised by this phenomenon. As he does more things, incense and merit are also rapidly increasing, and more and more believers come to the Heshen Temple to worship him. For believers, Li San will only be fair. Dealing with it, it will not go beyond the boundary because of the more contributions, it will deliberately satisfy someone. Entering the bedroom, Li San sat cross-legged. "First refine the tools for collecting ghosts." Li San meditated, pinching his fingers, and at the same time a golden light flashed across his fingertips. The refining equipment for harvesting ghosts is relatively simple, and Li San can refining one within a few breaths, which is not too time-consuming and labor-intensive. With Li San''s refining, golden light continued to flicker in the room, and a refreshing fragrance wafted out. ... Southwest of River God Mansion, beside Xuantian Lake. He Xunshuang stood at the entrance, lining up with the other Yin soldiers. The surrounding Yin Soldiers heard that a new colleague had arrived, and they all greeted He Xunshuang. At the same time, these Yin Soldiers also knew that He Xunshuang came from the Ghost Exterminator. All the Yin Soldiers are more enthusiastic towards the ghost exorcist who guards the world. At the same time, he asked He Xun double-inquired about the killing of the ghost bureau, so as to facilitate the task in the future. "Thirteenth, fourteenth!" a Yin soldier shouted at the entrance. "Haha, finally it''s my turn." No. 4 Yin Soldier said. In order to receive training in an orderly manner, all Yin Soldiers entered by lottery. Hearing that, He Xunshuang and other Yin soldiers nodded. At this moment, the two-meter-high Thunder Ghost King stepped forward. "I have seen Lord Leiguang." Seeing the ghost king of Leiguang, a group of Yin soldiers bowed and spoke at the same time, He Xunshuang also learned to salute and say hello. Lei Guanggui Wang looked at He Xunshuang, "Well, did they explain everything to you clearly?" "Clear, and also took me to visit the river **** mansion, and learned many rules." Hearing this, Lei Guanggui Wang nodded. Then he glanced at the Yin Soldiers who were entering Xuanguang Lake, and the Yin Soldiers who were walking out of the lake after the soak. "Is impermanence not going down? Let the Yin Soldiers soak first, right?" After looking at it, the Thunder Ghost King understood that this was an impermanent arrangement. As the generals, they let the Yin Soldiers go down first, because the Yin Soldiers soak up quickly, but their words are slower. "Let the Yin Soldiers clubbing first, I''ll wait until the end." The Leiguang Ghost King''s words were anxious, he really wanted to get a dip right now, but he didn''t care, just wait a little longer. That''s it. "By now, I will tell you about your future work arrangements." Lei Guanggui Wang looked at He Xunshuang. Immediately afterwards, the ghost spirit appeared in the hands of the Thunder Ghost King, transforming into a three-dimensional Luoshui City. With the finger of the Thunder Ghost King, the map shrank rapidly, and it was finally frozen in a residential area, and this area happened to be the area where He Xunshuang''s home was located. "Here will be your cruising place in the future, responsible for the daytime." Leiguang Ghost King looked at He Xunshuang and said, "Master River God just asked me to divide this area for you, so that you can also take care of your family during the day. Family and friends." "This, this is really great." He Xun smiled and didn''t hide his thoughts in the slightest. The surrounding Yin Soldiers looked envious. How happy it is to be a Yin Soldier and still look after your family silently? "The grace of Lord Xie He, Lord Xie Leiguang." He Xunshuang quickly woke up, knowing that he was out of shape, and bowed. The Thunder Ghost King waved his hand, "You don''t have to thank me, this is the kindness of Lord River God to you, you have great merit in your body, you can protect your children and grandchildren after death, and then you have to change places to work, and..." Leiguang Ghost King is telling things about Yinshen. People with great merits can give Fuze to future generations after death. Fukuze said that some descendants will be promoted and made fortune, or even win big prizes.... According to the folklore, the ancestral tombs are in smoke. Of course, this is quite special. Normally, Fukuze will not be so exaggerated. The offspring will live a long and healthy life without any disease and disasters, and will rarely encounter misfortunes. Although it seems to be a tepid thing, it is a very outrageous thing after ten and one hundred years. For mortals, everything is satisfactory and healthy in a lifetime. That is the greatest blessing. He Xunshuangyi¡¯s merits in exchange for it. It is to bless three generations of posterity. He Xun nodded both heads like a chicken pecking at rice, and from time to time he would say his doubts in his heart. ¡­¡­. Three days later. A round of red sun rises from the east, and the golden sun shines on the river temple, and pilgrims are waiting outside the temple early in the morning. Inside the mansion of the river god. "He Xunshuang, the time has come." The voice of the fourth Yin Soldier came from outside the gate. He Xun opened his eyes and stopped practicing. After getting up, he picked up the weapon on the wooden stand, He Xunshuang walked out the door, and the Yin Soldier No. 4 was waiting outside. Chapter 95： Encountered a deceased on a parade In the past few days, the No. 4 Yin Soldier took him out on a parade, also to let him integrate into the Yin Soldier''s work more quickly. Although three days have passed, He Xunshuang still looks in a trance every day, even a little dreaming, he can''t believe that everything he has now is true. "Brother Wang! Let''s go." He Xunshuang greeted No. 4 Yin Soldier after going out, and then the two walked outside, and then they appeared in the temple. It was seven o''clock in the morning, and the temple door had just opened, and there were not many pilgrims. After they left the temple door, they took out a black bamboo umbrella. After going out of the temple gate and holding an umbrella, the two immediately performed the vertical golden light technique and headed towards the destination. The reason why they use umbrellas is not because they are afraid of light. The light is not harmful to the Yin soldiers. The purpose of their umbrellas is to represent that they are Yin soldiers, the Yin God belongs to the Underworld, and they are the Yin Gods who travel and guard the world. After a while, Nanhu District, Luoshui City. He Xunshuang and the No. 4 Yin Soldier wandered on the street. The two of them went one after the other, scanning back and forth between buildings and facilities. They would not let go of any place where evil spirits might be hidden. "Brother Wang, our compass is not moving. There should be no evil spirits in this street." "The ghost-seeking compass is spirit, but ghosts also have special abilities. Don''t be careless and don''t miss every detail." Upon hearing this, He Xun nodded his head. On this street, there were many shops, and He Xunshuang was about to enter an alleyway when a very familiar voice suddenly appeared. "Looking for a pair?" Hearing the sound, He Xun''s figure stagnated, and wherever his eyes came, a woman was looking at him. Qian Lei! The two-star land-level ghost exorcist of Luoshui City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau branch is now close to three-star strength, and he is the leader in Luoshui City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Her nickname is called "Mist Fist" because there is a mist ghost in her body. At the age of nearly 30, she is also the elite who has the most hope of reaching the heavenly exorcist. Her growth rate is second only to Wang Kun. Since the Heshen Temple incident, the ghost incidents in Luoshui City have plummeted. At the same time, the ghost exorcists in the Luoshui City branch have also relaxed. They are now much more relaxed than before. Qian Lei was going to visit the commercial street in Nanhu District early this morning. She was going to look at nearby shops to invest in a coffee shop. While she was chatting with the woman next to her, Yu Guang shot two figures wearing strong costumes and holding black umbrellas floating on the street. "Yin Soldier!" Qian Lei is no stranger to this outfit, and soon recognized the identities of the two. In the recent period, Qian Lei has seen Yin Soldiers parading several times during the day and at night, once at home at night, once at lunch, and early today. Arrived. For the Yin soldiers wandering in the urban area, the headquarters¡¯ order was to ignore them and not to interfere in the Yin soldiers'' patrols. After many incidents, Ghost Extinguishing Bureau has gained a new understanding of the River Temple. The existence of the river **** is only good for mankind, but there is no harm. If it is not a last resort, the headquarters strictly prohibits the exorcist from entering the river temple, and do not disturb the many actions of the river temple. The ghost exorcists also agreed with this. The strength of the river **** is not yet known, but it definitely possesses incredible abilities. As long as you don''t make contact rashly, there won''t be things that make the River God unhappy. If you accidentally lose everything, the official can''t afford to gamble, and they don''t dare to gamble. Qian Lei had originally planned to pretend not to see it, but she inadvertently saw the face of one of them, but it caused a storm in her heart. Ever since, Qian Lei stepped forward subconsciously and called out He Xunshuang''s name. She looked at He Xunshuang walking by, and then He Xunshuang stopped and looked at Qian Lei. "Really.... Are you really looking for a pair?" Seeing He Xunshuang''s reaction and the familiar face, Qian Lei covered her mouth in disbelief. At this moment Qian Lei felt a "buzzing" in his head. At this time, she remembered the message three days ago. On the night three days ago, He Xunshuang died of serious injuries due to the mission, and the Ghost Bureau lost a veteran. Just a few minutes after He Xunshuang announced his death, an extremely bizarre thing happened. Although three days have passed, Qian Lei felt that the researchers at the headquarters must still be studying this matter. As for the follow-up of this matter, the high-level officials really want to know, but they don''t know whether the words of the soul-staying envoy are true or not. If everything is true, the meaning of this will be very shocking. After seeing He Xunshuang''s appearance, Qian Lei''s heart turned overwhelming. Really, all of this is real! "Huh! Qian Lei!" He Xunshuang recognized the visitor. Immediately afterwards, He Xunshuang was a little confused, he didn''t know what to do. As a yin god, he should follow the different ways of yin and yang. After he entered the river **** mansion, he heard this statement more than once. The yin **** must not interfere with the affairs of the yang, and must not have too much intersection with living people. The task is to maintain order and guard the righteousness of the world. "Don''t be stunned, we can''t have too much contact with mortals, but you..." the fourth Yin Soldier said. Then he glanced at He Xunshuang, and then at Qian Lei, "You are in a special situation, and it is reasonable to say a few words with an old friend, but we must be cautious. We still have to perform the task. Delaying too long is a dereliction of duty. crime!" "Ok!" He Xun Shuangzheng nodded and turned to Qian Lei. The No. 4 Yin Soldier stood in place, watching the two of them without any expression. He is not an unreasonable person. He Xunshuang has just become a yin soldier, and there are his colleagues outside, and he is also an exorcist who fights against ghosts. For the group of exorcists, Lord River God clearly stated that they should be treated specially. This is a group of heroes who stand behind the scenes. Today, human society can only be achieved with their contributions, and the exorcist should be treated like an ally. After getting to know the exorcists, the Yin soldiers also like this group. If there are no rules to stop them, they would like to be brothers with the exorcists and talk about the stories of today¡¯s human society. This is also He Xunshuang. After becoming a Yin soldier, many colleagues like to talk to him. Seeing He Xunshuang approaching herself, Qian Lei glanced at the Yin Soldier No. 4 not far away, and said with concern: "Xunshuang, will there be anything wrong with you like this?" "It''s okay, if you say a few words, Lord River God will not incriminate you." "God of the river? Have you seen the **** of the river?" Zhou Xia swallowed, her face was very exciting. At this moment, she felt the excitement of the reunion of old friends, and the envy of seeing He Xunshuang transform into a yin soldier. After He Xunshuang died, he not only became a Yin Soldier, he could also live under the God of River, and more importantly, he could often see the God of River. At this time, the woman not far away from Qian Lei seemed to be a ghost. She found Qian Lei talking to the telephone pole? Chapter 96： Secret of the River God Upon seeing this, Qian Lei took two steps forward and stepped into the alleyway. "Yeah." He Xun nodded, "I just heard the voice, but haven''t seen the real body yet." Afterwards, He Xunshuang lowered his voice and said with a serious face: "Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I know a secret. As a Yin God, I cannot have too much contact with you living people, and I have to patrol, you Just listen to me..." ! ! Qian Lei''s spirits energized. He Xunshuang quickly spoke a bunch of information, and Qian Lei''s complexion changed madly in just a few moments. Until the end, Qian Lei was struck by lightning, and her whole body was dull and speechless. She was completely stunned, even He Xunshuang said she was leaving, but she didn''t respond and said ¡®goodbye¡¯. "The river **** Li San is not from the Tang Dynasty at all. He exists in the long history of human civilization. He has existed since there are historical records. The Tang Dynasty is just a trace of his walking in the world. One of my colleagues is from the Western Jin Dynasty. You You should understand what this means. Remember, you must be careful with the river god. The river temple has an existence beyond imagination. I can''t say what is superfluous. It is useless to say it. I am now the yin **** of the river temple, I I''m going to do something bad..." He Xunshuang quickly recounted what he knew. As for the other more secret things, he dare not say, what he said to Qian Lei once asked the No. 4 Yin Soldier, and the No. 4 Yin Soldier told him that it was not a secret and there was no need to hide it. He Xunshuang would not dare to speak more about other things, he was afraid that his own words would cause dissatisfaction with the God of the River. Although everyone says that God of the River is a good person to get along with, out of instinctual fear, He Xunshuang still knows to be cautious in his words and deeds. These words have been simplified by him, and it will not hurt to say them. The more important thing is to warn humans that the river **** is an incredible existence and must not be offended. "Remember! Lord River God''s abilities are far beyond human imagination. What you know is only the tip of the iceberg." After finishing this sentence, He Xunshuang is very powerful. When he thinks of the mysterious and unpredictable methods of God River God, He Xun Shuang would feel terrified. Xuantian Sacred Water Lake is a lake created by the God of the River. He went in and soaked for a few minutes, and after condensing his yin body, he gained the strength of a ghost general, and this thing was only used by the river **** to be used by his subordinates to cleanse the marrow. When he thinks of this, he feels cold. The methods are horrible. "What do you mean when God of the River is terrible?" Qian Lei came back to her senses and asked subconsciously, but He Xunshuang in front of him was long gone. After some intense thinking, Qian Lei came to a conclusion. The river **** is a **** with incredible power, can only be respected, absolutely unprovoked. He Xunshuang''s expression of fear and awe just now fully explained the problem. Pointing his finger on the medal, Qian Lei immediately reported the information to the bureau. ¡­ Kyoto City, Headquarters of Demonstration Bureau. The door of Zhugeyuan''s office was pushed open, and Academician Wang strode out. "Minister Zhugeyuan, the fact that the exorcist became a yin soldier has been confirmed, isn''t it?" Academician Wang blushed and asked Zhugeyuan''s desk. "Yeah! It''s confirmed." Zhuge Yuan nodded and said, looking at the excited Academician Wang. Hearing this, the eyes of Academician Wang were shining brightly, "This... my god, really turned into a yin soldier! People really have souls after death, I...I...I... " Academician Wang danced with his hands and was short of breath. He changed from his usual calm appearance and was so excited that he couldn''t even speak. "Academician Wang, you have to calm down, don''t be so excited." Zhuge Yuan looked at Academician Wang, got up and helped him onto the sofa, and brought him a cup of tea. "I''m excited? Can I not be excited?" Academician Wang stood up again with a "Teng" cry, widened his eyes and said, "Do you know? If a person can become a yin soldier after death, does it mean anything?" "If we can study how the soul becomes a yin soldier, then the evil spirit time will erupt in my Daxia country for 30 years, no, at least a hundred years!" Academician Wang was so excited that he didn''t even know that the frame of the glasses fell off. "I said, Lao Wang, don''t get excited. Now that there are a lot of things, can you take your time? Don''t talk about it anymore. You won''t survive this year." Zhuge Yuan looked at Academician Wang with a deep eye socket. Those with deep dark circles, bloodshot eyes and bad skin condition. Shocking news came one after another from Luoshui City. When Zhuge Yuan received the information, he immediately set the news as top secret, and few people at the headquarters know it until now. Especially to prevent academician Wang, a scientific madman, from receiving news. To say that he is crazy, it is really crazy. As long as a research project is launched, he will study day and night. The incense ashes that can kill evil spirits, Wang Xue and the others'' special safety charms, and the''River God Imperial Promulgation'' from the airport before, sent people to the river temple and no one took them and brought them back. In short, there are too many projects researched by the Academy of Sciences now, and they are all led by Academician Wang. How can these things be so easy to study because they are not ordinary things? Zhuge Yuan also knew that everything about the River God was very profound. Academician Wang had taken on several projects at once and worked on it day and night. If this continues, his old life will be involved. This top-secret news was blocked by Zhuge Yuan, and he didn''t want Academician Wang to study this bizarre incident about the soul becoming a yin soldier. However, I don''t know which one who suffered a thousand swords to leak the wind, let Academician Wang learn the news. "Zhuge, who do you curse to die? I''m tough, how can I be willing to die without solving so many mysteries? If I die, who can preside over the overall situation? Those younger generations are far from experience or insight!" Academician Wang blew his nose and stared, and said again: "What do you think of this matter?" Hearing that, Zhuge Yuan''s face had a bitter meaning, "You ask me? I am shocked except for shock. This is something that only appears in myths." Immediately afterwards, Zhuge Yuan said solemnly: "You must keep it secret, and you can''t leak the wind." A person who does a lot of good deeds has merit in his body. After death, he will be made a yin **** by the river god. If this is to let the exorcists know... The corners of Zhuge Yuan''s mouth twitched. In that case, wouldn''t the world''s ghost exorcists all come to Luoshui City? This is simply... Zhuge Yuan even wanted to explode, if this news is leaked, there will definitely be great troubles. "Yes, it really has to be kept secret." Academician Wang helped the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and said sternly. "Zhuge, you know this, so you should know the information brought by He Xunshuang, who became a Yin soldier? I think my assumption is correct." Chapter 97： The strongest god! Seeing Academician Wang''s mysterious expression, Zhuge Yuan frowned, "What is your idea?" There are too many ideas in the mind of this madman, who knows what he is talking about? "It was the assumption that the gods died, and only the river **** survived." Academician Wang twisted his forehead into the word''chuan'', "This assumption now looks like a frog in the bottom of the well." "I think I should add an idea about the God of the River." "Huh? Don''t you say that he is a god, what else?" Zhuge Yuan was surprised, he came to be interested, about the river god''s interest. "Zhuge, I don''t think the river **** is a surviving god. He is the leader who exists behind the scenes and guides the gods to seal evil spirits. He is the most powerful god." "What? The most powerful god? Why?" Minister Zhuge Yuan''s eyes widened, a little confused. "Because he will never die." "!!!" Zhuge Yuan''s pupils shrank sharply, and he swallowed subconsciously. "You think, he runs through the civilization of human history, immortal, he lives if other gods die, because he is the most powerful god!" Why did the souls of the Jin Dynasty become Yin soldiers? Perhaps, in a certain era, the gods and the evil spirits fought a war, and the gods were almost dead, and the evil spirits were lurking because of the severe damage. Only the river **** survived. But he knew the evil spirits would make a comeback, he made a great wish to find a way to deal with evil spirits, so he stood silently outside the river of time watching everything, silently making many preparations. Finally, he found a way to collect the dead souls of those who have merit in the body to become the Yin God. It is also one of the preparations to appear in the Tang Dynasty and become the "Professor Li San". The evil spirits have recovered in the past 100 years. After a comeback, he also appeared and brought a lot of preparations to deal with the evil spirits who made trouble in the world. Academician Wang painted a magnificent picture. Minister Zhugeyuan seemed to be listening to the myth, with a face full of bewilderment. Where is this and where? How do you feel that nothing is right? But he couldn''t tell where there was a problem. There seems to be no contradiction in this logic. The office fell into silence. For a long time, Zhuge Yuan broke the silence, "Pharaoh, what you said seems to be okay. According to your assumptions, the God of the River is here now, and he came with his thousands of years of preparation. Isn¡¯t it this time? Will he succeed?" "I don''t know this, I can''t guess." Academician Wang blurted out with deep eyes. Minister Zhugeyuan''s mouth twitched, is it possible that God of the River will eventually lose to evil spirits after thousands of years of preparations? Academician Wang took a sip of tea and continued: "Zhuge, this is just a hypothesis. We have never seen God of the River with our own eyes." "Then He Xunshuang brought evidence? He Xunshuang said not to offend Lord River God. He is extremely terrifying and far beyond our imagination. Isn''t this evidence?" These words can be understood as the terrifying strength of the river god, and at the same time, the ability is terrifying beyond human imagination. Or that the God of the River has a terrible temper? I think it is necessary to pay attention to this point. In the future, when facing the river god, you must be careful in words and deeds, be careful and then be careful. God of the River is terrifying in everything, he would rather be in awe than to do things beyond the realm... Seeing Academician Wang speak more and more mysteriously, Zhuge Yuan has been completely confused... On the shore of Luoshui, the river temple. After the expansion of the River God Temple, the surrounding walls are much taller than before, and it is still under construction. A worker in his thirties is walking leisurely on the construction site. He had a drink with a few old friends last night, and he was in a state of air all day today. "Oh~ it''s probably fake wine again. It hasn''t been this serious before." The worker finally mumbled and walked towards the place where the tools were placed. "Teng! Teng!" Suddenly, a basketball appeared not far away, jumping to the corner of the wall. Upon hearing the sound, the worker turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. "Swish!" An afterimage that was so heinously fast flashed, and then a little bit appeared on the edge of the basketball, as if he felt someone, he turned his head to look. The worker''s eyes were round, and in his line of sight, he was a two-year-old child with pale skin and a white origami coat. With eyes facing each other, the decorator swallowed and spit, and he couldn''t see a human look in the child''s eyes. In an instant, the pain of drunkenness in his brain disappeared, his body was not uncomfortable, the hair on his back stood up, and his scalp felt numb. "Gudong!" Cold sweat ran down the forehead of the worker, he swallowed nervously and then retreated subconsciously, but he tripped on his heel while he was back and fell to the ground. "Uh!" He fell down suddenly, and the pain in his **** made him groan, but the worker immediately raised his head and looked to the corner of the wall. It''s just empty. The kid and the basketball disappeared. "Huh?" The worker was surprised, with a deep look of panic in his eyes. Is it because you drank too much fake wine last night, and you have hallucinations today? Thinking of the sequelae of drinking fake wine, he absolutely believed that he was right. He not only saw the scene just now, but also heard the sound of basketball on the ground. He was sure that it was definitely not the reason for the fake alcohol. Even if the hallucinations are gone, can he still hear hallucinations if he has normal hearing? Shaking his head, the worker got up and went to get his tool bag, where he used his work tools. This time he woke up a lot of alcohol, his footsteps were extremely fast, and at the same time he kept thinking about the scene just now in his mind. "The kid was pale and didn''t have any look in his eyes. It must be a kid. Could there be a kid in the Heshen Temple?" The worker muttered as he walked, making himself amused. Picking up the tool bag, the worker remembered that when he came to work on his first day, he heard people on the street discussing haunted incidents, and he talked with them for a while; thinking about the scene he saw just now, the worker swallowed Just spit and ran. People are always like this. When facing unknown things, there will be terror events hidden in the heart automatically in their minds. It is said that during the day, don''t talk about the length of people, and don''t talk about ghosts at night. At this time, workers only feel that they have really encountered ghosts. He ran towards the place where the workers were, and made up his mind that he must form a team when he worked in the future. As the saying goes, people are afraid of ghosts, and ghosts are afraid of people, and ghosts are afraid to come in places with a lot of people. "Tutu, can''t you play like this in the future? You know?" After the workers left, Li San''s voice faintly sounded. At this time, in the backyard of the temple, there was a little boy standing in the backyard of the temple. He was indeed the little kid that the workers saw. Hearing that Li San reprimanded himself, Tutu nodded his head humanely, and then walked toward the river **** mansion holding a basketball. Seeing that Tutu is so well-behaved, Li San nodded in satisfaction, and then looked through the walls to see the worker who was throwing a girl. Chapter 98： Pilgrims Make Oolong "Oh, Tutu is naughty and scared this worker." Li San looked at the worker with apologetic expression. Tutu rarely appeared in the River God Mansion, but he was shocked when he left the house this morning. worker. "Quiet!" Li San''s lips and teeth moved slightly, and a golden light flew from his fingers, and instantly sank into the worker''s body. The running worker suddenly felt a calm breath, and his soaring heart rate returned to normal. As the body and mind eased, his footsteps could not help but stop. "Hi! I really scared myself. There is no such thing in broad daylight." The worker murmured, with an embarrassment on his face. He felt that his elders were too embarrassing just now. Fortunately, there is no one nearby, otherwise the people will be lost today. Looking back at the river temple with banners, the worker smiled, "I''m scared of such a big person, and I must drink less fake wine in the future!" As he spoke, he walked forward humming a little tune. After a while, the worker told his colleagues about what he had scared him just now, which caused everyone to burst into laughter. Seeing this, Li San smiled and walked towards the temple. After approaching the temple, Li San saw the pilgrims. A middle-aged woman was kneeling on the futon, burning incense and bowing, and then threw two red banknotes into the merit box. The woman got up and the phone rang when she was about to leave. "Yeah! Well, I know, I immediately said, I am offering incense in the temple, and I will go there later." Jiang Qianqin picked up the phone, and she was pleased to hear the call from the other end, and quickly agreed. Recently, she has a relatively leisurely work. She made appointments with a few old aunts who would play card games every day when she was fine. They chatted about the gossip things such as the cows of the old Zhang family and the pigs of the old Li family. Recently, I often talked and forgot to eat. My husband and children were so hungry at home that they complained a lot, but they were all dismissed by her gatherings with old friends. Today, some old aunts asked her to go to a party again. Are you ready to meet your old friends right away? Jiang Qianqin put the phone on the table, took the basket on the floor and put the tribute on the table into the basket. After all the tributes were collected, she carried the basket and walked out. And when he hurriedly left, he passed by a figure. Li San heard Jiang Qianqin''s voice at the entrance of the temple and watched the woman''s eyes. Seeing that she left in a hurry to meet her old friend, but forgot her mobile phone on the confession table, Li San couldn''t help but laugh. "Your things are in the temple." "Ok?" Jiang Qianqin, who had just stepped out, suddenly had a dusty voice in his mind. This sound was very pleasant. Regardless of where the sound came from, Jiang Qianqin subconsciously checked his pockets and bags. "Yeah! Where''s my cell phone?" Jiang Qianqin looked back and saw the cell phone she had put on the confession table. After picking up the phone, Jiang Qianqin looked at the person who just passed her with a smile, "Thank you for reminding me!" "I''ve always lost things recently, if it weren''t for you to remind me that I didn''t even know if the phone was dropped." After speaking, Jiang Qianqin nodded to the woman in her thirties and left with a happy smile on her face. However, the woman standing in the temple preparing to light incense was stunned. With a question mark on her face, I don''t know what Jiang Qianqin is talking about? She just passed by Jiang Qianqin. She didn''t do anything, so Jiang Qianqin thanked her inexplicably? "What is this elder sister talking about? What did I remind her?" The woman in her thirties mumbled, and then she didn''t think much anymore, knelt on the futon and kowtoed at the idol. Outside the temple, Jiang Qianqin was striding cheerfully, and she was extremely happy. "Hey! It''s true that good people have good rewards. Otherwise, the mobile phone I just bought will be so painful. Thousands of them..." Jiang Qianqin said to herself all the way, just wanted to say several thousand but a month''s salary Well, she was stunned when she was talking. At the same time she stopped and looked at the temple behind in disbelief. wrong! That nice voice in my head was a man, right? Jiang Qianqin only reacted at this time, "Yes! I remember it, that voice was hollow and dusty, and it was definitely not a woman''s voice!" Recently, she has a bad memory due to playing cards every day, but the voice just now will definitely not be wrong. The voice is better than any voice he has heard. If he is on TV, he can definitely become a national treasure-level voice actor. Although it is only a few words, it is definitely not a female voice. "Is that man a big lady in women''s clothing?" Jiang Qianqin looked at the Heshen Temple in the distance. She still remembered that she had seen a small video a few days ago. A **** the bus was accosted by someone, but the girl said that he was a man! Such things are not uncommon now. It''s just that the woman just now doesn''t look like a lady''s boss, she has obvious feminine characteristics! Thinking of this, Jiang Qianqin returned to the temple with the flower basket, but when he arrived at the River Temple, the woman had already left. Withdrawing his gaze, Jiang Qianqin was about to go back first. Even if the woman is here, how can she ask? Or should you say something and I will listen? This will make people feel very impolite, but what do others think of themselves? "Forget it, let''s quickly find my old buddies to play cards!" Jiang Qianqin muttered and walked out of the temple again. When he reached the area where the electric car was parked, Jiang Qianqin was about to leave, but saw that the two were talking. "Hey! Zhang Yu, are you coming to get incense early in the morning, too?" "Yes, it''s a coincidence, my husband is going on a business trip this time, I will pray for him and try to be auspicious." "Coincidentally, I am also going to travel far, ready to come to Xiangxiang for auspiciousness!" "..." Jiang Qianqin was about to leave and was startled when he saw these two people. Isn''t that woman the one from the temple just now? Hearing the woman''s voice, Jiang Qianqin was a little confused. This is a completely real woman, she''s totally unworthy of the number? Zhang Yu also noticed Jiang Qianqin who was a few meters away. She had weird eyes. Isn''t this the person who thanked him inexplicably just now? She stared at me again to see what she wanted to do? Doesn''t she have a problem somewhere? This person is really weird! Looking at each other, Zhang Yu said: "Hey! What do you want to do? Why are you staring at me?" "Um..." Hearing that, Jiang Qianqin was very embarrassed, and immediately said with a smile: "I thanked you just now, do you remember?" Zhang Yu curled his lips, "I didn''t do anything just now? You came to thank me inexplicably? Thank you for what?" She wondered if Jiang Qianqin was really a little abnormal. Hearing the sound, Jiang Qianqin remained silent for a long time. Chapter 99： Hundreds of good deeds Her heart was not at all peaceful at this time, and the woman who had just spoken was definitely not the opposite woman. But if it''s not her, who else? She was there just now in the temple of the river. No one speaks, is it... a ghost? Jiang Qianqin was sluggish on the spot, startled by the thought in his heart. Seeing Jiang Qianqin in a daze, Zhang Yu felt that this person seemed to be wrong, how strange. Realizing that he was a little gagged, Jiang Qianqin smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, ma''am, I just misunderstood the wrong person. You look so much like a friend of mine." In order to solve the embarrassment, Jiang Qianqin fabricated a white lie, and then left by bike. She thinks what happened today is too weird, and she must share it with a few old buddies when she goes back. ... All this outside of the temple was captured by Li San, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "This woman is ordinary and straight-tempered, and her nerves are the same as Zhang''s." Li San had memories in his eyes. When he was in the Tang Dynasty, the Zhang family next door had the same personality and had a bad memory. During the steps, Li San walked towards the river temple. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing a hundred times of helping others and triggering special rewards!" Ok? "Unknowingly I have secretly helped others a hundred times?" Immediately, Li San ordered the system, "System, receive special rewards." This kind of charity is neither the blessing book nor the good fate book, but the act of helping others at will when he walks among the temples. For example, when he wakes up on the first day, he lifts up the stroller, or wakes up the beggar named Zhang Han, so that he will return when he is lost... This time, Li San wondered what special rewards these hundred acts of kindness would have. Anyway, the rewards of the system have never let him down. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Yin God Communication Jade Talisman]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and winning 30 Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Qi Gathering Array]!" Ok? Hearing a series of voices, Li San''s face showed joy. Holding tight, he plunged his consciousness into the system space to study the so-called Yinshen Communication Jade Talisman. "There is such a good baby?" There was a gentle jade pendant in his hand with mysterious patterns on it. Li San looked at the jade pendant in his hand with joy. After a brief understanding, he started playing. This jade brand is small and exquisite, you can carry it with you, or wear it as a decoration, and this jade is of the highest quality and feels great to the touch. Putting the jade pendant in his hand, Li San said silently in his heart. Suddenly a line of small characters appeared on the jade pendant, which was exactly what Li San was reading in his heart. Immediately afterwards, Li San looked at the Heshen Temple and meditated on the projection in his heart. A reduced version of the Heshen Temple projection appeared under a line of small characters in the jade talisman. Even the pilgrims walking in the temple were among them. Immediately afterwards, a jade card appeared in Li San''s hand again, and the effect was exactly the same as the previous jade card. The two jade plaques in Li San''s hand were constantly escorting and sending messages, and they were accurate and there was no error at all. After studying for a long time, Li San felt that this Yinshen Communication Jade Talisman was similar to a communication device that could send messages and images. His method of use is extremely simple, as long as he enters the jade medal number held by the corresponding person, the message can be sent instantly. "With this baby, it will be much more convenient for the Yin Gods in the jurisdiction to pass news in the future." Li San thought in his heart, and then he took a step and disappeared into the temple. The mansion of the river god. Li San appeared above the mansion of the River God, looking at the temple that covers ten million li but most of it is empty. "There are still too few people now, and the entire temple''s usage is less than one-tenth." There are only more than a hundred System Yin Soldiers in the River God Mansion, and the number of recruits is only three hundred, which is pitifully small compared to the Noble River God Space. The Yin Qi here is not endless. Although the Yin Qi is strong, the Yin Qi will become thinner if the population increases sharply. The third reward, the Qi Gathering Array, perfectly solved this problem. With the large array, Yin Qi can be absorbed continuously, and the River God Space is guaranteed to be in an extremely balanced state from beginning to end. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" A stone shining extremely quickly with chaotic luster appeared in Li San''s hand, flying towards the vast chaos in the river **** space. There is a foot in each of the four directions in the east, west, south and north, and these stones are the foot of the gas gathering formation. "Boom!" After all the stones were placed according to the instructions, there was a roar. Immediately afterwards, the chaos at the edge of the river **** space began to squirm, suffocating yin air continuously. "In this way, even if there are a large number of people in River God Space in the future, there is no need to worry about insufficient Yin Qi." Li San looked at the growing Yin Qi with a smile, and disappeared into the sky as soon as his body moved. In the Sun Moon Hall. As soon as Li San appeared, he saw Tutu playing basketball in the main hall, and seeing Li San appear, Tutu ran towards Li San holding the basketball. Holding a basketball in his hand, Tutu looked at Li San and blinked. "Why, do you want to play with me?" Li San touched Mo Tutu''s head. Hearing this, Tutu nodded. "I still have work to do. You can play by yourself, and you can play with you when I am free." Li San squeezed Tutu''s face and walked towards the case. There is still a lot of work to be done for Yinshen Transmission Jade Talisman. He is going to refine it. How can he play with Tutu now? Seeing Li San sitting in front of the case and starting to work, Tutu tilted his head and stared at Li San for a long time, and then he walked out holding the basketball. "Tutu." Upon hearing this, Tutu immediately turned and looked at Li San. "You naughty kid, if you want to play with people, you can do it, but you must not scare them!" Seeing the slightly aggrieved picture, Li San comforted. Tutu is still a child, with the characteristics of a child, like to play is one of them. In fact, Li San didn''t worry that Tutu would be scary. The main reason was that he just showed a speed far beyond mortal, which scared the worker. Tutu is very smart and can understand most of the words except not being able to speak. After all, Li Sanfinger appeared golden light and began to refine the communication jade medallion, no longer paying attention to the picture. Tutu, who was standing there, heard Li San''s license, his expression was happy, and the "swish" disappeared. Tutu really likes to play this bounce basketball. After leaving the river **** mansion with the basketball, he came to the backyard of the river **** temple, where few people came. At the same time, outside the courtyard wall here is also where he scared the worker. There are few people here and the voices of people in the front yard can be heard. Tutu seems to like playing here very much. Chapter 100： Pre-artificial sin "Boom! Boom!" Tutu threw the basketball onto a willow tree, and then the basketball returned. With such a simple action, he could play for several hours. If someone passes by outside the courtyard and hears this very rhythmic sound, you have to probe out to see what''s inside. After throwing the eighty-eighth time, Tutu suddenly stopped, and he heard a small and cheerful footstep. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, seeming to be coming towards the backyard. This time Tutu didn''t catch the basketball. He remembered what Li San had told him. After a little bit, he disappeared in front of the willow tree and found a place to hide. The basketball landed and fell bang in front of a little girl. The little girl had **** eyes and cute ponytails. She was about six years old and she was as cute as a porcelain doll. The little girl stopped and stared blankly at the basketball rolling in front of her. If there are adults here, you will see that the little girl is a bit dull and abnormal, like a child with a congenital mental insufficiency. "Hahaha!" The little girl should have stared at the basketball for a few times, then picked up the basketball and threw it to the ground. Seeing the basketball bounced around, there were two dimples on her cheeks and she laughed sweetly. Then, the little girl ran after the rolling basketball. Suddenly, she seemed to see a white figure behind the pillar. Under curiosity, the little girl went to check, but behind the pillar was empty and found nothing. The dazed little girl should start to look around. Suddenly, she raised her head and saw the pictures on the beams of the room. With her eyes facing each other, the little girl stared at Tutu blankly for several seconds. Then she ran over and picked up the basketball, raised the basketball to indicate to Tutu, which seemed to mean that she wanted to play with Tutu, and it seemed that she wanted to give him the basketball. The little girl who looked a head taller than Tutu could not speak either. Seeing the little girl''s behavior, Tutu tilted his head to think. He didn''t understand why the little girl was not afraid of him? But seeing the little girl''s innocent eyes, the next second, Tutu''s figure disappeared, jumped off the beam of the room, and stood in front of the little girl. "Haha!" Seeing Tutu suddenly appearing in front of her, the little girl was not afraid, but laughed sweetly again. Then, a strange scene took place in the backyard. A little girl was playing with a little devil who was much shorter than her. Half an hour passed. It has been almost an hour since Tutu left the River God Mansion. Li San finished the work at hand and found that Tutu was not in the River God Mansion, so he appeared in the temple. Soon, he found Tutu and the little girl playing in the backyard. During his steps, Li San shrunk into the backyard. Tutu, who was playing, felt a little bit, and found Li San standing far away, and ran towards him immediately. Seeing Tutu running, Li Sanrou said, "Tutu, have you found a friend?" After all, Li San looked at the little girl who looked like a porcelain doll. When he first appeared in the temple, he was surprised to see this little girl playing with Tutu. Shouldn''t ordinary children be afraid of Tutu? After all, Tutu''s pale face, the blood on his forehead, and the origami coat didn''t look like a living person everywhere, but the little girl was not afraid. From this look, Li San found something wrong. "The predecessors made the sins, and the descendants took it. The little guy was born with a disaster that caused intellectual disability..." Li San''s eyes flashed blue, and the problem was quickly discovered. The little girl stared at Li San with big eyes, very curious. She could see Li San, not because she had a heavenly eye, which closed after eighteen months, but because Li San didn''t hide his figure. Li San stepped forward to the little girl and squatted down, "Little girl, tell me your name?" Looking at Li San, the little girl blinked her eyes and said nothing. She didn''t understand what Li San was talking about in her mind, the poor little guy didn''t even know her own name. In the eyes of the little girl, she only felt comfortable being close to Li San, but she didn''t understand why. "Jingjing! Where are you Jingjing?" There was an anxious voice in the distance, and a mother who was nearly 30 ran anxiously. Immediately afterwards, she saw the little girl standing in the backyard, rushed over and squatted over and hugged the little girl and choked: "Baby! You scared mother to death, mother thought you were lost, woooo~" The young mother hugged the little girl and kept talking, which fully reflected the anxiety and panic in her heart just now, as well as the joy of finding the child. If it hadn''t been for a good-hearted person to say that she saw the little girl running here, she really didn''t know what to do. Chen Xian is the little girl''s mother. She was deceived by a man when she was young, and the man abandoned her before Jingjing was born. At first, her husband could give her some symbolic financial compensation, but when her daughter was going to kindergarten after her birth, she was found to be congenital intellectually disabled, and his husband completely cut off contact with her. His husband is a second-generation fake rich, and all the luxury car watches were rented. They didn''t even have a marriage certificate to get Jingjing. Until Chen Xian''s belly was big, his husband showed his true colors. Tell her everything is fake. Chen Xian knew that she had been deceived and had no resentment, and said that they worked hard together to pull up the child in her stomach, but this unscrupulous man chose to abandon her. In the days when Jingjing was born, Chen Xian''s life had reached the bottom. She had no high education and no good contacts. She was a baby child on one side and an older mother on the other. Life slapped her severely. , Telling her that Cinderella¡¯s stories are all fake. She thought about taking sleeping pills, but seeing her mother and child, she clenched her teeth and stood firm. Chen Xian''s father was a bastard, and abandoned his mother for a better life. She originally thought that encountering true love could change the family, but in the end she was also deceived to perfection. So she worked hard, overcoming all kinds of difficulties time and time again for her child and her elderly mother, and gritted her teeth to pull Jingjing big. Chen Xian has a nice face and a slender figure. He had many relatives and friends to introduce him to him. He also thought about setting up a combined family. But nowadays, the most valuable thing for a woman in society is the years before marriage. For the mentally disabled girl, those honest people learned the situation after a few days of associating with Chen Xian and Limarah disappeared. Later, she had no hope for honest people. The men''s faces broke his heart again and again. For Jingjing, she gritted her teeth no matter how difficult or tiring life is. Chapter 101： River Gods Blessing Today she is off, and she is also preparing to celebrate Jingjing''s sixth birthday. But when she came to burn incense, because there were too many river temples, her daughter disappeared. After searching for nearly half an hour, he heard the news that his daughter was running towards the backyard of the temple. Li San and Tutu stood quietly aside, looking at Chen Xian, who was crying bitterly. In the backyard of the River Temple, a scene where a strong mother finds her daughter and mother and daughter reunite is staged. "Jingjing, you must follow your mother in the future, you know?" Chen Xian got up and took the little girl and walked out, saying as she walked, repeating it several times. She didn''t know it, and there was a figure standing beside her watching their mother and daughter. "Oh~" Li San sighed lightly, "Maternal love is great, there are always some persistence that can make blooming roses grow in the frozen soil!" "Poor woman, you may not be a good woman, but you are definitely a perfect mother. May you be free from disease and disaster for the rest of your life! Your girl should not suffer unreasonable disasters for that unqualified father." Li San murmured, there was a glowing light on the tip of his finger as he spoke, it was the power of merit, and it instantly sank into the body of the little girl and Chen Xian in the distance. Seeing the light entering the body, Li San''s smile bloomed. "Tutu, I have helped your good friend, she will grow up healthy and happy." Li San looked at Tutu next to him and said with a smile. Tutu looked up at Li San, thinking in his eyes, he seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand. the other side. The two rays of light submerged in the mother and son. Chen Xian didn''t feel anything. She just felt that her mood was much brighter at this time, and all previous worries and negative emotions were also wiped out. The little girl paused if her body was unchecked. At this time, Li San''s power of merit was already operating in her underdeveloped brain, and she seemed to have a feeling. The little girl looked back at the distance. She saw Li San in a blue robe and Tutu in an origami coat watching her quietly. The little girl blinked her eyes and looked again. There was no more figure there. Afterwards, Chen Xian returned home with Jingjing. The house is a resettlement house. Although it is small, it barely enough for the three grandparents. "Baby, you are sitting in the living room, and mom will cook for you." After Chen Xian said, she took the vegetables and meat bought from the supermarket and went into the kitchen. "Girl, you are back." In the small bedroom, an old woman walked out. "Yeah." Chen Xiao replied, "Mom, look at Jingjing, I''ll cook first." "Okay." The old man nodded, with a complicated look in her eyes. Chen Xian''s father is a complete bastard. In the early years, because of his preference for gambling, the originally harmonious family was separated. She had no diplomas and skills, and grew up with Chen Xian, but because of work, many root causes were left behind. Now that she is very old, and the root cause of her previous illness, she can''t do much. This makes Chen Xian even more difficult, not only to work hard, but also to take care of their grandparents and grandchildren. The old man''s thoughts were complicated. He looked back at the little granddaughter on the sofa, and saw Jingjing lying on the sofa sleepy and tired. Upon seeing this, the old man took a small blanket and put it on his granddaughter. On the way back, the little girl felt a little groggy in her head. As soon as she entered the house, she felt like she wanted to sleep, and soon she fell asleep. The corners of her mouth were raised, as if sleeping soundly. Today she had a wonderful dream, in which she saw her mother teaching herself to eat, drink, and write... I seem to be silly in my dreams, but my mother tirelessly teaches myself over and over again. Gradually, she understood, and she understood everything her mother said... In the dream, she is no longer the child with intellectual insufficiency, but a smart baby who is no different from ordinary people. "Mom, let Jingjing get up, and the rice is ready." Chen Xian was putting the prepared dishes on the table. The table is just a few simple stir-fries, braised pork ribs, fried lotus white, fish-flavored pork shreds, hot and sour potato shreds, and a pot of seaweed egg drop soup. It is not very hearty, but it is the best dish in their family. Up. "Jingjing, I''m getting up soon." Seeing her grandma couldn''t wake up, Chen Xian came to the sofa in her apron and called. My daughter is mentally weak, and she sleeps so hard at ordinary times. Hearing the familiar call, Jingjing opened her eyes in a daze in her dream, and it was her mother who caught the eye. The green silk was coiled behind his head, with only a few strands hanging next to her ears. The mother in the apron looked like she had just cooked. "Quickly, baby come to eat." Chen Xian said softly when Jingjing opened her eyes in a daze. "Woo~~Mom!" Thinking of the scene in the dream, the little girl choked up and said to the scene where her mother taught herself to work for herself again and again. This was the first time she spoke. In her dream, she saw her mother''s sadness, her mother''s hardship, and the scene of herself running away foolishly making her mother worried and crying. In an instant, Chen Xian and the old man were dull on the spot! Jingjing... Have you spoken? Chen Xian''s eyes widened, thinking that she had hallucinations, and she trembled with excitement: "Baby, what did you call me just now?" While she was talking, tears flooded from the corner of Chen Xian''s eyes, and her daughter actually spoke? I dreamt that Jingjing called her mother countless times, but Jingjing would only giggle and couldn''t speak at all. Now she is about to be in elementary school, but Chen Xian is heartbroken due to her daughter''s intellectual disability, but Chen Xian has never given up. She will teach Jingjing to read words again and again as long as she has a chance. She thought she had hallucinations, thought it was a dream, and she was afraid that the dream would wake up in the next moment and everything would return to its original state. "Mom, Jingjing is not good, it makes you worry, Jingjing is not stupid now, can talk, mother, don''t cry..." Jingjing said in tears as she watched her mother cry. Although what she said was not very clear, Chen Xian heard clearly. "Okay, great, God has eyes." Grandma also shed tears beside her, looking at Jingjing with great joy. "Good boy!" Chen Xian trembled as she hugged Jingjing into her arms. She firmly believes that her daughter can already speak, and her eyes are full of wisdom just now. She feels that Jingjing is back to normal, and everything is no different from a normal child. At the same time, Chen Xian didn¡¯t care about what happened. When Jingjing came back today, she returned to normal when she woke up. This is the biggest good thing. At this time, Chen Xian didn¡¯t want to think about why. The greatest gift to her. Even though these years have been hard and hard, Chen Xian feels it is worth seeing her daughter who is returning to normal at this moment! Chapter 102： It was a nice uncle who saved me Thinking of the past, Chen Xian, who was holding Jingjing, trembled, and she burst into tears. This time she just wanted to cry happily once. Over the years, her mother has been suffering from illness, Jingjing and her IQ is underdeveloped, and she can''t even go to school. She is too tired. She wondered what to do if she fell down with her grandparents one day? Even if she feeds Jingjing for a lifetime, what should she do when her daughter grows up due to IQ issues? Chen Xian wanted to cry countless times, but she always endured it, clenching her teeth, she was just a woman, a weak woman! But she is also the supporter of this family, no matter how hard it is, she has to persevere. But at this time, Chen Xian could no longer control the thoughts in her heart and cried loudly. She was happy, weeping with joy, crying for her daughter, crying for this family, crying for her many efforts and efforts! "Girls, all will be fine! God will never forget good people." The grandmother cried and comforted. At this time, the three grandparents were crying in their arms, but they couldn''t hear the sadness in the cry at all, and some were just intense joy. ¡­¡­.. In the river temple. Li San stepped in the river temple, watching the pilgrims and listening to their hearts. As if feeling something, Li San turned his gaze to the horizon, and then Li San showed a warm smile, "The little guy woke up, it seems that he has returned to normal." Thinking of the little girl who was like a porcelain doll in his heart, Li San felt that he had done nothing wrong. Good people will be rewarded in the end, and there will be a day when the unwarranted disasters will fade away. As for Chen Xian''s strong maternal love covering her shortcomings, Li Sanbian took the initiative to bless her. She said nothing wrong, it''s just that she was unkind. It''s nineteen o''clock in the afternoon. At this time, a busy day is coming to an end, and people come and go on the street, it is the rush hour after get off work. An old-looking community in Nanhu District of Luoshui City is a resettlement house in this area. In one of the residential buildings, there is a household with three grandparents living in it. "Mom, 12X12 is equal to 144." The little girl quickly calculated the last topic in the notebook. "My God!" The old man looked at the little girl and exclaimed! After the three of them cried, they happily ate dinner together and ate birthday cake with Jingjing. After the meal, they also gradually adapted to Jingjing, who had returned to normal. Chen Xian and grandma were in a good mood. They both started asking questions, and also listed a few arithmetic problems to test Jingjing. However, a few simple arithmetic calculations were easily calculated by Jingjing, and there was not a single wrong question! Ever since, both grandma and Chen Xian looked dull, they both felt that this scene was a bit unreal. These simple addition, subtraction, multiplication and division arithmetic is not a bit difficult in Jingjing''s hands, this is more than good, it is many times smarter than other children! "Really...really..." Chen Xian murmured in her heart. Seeing Jingjing with a smile on her face as if she was asking for credit, Chen Xian touched Jingjing''s head dozingly, "Baby, can you tell mom how you feel? It''s suddenly better, do you have any impression? " After Chen Xian finished speaking, she felt that she was a bit silly about this question. Even though Jingjing is back to normal and looks smarter than ordinary children, she is still a child? A child who is stupid doesn''t know anything, can you know the specific reason? Don''t say it''s a child. It seems difficult to answer this kind of thing when it comes to adults, right? However, Chen Xian still wanted to ask, because she couldn''t think of why this was. Doctors once told her that there was no cure for this congenital intellectual disability. But this is how the situation improved strangely, so Chen Xian also wanted to ask her daughter if she had any impression. "Mom, a good-looking uncle helped me!" The little girl blurted out without any hesitation when she saw her mother ask herself. "???" "???" what? A good-looking uncle? Hearing that, Chen Xian and grandma both had question marks on their faces. They just wanted to ask casually, after all, what can a child of a few years know the truth? But what they didn''t expect was that Jingjing not only knew it, but also spoke so directly that it didn''t seem like a lie at all. Children can''t lie, even adults who lie can tell at a glance. "Baby, where is the good-looking uncle you said?" Chen Xian''s face was weird. Even the doctor said that there was no cure for congenital intellectual disability. How did this man do it? Could it be that she has little knowledge, or that the person who helped Jingjing has medical conditions that lead the world? But even this doesn''t make sense? If there is such an advanced technology, it has long been discovered by the country and regarded as a treasure. Jingjing followed herself one day today, and she hadn''t had any contact with anyone? Could it be that the mysterious person my daughter was talking about came across when she was away? Afterwards, Chen Xian directed his gaze to the Heshen Temple. During the half an hour when he walked away in the Heshen Temple, there were the most people in contact with Jingjing. Grandma also widened her eyes, and looked at Chen Xian and her granddaughter carefully. She also wanted to know who helped Jingjing. "Mom, that''s the temple? The big temple next to Luoshui River." Jingjing''s **** eyes blinked. "Huh?" Grandma said suspiciously, "Next to Luoshui River, Luoshui River Temple?" Grandma instantly remembered the Heshen Temple. It was the place where she followed her elders to go to incense since she was a child. In previous years, she would go to the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, but in recent years she had been ill and did not go. "By the way, I took Jingjing to the Heshen Temple after I went shopping on the street today, and burned incense..." Chen Xian quickly explained his experience today, including Jingjing''s loss. thing. Grandma drew a sigh of relief when she heard the words. She didn''t expect so many things to happen in just a few hours. Afterwards, grandma looked at Chen Xian, "Girl, you will go to the Heshen Temple early tomorrow morning to burn some incense. Remember to ask Jingjing for an incense ash peace talisman. By the way, ask Jingjing where the person is. That person is probably near the temple. He has a great benevolence to my family. We must find him to thank him on behalf of our whole family." "Yeah." Chen Xian nodded, "Mom, if you don''t tell me, I am going to look for it tomorrow. I will take Jingjing to the hospital early tomorrow, and then I will go to the Heshen Temple to inquire." Chen Xian had this idea for a long time. Although their family life was very difficult, this person saved Jingjing and saved her, so she must find him to send a red envelope to thank in person. Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian looked at Jingjing again, "Baby, do you remember the specific appearance of that uncle? Does he have any characteristics?" Chapter 103： all is meant to be Jingjing looked at her mother, blinking her eyes twice, "Mom, that uncle looks very good-looking, but good-looking." Hearing that, Chen Xian and grandma both shook their heads. This silly girl had said it several times and looked good, but she couldn''t tell what she looked like. Then Jingjing pointed to the rockery in the fish tank and said, "Uncle wears a water-blue robe with mountains and rivers painted on the clothes..." ¡­ the next day. Outside the Heshen Temple, Chen Xian pulled Jingjing away from a vendor. She has asked many people that the vendors here set up stalls outside the river temple all year round, but no one has ever seen a handsome man in a blue robe. Chen Xian couldn''t help but feel disappointed, and she didn''t get any useful clues after this round of questioning. "Baby, the uncle you met there yesterday, was it where your mother found you?" Upon hearing the sound, Jingjing nodded. When she got the answer, Chen Xian was even more disappointed. She had seen the surveillance outside the Heshen Temple just now. The surveillance was on the wall overlooking the entire Heshen Temple. Why didn''t she find anyone wearing a blue robe? Could it be the staff in the temple? There are staff in the temple. They live in the temple. They open and close the doors for convenience, and also to prevent people from stealing the merit box. Chen Xian couldn''t think of any other way, thinking about bringing Jingjing to burn incense first, asking for a safe talisman. After that, she must ask the staff in the temple to ask about the specific situation. If there is no way, then she really doesn''t know where to look. The only entrance to the River God Temple was the gate, and no clues were found for people coming and going. The backyard was sealed and it was impossible for anyone to leave there. After entering the river temple, Chen Xian immediately placed the tribute on the altar table, and then took out the incense to be lit. Jingjing looked at the landscape of the temple with her eyes wide open. Suddenly she looked at the statue and said, "Mom, he is the uncle who saved me." "What?" Chen Xian was startled when she heard the words, and quickly looked around, but there was no man in a blue robe at all. "Mom, here." Jingjing said again as she watched her mother look around. Chen Xian looked at Jingjing''s point, it was a **** of the river god, she looked at it for a long time, but did not see anyone. Is it behind the idol? Chen Xian opened the curtain and took a look, but the back of the idol was also empty. "Baby, why are you talking nonsense? Where is anyone here?" Chen Xian frowned, thinking Jingjing was talking nonsense. "It''s there, he''s an uncle?" Jingjing pouted her mouth, and said grievously, pointing to the **** of river god. Seeing that her daughter was still so determined, Chen Xian saw through her eyes and couldn''t see anyone around the idol? and many more! Suddenly, Chen Xian''s eyes widened. Only then did she notice the special features of the God of the River idol. Beautiful features, blue robe...Isn''t there mountains and rivers painted on it? This....! Chen Xian felt her heart beating faster and her breathing became heavy. "Baby, is this idol the uncle you saw?" Upon hearing this, Jingjing nodded, "Yes, this uncle helped me. I heard what he said, but I can''t remember..." "Then I feel sleepy when I get home, and everything will be fine when I wake up." Jingjing kept talking, seeing many details about Li San before and after. But at this time, Chen Xian didn''t have time to listen to her daughter. There was nothing but incredible color in her heart. Looking at the smiling God of the River idol in a daze, Chen Xian felt his head buzzing. She felt that all this was like listening to mythology, it was so incredible. "Yes, it must be the God of the River who appeared to save Jingjing. The God of the River is a god. How can the monitoring at the entrance of the temple capture the god...?" Chen Xian quickly organized many details in her mind, connecting everything together. She asked Jingjing again, did she say that the idol is like her uncle? As a result, Jingjing nodded again and said exactly the same! Like a clear sky with thunder, the sun came out from the west. Chen Xian felt that all this was too illusory, it could be said to be incredible. Could it be that his daughter had a fantasy? Did she have a dream last night? Children are innocent and innocent, and can often come up with some ghosts and spirits. This phenomenon will appear in every child. Just looking at the smiling statue of God River God, Chen Xian quickly rejected the idea. Jingjing¡¯s mental retardation is congenital. She has checked the treatment of such cases all over the world, and there is no cure at all. It¡¯s just that her daughter just slept like this, as if everything is the same. natural. As far as medical conditions in human society are concerned, there is no way to cure congenital mental retardation, and Chen Xian also firmly believes that her daughter is by no means natural. "If anyone in this world can cure this disease, only gods can do it." Chen Xian''s mind was full of thoughts. After a long time, Chen Xian returned to his senses, and looked at the God of the River with a respectful expression. She lit six incense sticks and put three in Jingjing''s hand. "Baby, come and kneel here, you can say whatever mom says..." Someone on the futon next to her was kneeling and praying. Chen Xian gave Jingjing the only futon, and she knelt on the ground made of bluestone slabs with bare legs. "God of the river is here, thank God of the river..." The pious voices of the mother and daughter echoed in the river temple one after another. "Thank you God of the River for saving the little girl..." Li San sat in the Sun Moon Hall, and the voice of a devout believer rang in his ears. A faint blue light flashed in his eyes, and a smile appeared on Li San''s face. "It''s that little guy and her mother..." Li San murmured as his lips and teeth moved slightly. "Teng!" Tutu was playing basketball in the hall. Hearing Li San''s murmur, he turned to look at Li San. Seeing Tutu looking at himself, Li San suddenly understood what the little guy was thinking. "Go find your good friend, remember not to scare people." Li San said softly while looking at Tutu. Tutu tilted his head, and when he heard Li San''s words, he rushed out of the hall with a "swish". Seeing Tutuhou anxious, Li San couldn''t help shook his head. He didn''t expect that Tutu would remember her after only playing with the little girl for an afternoon, and it seemed that he really regarded the little girl as a friend. As if feeling in his heart, Li San started to count with a move. After a while, Li San had a clear look on his face. "This woman is predestined with Tutu." Li Sanxian smiled, "He is a close friend with Tutu, the best playmate in childhood..." Li San never expected that the little girl had a fate with Tutu due to a mistake. Because of an accidental encounter, this fate came. This fate is a fate of friendship, not a fate of marriage. Chapter 104： Obtaining the Bad News Tutu is still young. Although he is a primordial ghost, there is no evil in his heart after his own refining, only goodness. It is natural to be happy for Tutu to make a close friend, Li San. Although people and ghosts have different paths, Tutu is not a ghost in the ordinary sense. He is harmless to people. It is a great thing to have a close friend. The fate of the two of them is complete, and Li San will not interfere forcibly. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for helping disabled children and women in distress and receiving special rewards!" Without warning, the system sound rang at this moment. "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Evil Report]!" "Huh?" Li San''s eyes lit up, and he knew what treasure this was when he heard the sound of the system. I have a book of prayers and a book of blessings, and there is a book of evils corresponding to it. The river **** has a rank, and currently he is only a sixth-rank. The biggest is the 9th rank, which controls a large area of ??land. There is also a big river **** who controls the world''s rivers and protects hundreds of millions of land. However, no matter how big the area covered by incense sticks is, the River God Mansion will have a department specializing in rewarding and punishing evil, which is one of Li San''s work. Just solving bullying and blessing is naturally unsound, and those who do evil will also be punished accordingly. The blessing book records the past of people with great merit and kindness. Evil reports are naturally recorded as people who are not doing evil intentions. Li San explored his consciousness into the system space, and his comments on the evil newspapers were similar to what he understood. With a thought, a black book appeared in Li San''s hands, with three scarlet characters on it, "Evil Report Book". The big characters are vigorous and majestic, and the iron is drawn with silver hooks, exuding a taste of judgment. These three characters alone can shock ordinary evil spirits. "Wow!" With a thought, the evil report book turned into a streamer and fell onto the bookshelf, living next to the good news book. "Black impermanence!" Li San uttered a voice, calling out black impermanence. At this time, every day, Li San calls his ghost king to ask about the situation of the jurisdiction. Now Li San¡¯s incense power covers three cities. These three cities are not comparable to Luoshui City. Every day. Ask about work. ... Inside the river temple. Chen Xian brought Jingjing to the end of the blessing, and when she got up, she was going to ask for a piece of talisman paper to wrap a piece of fragrant ash peace talisman. "Mom, I''m going there to play." Jingjing seemed to have discovered something, and said, pointing to a small door behind the River God Temple. Chen Xian was taken aback, isn''t that the direction to the backyard? "Baby, it''s empty there, there''s nothing?" Chen Xian was puzzled. Yesterday she remembered that the backyard was a vacant lot, except for a big willow tree, there were a few warehouses, nothing. "Mom, I have a good friend there." Jingjing said with her big eyes blinking. "Huh?" Chen Xian felt that she had misheard. When did her daughter have friends? My daughter is a friend who has been at home because of her congenital intellectual disability, and she can''t even talk about where she came from? Suddenly, there seemed to be a flash of lightning in his mind, and Chen Xian was stunned. Didn''t Jingjing ran into the backyard yesterday and was found by herself? Then Chen Xian thought about Jingjing being cured by the God of the River. Could it be.... The friend Jingjing said was God of the River? At this moment, Chen Xian''s heartbeat that had calmed down suddenly accelerated. Wait, isn''t she called the river god, the uncle? How could it be a friend? Chen Xian immediately noticed the problem and looked at Jingjing and said with a smile, "Baby, mommy will take you there, okay? Mommy wants to see you as a friend too." She was very curious at this time, what friends are there in the empty backyard? Just Jingjing shook her head and looked at Chen Xian and said, "No, I will go alone. Mom, you can just wait for me here. My friend is a bit shorter than me. He is very timid." The little girl thought of Tutu''s weird dress and the appearance of hiding when she saw people, she felt it was not suitable for her mother to pass. Seeing her daughter''s stubborn appearance, Chen Xian couldn''t help but feel tight. What friends are still afraid of meeting people? At this moment, Chen Xian didn''t know whether to agree or not. Jingjing is such a small child, what if he encounters a bad person? Chen Xian''s worried expression was beyond words, and she petrified again in the next moment. "Mom, my friend was with this uncle yesterday. Besides being timid, he treats me very well." What? With the river god? With a look of astonishment on Chen Xian''s face, she immediately pointed to the statue of God of the River God, "Baby, was he with this uncle when you saw your friend yesterday?" Upon hearing this, Jingjing nodded immediately. "Gudong!" Chen Xian swallowed and spit subconsciously. Could it be that the person with the river god... Then he turned his head and looked at the River Temple, and saw that there were paintings of various gods on the wall, as well as many statues of the angry King Kong and the blue-faced Yaksha around him. Seeing these fierce-looking idols, Chen Xian instinctively felt a chill in her back. Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian seemed to understand why Jingjing said that his friend was "coward". Who wouldn''t be afraid if such a yin **** stood in front of him? "Baby, go ahead, mom is waiting for you in the outer square." "Okay!" Jingjing smiled happily, and ran towards the backyard in a swift manner. Seeing Jingjing disappearing at the door, Chen Xian looked at the statues of the Yin Gods placed around the Heshen Temple with lingering fear, and took out some snacks from the basket and placed them in front of each Yin God. When offering incense in the temple, all the tributes are taken back. Many pilgrims will place some tributes in front of the statues of the little gods. What''s more, they will put a pair of small shoes behind the statues of the gods when the baby is born. To ensure safety is also a good omen for the second time. After doing all this, Chen Xian took out the talisman paper she had just requested and began to wrap the peace talisman. ... Jingjing trot all the way, through the small door and corridor, towards the backyard. Then he came to the willow tree, blinked his **** eyes and gave a punch, "Hey! Little brother, sister is here, come out!" When I was in the Temple of the River just now, just after burning Xiang Jingjing, I noticed a white shadow flashing at the door, which was the shadow of Tutu''s origami coat. Thinking of Tutu, the little girl couldn''t wait to find him to play. Tutu is the first child to play with her. She used to only giggle, no children in the community would like to play with her; for Tutu with big head and big ears, Jingjing liked him very much and regarded him as My good friend. "Huh!" Jingjing said with a small mouth, "You come out quickly, I know you are hiding here." At the same time, the little girl walked under the eaves where she found Tutu yesterday. Sure enough, Tutu was standing on the beam of the room, watching Jingjing cautiously. His eyes were facing each other, and Tutu''s lifeless eyes and pale skin were exactly the same as yesterday. Chapter 105： Two little no guesses "Hey, I knew you were hiding here, are you playing peekaboo with me?" Jingjing waved and said with a smile. Tutu jumped down and appeared in front of Jingjing. He tilted his head, with doubts in his eyes. "Ah? Don''t you know what peekaboo is?" Jingjing saw Tutu''s mind and said with a smile. Seeing Tutu unable to speak, Jingjing remembered the scene in her dream, and then she looked at Tutu and said: "You don''t know it''s okay, I''ll teach you!" "Peek-a-boo is when you hide and I look for you, or I hide the basketball for you to look for, you have to close your eyes dozens of times." Tutu heard this and thought for a while, then stretched out his hand and gave the basketball to Jingjing. "Okay, close your eyes, and after ten breaths, I will ask you to find you...." Jingjing happily picked up the basketball and said. Tutu seemed thoughtful, closed his eyes... ¡­¡­. In an instant, it was an hour later. "Big-headed brother, how can you find it every time?" the little girl muttered. She hid it many times, but Tutu was able to find out the basketball he was hiding soon. Jingjing refused to accept it and asked Tutu to hide and search for it herself, but she did not find it once. Later, Jingjing decided not to play peekaboo. The two played pitching, but she never won once. Jingjing, who refused to admit defeat, played peekaboo again, but she still never won. "I''m going to find my mother for another time. You hide this time. You are not allowed to hide on the roof. I won''t go to the house!" Jingjing waved her powder fist and said''viciously''. Tutu either hid the basketball in the branches, on the roof, or in places where she couldn''t get in. This seemed to her to be a shame, so Jingjing asked. Tutu blinked and nodded. After Jingjing closed her eyes, Tutu began to hide the basketball. In the end, Tutu hid the basketball behind the tree and was quickly found by Jingjing. "Hahaha!" came the innocent laughter, "Yeah! I found it, and finally won a game." Jingjing looked at Tutu happily, "Big-headed brother, next time my sister will bring you toys, I have a lot of toys in my house." Although he won this time, Jingjing instinctively felt that there was no technical content, because Tutu hid the ball behind the tree and was obviously releasing water. But she has lost many times, and she is very happy as long as she can win once. She is going to bring some technical toys next time to get back to today''s field. "Brother Big Head? Tutu can be called Big Head." An elegant voice came from behind. Upon hearing the sound, Jingjing turned her head subconsciously, and Li San in a blue robe appeared in front of her, standing in the air, immaculately dusty, and at the same time, her face showed an intimacy that made her feel extremely comfortable. "Hello, Uncle River God." Jingjing greeted Li San politely, and laughed out two pear-like dimples. After Li San listened to Heiwuchang''s work report in the River God Mansion, he thought that Tutu hadn''t returned yet, so he came out to take a look. As soon as she appeared, she saw Jingjing calling Tutu a ¡®big brother¡¯. For this scene, Li San felt that the two bear children were a bit funny. The most obvious feature of Tutu was the big head and big ears. It is not surprising that Jingjingneng called Li San so, after all, Tutu can''t speak. "Uncle River God, is his name Tutu?" Jingjing asked curiously when she heard Li San''s words. Li San nodded, smiling. "Your name is Jingjing?" Li San looked at the little girl and said softly. "Huh? Uncle River God, do you know my name?" "natural." Then, Li San looked at Jingjing, "Thank you for treating my family Tutu as a friend." Jingjing didn''t understand, so she blinked her eyes innocently, "Uncle why do you want to thank me? Tutu is my first friend and my best friend." She didn''t know that Tutu was a special metamorphosis, but she simply regarded Tutu as a good friend. If this scene were seen by everyone from the Exorcist, their eyes would fall out of fright. Looking at Jingjing''s innocent eyes, Li San knelt down and scraped Jingjing''s nose, "You are right, you are good friends." Immediately afterwards, Jingjing remembered what her grandma said to her mother yesterday. She took three steps back solemnly, kowtow to Li San, and at the same time said again what her mother in the temple had taught him. Grandma confessed to her mother that she must be thankful for seeing her benefactor, and Jingjing now bowed to Li San like a little adult. After she got up, Jingjing patted the soil on her legs and smiled. "Tutu, I''m leaving. Mom is very busy at work. Today, I took a day off for me. Next time I ask my grandma to bring me, I will definitely bring you toys." When Tutu heard this, he raised his head and looked at Li San eagerly, and pulled Li San''s robe with his little hand. Then Tutu''s "swipe" sound disappeared. Regarding this, Jingjing watched curiously. He knew that Tutu had special abilities, and he didn''t know what Tutu was going to do. After the three breaths, Tutu reappeared, holding two jade pendants in his hands. This jade pendant is exactly the jade medal for communication after being refined by Li San. Tutu blinked his eyes again, looked at Li San, and raised the jade pendant in his hand. Seeing Tutu''s actions, Li San smiled heartily, "Tutu, are you going to give her a transmission jade pendant?" Hearing this, Tutu nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. "Good!" Li San nodded without hesitation. He knew why Tutu had to send a piece of jade pendant to Jingjing. Before he was refining the transmission jade pendant, Tutu was on the sidelines. He knew all about the function map of the jade pendant, so he wanted to give it to Jingjing. Friends should be used for communication, avoiding situations that Jingjing didn''t know when he came to him. "But this jade pendant needs to be revised and used for you alone. It cannot be connected with other jade pendants." Li San picked up the jade pendant with golden light flashing in his hand, and then the jade pendant was magically reduced and became suitable for children to wear. A small jade pendant. "Nuo, give this to your friend, and you will be able to contact your good friends in the future." Li San handed the mini jade pendant to Tutu. As long as you know the serial number between the jade pendants, you can connect and send messages at will. Li San refined these two jade pendants and turned them into exclusive contact jade pendants for Tutu and Jingjing. Their jade pendants cannot communicate with other jade pendants. "Thank you Uncle River God, thank you Tutu!" Looking at the little jade pendant in her hand, she was very happy, and at the same time she understood how to use it. If there is a chain, it is an excellent decoration to wear around the neck. Jingjing then carefully put the jade pendant in her pocket, closed the zipper, and turned away. "This little girl has a pure mind, she knows her mother''s suffering at a young age, she is really sensible." Immediately, Li San and Tutu disappeared in the backyard. Chapter 106： Underground Exorcist Huang Yi In the front yard of the Heshen Temple, Chen Xian was waiting next to the fish tank, and she instantly smiled when she saw her daughter''s figure. "Baby, how are you having fun with your good friends? Are you happy?" "Yeah, mom, I''m so happy." With a petting smile on her face, Chen Xian wanted to ask her daughter what she had played with her friends, but when she thought of the statues of the yin gods in the temple of the river and the glaring fangs, she wanted to ask more. He swallowed it back. My daughter said that her friend was timid and couldn''t see any strangers, which meant that her good friend was definitely not willing to contact ordinary people. There is a **** who raises his head three feet, and it is better not to inquire too carefully about some things. It''s always right to be in awe. Immediately, Chen Xian pulled Jingjing out, and she was going to take the subway to the shopping center in Nanhu District to buy two skirts for her daughter. Summer is coming soon, Jingjing has grown a bit taller, and last year''s clothes are no longer fitting. The mother and daughter had a good time and laughed sweetly and innocently from time to time. "Baby, my mother is busy with work and may not have time to take you out to play. If you want to come next time, let your grandma take you to play." "Well, mom, you are the best. Jingjing must grow up quickly and make money so that her mother will not make her work so hard." Jingjing looked at Chen Xian like a little adult and said. "Haha." Chen Xian smiled happily, "My daughter is sensible. With your words, no matter how hard and tired mother is, it is worth it." "Don''t worry, mom will definitely take you to play once she has a rest." Jingjing nodded, looked at Chen Xian and said, "Mom, I saw that uncle again just now." "!!!" Chen Xian''s figure paused, with an incredible color in her eyes. She looked at Jingjing like a porcelain doll, and she didn''t say anything for a long time. What kind of luck is her daughter? Actually saw the river **** once again? ... Xintiandi Shopping Center in Nanhu District. There are large and small shops here, from low-priced to high-end shopping malls. Huang Yi walked in a daunting pace, followed by an enchanting woman with a good figure and a revealing dress, walking in the shopping center. Look carefully, Huang Yi is in his thirties, with handsome features, his face is a bit yellowish, and a lazy look is revealed in his eyes. Putting aside that look a little abnormal face, Huang Yi can be regarded as a woman who can attract women. Handsome guy with gaze. "Brother Yi, are you really going to buy me a Chanel bag?" the enchanting woman whispered. She has tattoos all over her long legs, and the seductive attire has attracted a lot of people along the way. Men''s attention. She was originally a DJ in an entertainment club, and Huang Yi met there too, and Huang Yi took the initiative to hook her up. Huang Yi''s appearance and temperament gave her no reason to object. Soon, she started dating Huang Yi, and it has been more than a year now. As the two of them understand, she also knows Huang Yi''s situation. Huang Yi''s income is very high and the money comes very quickly, but through her understanding, she seems to be doing something unknown. She doesn''t know exactly what she does. She only knows that Huang Yi can earn her one year''s income at a time. Huang Yi is now considered a rich man, but he is an iron cock, and he is usually a petty man. This time, she was surprised to hear that she was going to buy clothes and bags for herself at the Chanel counter. "What? Am I like a lie?" Huang Yi glanced at the woman. "Oh." The woman whispered, and by the way, she held Huang Yi''s arm and rubbed it with that tower. "Brother Yi, you''ve never been so generous before. Is it possible?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Huang Yi glanced at the coquettish woman, "Can I give you away for no reason?" "I knew, Brother Yi, you must be uneasy." "What? You don''t want it?" "Yes, do I still do little with you? I''m not afraid." The woman immediately pretended to be shy. "Hey..." Huang Yi''s eyes were full of special meaning, and he swept up and down on the woman... He had an accident a few years ago and combined with an evil spirit to become an exorcist. That year he entered the circle of exorcists and learned about the evil event. After that, the officials invited him several times, wanting him to join the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, but Huang Yi refused after careful consideration. In his view, although joining the government is good for wages and benefits, he can''t do it if he wants to be controlled by people every day and unconditionally obey orders. Anything for the country and the people is bullshit! People don''t die for themselves! Huang Yi is such a person. Eventually he registered as a ghost exorcist and became a certified supernumerary ghost exorcist. With more and more people and circles in contact, he joined an underground ghost exorcist organization through the introduction of friends, where he can take on various tasks as he pleases, and most of these tasks are elusive. Such as creating panic, offering a reward for assassination, sabotaging a certain group, etc., and have done the task of assassinating military and political leaders several times abroad... Of course, the underground ghost exorcist organization accepts both humans and ghosts as long as the price is in place, and Huang Yi has also received the task of helping ghosts. Although many tasks were full of blood and violence, Huang Yi didn''t care about it. He only values ??benefits, and all of these tasks can be rewarded very well. It has been six years since he became a ghost exorcist, and his strength once reached the peak of the profound level, and he could break through the ground level at any time and become a master! And from the ghost he raised, a ghost with a ghost domain! Huang Yi has understood that most exorcists do not have ghost domains, and his ghosts are born with ghost domains, which made him once feel that he is the son of destiny and the luckiest darling in this era. With a special ghost domain, he can complete the mission again and again, even if he is in danger, he can get out of his body, so no one has discovered his identity after years of hard work. His status is becoming more and more important in underground organizations, and he has become a backbone. Recently, he returned to his hometown of Luoshui City from the field, and plans to stay in Luoshui City for a long time. Because he took an astronomical task to investigate the Luoshuihe Temple. The bonus for this astronomical task is not a one-off, but a huge bonus for every piece of information obtained. Seeing this task, Huang Yi took it without hesitation. Many underground organizations wanted to investigate the river temple, but many people were afraid of the existence of a ghost king in the river temple. The disappearance time of the evil ghosts in Luoshui City and the Linze Airport incident have spread throughout the country. This has shocked many people. If you count the picture above, the River Temple has three ghost kings, and the three ghost kings brought them. Too much pressure! Chapter 107： Father and daughter recognize each other Thinking that these three ghost kings are all in the Heshen Temple, many people simply don''t have the courage to come to Luoshui City to inquire about intelligence. Huang Yi is timid and cunning. He is not an iron-headed baby. However, he learned from the grapevine that as long as he does not act and provoke the Heshen Temple, there will be nothing wrong, so he took this task that no one dared to take. With ghost domains, there is no problem with low-key security. During this period of time in Luoshui City, Huang Yi saw Yin Soldiers patrol several times, and he also saw Yin Soldiers outside Luoshui City. He also witnessed the scene of the Yin Soldier beheading the evil spirits, and he immediately reported the information. The range of Yin Soldiers'' parade in the Heshen Temple of Luoshui City has been expanded. This news shocked the underground organization. At the same time, it was also top-secret news about the River Temple, which was once sold at a sky-high price. Because of his contribution, Huang Yi was paid sky-high in just one piece of news. This is only news, as long as he stays in Luoshui City to find useful information, he can continue to get sky-high rewards. It is precisely this kind of extremely low risk and great joy of return. He recently got a little flustered with his wallet bulging, so he found this partner and planned to do primitive sports. "Brother Yi, hurry up, what are you thinking about?" the enchanting woman whispered. She wanted to hurry up and buy Chanel''s latest bag. "Little swordsman, you are so anxious to be fucked, then tonight..." Huang Yigang was about to say something that was not ashamed or embarrassing, but he was silent before he finished speaking. She saw a stall selling children''s clothes in front of her. There was a pair of mother and daughter there. He watched the young mother with good temperament closely. "Haha, is this stupid woman Chen Xian still raising that mental retardation?" Huang Yi muttered subconsciously. "Huh? Brother Yi, what are you talking about?" The enchanting woman heard a faint mutter, and asked in confusion. Then, following Huang Yi''s eyes, she saw the mother and daughter in the front stall. "Brother Yi, do you know this mother and daughter?" the enchanting woman asked subconsciously. She vaguely heard what Huang Yi said about "mentally retarded"? "Yes." Huang Yi nodded and said with a smile, "That girl is mentally retarded, and mentally retarded with underdeveloped brain!" "You said that little girl is mentally retarded?" The enchanting woman was a little surprised. Out of curiosity, the enchanting woman looked at the child carefully, and then at Chen Xian next to her, "This woman is pretty good, she''s covered in stalls, she looks like a hillbilly..." In her impression, Huang Yi is not only relatively stingy, but also feels very good about herself. He is surrounded by young and predictable women, and she is one of them, but the enchanting women do not care about this situation. She and Huang Yi both get what they need, and she is more than just Huang Yi as a partner. For her, she is good-looking as long as she has money, and she is skilled at serving men. "I met her a few years ago and haven''t met her in a long time." Huang Yi made a mockery at the corner of her mouth, "She still looks so stupid now. Having a daughter is also mentally retarded. I didn''t expect that she raised her mentally retarded daughter so much. He made, is this stupid woman genetically wrong? Her daughter is hereditary Only her genes will be mentally retarded?" With that, Huang Yi''s mind appeared in the past. Tamade! How can I, such a handsome talent, give birth to such a mentally handicapped breed? Huang Yi always took a mocking look. He didn''t tell the friends around him that Chen Xian was his former wife. As for the matter between him and Chen Xian, it was his secret, and basically no one knew. Back then, he was idle and pretending to be a rich second-generation, and got a marriage certificate hastily with Chen Xian, and then got Jingjing. In the days when Jingjing was about to be born, it was when he accidentally became an exorcist when he went out. After he became an exorcist, he kept a secret and did not talk to Chen Xian. He was afraid that the special circumstances that happened to him would bring misfortune. But as he kept in contact with the exorcist circle, he was delighted to find that he had opened the door to a new world. After becoming an exorcist, he has the ability to surpass mortals. Money, women, and other foreign objects have become readily available, so he removed his disguise, decisively abandoned the mother and daughter, and said that he was not a rich second generation at all. , Everything is lying to them. But he still wanted his daughters, so he told Chen Xian that he would give them living expenses to raise Jingjing, because after becoming an exorcist, fertility is extremely low, and it is difficult to want children again, but when he learned that Jingjing is mentally retarded, He directly cut off the contact with Chen Xian and disappeared without a trace ever since. Why raise a mentally retarded person? Keep it for a lifetime? Huang Yi would not do such thankless things. "Huh? Is she alone with the child?" The enchanting woman said, looking at Chen Xian in the children''s clothing store, "She is just 30 years old, right? It''s really courage to pull a mentally retarded daughter alone, I I think she shouldn''t be easy." Although the enchanting woman''s private life is corrupt, she also sympathizes with Chen Xian at this time. "Hehe, she has the courage? Isn''t she stupid?" Huang Yi rolled his eyes, "If you want me to say that such a mentally retarded child should just be lost, why do you keep it? Raising a pig is better than this!" "Huang Yi! How can you say that? After all, she is her own flesh and blood. I think it is not easy for her to be a mother. If I change my body, I am definitely not as strong as her!" "Come on, you just don''t have backache when you stand and talk. You women have the same nature. The so-called maternal love depends on whether the child is normal or not?" Huang Yi said in disapproval, he felt that he just threw it away if he was left with a mental retardation. While they were talking, the two had already passed the children''s clothing stall, ready to walk upstairs. Just a few steps out, the enchanting woman suddenly said: "Brother Yi, you said that the child is mentally retarded? Why do I think that child is smart? Are you sure you didn''t look at the wrong person?" "???" Upon hearing this, Huang Yi turned his head and looked at the children''s clothing stall through the tempered glass. After watching for a while, Huang Yi took out a black gold card, "You go to the store upstairs and wait for me, and you swipe the card yourself." "Hmm!" The enchanting woman happily accepted the black gold card, "Brother Yi, I will just use a new bag and never buy it randomly." She obviously saw the connection between Huang Yi and the woman, and at this time she didn''t know what Huang Yi was going to do, and she didn''t want to know, because it had nothing to do with her, and she couldn''t be bothered. Huang Yi did not speak any more, turned and walked towards the children''s clothing stall. The enchanting woman looked at Huang Yi''s back with thoughtfulness in her heart. "That kid seems to care about him? Does it have something to do with him?" The enchanting woman subconsciously fills in some information, and then goes to the specialty store. What she cares most about now is bags and other things. It doesn''t matter. Chapter 108： Tear face Children''s clothing area. Chen Xian led Jingjing into a stall. She planned to take advantage of her free time to see if there were any suitable skirts in the mall to buy two. Jingjing usually buys most of her clothes in online stores. As soon as she entered the stall, the proprietress greeted him enthusiastically. She noticed that Chen Xian was dressed and quickly introduced a few clothes suitable for Chen Xian''s spending power. In her opinion, ordinary customers like this would buy this kind of suitable clothes. Cost-effective clothes. "Look, baby, which one do you like?" Chen Xian said with a smile. "Mom, I like this white and blue one." Jingjing blinked her small eyes, and quickly chose a white skirt and blue short sleeves. Then Jingjing quickly put on this set with the help of Chen Xian, and stood in front of the fitting mirror. "Madam, your baby is so good-looking. This dress looks like a tailor-made dress..." the lady proprietress immediately said proficiently, without flattering, Jingjing does look very cute and lovely. Chen Xian immediately asked the price, and her face was hesitant for an instant. This small skirt cost five hundred yuan, and the short sleeve cost two hundred yuan. She felt that the asking price was too high! "Madam, the clothes in our house are all genuine, and the quality of the clothes..." the lady boss immediately began to say professionally when she saw this. Chen Xian wanted to buy too, but the prices of these two pieces of clothes were obviously too high. Her financial ability was limited, and a family of three had to live, so she could buy one at most. Then, Chen Xian took the skirt and started bargaining. She was going to cut the price to half and buy this little skirt. Over the years, Chen Xian has long developed the skill of bargaining. "This skirt is too expensive, just two hundred and six!" "No way, no way! It won''t work if you lose three hundred and one cents, I lose money!" "Auntie, you can sell it to us cheaper." Suddenly, Jingjing looked at the boss''s wife''s milk and said, she saw that her mother had already paid a half-day price, she wanted to help her mother, so she spoke to the boss''s wife. Seeing Jingjing opening her mouth, the lady boss couldn''t help touching Jingjing''s face, and said with a smile, "Well, let''s make a difference, two hundred and eighty yuan, this is the cost price to sell you." Upon seeing this, Chen Xian nodded immediately, lowered her head and took out her wallet from the bag to pay. "Chen Xian!" Suddenly, a voice that made Chen Xian extremely familiar and unfamiliar rang out behind her. Chen Xian looked back subconsciously, and her face suddenly became gloomy. "Huang Yi!" Chen Xian said coldly, changing her gentle tone. "Chen Xian, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Huang Yi didn''t change his face, showing a happy expression on his face. Without waiting for Huang Yi to speak again, Chen Xian immediately walked to Huang Yi in two steps in three steps, clutching Huang Yi''s collar, and glaring at Huang Yi, "You liar! Get my money back!" When she was deceived, Huang Yi said that she wanted to invest. They had obtained the marriage certificate and they made Chen Xian innocently believe it, so they gave Huang Yi all the 200,000 yuan accumulated by her mother, but in the end Huang Yi not only said to invest It failed, and the common property became a negative number! It was not until Huang Yi disappeared that Chen Xian learned through friends that Huang Yi had no investment at all, and he was not a rich second-generation. Everything was lied to her, and she ran away with her money! That was her mother''s savings for most of her life, as well as part of her own money. Just because the liar in front of her was all in the water, the anger that Chen Xian had accumulated for several years burst out the moment she saw Huang Yi. "Chen Xian, don''t be like this. I really had a lot of accidents at the time. I didn''t have time to tell you! Later, it was not that I disappeared, but you were gone when I came back to look for you..." While speaking, Huang Yi glanced at Chen Xian''s delicate fingers that were covered with calluses because of long years of work, and a trace of guilt flashed in his heart. Soon, he took out his mobile phone and started asking Chen Xian''s bank card number and then transferred money to Chen Xian. Instead of transferring 200,000 at a time, he transferred 80,000 first. "How come it''s 80,000? There''s another 120,000?" Chen Xian said coldly when she saw the text message prompt. Now Huang Yi''s move to transfer money to her also caused Chen Xian to release her hand holding the collar, but she still looked at Huang Yi vigilantly, fearing that he would run away again. "Don''t worry, I will transfer the remaining money to you immediately in two days." Huang Yi calmly said an excuse for the recent need for capital turnover. When the words fell, Huang Yi looked at Jingjing who was hiding behind Chen Xian because of fear. The scene of Chen Xian''s anger just scared Jingjing. The first time she saw her mother like this, it was not that she was afraid of her mother, but that she was worried about the things behind this scene. "Jingjing, I didn''t expect you to grow up this way?" Huang Yi squatted down and looked at Jingjing. He took a closer look. The more he looked, the more satisfied he became, but at the same time there were many puzzles. He is satisfied that Jingjing now looks exactly like a normal child without any problems, but she is clearly mentally disabled, why did she become a normal child? In the end what happened? Maybe... was the result of the quack doctor''s examination at the time there was a problem? "Uncle, why are you staring at me?" Jingjing was eyeing Huang Yi and asked subconsciously. Seeing this scene, Huang Yi was even more sure that Jingjing was back to normal. Huang Yi looked at Chen Xian with joy, "Is Jingjing all right?" Hearing that, Chen Xian frowned and pulled Jingjing behind her, "Huang Yi, Jingjing has nothing to do with you anyway, you should pay back the money quickly!" Chen Xian, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, immediately became vigilant. She seemed to understand why Huang Yi appeared in front of her and had to pay her back. This definitely has something to do with Jingjing. Huang Yi''s unabashed eyes had already betrayed him, and she also knew Huang Yi''s intentions. "Chen Xian, I was really bad before, but after all, the child..." "Shut up, do you still have the face to mention the child? Jingjing is my daughter and has nothing to do with you!" Just as Huang Yi was about to speak, Chen Xian interrupted him. Seeing Chen Xian''s appearance, Huang Yi got up, his originally delighted expression instantly turned cold. He originally wanted to continue to lie to Chen Xian. In his impression, Chen Xian was a fool, a fool who loves to dream of Cinderella. Originally, he planned to know affection, move rationally, and persuade each other with good words, and then put out a little money, so that Chen Xian can continue to help him raise his daughter, and he can recognize father and daughter and gradually cultivate affection with Jingjing. . But Chen Xian''s attitude was a little bit beyond his expectation. He felt that Chen Xian seemed to be stunned, not so easy to deceive? "Really? Haha..." Huang Yi gave a sneer. He looked at Chen Xian, who had a tough attitude. His eyes were full of disdain, mockery, and so on. Since it''s hard to say no or no, then just Can change the way. Chapter 109： Ugly face He walked forward, stood beside Chen Xian, and whispered: "Chen Xian, don''t toast or eat fine wine. As the saying goes, husband and wife will be fine for a hundred days a day. I planned to have good conditions and give you a good life, but now I changed my mind, Jingjing, I''m going to make a decision..." Chen Xian frowned, turned her head to stare at Huang Yi, gritted her teeth and said: "Don''t think about it! You just leave, you want Jingjing without a dime for six years of divorce? Dreaming!" "Stupid woman! Why are you so stupid all the time?" Huang Yisi didn''t take it seriously, and continued to whisper, "I want to deal with you too easily, I want to take Jingjing away, can you stop it? You will wait for the prison meal in your next life..." After that, Huang Yi opened his bank card information, pointed to the dense row of numbers and said, "Did you see it? Are you afraid that you won''t see so much money in ten lifetimes? I am rich and powerful. I want to It''s as simple as squeezing an ant to kill a woman like you who has no money or power!" "By the way, today''s one hundred thousand should be said to be good for robbery or fraud..." A gloomy voice echoed in Chen Xian''s ears. Huang Yi had already torn off all the disguise at this time. He had long understood a truth that money could do whatever he wanted. In the past, he was just pretending to be rich for the second generation, but only when he was rich did he experience the happiness of a truly rich person, which is a happiness that ordinary people would never think of. Chen Xian''s face was pale, the corners of her mouth twitched, and her body was constantly trembling. He was trembling with Huang Yi''s brutal behavior, which was also frightened by Huang Yi''s threatening words. "Asshole!" The anger in her heart could no longer be contained, and Chen Xian raised her hand to slap Huang Yi, but Huang Yi easily caught it. Chen Xian''s face changed drastically, and Huang Yi''s hands were biting cold, causing her entire arm to feel a strong tingling sensation. "Fool, do you dare to hit me?" Huang Yi grinned, raised his hand and greeted Chen Xian. In this scene, Jingjing was so scared that she cried, and the lady boss beside her covered her mouth! Exclaimed. "boom!" But Huang Yi''s hand was held in midair by a powerful hand. "Huh?" Huang Yi was slightly angry, he turned his head to see who was so bold and daring to take care of his nostalgia? "Big... Big Mountain!" There was a look of surprise in Huang Yi''s eyes. He was familiar with this large-sized person, and he was the official ghost exorcist of the Luoshui City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau branch. "Huang Yi, do you know your current behavior is very excessive?" Da Shan''s face was gloomy, staring at Huang Yi firmly. He also knew the yellow-faced and thin-faced Huang Yi. He had registered his identity information in Luoshui City when he became a ghost exorcist. He is an idle ghost exorcist. It is rumored that he specializes in serving an underground organization and is sinister and cunning. Evidence of any criminal record of him! "Oh." Huang Yi responded indifferently, then let go of the hand holding Chen Xian, and turned around to leave. When he met the younger generation of elites in the Ghost Destruction Bureau, he had no interest in bullying and intimidating Chen Xian. "Wait!" Dashan said loudly, "Huang Yi, you made a shot in a public place and hurt someone. Follow me back to the bureau for investigation." "Why did I hurt someone?" Huang Yi turned his head and pointed at Chen Xian, "Excuse me, ask the boss, did I beat her? Obviously she beat me first. I''m just defending myself." Immediately afterwards, Huang Yi shook his head coolly, looked at Da Shan and said, "No matter, I am a big man and I don''t care about a stupid woman." After that, he walked outside. He was going to find his concubine. There was an official exorcist here, and he knew that he would not do any good. The most important thing is that he has said everything that should be told to Chen Xian, anyway, there will be time to clean up her in the future. Da Shan frowned, Huang Yi really didn''t hurt anyone, and he couldn''t force him to take him back. He had to ask for evidence in everything. "Madam, are you okay?" Dashan said, looking back at Chen Xian, whose eyes were red and trembling. Da Shan originally planned to buy two changes of clothes, but as soon as he entered the door, he saw Huang Yi using a wretched face to say something in a woman''s ear. He subconsciously sensed that there was a problem, so he rushed over, but he didn''t expect it. It happened to happen to this scene. "Thank you, I''m fine." Chen Xian trembled. She is now experiencing a ninth-level storm in her heart, and her mind is even more chaotic. Huang Yi''s threatening words are still vivid in her eyes; she is panicked and scared, she doesn''t know how she will face this series of things next. Things. Dashan clearly felt that things were not simple, and smiled and said, "This lady, if Huang Yi has anything to do with you, you might as well tell me. After introducing myself, I am from the crime team..." .... In a blink of an eye, it is April, the season of catkins flying. In the Heshen Mansion, Tutu is standing beside Li San''s case. Li San holds a Yulin pen in his hand and wrote a bunch of characters on the paper, and is teaching Tutu to read. Recently, Li San taught Tutu literacy in his spare time, and Tutu''s learning speed was so fast. "Tutu, this word is pronounced "de", "de" often refers to morality, character..." Tutu listened to the lecture very seriously, blinking his eyes and sometimes appeared thinking. After half an hour, Tutu moved, and he looked down at the jade pendant on his chest. Just now, the streamer flashed on the jade card, and a message appeared. Afterwards, Tutu raised his head to look at Li San, with eagerness in his eyes. "Tutu, today''s course is not over yet..." Li San smiled, "Since your good friend is here, go and see your good friend first, remember to write down tonight and I will teach you The word." I just studied for an hour today, but Li San did not limit the freedom of drawing. Tutu is a metamorphosis, very intelligent, and learning is effortless. For Tutu and Li San, they can learn at any time. Hearing this, Tutu nodded, and rushed out of the hall with a "swish". Li San saw the monkey''s anxious Tutu, just like a normal child, and muttered: "Although Tutu is a ghost, it is also a little ghost. It has the characteristics of a child..." Li San got up, he was going to the Heshen Temple for a turn, and by the way, he would take a look at the pilgrims in the temple today. Li San doesn''t mind wherever he can help, as long as he doesn''t cross the boundary, he is very happy to help others. Suddenly, there was a trembling sound in the hall, and it was the evil newspapers on the bookshelf that were constantly trembling. "Evil report...?" Li San turned his head to look at the source of the shock, and the evil report appeared in his hands when he thought about it. The evil newspaper book opened. At the beginning, it was empty, without any information recorded, just like an empty book. Chapter 110： God wont accept you, I will accept it! In the next moment, a faint streamer flashed across the paper, and lines of small characters continued to appear on it. As if playing a movie, countless small prints continued to appear automatically in the booklet, and then those small prints were fixed and listed neatly in the booklet. Li San looked intently and saw a person''s name appear in one of the lines, Huang Yi! Below Huang Yi, there are all kinds of information about Huang Yi, from birth to the present. Huang Yi, male, 35 years old, from Liwan District, Luoshui City. Stubborn since childhood, good at lying. Studying is average, accumulatively punished twenty times during the school, graduated from a senior college at the age of 23, and then idled and met a lot of social idlers. At the age of twenty-five, he was detained for one year and three months in a scam with a group of people. At the age of twenty-eight, with a little money on hand, pretending to be a rich second generation, he opened an Internet company and met 23-year-old Chen Xian. At the age of twenty-nine, the company generated income and married Chen Xian. In June of the same year, Huang Yi became an exorcist due to an accidental experience of evil spirits, and because of anxiety in his heart, he did not inform Chen Xian of the information. In October of the same year, Chen Xian produced Jingjing. At the same time, the company had problems and poor management was on the verge of bankruptcy. During this period, because Huang Yi gradually came into contact with the circle of ghost exorcists, he saw many ghost exorcists, was invited by the government and was rejected by Huang Yi. After seeing the benefits that an exorcist could bring, he abandoned his wife Chen Xian, and divorced Chen Xian on the grounds of company bankruptcy. He concealed all the information and told Chen Xian that all his identities were fake. During this period, he operated through the exorcist he knew and took away all the funds of the company, including all the wealth of Chen Xian and his mother. Ten thousand yuan. Chen Xian once asked the couple in difficulties to face it together, and he didn''t care whether he was a rich second generation, but Huang Yi refused; Chen Xian did not receive any financial compensation after the divorce because he filed for bankruptcy, but Huang Yi promised to provide child support in the future . After that, Huang Yi joined the underground organization "Bloodhand Gang" with the collected money! In January of the following year, Huang Yi took the first mission, assassinating a construction company boss, and at the end of the month, he took over the mission again to help a wanted evil spirit escape the country. In February, three missions were taken, and a total of 13 people were slaughtered! Among them are infants in swaddling clothes. In April, Huang Yi discovered that he had a ghost domain. He took ten missions and killed five local officials, and all of them were killed. At the end of the month, the same evil spirit killed two official teams of ghost exorcists, and Destroy the corpses.... In the first year of becoming an idle ghost exorcist, Huang Yi had 96 lives in his hands, and hundreds of happy families were torn apart as a result. At the age of thirty-two, Huang Yi was already well-known and trained by the blood hand gang. Finally, his parents and grandparents were killed because of too many enemies. Huang Yi finally destroyed the enemy, and in order to keep himself from losing control, The three companions who were traveling with him were also killed, and the corpses were destroyed. At this time, he learned that his daughter was congenital mentally retarded, so he never paid support and never contacted Chen Xian again. At the age of thirty-four, Huang Yi''s strength reached the profound level, and he became a backbone member of the Blood Hand Gang. Now, at the age of thirty-five, Huang Yi has repeatedly committed crimes because of the peculiarities of his ghost realm. There is no official evidence of his crimes. Huang Yi''s crimes are terrible. He killed a total of 423 orders with his own hands, including three official ghost exorcists, 25 idle ghost exorcists, and cooperating with evil spirits to commit 103 crimes and obtain injustice. The wealth of 130 million! Li San looked ten lines, and quickly read all the information about Huang Yi in the evil newspaper, and there was still a space below. That''s because Huang Yiyang''s life has not expired, and the evil he has done will continue to be recorded. If the person dies, there will be no space left in this evil report. "Okay! What a demon in human skin." Li San''s voice was cold, full of murderous intent. "There is a gap in this evil report, and I must let me do the calculations." When the words fell, Li San immediately began to calculate the cause and effect recorded in the evil report, "Jiajiyang, Yi Gengyin... Fate counts five and two two dollars... Shouyuan eighty-three, died at the autumnal equinox." Based on the date of birth and cause and effect, Li San quickly figured out Huang Yi''s life. "Huh! I won''t accept you!" Li San''s eyes were very deep, and he continued to close his eyes and pinch his fingers. " Li San suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were as bright as stars, his lips and teeth moved slightly, and he said, "Thunder!" This voice gathered into a line, passed through the heavy hall, and automatically appeared in the ears of the Thunder Ghost King. Leiguang Ghost King had just returned from his jurisdiction and was preparing to practice the Yinshen cultivation method. Before he entered his residence, he heard Li San''s voice ringing in his ears. "Master River God!" Hearing the voice, the Thunder Ghost King didn''t dare to neglect the slightest, and immediately turned into a yin wind and flew towards the Sun Moon Palace. From a distance, the Thunder Ghost King saw Li San, who was standing outside the hall holding a black ancient book, watching him. "Lei Guang has seen Lord River God!" Lei Guang Ghost King stepped forward and bowed in salute. As soon as he got up, the Thunder Ghost King saw something in Li San''s hand flying towards him. Leiguang Ghost King stretched out his hand and saw the object in his hand, which was a yellow talisman with a few mysterious characters written on it. Standing outside the hall, Li San said lightly, "Lei Guang, this is a reversal of life-saving talisman. Today is ugly, you go to collect Huang Yi forty-eight years, eight months and 23 days of Yangshou! You must live in ugly times. Unfinished, only when he is ugly can he take his lifespan, and God... can''t stop it!" The Leiguang Ghost King had a meal. He had never seen Lord River God so peaceful before, and there seemed to be a terrible rage hidden under the calm surface! He had no doubt that if the Lord River God shot at this time, even they would have no ability to resist! When the yin and yang are reversed, what is the method to collect life dollars? "Yes! Lord River God." Leiguang Ghost King bowed and saluted, then put away the talisman and turned away. Li San watched the Leiguang Ghost King leave, and then looked down at the evil report book in his hand. Huang Yishouyuan has three in eighty and forty-eight years. This is his fate, and it is also God''s will. Good and evil have their own rewards, and there must be results if there is a cause, but the will of heaven is different, he is ruthless, and all things are equal before the will of heaven. Whether it is a human being or everything else, the fate is destined from the moment of birth. It is the rule that you will not die until you reach your life. This is also the reason why those good people often don''t live long, but the wicked do harm for thousands of years. Chapter 111： Sensible However, although God''s will is strong, it is not static. Li San bowed his head and stared at the evil newspapers, muttering: "The evil people have their own days to collect them, and the heavens don''t care, I will collect them!" Haoran righteousness radiated from the body surface, Li San''s eyes were shining with a firm light! ... The corner of the backyard of the river temple. Tutu probe appeared behind a willow tree and looked at a corner. "Tutu!" Jingjing trot over, shouting toward the backyard, wearing a small jade pendant around her neck. In the past week, Jingjing came to the River Temple almost every two days. Today is the third time. Every time her grandmother brings her here, her grandmother sits in the square outside and chats with other elderly people. Jing used the Yupei connection diagram. Tutu walked out from behind the tree holding the basketball, he didn''t activate the teleporting skill directly in front of Jingjing. Careful Tutu seems to find that Jingjing''s face is depressed, as if she is unhappy. And the message Jingjing sent him today was not as cheerful as usual, and her words revealed unhappiness. Jingjing stepped forward and walked to Tutu, "Tutu, I don''t want to play basketball with you today, I''m in a bad mood." "Shall we chat?" Jingjing looked around, pointed to the small steps under the eaves and said. After that, Jingjing walked to the stone steps, squatted down and took a few breaths. Seeing that the stone steps were much cleaner, she sat down. "Tutu, come on." Jingjing beckoned to Tutu, and the schematic diagram sat with herself. Tutu was holding the basketball, and after blinking his eyes, he quickly understood Jingjing''s meaning, and immediately appeared beside the steps and sat aside. After Tutu sat down, Jingjing took out a red deformed mecha from the small bag she was carrying, "Tutu, this deformed mecha is my latest toy. I will give it to you. I can¡¯t accompany you today. After playing, don''t be angry." Tutu glanced at the little red toy, his eyes flashing with novelty. But Tutu didn''t take the toy, and after looking at it for two seconds, he moved his gaze to Jingjing. "Tutu, don''t you like this toy?" Jingjing muttered, and then her eyes lit up, "You want to ask me why I am sad, right?" Jingjing is very smart, and she discovered Tutu''s thoughts in an instant. Hearing this, Tutu nodded and blinked. Jingjing''s face suddenly became gloomy, and the children didn''t know what hiding was. To be happy was to be happy, and to be unhappy was to be unhappy. "Tutu, my mother seems to be in trouble, so I''m not happy." Jingjing''s fingers clasping the toy unconsciously tightened. As she spoke, Jingjing''s voice choked up, "Tutu, I have seen my mother cry every night recently, and my mother held me and cried when I fell asleep. Actually, I was not asleep, I was just pretending to be sleep!" "I know why my mother is crying because of the bad uncle we saw that day." As she said, Jingjing''s small body trembled involuntarily, "That bad uncle threatened her mother that day and said that he would take me away, and that he would deal with my mother and let my mother..." Jingjing''s eyes had a peculiar panic that belonged to a child. She remembered the scene in the mall that day, and also remembered the recent private conversation between her mother and grandma. "Tutu, my mother was crying, and my grandma was old, and she cried with her. Grandma told me that the bad uncle was very bad, and we couldn''t fight him. Grandma said I would be taken away by the bad uncle, so I must grow up. Don''t forget my mother, she raised me with hard work..." "Fuck! Fuck!" Jingjing curled up, trembling, and tears kept falling on the stone steps. Jingjing is a sensible and strong kid. She also wants to help her mother, but she knows she can''t do anything when she is too young. Jingjing couldn''t help shed tears when she thought that the bad uncle would be disadvantageous to her mother. She raised her sleeves to wipe away the tears, but she wiped them more and more. "Ohhhhh~" Jingjing couldn''t help it anymore, she cried loudly, "I don''t want my mother to be hurt, and I don''t want to go with that bad uncle, but... Mom and grandma both told us to remember them. , Let me grow up strong...I...I..." Jingjing cried and talked, twitching as she talked, and finally couldn''t even speak clearly. Tutu silently listened to Jingjing''s cry, watching Jingjing curled up in tears, and there was a trace of emotion in his heart that he didn''t know. "Puff!" Suddenly, the vertical eyes between Tutu''s eyebrows seemed to open, and a wisp of ghostly air overflowed from the red line, and even his eyes were filled with inexplicable aura. The black nails gradually became sharp, like sharp claws. This was just a moment. Tutu immediately felt the movement in his body. He rolled his eyes, looked at his hands, and blinked. He didn''t understand why? On weekdays, he has never encountered such a situation at all. I don''t know why the ghost spirit in his body will automatically show signs of running away involuntarily? Jingjing was still crying at this time. Her eyes were already covered with tears. Looking at the bluestone slab under her feet, she didn''t notice any changes in Tutu''s body. After a long time, Jingjing''s cries gradually subsided, and she tried to control her emotions. "Mom told me to be strong, even if my mother is gone, she must make me strong, saying that I can''t cry. If I cry, she and grandma will be sad...I don''t want to make my mother and grandma sad, I can''t cry...! " Jingjing''s voice choked, revealing that she was not strong at her age. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeves, but those **** eyes were extremely red, which made people feel distressed! Jingjing choked and turned her head, looked at Tutu, and suddenly found that Tutu was abnormal. As shown in the picture, the eyes are red, there is a trace of gas in the red line between the eyebrows, and the face is whiter than before! "Tutu, aren''t you happy?" Jingjing said curiously, and at the same time she stretched out her little hand to touch the black energy. "Swish!" Seeing Jingjing''s movements, Tutu''s mind instantly retracted the ghost energy that was about to run away from his body. He couldn''t let Jingjing touch the extremely cold ghost energy. An adult like Wang Xue would feel like a cold thorn in his heart through a small bamboo tube that collects ghosts. If Jingjing touches his ghostly spirit, there will be immeasurable consequences. Although Tutu has been improved by Li San and has removed the "evil" in his heart, he is ultimately a primordial ghost, not an existence like a yin god. His ghost is cold, and normal people cannot touch it. of. Chapter 112： Tutu is angry, Li San has a plan! After regaining the ghost spirit, Tutu immediately shook his head and expressed his thoughts to Jingjing. "Why are you so ice Tutu?" Jingjing only felt that the black gas released from Tutu just now looked like ice. It''s not hot yet, but Jingjing did feel a very cold breath just now. "Tutu, do you know the refrigeration air conditioner? It just felt like blowing on the air conditioner, and the temperature was lower than the lowest one!" As Jingjing said, there was a memory in her eyes, "Our home does not have air conditioning. Every time we go to the mall, I feel that the air conditioning is blowing so cool." In this way, the two little dots were sitting on the bluestone steps and chatting. They said they were chatting. In fact, Jingjing said it alone, sometimes as if talking to herself. She could not speak a few years ago. Since she had a dream, all the memories of her mother being with her have appeared in her mind, and most of what she said was describing these memories related to her mother. . Soon, one hour passed as usual. Jingjing watched that the time was almost up, and she was going to find her grandma to go home. After getting up, just a few steps out, Jingjing forcibly resisted the tears in her eyes and looked back at Tutu and said, "Tutu, you are my best friend. If I leave my mother, I may not be able to come again. I can¡¯t see you anymore, you must remember me..." After that, she turned around and walked to Tutu, "We pull the hook, no one is allowed to change, whoever changes is a puppy." Then, she stretched out her little hand, showing only a little finger. Tutu tilted his head and didn''t seem to understand. Upon seeing this, Jingjing pulled up Tutu¡¯s little hand and hooked the little thumbs of the two of them together, "Okay! We will have to talk if we pull the hook. I will remember you if I can¡¯t come, and you too. Don¡¯t forget me..." At the thought of leaving her mother and her best friend, Jingjing began to choke again. But she gritted her teeth firmly and endured her crying. She is to be a strong child, she must not cry, to make her mother sad! "Goodbye Tutu, I''m leaving." Jingjing turned and walked, and she stopped in front of the corridor, turned and looked at Tutu deeply, trying to squeeze out a sweet smile, she wanted Seeing grandma with a smile, otherwise grandma will be upset when she sees her crying. Tutu looked at Jingjing, who was usually dull, even raised his hand, wanting to say goodbye to Jingjing. It''s just that his arms seem to be very stiff and don''t know how to swing. Jingjing smiled even sweeter when she saw this, turned and ran away, and finally disappeared in the corridor. Tutu kept her farewell action until Jingjing left, she thoughtfully looked at the pile of undried tears on the bluestone slab, and suddenly, the ghost spirit all over her body came out with a "boom" , For a long time! "Hey." A faint sigh appeared in the backyard, "Tutu, are you angry about what happened to your friend?" The sound seemed like a breeze, quietly appearing in Tutu''s ear, but no one was seen. Tutu was startled, stood up and looked around, finally looking in the direction of the River Temple. "Angry?" Tutu tilted his head, he seemed to be thinking about the meaning of these two words. In the Temple of the River, Li San looked at Tutu through the walls, and sighed slightly. This sigh contains too many emotions, sighing for Jingjing''s experience, sighing for the many injustices in the world, and sighing for those who have done a lot of evil. There was a blue light flashing in his eyes, and Li San looked at Jingjing, who had already run into the square, what a pitiful and sensible child? What is her sin? The child was born with a cause and effect for the wicked father. Now his mind has returned to normal, and his mother has been threatened and persecuted. Then, Li San looked at one of the pilgrims in the temple, each with a unique luck and cause and effect on his head. In this world, where there is light, there is darkness, and there are good people and bad people. In other words, there are no absolute good people and no absolute bad people, but there are some evil people who are bad to the bone! These wicked people are worse than evil spirits, and their hearts are punishable! If the bad guys are eliminated, there will still be bad guys. Maybe some bad guys will change their past, but these bad guys are really incurable. Similarly, there are good and ultimate good guys. This is the eternal norm of human society. No matter what era, there will be bad and good people, and there will be many persecutors like Chen Xian''s mother and daughter. In the backyard. Tutu heard Li San''s complicated sigh, and the ghostly spirit on his body became more intense, already completely surrounding him. On the body''s surface, ice crystals appeared on the pale skin, and it was extremely cold. Li San clearly understands the changes in Tutu. Tutu is a ghost, but the current IQ is equivalent to a three-year-old kid. Like other children, he doesn''t know how to pretend, and his emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy will naturally be expressed. Today, Tutu heard about Jingjing¡¯s experience and aroused anger in his heart. Although he has refined the evil in Tutu¡¯s heart, the essence of Tutu is still a ghost, an evil ghost. Will do some angry things because of anger. For example, even if Tutu is not harmful, if a mortal makes him extremely angry, he will still attack and hurt people. Rabbits will bite when they are in a hurry, let alone that Tutu is a primordial ghost. Li San looked at the furious Tutu, and suddenly a flash of light flashed in his mind. According to calculations, Huang Yi¡¯s true lifespan is still forty-eight years, eight months, and twenty-five days of life, but when he reverses yin and yang, he only allows Lei Guanggui Wang to forcibly take away forty-eight years, eight months, and 23 days of life. , And did not receive it for three days. The reason why he stayed for three more days was not because of Li Sanshan''s heart, but because he felt that Huang Yi did a lot of evil, and it was too cheap for him to let him die once. Compared with the evil he did, these three days are punishments for him, let him die in despair in the punishment, so that he will not dare to do evil again in his next life. Originally, Li San wanted to let the Thunder Ghost King handle it before deciding how to punish Huang Yi, but now seeing the expression of Tutu, Li San suddenly had a plan. "Tutu, do you want to help your good friend to punish the bad guy who persecuted their whole family?" Li San''s lips and teeth moved slightly, and the voice gathered together, and the voice appeared in the backyard. Hearing this sound, Tutu blinked his eyes curiously and nodded. Then, Li San''s voice continued to appear in his ears. "Tutu, that person is doing a lot of evil, if you ask you to punish him, you will be like this..." ... "Grandma, I''m here." Grandma heard Jingjing''s voice and immediately turned her head to look with a smile. It''s just that there is deep sadness and desolation hidden in those muddy eyes! Chapter 113： Mountain of justice The family is already struggling, but now it is facing the persecution of that animal. The thought of this grandma is extremely bitter in her heart. She recently brought Jingjing to the River Temple whenever she had time. Her daughter was too tired and she had to bear too much. Grandma wanted her daughter to find a way to deal with the current dilemma. She couldn¡¯t help much. Only take the granddaughter, so that the granddaughter can be happier. "Grandma, I''m finished, let''s go home." "Okay, dear granddaughter!" Grandma touched Jingjing dozingly. Grandma bid farewell to the elderly people around her, and walked out of the temple holding Jingjing''s hand. Inadvertently, she looked back to the depths of the temple, where Jingjing went to find her good friend. The daughter told her that Jingjing had made friends with Yinshen in the River Temple, and the relationship was very good. When she thought of this, her grandma felt that this was granddaughter''s luck. Grandma is a person who believes in ghosts and gods. Since she was a child, she has followed her parents to the River God Temple. Besides, Jingjing is also cured by the God of the River. It is great that Jingjing can be friends with the Yin God under the seat of the God of River. Things. Grandma recently thought about asking Jingjing to beg her good friend to see if the Yinshen could help, but this idea was quickly forgotten by her grandma. Those are gods, not human beings. Their relationship with Jingjing is a relationship. Is it appropriate to ask for help rashly? It is said that the gods will not easily interfere with the affairs of mortals in the sun. This is the truth that grandma has listened to the older generation since she was a child. There is also the most important and most realistic question. Will Jingjing follow them and live well in the future? The beast wants to take Jingjing away. Their mother and daughter have nothing to do. At the same time, their mother and daughter do not have better financial conditions to raise their children. In the grandma¡¯s consciousness, they wear Jingjing better than other kids. It''s much worse. On the contrary, although Huang Yi is a beast, he is Jingjing¡¯s biological father after all. Chen Xian said that he is now developed and has a lot of money. He can still take Jingjing to prove that he still recognizes Jingjing. In this case, Jingjing The environment for Huang Yi to grow up in the future can be much better, at least not even without decent clothes and toys as it is now. Grandma''s biggest worry is whether Huang Yi will always be good to Jingjing. With Huang Yi''s inferior style, she is afraid that Jingjing will not be loved even if she can get a good living environment. "Looking at him like that, he should treat Jingjing well...otherwise, why does he let go of so many ruthless words?" Grandma said in her heart that, as an old man, she can only think of everything in a good way. "Grandma, why have you been in a daze?" Jingjing glanced at her old-fashioned grandma, and said. "My dear granddaughter, grandma is thinking about what to do for you today..." Grandma returned to her senses, looked at Jingjing and said, then she glanced at Jingjing''s small bag, "Did you give the toy to your good friend?" "Sent!" Jingjing patted the bag and said happily. "Huh? Good!" Grandma took a step, then laughed out loud. It is a good sign that Jingjing''s good friends can receive gifts, which shows that his relationship with Jingjing is really good. In this way, Jingjing will also be protected by the gods invisibly, and there will be less bad luck in the future. The bus quickly arrived at the gate of the community, and the grandparents and grandchildren also arrived at home. "Huang Yi, you beast! You are dreaming! You can''t think about it..." Chen Xian''s furious sound was heard before entering the door. Grandma heard the sound and immediately speeded up and walked into the house. There are two people sitting on the sofa in the living room, one is his daughter Chen Xian, and the other is a tall young man. "You come Dashan, why do you bring gifts again?" Grandma glanced at the milk and fruit basket on the table, looked at Dashan and said embarrassedly. The person here is not someone else, but Dashan. Recently, Da Shan often came to Jingjing''s house, and brought things with him every time he came. "Auntie, don''t be polite, I just buy something casually, and how I am embarrassed to come empty-handed." Dashan smiled and stood up and said. Immediately afterwards, Da Shan looked at Jingjing like a doll, and reached out to take out a box of cherries from the fruit basket, "Did Jingjing go to play again today? Uncle bought you cherries, do you want to eat it?" "Thank you Uncle!" Jingjing smiled happily, and ran forward to thank Dashan. This tall uncle is a good person in Jingjing''s heart. He often comes to help her mother at home these days. That bad uncle has been chased away by this uncle after several visits. "Well, hurry up and eat." Da Shan pinched Jingjing''s small face and passed the cherry. Then Da Shan turned his head and looked at Chen Xian with a sad face, "Sister Chen, don''t worry about it. I will definitely help you find a solution for your affairs. There will always be justice in the world. Huang Yi hasn''t given a dime for a few years. , This is an ironclad proof, I think there will be a fair trial result." Not long ago, after Dashan came out of the shopping mall, he learned what happened from Chen Xian and was very angry. On the spot, he used his identity to call the surveillance in the mall. As a ghost exorcist, he has the right to use the identity of a "special police" to act. At the same time, he also took a detailed confession from the owner of the children''s clothing store and recorded it. . Dashan is very clear about what kind of person Huang Yi is. The officials have been paying attention to him for a long time. There are even rumors in the circle that he has done a lot of ugly things, but the official has no evidence and cannot easily do it to him. All things must be evidence. of. Knowing that Huang Yi was going to deal with the three of Chen Xian''s mother and son, Da Shan decided not to let go, so he asked for Chen Xian''s contact information on the same day. However, the following developments were exactly the same as Da Shan expected. Recently, Huang Yi mobilized his own money and contacts. He tried to deal with Chen Xian by various means, but they were all resolved by Dashan. Now Dashan thinks about it and thinks that Huang Yi is simply too much. It is not too easy for a ghost exorcist to use methods to deal with ordinary people. In the past few days, Da Shan has also gained a deeper understanding of Chen Xian''s family. He admires this young and brave woman, so he is determined to help them to the end. "Dashan, thank you." Chen Xian shook the phone in her hand, thanking her sincerely. Chen Xian did not expect that the mountain that meets across the water would be so warm-hearted to help their family! If it weren''t for Dashan, she would have been in the game for some time. She didn''t expect Huang Yi to use so many nasty methods to deal with her, and she felt the powerlessness of mortals more and more. Had it not been for Dashan''s time and time again to resolve various conspiracies, she would have been separated from her precious daughter forever. "Sister Chen, don''t say thank you, this is what we should do." Da Shan smiled slightly. Chapter 114： Good and evil are rewarded Then Da Shan started to call, and he was going to ask his lawyer friend what to do about this matter. Huang Yi had a showdown today. He took Chen Xian to court, and Dashan could only ask his friends before making plans for matters such as law. Grandma came over with a plate of dried fruits and said enthusiastically: "Comrade Dashan, thank you so much, you are so kind." "Hey, Auntie, please don''t praise me. As special police, we are in anti-violence and peace." Dashan was a little embarrassed by the family''s repeated words of thanks. His parents were killed by evil spirits since he was a child, and Da Shan has also suffered a lot. He knows that everyone has difficult times, and helping others is also doing good and accumulating virtue. This is his consistent style. Besides, Huang Yi had a bad reputation, and he was not an official ghost exorcist. To the exorcist, mortals were very vulnerable, and Da Shan couldn''t stand this kind of villain who bullied others. If he can help within the scope of his ability, he will naturally help. "Huang Yi has always had a bad reputation. I have always believed that good and evil will be rewarded. Then Huang Yi has done a lot of evil, maybe God will accept him! Your family is so kind and there will be good rewards." Dashan He opened his mouth, he wanted to say something else, otherwise he should thank himself again later. Chen Xian and grandma would smile when they heard Da Shan''s words. They knew Da Shan was saying something to comfort them. Good and evil would pay off, but it sounds like this, but they rarely see them. Those wicked people are rich and powerful, as long as they don''t break the rules, who can deal with them? "Dashan, you said a lot. There are gods three feet above the head. God of the river blesses the soil and water on our side, and he will certainly accept these wicked people!" Grandma said with a smile. Recently, she often took Jingjing to the River Temple, chatted with other old people, and heard many interesting things. In her opinion, such a wicked person will naturally suffer retribution. The river temple? Dashan shook his body when he heard these three words, and looked at his grandma in surprise. He nodded and couldn''t help but sit up straight, looking at his grandma and said: "Auntie, you are right. God of the River has protected us in Luoshui City for thousands of years. He will definitely not sit back and watch. I am also a person who believes in River God. "Huh? I didn''t expect that you are also a believer in the river god?" Grandma''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "Dashan, you are so young and handsome, how do you say there is no object? There should be many girls chasing after a good guy like you. Are you? Are you looking down on them?" Grandma couldn''t stop talking. Hearing that Dashan was also a believer in the river god, I couldn''t help feeling that Dashan was more cordial. There are many people who believe in ghosts and gods, but they believe in river gods is their characteristic of Luoshui City. River gods can be said to be their local gods in Luoshui City. ... As night fell, the lights came on. In Villa A10, Yushu Longwan, Nanhu District. Huang Yi was sitting in the spacious boss chair looking at the pile of documents in front of him. He looked excited and extremely excited. "God of river, God of river, you are so powerful, you can even cure Jingjing''s congenital mental retardation!" He looked at the information in front of him and muttered excitedly. Recently, Huang Yi has been secretly investigating Chen Xian''s family of three. He hired several people at high prices to investigate and collect evidence around the clock. One of the things Huang Yi is most curious about is how well Jingjing¡¯s congenital mental retardation is good? The personnel he hired are also very professional. They pretend to be people of all ages and walk in the resettlement housing complex of Chen Xian¡¯s house. Even the workers who sweep the streets are not spared. Just today, an old man in the neighbor of Chen Xian¡¯s house said that I closed my mouth and was recorded with a voice recorder. He said that Jingjing''s grandmother mentioned Jingjing''s problem when chatting with old people in the community one day, and said that the God of the River appeared to rescue their family Jingjing. If this kind of mysterious and mysterious words were heard by normal people, they would definitely think it was a word that people who believe in gods and Buddha would say. This kind of remarks should be a funny thing for ordinary people to hear, and they won''t take it seriously at all. But it would be different when these words fell into Huang Yi''s ears. The world in the eyes of their exorcists is different from the world in the eyes of mortals. He knows that there are evil spirits in this world, there are exorcists, and...the gods, the **** of rivers! This is the first deity that has appeared since the outbreak of the Exorcist and Ghost incident, and the only deity. "The brain is inherently disabled, and modern medical conditions can''t cure it at all. It must be the God of River!" Huang Yi was short of breath. He was so excited that he couldn''t help himself because he found another piece of information from River God. Immediately afterwards, Huang Yi opened the bag containing a bunch of photos and began to look through the photos inside. In addition to the photos of Chen Xian and grandma, several photos of Jingjing attracted Huang Yi''s attention. These photos are all recent photos of Grandma taking Jingjing to the River Temple, and there is also a back of Jingjing running in one direction in the River Temple. "Is it really such a coincidence?" Huang Yi stared at several sets of the same photos, "It''s all during the day, and I always ran to the same place.....The long interval is one hour past.. .." "Yes! Jingjing must be the lucky one who was rescued by the river god." Huang Yi muttered, there was a flash of light in his eyes, he was extremely sure that Jingjing was cured by the river god. Whenever thinking that Jingjing might have a special relationship with the River God, Huang Yi''s eyes flashed with greed. He frantically wanted to take Jingjing as his own immediately, and used Jingjing to inquire about the River God''s intelligence. "Wait! I have to get Jingjing anyway! She is mine!" Huang Yi clenched his fists, staring at Jingjing in the photo. Recently, Huang Yi was in a very bad mood. The mountain from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau of Luoshui City stared at him like a bone gangrene, and even Huang Yi once wondered if the mountain had a leg with Chen Xian? Otherwise, why do you want to help Chen Xian? Due to the existence of Dashan, Huang Yi could only watch. He still had a lot of backhands not used. As long as Dashan was not there, he could kill Chen Xian by moving his fingers. Even Huang Yi had a murderous intention. He wanted to contact a partner to kill Dashan. The official exorcist had killed three, so he didn''t care about killing one more. But now Huang Yi is not in a hurry. He knows that Jingjing has a special connection with River God, and this is the biggest advantage. Huang Yi smiled sadly, "Dashan, you can take good care of Chen Xian''s mother and son. I don''t believe that you can protect every day, even when the tiger is napping, hehe..." "Your kid has repeatedly ruined my good deeds, and I will do you when Jingjing gets it! I will make you regret that you have been against me." "Hahaha!" The more he thought about it, the happier he was, and Huang Yi even burst out laughing. At this moment, an enchanting voice came, "It''s rare to see you smiling so happily recently? Has something happened?" Chapter 115： Fenghe God Imperial Order It was the enchanting woman who accompanied Huang Yi in the mall who was talking. At this time, she was only wearing a looming lace underwear, her hair was wet, and she had obviously just taken a shower. Hearing the sound, Huang Yi quickly put all the materials on the table into the cabinet, "Nothing, just thought of some interesting things, hehe..." The enchanting woman walked over, twisting her waist like a water snake, and faintly saw a corner of Jingjing''s photo. "I said, how do you hire someone to take pictures? Is that little girl yours? Could it be..." the enchanting woman looked at Huang Yi with interest. "Hey, what do you think is what you think!" "Cut, I don''t want to care about your bad things, did your conscience find out... Um~ Brother Yi..." "Haha! I want you to be unable to get up tomorrow, so as to save you from worrying about your business, haha!" Huang Yi arrogantly picked up the enchanting woman and walked upstairs... At this time, she just wanted to vent on this concubine. For him, this kind of woman is a tool for him to have fun, as long as he has money, he can play whatever he wants! Yu Guangshun glanced at the cabinet with the materials. He decided to spend a lot of money and send someone to contain Dashan tomorrow, and then... Thinking of the beautiful pictures in the future, Huang Yi subconsciously grinned with an evil smile. "Brother Yi, what do you think of a bad idea when you laugh at such a thief?" "How do you want to make you cool!" Huang Yi turned his head and stared at the enchanting woman, licking his lips. After some clouds and rain, all kinds of breathing sounds continued to echo in the A10 villa. Soon, after 11 o''clock in the evening, the lights on the first floor of Villa A10 were still on. On the second floor of the villa, moonlight swayed into the bedroom through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the slight evening breeze blew through, blowing away the various smells in the bedroom. Huang Yi and the enchanting woman had already ended their fight. They seemed to be tired when lying in bed, and fell asleep. "Hoo~" It seemed that a different evening breeze was blowing, and the enchanting woman suddenly felt the coolness and subconsciously tightened the quilt. Huang Yi next to him was snoring and didn''t notice the coolness at all. With a "flutter", he turned over and continued to sleep soundly. Huang Yi and the enchanting woman may be the reason after the war not long ago. They both slept very deeply, and did not notice three dark shadows in the bedroom. "Master Lei Guang, the man lying on the left is the target Huang Yi, confirm that it is correct!" As if a mechanically synthesized voice sounded, men and women could not be heard, although the voice appeared, Huang Yi and the enchanting woman on the bed did not notice the slightest. "Ok!" Thunder Ghost King nodded, his tall body stood in the bedroom, his head slightly lowered, the height of this villa is not enough, he must lower his head slightly. At this time, the pair of eyes that were the size of a lantern, Thunder Ghost King, was looking at Huang Yi who was asleep. "The goal has been determined, let''s wait for the hour." "Yes!" the two Yin Soldiers spoke together. "Tick! Tick!" The clock hung on the bedside was slowly turning its hands, which seemed particularly rhythmic in the quiet high-end community. As time passed by, three black shadows stood silently in the bedroom, motionless, staring at Huang Yi and the enchanting woman who were sleeping on the bed, looking very strange! The moonlight splashed on the three black shadows, and it also penetrated through, and ordinary people could not find them. When the time came to 1:15 in the morning, a thunderous sound suddenly sounded in the bedroom. "The hour has come, Huang Yi, you have done a lot of evil, and the laws of heaven are difficult to tolerate. I will follow the river god''s imperial order..." The Leiguang Ghost King''s voice echoed in the bedroom... Huang Yi fought for a long time today and fell asleep deeply. He had an extremely wonderful dream. He dreamed that he had reached the pinnacle of his life. After obtaining Jingjing, the organization paid great attention to the news about Jingjing and the River God, and obtained ten times more wealth than he is now. At the same time, his daughter has also become one. Name exorcist. I also dreamed that after ten years, he had completely become the person of the blood hand gang through various opportunities, and his strength had reached the level of a ghost for a time! Suddenly, a blast of thunder rang out, and everything he had in his dream suddenly fell apart. After that, everything disappeared, and endless darkness swept over and swallowed him... "This is...?" Huang Yi looked at the endless darkness in his dream in shock, and suddenly he saw a bright light. Three dark shadows appeared in the light and looked at him. After just one glance, Huang Yi''s scalp was numb. Two of the short figures were dressed in black costumes, with knives around their waists, and a big word "soldier" embroidered on their chests. This dress made him terrified, and he would never die. Will forget this unique decoration, the Yin Soldier of the River Temple! Although through the disappearance of the trail, he knows that the Yin Soldiers of the River God Temple will not attack the ghost exorcists, this does not mean that Huang Yi is not afraid of the Yin Soldiers. On the contrary, he is scared to death every time he sees the Yin Soldiers from a distance. A sinister villain like a mouse, he would rather be a real villain than a hypocrite! It is because of his cautious problems that he cleans his buttocks every time he finishes work without leaving any clues, so that he can live safely to this day and get the life he wants. As Huang Yi was thinking about it, the three black shadows were getting closer and closer, and he could clearly see the huge figure. "Ghost...Ghost King!" Huang Yi screamed subconsciously, and his hair stood up in shock. The Leiguang Ghost King is tall, with blue-faced fangs, and a first-born unicorn. The two pairs of lantern-sized eyes are like beasts, making people afraid to look directly at it. He remembered a rumor in the circle of exorcists. Someone saw the thunderous ghost king appearing as tall as a hill. Although it was just a glimpse, the breath of the ghost king caused endless vibrations and various kinds in the circle. Conjecture. Although the Yin Soldier made him feel terrified, he still thought he could escape by the ghost domain with his special skills, but compared to the Yin Soldier, he was like an ant facing a giant dragon in front of the Thunder Light Ghost King, without a trace of resistance at all. Thoughts. "Gudong!" Huang Yi swallowed nervously, "Ghost...sir, ghost king, what are you looking for?" Huang Yi was already desperate at this time. When he felt the mountain-like breath of the Thunder Ghost King, he was ready to activate the ghost domain, but he found that the ghost in his body looked like a dead ghost due to excessive fright, and he was desperate. Facing the huge pressure of the Thunder Ghost King, Huang Yi couldn''t stand up, and fell to his knees with a "plop". Looking at Huang Yi, the Thunder Light Ghost King spoke, his voice echoing in the endless darkness like a thunder, "Huang Yi, the crime is terrible, and the innocent innocent 423... its crime is so obvious, and the law of heaven is intolerable. The river god¡¯s imperial decree, deprive you of the remaining forty-eight years, eight months, and twenty-three days of life!" Chapter 116： Act by chance "No! Lord Ghost King, wronged! I have never killed an innocent person!" Huang Yi heard the voice of the Ghost King Thunder Light, his expression was terrified, and he opened his mouth to quibble. He is very smart, but they are all clever. He thinks that many things are done seamlessly without leaving the slightest evidence. Don''t you know that people are watching the sky, and there is a **** in the sky? Huang Yi repeatedly begged for mercy, trying to escape a catastrophe by this. At this time, he felt regret and unwillingness in his heart. He vowed that if he could escape a catastrophe today, he would definitely not stay in Luoshui City. There is a big horror here, and he would not do the task of investigating the River Temple. At this time, facing the thunder light ghost king Huang Yi deeply felt that he was like an ant. Weak and helpless. Facing Huang Yi''s sophistry and begging for mercy, Leiguang Ghost King paid no attention, and a talisman paper appeared in his hand, with strange patterns painted with cinnabar. The moment the talisman appeared, it dissipated the endless darkness like the sun, and the dazzling light swayed. This light made Huang Yi unable to open his eyes, and instinctively raised his arm to block the light. "Boom!" A mysterious force entered Huang Yi''s Tianling Gai. Huang Yi was terrified. He clearly felt the vitality in his body dissipate quickly after the bright light entered his body, and the cells proceeded in a second. Metabolism countless times. This.... This is the disappearance of Shouyuan! ! ! "No! No!" Huang Yi looked crazy and exclaimed. "Master Ghost King, spare your life! I will eat fast and chant sutras when I am young, and I will never dare anymore!" "Lord River God spare your life, the little one knows that he is wrong! The little one knows that he is wrong...!" Huang Yi kept knocking his head, he kept begging for mercy, and at this moment he was extremely scared. He just begged for mercy, and there was no more sophistry. Now he knows what God is. God is all-knowing and omnipotent. He still wants to quibble before the decree of the gods? "Forgiveness! Forgiveness!..." In the bedroom, Huang Yi was lying on the bed struggling with all his limbs, and at the same time begging for mercy. Suddenly, Huang Yi woke up from his sleep, he looked at his hands in horror. "Brother Yi, what are you talking about? It''s in the middle of the night?" The enchanting man on the side was awakened by Huang Yi''s exclamation and opened his eyes in a daze and muttered. "Brother Yi...Ah!" The enchanting woman opened her eyes and let out a harsh scream after seeing Huang Yi''s appearance clearly. The enchanting woman curled up into a ball of horror and looked at Huang Yi in front of her. Huang Yi was now gray-haired, her face was covered with wrinkles, and her skin became dry like an old man, although Huang Yi''s eyes looked like him. It''s not like an old man, but the whole body is full of old people''s characteristics. Huang Yi looked at his wrinkled hands in horror, touched his face subconsciously, and grabbed the three white hairs that had fallen. "I...I.... My birthday was really taken away by the God of River!" Huang Yishou said in a divine way. Suddenly, Huang Yi glanced at the window, he wanted to see his current appearance through the reflection of the glass. "No!" Huang Yi''s pupils shrank. He hadn''t seen his reflection yet, but saw three figures in the distance through the glass. The moonlight tonight is extremely bright, and on a roof in the distance, the Thunder Ghost King, who is as tall as a hill, is standing there, and two Yin Soldiers are standing behind him, watching him quietly. Especially Leiguang Ghost King''s lantern-like eyes, like ancient beasts, just one glance made Huang Yi''s whole body stand up. Immediately afterwards, Huang Yi opened the quilt and ran away, jumping out of the window from the other side of the villa. He didn''t take anything, so he quickly fled away naked. Seeing the trio of Thunder Ghost King, Huang Yi had no other thoughts anymore. He wanted to escape far away and leave this terrifying place. Huang Yi himself was as timid as a mouse, sinister and cunning. At this time, he realized that he was not dead and immediately started to escape from the ghost domain. He knew that if he waited to be uncertain, he would be pinched to death. He doesn''t want to die! He wanted to escape here to survive, to find a way to save his life. In Villa A10, watching Huang Yi jumping out of the window, the enchanting woman was in shock. He knew that Huang Yi had special abilities, but he had never seen Huang Yi so panicked, "What''s the matter with him? Why did he become like that? I remember..." The enchanting woman began to think, she remembered bewildered to hear what Huang Yi was yelling. By the way, he was saying that God of River would spare his life! I''m wrong! For an instant, the enchanting woman felt a cool air above her head, she immediately got up and quickly dressed, preparing to leave this ominous place. Seeing Huang Yi running away, a Yin soldier said, "Master Lei Guang, the target has escaped, what should I do?" They had just received Huang Yi''s Shouyuan according to Lord River God''s imperial order, and they stood outside the house and waited. The Thunder Ghost King wanted to see what Huang Yi would do next, and the Thunder Ghost King was the leader, so they didn''t dare to say anything. "Insidious and cunning, as timid as a mouse..." Lei Guang Gui Wang said to himself. He looked at Huang Yi who was running away and didn''t care at all. He looked at the baby who received the Shou Yuan in his hand, and the Lei Guang Gui Wang ordered: "Ours When the business is over, it''s time to go back and report to Lord River God." "Yes, Master Lei Guang." The two Yin Soldiers nodded. They didn''t worry about Huang Yi''s next arrangements, Lord River God would definitely not let this person run away like this. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San held the Yin Bingzhi in his hand and was watching it with gusto. It records the life story of his men''s Yin Soldiers, which is very exciting, much better than those novels. There were three footsteps, and Li San looked up after hearing the sound. "The matter is over?" Li San said looking at the three. The people here are the Thunder Ghost King and two Yin Soldiers who have returned to life. Lei Guanggui Wang moved forward and respectfully said, "Hey, Lord River God, his subordinates have taken away Huang Yi''s Yangshou and have kept them for three days according to the requirements of the adults." After that, the Thunder Ghost King handed the talisman up. Upon seeing this, Li San thought of the Fuluo in the hands of Thunder Ghost King and flew into his hand. He looked at Fulu thoughtfully. Seeing Li San''s contemplative appearance, Lei Guanggui Wang said, "I wonder if there are arrangements for your lord?" "No, you can go down." Li San waved his hand and motioned for the Leiguang Ghost King to leave. "Yes, my lord." The Leiguang Ghost King bowed and saluted, then turned and left. When the Leiguang Ghost King and the trio had just left, Tutu walked out from the inner room of the main hall, looking sleepily at the back of the Leiguang Ghost King. Tutu was awakened by the voices of the three Thunder Ghost Kings just now, and he wanted to take a look out of curiosity. "Tutu, the wicked man who bullied your good friend has three days left. These three days will be handed over to you. After three days, Huang Yiyang''s life will expire. You can bring him here. You can do whatever you want." Chapter 117： Ask for help Li San''s dusty voice came, and it fell into Tutu''s ears. Hearing the sound, Tutu blinked and looked at where Li San was. ...... On the other side, Huang Yi used the ghost realm to sprint quickly in the dark night. He was too frightened today, and just wanted to escape from here, without disguising his identity as an exorcist. "The river god''s imperial order.... The river god''s imperial order came to punish me... Damn it!" Huang Yi''s heart turned a storm, and he personally realized what the power of a **** is today. After becoming a ghost exorcist, Huang Yi was complacent, thinking that as long as he was concealed enough in this world, he could be at ease, but today Huang Yi feels what despair is! The gods hadn''t come forward yet, just a single imperial order was so powerful and took away his decades of life. What should we do now? Who can I call for help? Huang Yi was uneasy, full of fear. In the circles he knew, Huang Yi first thought of the blood hand gang he was in, but this first idea was rejected by Huang Yi. The Bloodhand Gang is an extremely powerful underground organization with many masters, but most people gather together for profit, and it is impossible for anyone to help him. If he told his colleagues in the Bloodhand Gang about this matter, it would be a good thing for those wicked people not to fall into trouble, but it would be impossible for him to help him. "Yes!" Huang Yi''s eyes lit up, and he thought of who could help him. Originally, Huang Yi was about to leave Luoshui City. At this time, he turned to Luoshui city center and ran away. If Wang Kun or Qian Lei were here, they would find that Huang Yi''s direction was clearly the direction of the special department of Luoshui City, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau branch. The Luoshui City Branch of the Daxia State Ghost Destruction Bureau is located in the most central area of ??Luoshui City, and is also located in other cities. The advantage of this is that the dot is the center, and it can reach every place in the city at the fastest speed. In the eyes of ordinary people, the office building of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau is just an ordinary building, but the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau is all underground. The first floor underground is the lobby of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau of Luoshui City, and here is also the entrance of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. If you want to enter the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, you have to go through many checks. In the hall, a young and beautiful woman was sitting in class on the bar counter seen by the entrance. They are responsible for the registration of people entering and leaving. "Ha~" Xia Wei felt a burst of sleepiness coming, and she stared at the big screen hanging in the hall for a long time, which showed the pictures of the streets outside the building. It was almost two o''clock at this time, and there were no pedestrians in the picture, only deserted streets. "Xia Wei, see if you are sleepy, your night shift is over, go and rest soon." A receptionist walked in the hall and looked at Xia Wei with a smile. Regardless of the two women''s slender figure, they are not as simple as they seem to be able to work in Ghost Exterminating Bureau. Each of these two has the strength above the blue belt in Taekwondo, and each of them can deal with about three adult men. In the past, evil spirits turned dead humans into ghost slaves in order to retaliate and attack the Ghost Destruction Bureau. After that incident, the government strictly ordered all branch workers to have better physical fitness than ordinary people. This came to face various emergencies. Xia Wei looked at the receptionist who was changing shifts, "Okay, then I will go back to rest first." She got up and left, and came to the first floor of the ground. Suddenly she saw the figure of a man who came from the entrance of the street and reached the gate of the Extinguishing Ghost Bureau within a few blinks. "Who?" Xia Wei said in shock. At the same time, Xia Wei immediately turned around and ran towards the negative floor. He saw the appearance of this man, with white hair and a haggard body, wearing only a pair of underwear, all naked. In the middle of the night, even Xia Wei was a master of Sanda, and was frightened to see this scene. At the same time, she also noticed the man''s trajectory. This man is an exorcist, and he is a ghost exorcist! Xia Wei can¡¯t figure out why there is such a dressed up ghost exorcist. There are very few ghost exorcists who have ghost domains. They have ghost domains that can crush the powers of the same realm. She has no impression of this person. Have seen. "No!" Xia Wei suddenly turned her head again. He found panic on the face of the person who came here. What kind of horror did this person experience? What scares can an exorcist with a ghost domain encounter? At the same time, the receptionist on the first floor also pressed the emergency button, and the siren immediately sounded in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. She had seen the naked man coming from the ghost domain on the big screen, and an unfamiliar exorcist with a ghost domain approached the ghost station, which was enough to press the emergency call. "Dididi!" Police sirens sounded on every floor underground, and all the personnel in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau were alarmed for a while, and the security personnel quickly assembled towards the negative floor. Suddenly, a black shadow floated in front of Xia Wei, and then a young ghost exorcist wearing a black coat appeared behind Xia Wei. The ghost exorcist immediately displayed the ghost domain after hearing the siren. "Huh?" The young exorcist frowned. He looked at Huang Yi, who was naked, and asked in confusion, "Aren''t you Huang Yi?" The ghost exorcist was a little surprised to see Huang Yi''s appearance. Huang Yi''s changes were a bit big. If it weren''t for his good memory, he wouldn''t be able to match the number. Huang Yi''s data flashed in his mind at the same time. Huang Yi, a registered idle ghost exorcist in Luoshui City, currently possesses profound strength. He is very well-known in the idle ghost exorcist circle, and his reputation is comparable to ordinary prefecture-level ones. He is also the target of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau several times. But why did Huang Yi turn into a gray-haired appearance? "Comrade, help me, help me!" Huang Yi saw the man, and immediately exclaimed as if grabbing a straw, and opened his hands as if he was begging. "Stop! This is the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. If you go forward, I don''t blame me. You are welcome!" After all, the ghostly spirit on this man suddenly released, and black secret lines appeared from the neck to the face, which was very strange. "Brother Zhou, he owns the ghost domain, and I saw that he came from using the ghost domain!" Not far behind Xia Wei, seeing the man posing in a fighting state, reminded aloud. what? Ghost domain? The young exorcist was shocked when he heard this. He just recalled Huang Yi''s information. The official information clearly did not record the information that he had a ghost domain. How does an exorcist with a ghost domain look like this? What terrible thing has he experienced? Or... is he provoke something that shouldn''t be offended? Otherwise, why did he come to the Demonstration Bureau for help? The young exorcist had many thoughts in his mind and thought about many questions. "Stop! Don''t move forward!" The ghostly spirit on the man surnamed Zhou was full. Chapter 118： Cover the truth The hall suddenly became gloomy and cold, and all his attention was placed outside the gate. Can Huang Yi, who owns the ghost domain, panic like this, is there any big horror behind him? "I won''t move... Don''t move..." Huang Yi was screamed twice in a row, stopped moving forward, and stood there shaking all over. A sound of footsteps sounded from behind, and several ghost exorcists flashed out of the security door. They came and quickly surrounded Huang Yi and became vigilant. At the same time, dozens of security personnel were armed with live ammunition, and they all aimed at Huang Yi with large-caliber sniper rifles. This firearm has special bullets that can pose a threat to ghost exorcists. Huang Yi tried his best to calm himself down. He looked at the many ghost exorcists and said in a trembled voice: "Everyone, save me, the king of ghosts, the Yin soldiers are going to kill me..." "what?" "???" Hearing the breaking news from Huang Yi''s mouth, everyone present was shocked and their discoloration changed. "Huang Yi, what did you say? Could you please make it clear." The man surnamed Zhou frowned and said in a deep voice. Everyone trembled when they heard these words. They thought that Huang Yi was here to make fun. Do you know what these words represent? Can things related to these words be handled by the Ghost Bureau? That''s the God of the River, a word related to the God of the River. Who would eat the bear heart and leopard to deal with the God of the River? "The River God''s ghost king and Yin soldiers are trying to harm me. Have you seen my old appearance? They are the ones who killed me! They made me look like a man and a ghost!" Huang Yi panicked. He avoided the importance of his words, completely concealing the reason why he was punished because of what he was punished. He talked about the matter in a cloud of fog, making everyone confused for a while. When Huang Yi just ran away from the villa, his mind was blank. He was so confused that he didn''t know what he was thinking. But after he wanted to come out and ask for help from the Ghost Bureau, he found that the Thunder Light Ghost King and the two Yin Soldiers did not appear again. As if they didn''t care about themselves after reading the Heshen Imperial Order? Or do they have follow-up tricks that they haven''t used yet? Huang Yi didn''t know the specific reason, he just wanted to survive! If he reads the imperial order and takes away Shouyuan for punishment, he doesn''t have to run away, because he has received so many punishments. But if the God of River still has trouble with him, and there are other tricks that he hasn¡¯t used, then he must not run blindly, and he will run for nothing, so Huang Yi is very wise to ask for help from Ghost Bureau. He thinks he is here. He can hide for a while and make plans after seeing the wind outside. As the Guild Extinguisher, the relationship with the Heshen Temple is very special. Huang Yi believes that as long as he utters the word''River God'', the people of the Guilding Exterminator will definitely not sit idly by, and even send someone to protect him to make sure. The real intention of the one in the river temple. He was tried by the Thunder Ghost King, but outsiders didn''t know it. As long as he didn''t say anything, no one would know the real reason. Although Huang Yi was flustered on the surface at this time, he was gratifying in his heart. He looked at everyone''s expressions and thought that his acting skills were still up to the standard, and he had successfully attracted the attention of Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. When it comes to acting, Huang Yi thinks he is like an Oscar actor. Sure enough, after hearing what Huang Yi said, the man surnamed Zhou immediately ordered the exorcist next to him to turn on the recording function in the medal, and looked at Huang Yi and said: "Quick! You tell us all the things you encountered before and after, don''t miss any A detail." At the same time, the man surnamed Zhou has already made contact with his superiors and has begun to establish communications with the headquarters. The news from the Luoshui City branch immediately conveyed to the city of Kyoto, and the headquarters of the Kyoto Municipal Bureau of Ghost Extinction took it seriously for the first time, and immediately issued several instructions. Inside the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, there are nine underground floors. The ghost exorcist in Luoshui City was interrogating Huang Yi carefully and took notes one by one. At the same time, several ghost exorcists in Luoshui City''s Demonstration Bureau were also sent out to investigate. In a blink of an eye, Dongfang was already bright, and a tense night passed unconsciously. While Huang Yi sat calmly in the interrogation room on the ninth floor of the Jiugui Bureau, he had become extremely calm from the initial panic. The ghost exorcist of Luoshui City asked him a lot of questions, and he answered them one by one, just the answer. Everyone clearly felt something was wrong. "Huang Yi, do you really know nothing? Haven''t you done anything beyond the bottom line?" In the interrogation room, the man surnamed Zhou slapped the table and stood up and said angrily. "Why don''t you believe me? I slept well at home and did nothing. Suddenly, the ghost king took two Yin soldiers and threatened to kill me, saying that he was given the river god''s imperial order and I took the road. To escape, the ghost knows why they didn¡¯t continue to chase and kill me..." After that, Huang Yi pretended to be innocent and said: "Is it because the way I slept today prevented the ghost king from doing the job? Then the ghost king will kill me if I am not pleasing to my eyes?" Looking at Huang Yi, who had said it but had not said it, the man surnamed Zhou was full of unbelief. They asked a lot of questions during the whole half of the night, for a few hours, but Huang Yi''s answers were all tricky. As for why the ghost king killed him under the river god''s imperial order, he just said he didn''t know. At the same time, a voice rang from the earphones of several interrogators present, "According to the analysis of the headquarters, Huang Yi''s answer is less than 30% of the truth, and the rest are nonsense. Assuming that what he said is true, now He was not chased and killed because he came to destroy the ghost bureau for help..." Hearing the analysis from the emergency operations department of the headquarters in the earphones, someone said: "Huang Yi, you honestly explain, did you do anything bad to offend the God of the River and cause a murder?" "Yes! Did you come to destroy the ghost bureau or find a safe place to hide?" Another ghost exorcist also agreed. Hearing this, Huang Yi''s expression was faintly startled, and he immediately squeezed out an innocent expression, "Innocent, damned innocent! How could I offend the God of the River?" At this time, seeing that it was dawn, Huang Yi''s heart also calmed down, how he wanted to tell a perfect lie to fool these officials. Another point is that six hours have passed since the incident last night, and he is still very safe now. Then it must be that the river **** punished him so much, or because of other reasons he didn''t want to talk to him anymore. In short, now he feels that he is safe, he wants to leave this place now, and escape as far as possible, and never come to this terrible place again. "You have to believe me, I really didn''t do anything, I just...no! No!" Huang Yi sorted out his thoughts, was about to tell a big lie, and suddenly he looked terrified and sharp. Cried. Chapter 119： Wishful abacus miscalculation The change of Huang Yi shocked the exorcists present. At this time, Huang Yi saw an extra figure suddenly appearing outside the interrogation room, and a little bit was standing there staring at him faintly, as if he was about to swallow him. At the same time, the evil spirit in Huang Yi''s body also screamed, it was an instinctive fear! The little dot standing outside the door is not someone else, but Tutu. "What''s the situation?" The several ghost exorcists in the interrogation room were very puzzled. They turned and followed Huang Yi''s gaze, but the tempered glass was empty and there was nothing. Seeing the puzzled expressions of everyone, Huang Yi swallowed and spit, and said loudly: "Can''t you see? There is..." But when he was halfway through the conversation, Huang Yi paused in his voice, with an unbelievable look on his face. Huang Yi rubbed his eyes and looked again. The outside was empty and there was no shadow of a kid at all. Then, Huang Yi looked around as if he didn''t believe in evil, but he still didn''t find any figure about Tutu. Combined with everyone''s puzzled expressions, Huang Yi wondered if he had made a mistake at this time? I''m an exorcist, how can I make a mistake? "Bang!" The door of the interrogation room was opened and Qian Lei walked into a tall woman in sportswear. "Huang Yi, what did you see?" Qian Lei asked in confusion. "Did you not see it when you came in? There was a kid standing at the door, two or three-year-old kid! I saw him, but he was gone." "What? Didn''t we see it?" "How could it be that I was sitting facing the door. I saw him just now, he was there, and he disappeared afterwards..." Hearing what Huang Yi said, everyone was silent. Qian Lei felt that this Huang Yi definitely had a problem somewhere, not only was she talking about her, but she also had delusions. "I think this Huang Yi has mental and mental problems, and it is a big problem. The key to our shock is that his affairs are related to the river god, but we have forgotten that he is an idle and ghostly idiot, not a man or a ghost. !" As the captain of Luoshui City, Qian Lei is carrying a two-star platinum medal. Her words are absolutely credible. "..." "..." Qian Lei''s words made the several ghost exorcists present a little bit uncontrollable. The official ghost exorcist was taken by seniors, and they rarely made detours. For example, Dashan Xiaoshan, they were Wang Kun''s apprentices. Unlike the idle ghost exorcists, they have no systematic training. After being combined with evil spirits, they all rely on their own exploration. Therefore, many idle ghost exorcists hiding in the dark are half-human and half-ghost existences, and even more complete. It''s a humanoid evil spirit. The man surnamed Zhou wanted to say something, but the words came to his lips and he held back. He knew that Qian Lei was not happy with Huang Yi, who is not so well-known for idle ghost exorcists. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no definite evidence of the crime, he would encounter Qian Lei was killed long ago. Unlike everyone else, Qian Lei''s words made Huang Yi''s mouth twitch. He had cursed Qian Lei eighty times in his heart. Although there was an angry look on his face, Huang Yi remained silent and did not vent his anger. He knew that this was the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau and couldn''t tolerate his nonsense. Furthermore, Qian Lei''s strength made him jealous! "Well... Huang Yi, our Qian team is such a person. She has no malice, so don''t care about it." The man surnamed Zhou saw Huang Yi''s face and made a round of rounds, and then he said again, " Huang Yi, take a closer look at the little ghost you said is still here?" Hearing that, all the ghost exorcists looked at Huang Yi. Ten seconds later, Huang Yi looked around carefully and shook his head to indicate that there was nothing. "You said... Huang Yi couldn''t be really fooled and become a fool, right?" "It''s hard to say. After all, he is also an exorcist. It is normal to be eaten back by ghosts without training experience." "I don''t think he looks like the kind of stupid who has been eaten back by ghosts, more like a little paranoid!" "You don''t know this, right? I read a file last time, saying that an idle ghost exorcist was unknowingly controlled by a ghost, and eventually became a zombie without knowing it." "You two, let¡¯s just say a few words. How bad is it that Huang Yi is watching? I think Team Qian said something reasonable. He must have done something. He was chased and killed by the Yin Soldier last night. After I arrived at the ghost king, I was frightened silly, and there was auditory hallucinations and fantasy... "It makes sense to say that. It stands to reason that a ghost exorcist with a ghost domain will not have auditory hallucinations. Perhaps he was really scared and stupid, causing problems in his brain and becoming an idiot..." "Who do you think is the little devil he imagined? It''s not the little devil king who slaughtered the Quartet at Linze Airport, right? Hahaha..." Several ghost exorcists present talked about the sky grandly, and didn''t put Huang Yi in their eyes at all. As for speaking badly? Sorry, it depends on who it is. There is no need to be polite to an idle ghost exorcist with a bad reputation like Huang Yi. As exorcists, each of them is righteous in their hearts. Their duty and mission is to fight evil spirits and wicked people, defend the country and the people, not to mention Huang Yi''s incident is related to the mysterious river god. They would be cautious about things about the River God on weekdays, but at this time everyone felt that there was no need, because many rumors of Huang Yi were stinking, but everyone had heard the rumors and there was no evidence of Huang Yi¡¯s crime. That''s it. Such a person already belongs to the category of the wicked. What does the River God care about? Isn''t it an evil spirit? Of course, it now seems to include the object of the wicked. Coupled with Huang Yi''s look like a rat brain, he doesn''t know when he asks three questions, and he speaks vaguely. Every ghost exorcist present will not give such a face. Face is earned by oneself, what kind of face does a notorious person want? "****!" Huang Yi heard the undisguised voices of everyone, and had already greeted everyone''s mother a hundred or eighty times in his heart, but he just thought in his heart, this is the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, he did not dare to say anything. fight back. Immediately afterwards, Huang Yi turned his head. He was sure he hadn''t noticed just now, where did the kid go? However, after another careful observation, there was no abnormality in the interrogation room or outside. "Is it true that I have hallucinations as they said?" Huang Yi muttered in his heart, he is a little doubtful about life now. Everyone laughed at Huang Yi''s self-doubt expression again. In their opinion, this Huang Yi is definitely a delusional person, the stone hammer! ¡­ Kyoto City, Headquarters of Demonstration Bureau. One and a half hours have passed since the analysis results were issued to the interrogators of Luoshui City. Emergency Operations Department, in the office of Group A. "After layers of analysis and many clues, we can now be sure that Huang Yi is talking nonsense!" Chapter 120： Related to the River God "He concealed a lot of important information from us! And the changes in his body also confirmed that it was related to the God of River, but I don''t know what he did that caused the anger of God of River!" "Based on what he did wrong as a starting point, all the problems that happened to Huang Yi can be perfectly explained." "The question we need to know now is what exactly did Huang Yi do? And why is it only he drew the river god''s anger. If the river **** punishes him, is there any follow-up action?" "Through intelligent recognition and analysis, we found that Huang Yi''s body functions have been aging for decades, which shows that his relationship with God of the River is absolutely bad, but why did the pursuit stop after halfway through?" "Everyone, I think that Huang Yi caused the punishment of the river **** after doing something bad. The punishment is now over, so I let Huang Yi off for the time being, but it does not mean that the punishment of the river **** is only once. Huang Yi said that he saw the little ghost, but I think it is true. What is the purpose of the little ghost looking for Huang Yi?" "The purpose? The purpose is naturally that God of the River still has the means to deal with him afterwards. He must have done too many evils to incur retribution!" "But this Huang Yi is obviously relying on us to kill the ghosts. He has been concealing the truth of the facts. He knows that this will make us afraid to do more because of the river god, and he can protect him for the purpose of investigating the river god. Personal safety." "Since we all know Huang Yi''s general experience, and we don''t know what Huang Yi has concealed, how should we deal with this matter now?" In the office of Group A, ten members of the emergency operations team at the headquarters are discussing the issue of Huang Yi and River God fiercely, but everyone firmly believes that Huang Yi''s evil actions caused the river God''s anger. But things have happened, and the purpose of their meeting is to conclude a set of solutions through discussion. When it comes to solutions, the conference room fell into silence, and everyone was cautious. Regarding the river god, no one dares to be careless. It''s about the river god, if they accidentally cause the river god''s dissatisfaction, then all the efforts so far will be in vain. A voice broke the silence. "I thought of a word about how to deal with it!" Hearing this, the rest of the members paid attention one after another, with eager expressions in their eyes. "Do you still remember when the information of God of the River was updated last time?" "Remember, He Xun brought the news from the double change of Yin Soldier!" "By the way, do you remember the key points in the materials He Xunshuang brought? The God of the River is terrible, far beyond our human imagination. You must be careful with the God of the River!" Immediately afterwards, this person had a pensive look in his eyes, "I remember that after academician Wang discussed with Minister Zhugeyuan, he said that the terrible God of the river includes his temper!" Hearing this, everyone held their breath. These materials have all the information. Although they think the authenticity of this information needs to be studied, they would rather believe that they have it than they can do anything special. The person sitting in the first place said, "Everyone, I have an idea about Huang Yi." "Ok?" "If Huang Yi does many injustices, he will die. We must not keep him now, we only need to exile him. If we keep him forever, we will stand on the opposite side of the river god." "After we ban him, we don¡¯t need to worry about him, let him fend for himself. What we have to do is to keep track of Huang Yi¡¯s location and intelligence, and then observe, what the **** will do next, we will naturally know the result. ." "This is a good idea, I agree!" "I also agree, but I have to add that Huang Yi must never be allowed to go abroad. If there are signs of going abroad, he will be arrested directly!" "Hmm, good idea, let him be a test subject, right and wrong! I don''t think the river **** will let us down, because he is a god!" "I agree, but..." The ten members of the Office of Group A quickly worked out a set of perfect guidelines and made many additions and improvements. This is the responsibility of the emergency operations department. Their duty is to conduct in-depth research and analysis on the special issues of the emergency situation. It is like a mathematician lists many permutations and combinations one by one. There is an emergency action department in each branch of the Ghost Extinction Bureau, and the headquarters Then more. Soon, the results of the meeting of Group A came out. They reported the decision of the meeting to their superiors and passed them to the Luoshui City Branch. ¡­¡­. To the south of Luoshui City, bordering Luoshui City is Linze City. At the border with Luoshui City, in the suburbs, a black car drove to the side of the road and stopped. A man with white hair walked out of the car, it was Huang Yi. "Huang Yi, I advise you to be honest. Our Rain Team in Linze City has already left a mark on you. You have always heard of the Rain Team''s nickname''Ghost Upper Body'', right? Oh, don''t be a dead mother. Is your expression okay? I give you a face, right?" "You kid, if something happens, take us to kill the ghost bureau as a talisman. If it weren''t for the headquarters to ask us to kill you, you still want freedom? Dreaming of eating shit, right? Now you have temporary freedom to help you. Fortune, experimenter!" The two ghost exorcists in the car showed disdain, looking at Huang Yi with a gloomy face and said. When the words were over, the car roared and left Huang Yi in place. Looking at the car in the distance, Huang Yi''s face was extremely gloomy, "I *****! Nima''s ghost-killing game! Grass!" Huang Yiqi''s hair stood up, standing still and breathing out fragrance. He originally planned to flee far away and leave Luoshui City, but whenever he wanted to escape, someone would find him in the Destruction Bureau. His freedom of life was completely restricted, and he became a so-called experiment. He has been through the current scene twice. Whenever he was about to run, he was captured by the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau and thrown to the nearest place to Luoshui City. His wishful thinking is completely out of play, and his intention has been mastered by the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Looking at the blue sky, Huang Yi took a deep breath of fresh air, "It''s okay, I''m still alive, as long as I''m alive, I have a chance!" After looking at a town in the distance, Huang Yi didn''t plan to run anymore. He was going to the town to buy some daily necessities. After that, he was waiting for an opportunity to escape, trying to stay away from Luoshui City as much as possible. Soon, Huang Yi arrived in the town, and he found a department store center. After entering the mall, Huang Yi looked at the shopping signs and walked towards the interior of the mall. Suddenly, Huang Yi felt a chill in his back. At this moment, he seemed to be stared at by a fierce beast, and even the ghost in his body trembled. Huang Yi suddenly turned his head, looked behind him, his pupils shrank, cold sweat! Chapter 121： collapse In sight, a young couple was walking past Huang Yi. After the vision became clear, Huang Yi saw Tutu''s figure. Tutu, who was only two years old, had an extremely pale face, his face was terrifyingly pale, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and the blood on his forehead overflowed with a frightening breath of Huang Yi''s mind. Tutu stood quietly in the mall like this, staring at Huang Yi, his eyes cold, without a trace of fluctuation. Huang Yi''s body began to tremble, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his teeth began to tremble. At this time, people pass by from time to time in the mall, but they turn a blind eye to Tutu. It seems that there is air there and there is nothing. Pedestrians are talking to those around them, and there is no kid standing in the aisle at all. He... it''s him! He is the ghost that appeared in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau! Huang Yi''s heartbeat speeded up, his breathing was rapid, and a horrible feeling spread all over his body. He didn''t dare to move, and the ghosts in his body screamed when Tutu stared at him. It was an instinctive fear. Huang Yi swallowed and foamed, and a pedestrian passed in front of Huang Yi the next moment, blocking Huang Yi''s sight. After the pedestrians passed by, Huang Yi found that the picture was missing. "He''s gone, he''s gone again?" Huang Yi cried secretly. This scene was exactly the same as the scene of Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Then Huang Yi turned his head and looked around, but he saw through his eyes and didn''t find Tutu''s figure. Huang Yi kept chattering as if he was nervous, as if he had been greatly stimulated, and he was extremely panicked. After that, Huang Yi walked a few steps, one stall next to the stall kept looking and watching, and at the same time, he was muttering words like "He is gone" in his mouth. Huang Yi''s strange behavior aroused the attention of many pedestrians. Everyone doubted whether this person came out of the psychiatric hospital or not. Immediately afterwards, after looking around to no avail, Huang Yi quickly took out the phone and dialed the contact line of the Ghost Bureau. "He''s here, that kid has appeared again, he seems to have been following me, you guys must find a way to save me, I am in a very dangerous situation now!" "Oh, is there anything else?" There was an unsalty or weak voice from the other end, as if he didn''t care much about Huang Yi''s affairs. "Is there anything else? I''m about to die, what else is more important than this? Where do you go to check if I die? Don''t you want to know why the river **** targeted me?" Huang Yi said anxiously. "We are naturally curious about the river god, but we won''t fight against the river **** because of you, okay? I think you still can talk now to explain all the bad things you have done, and we will consider letting you into the soil in the future. For peace!" "Grass!" Huang Yi''s expression was distorted, and he hung up the phone angrily. WTF! This group of beasts in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau are not saved! Huang Yi''s complexion was distorted, and he gritted his teeth. But the next moment, Huang Yi''s expression froze. Tutu appeared five meters away in front of him again, and continued to stare at him coldly. "You...you go away! Why do you always follow me???" Huang Yi tremblingly pointed to Tutu and said. Huang Yi now knows why the Thunder Ghost King let him go. Because this little ghost king is staring at him! Although the strength of this little ghost king is not as terrifying as black and white impermanence in the rumors, he has a lot of methods, and he is a primordial ghost, even the bronze evil ghost at the peak of the sky level was killed by him in seconds. ... In a blink of an eye, it was three days later. Night fell, in a suburb of Guanlan City. Huang Yi rickets, he leaned weakly against a wall and looked forward in horror. In the past three days, Huang Yi had not dripped water in, even had no time to wash his face, and his body was as dirty as a beggar. "You...you go away! Why do you want to follow me?" Huang Yi shrieked, a little hysterical. Looking back on these three days, Huang Yi''s whole body was close to collapse. He has been trying to escape, but no matter what he did, he would appear five meters beside him. He used the ghost domain to run wild for one night, and found that Tutu was in his ghost domain, quietly watching him perform. Huang Yi is insidious and cunning, greedy for life and fear of death. He has been followed by Tutu such a little ghost king, and he is about to collapse. He is extremely frightened, afraid that Tutu will suddenly kill him. "My lord Ghost King, you have a lot of them, let me be a fart!" "I knew it was wrong, I really knew it was wrong!" Huang Yi was stared at by Tutu, and could no longer bear the pressure in his heart. He knelt on the ground with a "plop" and began to knock his head. He doesn''t want to die, he has only lived for more than thirty years now, and he still has a lot of time to enjoy. "Master Ghost King, the little one really knew what was wrong, please send me compassion and tell Master River God to forgive me! I know I do bad things, Master River God knows it, I''m really stupid!" "I know I was wrong, please let the ghost king let me go. I shouldn''t kill good people indiscriminately, shouldn''t hurt Zhongliang, shouldn''t abandon my wife and abandon my daughter..." Huang Yi kept knocking his head, his forehead was already red, and he was constantly confessing his crimes. Tutu stood in front of Huang Yi, his eyes still so cold. At this moment, he did not disappear as usual, but quietly listened to Huang Yi''s repentance. Listening to Huang Yi''s constant begging for mercy, the coldness in Tutu''s eyes has not diminished, but is even more intense than before. "Boom!" Suddenly, the ghost spirit on Tutu''s body rose to the sky, including Tutu''s body shape, and the vertical eye on his forehead was also opened at the same time, and his eyes were full of cold colors! This fierce scene is very different from the usual Tutu, he is like a fierce evil spirit full of cold murderous intent. When listening to Huang Yi''s begging for mercy, Tutu''s picture of his good friend Jingjing crying into tears appeared in his mind. Thinking of this picture, Tutu was very angry. Know the confession now? late! "Wow!" Tutu turned into an afterimage, and he rushed towards Huang Yi. Seeing the monstrous spirit exuding Tutu''s body, Huang Yi was dull and speechless. This is the first time that Tutu has shown a fierce look in three days! As an exorcist, he knows that this is a sign of killing! "Ghost Domain!" As soon as Tutu left, Huang Yi activated the ghost domain in his body. He wanted to escape! Don''t look at him just confessing, in fact he was thinking of how to escape at the same time. But the next moment, a blood-colored light burst from the vertical eyes of Tutu''s forehead, and Huang Yi''s body was instantaneous. The ghost realm he was using was interrupted forcibly. His mind was extremely painful and he suffered a mental attack. Tutu appeared in front of Huang Yi, grabbed Huang Yi''s body, opened his small mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth. Chapter 122： Fierce tutu "No! No!" Upon seeing this, Huang Yi screamed in horror with raised eyeballs. The next moment, Huang Yi, who was several times larger than Tutu, was swallowed into his mouth like a rice ball. "Kacha! Kacha!" Tutu''s mouth squirmed, accompanied by the sound of broken bones, chewing and screams, echoing in this deserted street. The screams of screams stayed in the night sky for a long time. It happened to be the early morning of the third day! 1:15! In the middle of the night, screams continued to be heard on this deserted street, which made people creepy. This is the first time Tutu has devoured it. He is extremely unskilled. After a while, the voice gradually disappeared. Then Tutu opened his mouth, spit out a bunch of bones, and he frowned. He didn''t seem to like eating this kind of food. Huang Yi''s body was extremely shriveled and not tender at all, but Tutu chewed for a long time. In front of Tutu, there was a pile of blood that hadn''t dried up yet. Because of the first time he had eaten people, Tutu''s clothes were also covered with blood, and there were still rich blood stains on his mouth. The ghostly spirit on his body dissipated, the vertical eyes on his forehead closed, and Tutu returned to the normal appearance of harmless humans and animals. Tutu lowered his head and took a look at the strong smell of blood on his body. His nose moved. He didn''t seem to like the smell of blood. Thinking of Li San''s explanation when he went out, Tutu lowered his head and took down the small cloth bag around his waist, stretched out his little hand and digged it out, and took out a painted talisman. With the Fulu in his hand, there was a streamer turning on it, and suddenly the light flashed on the Fulu, illuminating the open space in front of Tutu. At the same time, illuminated by the light, there was also the pile of blood stains and chewed bone slag. Under the light, these residues emitted faint fluctuations, and Huang Yi''s soul slowly appeared in front of Tutu. Huang Yi opened his eyes and was shocked to speak when he saw the fleshy bones and blood stains all over the floor! At the next moment, before he could react, Tutu took the soul in with a small cloth bag. From start to finish, Huang Yi didn''t understand why he made Tutu so resentful! After putting away Huang Yi''s soul, Tutu looked at the talisman in his hand again, remembering that Li San explained that the talisman had to be folded. Immediately, Tutu carefully learned the movements of Li Sandi''s talisman and began to stack up, but it was obvious that Tutu forgot how to place the talisman next, and threw the talisman into the small bag and set off. The tiny body appears tens of meters away every time it moves, a bunch of small **** footprints appear strangely on the ground, and sporadic traces of blood drops can be seen from time to time. These are all pictures on the origami coat. The blood shook off. After running for a while, through a park, Tutu walked through the wall and saw a small lake in the park. The next moment Tutu jumped into the lake. His small body was floating in the lake, soaking his whole body into the lake water, only a small head leaked out. The origami coat is constantly swaying with the water, although it is late at night, but Tutu can clearly see the movement under the water surface. It seems to see small fish and shrimps swimming at the bottom of the lake. Under curiosity, Tutu heads towards the bottom of the lake. After a while, Tutu''s figure disappeared from the bottom of the lake and appeared on the shore. At this time, the blood stains on the origami coat were very light. Tutu glanced down, and soon the faint blood marks on the origami coat disappeared miraculously. Looking at the clean coat again, Tutu ran out again between steps, crossing the wall when encountering the wall, crossing the mountain when encountering the mountain, and headed towards Luoshui City. Tutu''s speed is extremely fast, his current speed is much faster than the speed of returning from Linze City Airport last time, this is because Tutu has also practiced the vertical gold light technique. ¡­¡­. Soon, early morning arrived. On the street where Tutu left, several women appeared on a morning jog. They are college students nearby, and they run together every morning. This empty street is the most suitable place for running nearby. "Huh?" The woman in white short sleeves in front of the four found the blood on the ground first. After they came out this morning, they seemed to vaguely see some red blood stains on the road, but they didn''t care. But these little red dots appeared every tens of meters, and then the four people saw a **** little footprint, and they stopped to observe. "Is this blood stains? We haven''t seen these footprints yesterday morning, right?" a woman in blue short sleeves asked questioningly. "Look, there are **** footprints on the other end," another woman exclaimed, pointing to a place tens of meters away. Immediately, the four of them looked at each other and walked towards the front one after another. On the way, there are many **** red spots and small **** footprints. Soon, the four of them were no longer calm, they saw the ground meat and bones, as well as a thick pool of blood. Four screams resounded across the street, and a few minutes later, the sirens sounded, and the entire street was blocked and lined with cordon. The movement on this street attracted a lot of onlookers, including office workers, residents of nearby communities, and college students who were in the same school as the four girls..... The same is that all the onlookers looked frightened, and even more of them were almost vomiting and pale. Because the remaining scenes at the scene are too **** and cruel, the perpetrators'' methods are heinous... At the same time, a car came from a distance, and a man and a woman got off the car and walked into the cordon. The police did not stop the two men from coming, and they greeted them with enthusiasm. The crowd onlookers thought they were the big figures in the bureau. The man and the woman are not ordinary people. One of them is from Luoshui City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, and the tall woman is from Guanlan City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. "Team Rain, is the last position here?" "Ok!" A man and a woman said as they walked, and at the same time they took out two special documents. The police squad leader at the scene immediately saluted the two of them when they saw their certificates, and enthusiastically expressed their condolences. As the leader of the police station, he knew what their certificates meant. They come from a mysterious department in the Great Xia Kingdom. Although he doesn''t know what this department is in charge of, the superiors will send people from this department every time they encounter a special case and give them full responsibility. Although he is the captain of the police station, his position is much lower than that of the personnel in this department. After the captain greeted him, he stood respectfully beside the two, and the conversation between the two immediately changed the captain''s color. "Team Rain? Can this pile of minced meat be identified?" "Yes, it does have my mark on it." "Let''s take some physical evidence and go back for comparison. It would be bad if that person used the golden cicada to escape the shell..." The two of them were the leaders in charge of the incident, and at this time they also confirmed the identity of the broken corpses at the scene. Chapter 123： Unjust is doomed to destruction The next moment, the ghost exorcist from Luoshui City looked at the police captain and pointed to a probe not far away from the building, "Captain, have you retrieved the video of that probe?" "No, but I have sent someone to find it in the community, and I should be back in a while." When the captain''s voice fell, a young police officer trot over with a hard disk in his hand. It was the hard disk that stored the camera data. Soon, a few people turned on the device and watched the video on the hard disk. "My God!" A young team member covered his mouth with a look of horror, "That kid is only two years old, isn''t it? This..." Several police officers, including the captain, were in a cold sweat, with a look of horror on their faces. They felt that the picture was a bit unreal, and it was more like watching a ghost movie! In the picture, a two-year-old kid grabs an adult, lifts him up and gnaws like bread... This must be a ghost! Several policemen thought in unison. Unlike the police, the two exorcists looked at each other, and they all saw the answer. The child in the picture is the little ghost king of the river temple! Ordinary people can''t recognize Tutu''s identity, they know that Tutu is a little ghost king comparable to the level of a ghost king. "Captain, we have to take this hard drive back. You will continue to be on guard at the scene, and someone will come to hand it over with you later." Team Rain unplugged the hard drive, gave an explanation to the detective captain, and hurriedly left. What exactly did Huang Yi do that provokes the anger of River God? This is the thing that Ghost Exterminator wants to know the most. They now want to know what Huang Yi kept kowtow in the picture? Miegui Bureau has a specialized spoken language expert who can monitor what Huang Yi said. To the outside world, the case was over after confirming the identity and cause of death, but for the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, the case belonging to Huang Yi was not over yet. Because the river **** was involved in his death. Soon, three hours passed. Headquarters of the Bureau of Demonstration in Kyoto City. As soon as the video reached the headquarters, the Kyoto headquarters immediately organized a large number of spoken language experts to decipher the content of the video. After three hours of deciphering, Ghost Extinguishing Bureau finally revealed the truth about Huang Yi''s death behind him. River God punishes! Huang Yi has done all bad things and lost his conscience. Eventually he was punished by the river god. According to legend, the river **** is a **** who protects the land of one party and has the right to reward good and punish evil. Huang Yi''s many evils and his unbearable nature eventually led to the punishment of the God of the River. Huang Yi''s death confirmed the truth that good and evil will be rewarded. ¡­¡­. The next day, Nanhu District, Luoshui City. Da Shan came to Chen Xian''s house with gifts. "Dashan!" Chen Xian opened the door. She was cooking. When she opened the door, she was immediately happy when she saw Dashan. "Please come in! Why are you bringing gifts again?" Dashan saw Chen Xian''s appearance, and said with a smile: "I bought some fruit for the child, I seem to have come at an untimely time." He could see that Chen Xian was preparing to cook lunch at this time. "Mom, you pour a glass of water for Dashan!" Chen Xian immediately shouted into the small bedroom, then looked at Dashan and said, "We are all very happy for you to come, sit down, and we will have dinner together." After that, Chen Xian hurried towards the kitchen, vaguely hearing the sound of the range hood. When the grandma heard the sound, she immediately came out to pour tea and greeted Dashan. Jingjing heard the voice and ran out to say hello to Dashan again and again, and when she saw the lovely Jingjing, Dashan''s face was full of smiles. "Auntie, don''t be busy. I''m here this time to inform you a piece of news." Dashan said, her grandmother shuddered while pouring water and looked at Dashan. Jingjing also opened her eyes and looked at the mountain curiously. Recently, their family has been under Huang Yi''s persecution, and her grandma became nervous when she heard this. Chen Xian was also standing at the door of the kitchen a few meters away, looking towards the mountain. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Da Shan sorted out his thoughts and said in a low voice: "Huang Yi is dead. He died in Guanlan City at 1:15 in the morning last night!" "Yuanlang!" The spoon in Chen Xian''s hand fell to the ground. "Is what you said Dashan true?" Chen Xian lost her voice, the range hood rang from the side, she suspected that she had heard it wrong. "Sister Chen, Huang Yi is dead. He died at 1:15 a.m. last night. The body has been confirmed. He will not come to persecute your family again." Hearing the sound, Chen Xian''s complexion was complex, and her heart was full of complex flavors. Huang Yi had threatened her with an ugly face before, threatening to mess with her and take away Jingjing through gray means. Chen Xian should be happy at this time, but a complex color flashed in her heart. Unexpectedly, the rich and powerful Huang Yi died as soon as he said he was dead. Huang Yi¡¯s deeds were utterly devoid of conscience. Chen Xian had hoped that God would accept this wicked man more than once today, but Chen Xian felt that when he really heard the news of death This is a bit too unreal. After all, a big living person, ethically speaking, he is Jingjing''s father... "After all, the wicked pays off, so if you die, you don''t have to do bad things to harm people." Chen Xian muttered, with a hint of relief in his eyes, "He will never bully our mother and daughter again." Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian raised her head and looked at Dashan, "Thank you for bringing this news to us. We don''t have to be frightened if he dies." After all, Chen Xian went back to the stove and flipped the dishes in the pot. "No thanks, I only found out today, so I came to tell you." Da Shan said softly. Huang Yi''s incident was too outrageous and caused an uproar in the entire Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Everyone learned the meaning behind it through the Huang Yi Incident, and now few in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau didn''t know. "Dashan, how did Huang Yi die? How could someone like him say no?" Grandma''s face was exactly the same as Chen Xian''s, and she didn''t have any happy expressions. Both mother and daughter were surprised. This big living person had been back a few days ago. How come a few days pass and die strangely? "I don''t know too well. I heard from my colleagues in the bureau that he died suddenly at night." Da Shan was vague and made up a reason. Then Dashan smiled and said: "Huang Yi did a lot of bad things, enough to be shot a hundred times. He said that he would kill himself if he committed many acts of injustice. I think this is because God can''t stand it and sent a **** to take him... .." Chen Xian walked out carrying two dishes, and she stunned when she heard Da Shan''s words. "Many acts of unrighteousness will kill oneself? God sent the gods to collect...?" Could it be...? Chen Xian''s eyes lit up and she looked at her mother. The mother and daughter looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes and the thoughts in their hearts. Dashan did not see the expressions of the mother and daughter, but squatted beside Jingjing, "Jingjing, did you go to the River Temple in the past two days?" Chapter 124： Spike King "Hmm!" Jingjing blinked her eyes and nodded, but then she pursed her mouth, "I went with grandma the day before yesterday, but my good friend is not in the temple, and the uncle told me that he will be back in two days, so I will prepare new toys today to find him to play with..." ¡­¡­. Upon hearing this, both Chen Xian and her mother''s eyes widened. Isn¡¯t the day before yesterday just three days ago? At that time, they didn''t care much when they just said that their friends were not there, but today Dashan brought the news of Huang Yi''s violent death! Could it be...? Grandma immediately walked over and touched Jingjing''s head, "My dear granddaughter, today I will take you to find your friend. Did you say that your mother was bullied last time when you played with your friend?" "Say, my friend was angry at the time, cold, I feel colder than air conditioning..." ¡­¡­.. The mansion of the river god. Li San finished breathing, opened his eyes, and exhaled a deep breath of incense. At the same time, several strong merits of golden light enter the body, and the number has been quadrupled after quadrupling the halo! "Counting the hour, Tutu should almost be back, right?" Li San smiled, and he was in a good mood after receiving the merits, because it represented another great good deed. Stepping forward, Li San''s figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already in the front yard of the River God Mansion. Seeing Li San in a blue robe suddenly appeared, several Yin Soldiers passing by suddenly bowed respectfully and saluted, "I have seen Lord River God!" Li San nodded, and at the same time a gentle force supported the bodies of several Yin soldiers. All the Yin soldiers were a little surprised when they saw Li San stop and look at the gate. I rarely see Lord River God strolling here. It seems that Lord River God is waiting for someone? Immediately afterwards, several Yin soldiers knew who the Lord River God was waiting for, and walked towards the barracks station after saluting again. Looking at the backs of several Yin soldiers, Li San whispered, "Recently the number of recruits has decreased. Now the jurisdiction covers Luoshui City, Linze City, Yunshan City..." "Luoshui City is where my temple is located. The number of evil spirits is extremely rare, while the number of evil spirits in Linze City and Yunshan City is still large..." "It seems that we have to find a way to establish branches in these two jurisdictions, so that it is easy to move..." Li San looked at the Yin Soldiers and thought about the new jurisdiction. Even with the vertical golden light technique, his Yin soldiers had to start from the River Temple every time they went out, which was somewhat inconvenient. Not long after, a little bit appeared at the gate of the River God Mansion, and Li San put away his thoughts and looked over. "Tutu." Li San said, and the dusty voice echoed at the gate. Seeing Li San, Tutu''s face was overjoyed, Sa Yazi ran wildly, and instantly came to Li San, and took the small cloth bag around his waist and presented it with both hands, as if he was reporting the completion of the task. Li San nodded, and took the small cloth bag that Tutu held the ghost in. "Huh?" Li San looked at Tutu, "Blood?" After a little thought, Li San knew what Tutu had done to Huang Yi. "You little devil, even if the evil in your heart disappears, you are still a ghost. You can''t be fierce..." At this time, Li San also understood that even though Tutu was refined through his own spells, his essence is still a primordial ghost, an evil ghost, and the primordial ghost is more fierce than ordinary ghosts, but he is usually not angry. It doesn''t look fierce. Tutu looked at Li San with his head up, and when he heard Li San''s words, he seemed to be thinking about what Li San said, and then showed a grieved expression, which seemed to say whether he did something wrong. Upon seeing this, Li San squeezed Tutu¡¯s fleshy face, ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯re dealing with the problem is right. Fierce is your heart, but you can distinguish good and evil. Black and white are impermanent. Thunder Ghost King, they are also evil spirits, more fierce than you, you are far behind them..." Afterwards, Li San glanced at the small cloth bag with a smile on his face, "Tutu, you are very good. You know how to distinguish between them. Huang Yi is a villain and should be punished." For Tutu''s education, Li San never stopped. The magic of raising ghosts refines the evil thoughts in Tutu''s heart, but does not refine his original intention to treat evil spirits. It just needs to have good thoughts in his heart and know good and evil, whether it is a wicked person or a evil spirit, and he will never be soft-hearted! The three ghost kings under Li San''s methods are more brutal than Tutu, and they are the fierce gods who specialize in punishing evil spirits. Tutu blinked his eyes when he heard Li San''s words. He seemed to think that Li San''s words were a bit too profound and he didn''t understand. Upon seeing this, Li San shook his head, "Little guy, don''t think about it, go and play, I think your good friend should come to you soon." Tutu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words "good friend", nodded and ran away. Li San looked at Tutuhou anxiously and couldn''t help being amused. Throwing away the ferocious nature, he was still a child with a disposition. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for handling bad reports and triggering special rewards!" Suddenly, the system sound rang again. "System, receive rewards!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and get: Spangled Ghost King!" "Huh?" Li San''s heart moved. Didn''t expect the reward this time to be so generous? I remember that I have read the information of the Thunder Ghost King. The Spike Ghost King is the ghost king alongside the Thunder Ghost King, and the two are also good friends. Although it''s not like the relationship between black and white and impermanence, they are also good brothers who work together. As he entered the system space, Li San thought, and a silver-haired man in a black robe appeared in front of Li San. The wolf-toothed ghost king is about the same height as the thunder light ghost king. They are more than two meters fast and three meters tall. He is carrying a horse-cutting knife on his back. His head is full of silver hair and bright eyes, and his complexion is gray. There are two slender ones. Fangs are like their name. After a brief period of loss of consciousness, Spike Ghost King received a lot of information in his brain, then looked at Li San and knelt down on one knee and said, "Subordinate Spike, see Lord River God!" Its voice is generous and majestic, contrary to the deep voice of the Thunder Ghost King. "Get up and talk." Li San smiled and waved. After that, Li San confessed a few words and asked the Spike Ghost King to find Heiwuchang and tell him what he needs to pay attention to next. "Yes, my lord!" The wolffang ghost king bowed and saluted, got up and walked away. Immediately, Li San gathered his voice into a line, and went to the impermanence hall. In the palace of impermanence. Heiwuchang is sleeping at this time. He is responsible for patrolling at night. He likes to take a nap every noon, which seems to be a habit that has been retained for many years. "No pardon!" Heiwuchang was sleeping, and suddenly Li San''s ethereal voice sounded in his ears. Master River God Voice Transmission! Hearing the sound, Hei Wuchang immediately got up with a respectful look. Chapter 125： Thousands of miles of marriage together "No mercy, I will arrange for the Ghost King Wolftooth to find you. You will explain his work and the situation of the River God Mansion. In addition, when you change shifts tonight, you will discuss with Bai Wuchang and the Ghost King Thunder to discuss the allocation of areas in the new jurisdiction. Matters..." Hei Wuchang stood respectfully by the bed, quietly listening to Li San''s arrangement. After Li San''s voice fell, Hei Wuchang immediately got up and bowed to the void to salute, "Yes, Lord River God!" "Lord River God''s methods are really mysterious and unpredictable, I can''t imagine that the Spike King is also here..." "I have to meet the Wolffang Ghost King, Lord River God can''t go wrong with things arranged by the Lord..." Hei Wuchang muttered a few words in his heart, got up and walked outside the hall. Li San finished his instructions, smiling at the direction of the impermanence hall. The appearance of the Thunder Light Ghost King gave him one more Ghost King, which made it easier to face the new jurisdiction. Before the three people worked together, Li San suspected that there were few people. After all, he had to take turns in black and white. Now there are four people just alleviating this situation. As for Tutu? He is not suitable for going out on a parade, he is a ghost, not a yin god. At this time, Tutu also stopped, staring curiously at the far away Spike King. "Tutu, do you want to know who he is?" Seeing Tutu''s expression, Li San smiled. Tutu turned his head to look at Li San, blinked his eyes, he was running in front of him, and suddenly he felt a tyrannical aura behind him! So Tutu turned his head and watched the process by which the Spike Ghost King was summoned. "His name is Langya, he is the ghost king of wolfya, and he is also a good brother of the ghost king of thunder light." Tutu''s ears rang Li San''s voice. "Let''s go, let''s go back, your good friend should come to you soon." Li San walked to Tutu and rubbed Tutu''s head. Upon hearing the sound, Tutu turned his head and followed Li San towards the depths of the River God Mansion. .... Two hours later, Chen Xian''s mother and daughter came to the Heshen Temple together with her grandmother. Jingjing carried her small bag, and trot all the way to the backyard of the Heshen Temple with the painted picture in her hand. "Tutu! Come out soon, I''ll come to play with you, I don''t need to be separated from my mother in the future, I can continue to play with you." Jingjing went to the backyard and immediately shouted into the air. After all, she began to walk around in the backyard, looking for the place where Tutu usually hides. Suddenly, Jingjing turned her head and found that Tutu had appeared behind her at some point. "Tutu, I''m happy, in the future..." Then Jingjing laughed out two dimples, and shared the joy in her heart with Tutu again. "Tutu, you see that I drew the two of us, look at you..." Jingjing opened her hands as she said. There are two children in there, standing in front of the willow tree playing basketball. It is the two of them. . Seeing this simple crayon drawing, Tutu looked down for a long time. "Tutu, did you punish that bad uncle for my mother?" Jingjing looked at Tutu and said. At noon today, her mother, grandma, and Uncle Dashan were all discussing this way, and Jingjing also wrote it down. Knowing that a good friend helped her, Jingjing was extremely happy. Hearing Jingjing''s question, Tutu turned his head and looked at Jingjing. Bad uncle? Was it the Huang Yi who was eaten by him? Immediately afterwards, Tutu nodded, then he blinked and shook his head. He did eat that Huang Yi, but it was all Li San''s handwriting, and he was only a small part of it. Tutu believes that it is Li San who really helped Jingjing''s mother and daughter. "Huh?" Jingjing''s eyes widened, she couldn''t figure out what Tutu was trying to express. As a friend of Tutu, she can read Tutu''s thoughts most of the time, but Tutu''s movements and looks make her a little bit unable to understand. The main hall of the river temple. Li San watched the conversation between the two little guys through the walls, and he couldn''t help but laugh. Then, Li San retracted his gaze and looked inside the temple. He saw Chen Xian and her mother stepping forward. The two of them held large and small tributes in their hands. After entering the Temple of the River God, they immediately placed many tributes in front of the two Yin Gods, and then took them from the fruit basket. The tribute was placed on the altar table. Every time they put a tribute, they would say a few words of piousness. In the end, under the leadership of Chen Xian''s mother, the two lit the sandalwood and stood before their idols and prayed with their eyes closed. "God of the river is here, thank you God of the river for helping our family tide over the difficulties and punishing the wicked..." Chen Xian, mother and daughter, each chanted pious words in their hearts. The mother and daughter both said thankful words and wished for Jingjing to be healthy and happy... Seeing this, Li San smiled slightly. The three members of Chen Xian''s family are all kind people. Although their lives are not rich, they are happy. "I have already blessed you, although there are small ups and downs in your life, there is no catastrophe..." Li San low muttered. "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" There was blue light flashing in Li San''s eyes, he wanted to see how this family''s luck would be in the future. Grandma''s head is so lucky that she seems to be able to die. Turning his gaze to Chen Xian, there was a pink light on the top of Chen Xian''s head. It was not evil spirits, but special "joyfulness"! "Thousands of miles of marriage are tied together, and the beloved will appear in the hit..." Li San noticed that Chen Xian''s head was married, and there was a faint peachy mark on the center of his eyebrows. This is the shape of a tie. Seeing this, his face was overjoyed. "Yes, you are unfair to others, and you will have a beloved person to wait after the disaster." Li San smiled, this is God''s will. Chen Xian met Huang Yi because of a bad relationship. Huang Yi not only deceived Chen Xian''s money, but also deceived Chen Xian''s feelings. This failed marriage also caused Chen Xian to fall into the trough of life. Because Jingjing was the cause of mental retardation, Chen Xian had been married several times, but even an honest person could not handle such a situation. However, according to the current situation, a beloved person who can accompany Chen Xian''s life will appear in the near future, and Li San is happy for this. It is not easy for a weak woman to support a family of three. It is the best thing to have a shoulder to lean on. After experiencing Huang Yi''s affairs, Chen Xian is strong, brave, virtuous, and kind-hearted. She is an excellent wife and mother. "Let me see who is so lucky to hold Chen Xian home." Li San became interested at the moment, and began to count along the peach blossom on top of Chen Xian''s head. "Eastern Spiritual appearance, metamorphosis and harmony..." Li San''s fingertips pinched the tactics, the golden light of merit flashed on the fingertips, and a figure appeared along the peach blossom on top of Chen Xian''s head. Soon, a vague figure appeared in Li San''s field of vision, as if there was a haze that made people indistinct. Chapter 126： Ghostly tourist There was a blue light flashing in Li San''s eyes, and after scanning the figure, there was a feeling of astonishment on his face. In the hazy fog, Li San could see clearly, that he was a tall man of 1.8 meters tall, just...a little fat! The man was twenty to five years old, but four years younger than Chen Xian, but his upright facial features exuded a sense of justice, which made people feel safe when they saw it. Li San shook his head. He never expected that it turned out to be this person. He knew this person, and he had a relationship with him. This person is Dashan, one of the two brothers that Li San saw on the first day he woke up. It was swallowing evil spirits. Li San rescued the two brothers, both of whom were born with luck. Thinking of Da Shan''s figure, Li San''s mouth appeared with a smile, "Wang Xue''s friend has seen Da Shan several times. It seems that they are really unfavored, and I didn''t expect his fate to be here." "Although Wang Xue''s friend is youthful, he is incompatible with Dashan. Although Chen Xian is four years older than Dashan, the two are a match made in heaven. What a perfect match..." Then Li San looked at Chen Xian who was praying, and whispered: "With Chen Xian''s disposition, the marriage with Dashan is afraid of going through many twists and turns..." Li San thought of some of the problems. Chen Xian is definitely a pure woman, otherwise she will not be deceived by Huang Yi. In her previous experience, Chen Xian also tried to remarry and met several times, but after experiencing the ugliness of reality, Chen Xian has given up the idea of ??remarrying. Although Chen Xian looks good and tall, she is twenty-nine and has a daughter. It is very difficult to find a lover in the current materialistic society. Dashan, the darling born by luck, can be said to be the dragon and phoenix among the new generation. He is an exorcist and enjoys a high salary return and generous benefits. The only drawback is that he often faces evil spirits and is dangerous. If Da Shan confessed to Chen Xian now, Chen Xian would be pleasantly surprised, but would definitely refuse. Chen Xian believes that she is not worthy of Dashan. Dashan is young and promising. She is four years younger than her. She has an elderly mother and a six-year-old Jingjing. On social status and conditions, Chen Xian will feel like she is. Not worthy of the mountain. In her heart, with Dashan''s conditions, there can be a lot of young girls. Her situation is simply wrong with Dashan. Immediately afterwards, Li San thought of Dashan again. Da Shan is a pure-minded person, has never been in love, and has always wanted to get rid of evil spirits. Da Shan, who has no emotional experience, should not know how to express his thoughts, and Chen Xian will not express the love in his heart. Even if there is, it is hidden in my heart. Chen Xian thinks that she should not have that respect for Da Shan, a young and promising man. Thoughts. Therefore, the marriage between the two will be looming, which must go through many twists and turns. "You two are innocent people, that''s all, then I will do something good for adult beauty." Li San had a plan in his mind. As a river god, he actually did something about pulling the red string, and Li San wanted to laugh when he thought of this. Is this a bit of fun in your work? When Li San was thinking about it, three people came in at the gate of the River Temple. The headed man had a deep dark color in his eyes, and a pair of dark circles looked very strange. The three of them stepped into the river temple at the same time, still chatting, looking at the Yin God statues around them curiously. Looking at the accents and appearance of the three people, they don''t look like locals in Luoshui City, but like tourists visiting Luoshui City. Li San saw that the faces of the three of them were a little abnormal, and the three of them were taking pictures with their mobile phones curiously. "These three people were attacked by ghosts, and their spirits and spirits were different from ordinary people..." Li San secretly said in his heart, he found something abnormal. Li San quickly came to the conclusion that the appearance of the three of them seemed to be passively contaminated with ghost energy, rather than actively contaminated with ghost energy. If you want to come, the three of them should go to many places along the way as tourists. One of them must be the land of evil spirits. The three of them were accidentally infected by ghosts. If things go on like this, the three of them will definitely suffer from bad luck, or even serious illnesses, unless Their spirits and spirits will return to normal when the ghostly spirit dissipates. But these people are lucky because they met Li San. "Since it is destined to come to the River God Temple, then I will remove the ghosts from you, lest the ghosts harm you," Li San whispered. "Wow!" Li San waved his sleeves, and suddenly a breeze passed by, and the ghost aura on these people disappeared in no time. ... The three of Sun Xin came to travel. They took yesterday''s train from Beilu to Luoshui. As college roommates, the three of them usually travel together in their leisure time, and this time is no exception. Early today. When Sun Xin got up and brushed his teeth, he saw heavy dark circles under her eyes, "Why are my dark circles so heavy? I haven''t been so heavy in normal times?" He wondered, the train arrived at nine o''clock last night, and he had rested in the hotel early, shouldn''t he have such heavy dark circles? The other two roommates also found something wrong, and complained by the way that the bed in the hotel must be bad and didn''t sleep well last night. Because their complexion is not too good, it is much worse than usual. Then the three of them packed up and set off, ready to go to the river temple to check in. They visited a lot of Taoist temples along the way, because they were about to graduate soon and had to write a thesis "On the Relationship between Faith and Traditional Culture", so they visited temples along the way to find inspiration. "Sun Xin, aren''t we going to visit Manzhan? Heshen Temple will go later?" A roommate flipped through his mobile phone and found out that there was an exhibition in the Luoshui City Gymnasium today, and he suddenly became curious. Sun Xin gave his roommate a glance, "Let¡¯s go to the Baihe Temple first, don¡¯t you know, my uncle¡¯s relative¡¯s house..." "Enough of you!" the roommate said immediately, "I''m returning to my second uncle''s three big aunts, where do you hear the gossip?" "What are you talking about? What I said is true. It is indeed a relative of my eldest uncle..." Sun Xin said angrily. Immediately afterwards, Sun Xin said: "You don¡¯t know, there are rumors that the River God Temple is very spiritual, and it is the local **** of Luoshui City. I hope the River God Lord will fulfill my wish and let us graduate once and get away from that professor. Devil''s claws!" In the department where Sun Xin and others are located, the professor is extremely strict. In their opinion, he is a sadist. In other departments, he almost passed it. But the professors in their department have a little problem and beat him back. write. Many people call it the Black Bread Professor of Humanity. Chapter 127： Three tourists have been to the extremely shadowy place? Sun Xin now hopes that he can graduate smoothly, and will not be forced to change again and again like the previous seniors. "That''s right, it would be too tragic if we were beaten back to rewrite." The roommate on the side thought thoughtfully. At this time, Sun Xin said mysteriously and authentically: "I have read many online posts, and they all say that the river **** is effective, maybe we can still see the **** of the river?" "Huh? The River God Lord?" The two roommates'' eyes widened when they heard this, the deity of the gods? Isn''t that a manifestation? "Looking at you guys, what I mean is that we may not be able to see God of the River with our own eyes. If we can get indirectly, it''s okay?" Sun Xin''s eyes flashed, "I read a post about his tribute. I was eaten by the **** of the river, do you know how the gods eat the tribute?" "That must be known, otherwise we did not learn from pigs in the Department of Religion?" a roommate said, "If the tribute is eaten by the gods, the fragrance will be lost, and the gods only need to smell it. Fragrant taste..." "So, let''s get more delicious food." Sun Xin nodded, "Look, I bought spicy strips, coke, shredded squid..." Looking at Sun Xin, the roommate frowned and said, "Hey! Isn''t this all your favorite? Are you worshipping God?" "Yes, the reason why I worship God sincerely, I took my favorite food to worship." Sun Xin said, "Sincere is spirit, I want to share my favorite snack with God of River, haha." "Thank you, your **** likes to drink Coke and eat potato chips, you cow!" Both roommates spit, casting contemptuous eyes. ... Inside the river temple. Sun Xin and the others felt the breeze blowing on their faces, and immediately felt full of strength, and the discomfort all over their bodies disappeared. "Ok?" "!!!" "This..." The three of Sun Xin had some insights, and they caught the changes in their bodies in an instant. "I don''t feel fainted anymore, so comfortable! How about you?" "Well, my waist is not uncomfortable, so curious." "Me too, I just got a neck pain, I''m all better now!" The three of them were amazed. They had never encountered such a strange thing. The sudden pain and uncomfortable disappearance was too strange. Sun Xin and others didn''t know what was going on. The three of them looked at the river temple full of sandalwood fragrance. "Do you think this sandalwood scent is extraordinarily scented?" Sun Xin looked at the two friends and said. The incense in the temple is not an ordinary sanitary incense. It has a calming effect. Sun Xin first felt that it was the reason why he smelled the sandalwood in the Heshen Temple to feel comfortable all over. "Fragrant?" The two roommates tried their noses again, and took two breaths of fragrance. impossible! They were silent after taking a few breaths here, which is definitely not the reason for the fragrance. "I think this scent is very special, but our sudden physical discomfort disappeared shouldn''t have anything to do with Xiang." A roommate said. "Huh?" Sun Xin and the other roommate looked over. They didn''t speak directly to refute, they wanted to hear what this man had in mind. Because they all felt that the scent was nothing special, and they smelled a few more mouthfuls but did not change at all. "Didn''t you notice?" the roommate said, "The three of us had this feeling just one second after entering the temple gate." The two of Sun Xin changed their colors and thought of this detail. Indeed, the front foot stepped into the main hall door, and the back foot had this wonderful feeling as soon as it landed. Sun Xin thoughtfully glanced at the statue of God of River God in the center, and said in a low voice: "You said, is it that God of River''s spells let us relieve fatigue and relax?" "!!!" "!!!" The two roommates'' breathing was stagnant, and they looked at the idol of River God. "How is it possible for the God of the River to cast spells? This is unscientific!" a roommate murmured. They were studying religion, but they themselves were not believers of gods and Buddhas. "What is unscientific? Then you can explain it from a scientific point of view?" Sun Xin questioned, and the roommate who was speaking could not speak. Science can only explain the known things, and it is not scientific in itself to use science to explain the unknown. Looking at the speechless roommate, Sun Xin glanced at the statue of the God of the River and the statues of the Yin God around him again. He felt that it was necessary to record this incident and become an argument when he returned home this time. The other two roommates also have this idea in their minds. "Sun Xin, do you feel that our whole body aches are not only when we got up today? Yesterday we had this feeling before we set off from Beilu City, but it was not obvious!" "Beilu City? Yes, I felt a pain in my neck yesterday when I came out of that attraction in Beilu City. I thought it was a twist by myself." "Stop! Stop! Why did you two get to Beilu City? It made me panic..." "Don''t you feel that way, Sun Xin? I remember that your eye circles were a bit dark yesterday, but it''s not as obvious today?" "..." "Is it? You think something is wrong now, right?" "It seems to be...I..." The three of them stood in place, their expressions a little flustered, and then they talked more and more mysteriously, saying a lot of details. Finally, the three people talked about a lot of mysterious places. Today, the God of the River in the River Temple cast a spell. The Forest Park in Beilu City is evil. After they came out, a bunch of police were clearing tourists and blocked the park. The three of them finally looked more and more solemn, thinking that there was indeed a problem with the forest park in Beilu yesterday. Li San, in a blue robe, quietly stopped and ¡®eavesdropped¡¯ the conversation of the three. Afterwards, Li San''s face was contemplative. The ghost energy attached to these three people was obviously passively contaminated. They were not harmed by evil spirits, but actively entered the place where evil spirits gathered, or...the extremely gloomy land. Li San also had some information in his mind about the extremely shady land. The extremely gloomy land that Daxia Kingdom now knows only appeared after the evil ghost event broke out. The extremely gloomy land, similar to the paradise of ghosts, is a favorite place for exorcists and evil spirits. The strong yin here is helpful for ghosts to practice. The extremely gloomy place has an inexplicable attraction to ghosts. The soaring gloom when I opened the river **** mansion shook the surrounding cities. In just one night, hundreds of evil spirits came to attack the river **** temple, which is evident. . And the place in Beilu City that Sun Xin said was definitely a very shady place. According to the experience of the eruption of Yin Qi in the River God Temple, a lot of ghosts should have been gathered in such a long period of time. The few extremely gloomy places known by the Great Xia Kingdom are heavily guarded, at least three top sky-level ghost exorcists, dozens of ground-level ghost exorcists, and tens of thousands of special operations troops. Equipped with special weapons. Chapter 128： Demonstration Exorcist The country in the extremely shady land must be controlled. This is also one of the country''s cards to train ghost exorcists to fight evil spirits. Every country in the world has very strict control over the extremely shady land. There was once an incident of the extremely shady land being occupied by ghosts in the Sun Nation once and now. At that time, there was also a ghost king who caused huge damage in the sun. . This incident shook the whole world. If it weren''t for a world war, the incident was concealed by the name of thermal weapons, otherwise it would really cause the world to panic. Whether the Forest Park in Beilu City is a new extremely shady place is unknown to Li San, but even if it is not an extremely shady place, it means that a large number of evil spirits have appeared here, forming a ghost cave. ... Inside Luoshui City Military Airport. At this time, a large number of ghost exorcists were gathered in Luoshui City, and Xiaoshan was also among the crowd. Upon receiving an urgent order, everyone was sent to Beilu City to an ecological protection area outside the Chengbei Forest Park in Beilu City. Several ghost exorcists sent there lost contact and were suspected of being dead. By noon today, the number of ghost exorcists who had lost contact with the Ghost Exterminating Bureau of Beilu City had reached six, and the incident was immediately designated as an emergency. Not long ago, the Ghost Destruction Bureau of Beilu City discovered something wrong. Since the outbreak of evil spirits, the exorcists in Daxia have been sparsely populated. The country of Daxia is vast and needs too many ghost exorcists on tens of millions of square kilometers of land. Because of the existence of the River Temple, the evil incidents in Luoshui City have been significantly reduced, so the headquarters mobilized people from Luoshui City to reinforce Beilu City. Some time ago, Wang Kun was the first group of people to survive, and it was precisely because Wang Kun went to perform the task that he did not see the last side of He Xunshuang. In the end, Wang Kun was the only one missing at the funeral of He Xunshuang. News of Beilu City was continuously reported to the headquarters, and yesterday a news shocked the headquarters, and Beilu City discovered a place that was suspected to be a very shady place. And this place is exactly where the six exorcists lost contact, and the headquarters immediately dispatched troops when they heard the news. At this time, the crowd in which the hill was located was the fourth group of people to go for reinforcement. "How about? Is there any news coming from Beilu City?" Xiaoshan walked into the queue and looked at his colleagues. "There is no latest news for the time being, but I heard that this incident is a bit weird. It seems that it is not really a very shady place." A man in his early thirties replied. Since the outbreak of the ghost incident in Daxia Kingdom, there have also been many places where Yin Qi broke out, but these special places have disappeared after a period of time. This is officially called the False Extreme Yin Land. "Is this efficiency a bit slow? I lost the connection late last night, and it has been more than ten hours since I haven''t got any new information?" Xiaoshan muttered. Today, he has received a lot of gossip, opinions vary, and various versions are available. "The six ghost exorcists who disappeared last night are not simple. They are a large group, led by an earth-level ghost exorcist, but the team leader was the first to hear the death. As for the cause of death, there has been no result." "In addition, the Yin Qi there seems to be not very stable, so the official has sent people to block the entire forest park and all the exits of the ecological reserve while mobilizing reinforcements. Don''t act rashly for the time being." The man continued. The team had a total of six people, which was considered a large group, but the leader suddenly died suddenly, and even the communication equipment disappeared. The rest of the people immediately set off to look for the disappeared captain, but then they all disappeared in the same weird manner, and there was no news. Therefore, the official is very cautious this time, there must be a heavenly exorcist to lead the team, and at least two captains! It was originally expected to send a celestial-level strong captain to go first, but the official decided to send two celestial-level ghost exorcists out of a prudent decision, so that it was safer. "The prefecture-level captain?" The mountain''s color changed, and his breathing became short. The prefecture-level ghost exorcist died suddenly, and the extremely gloomy land was unstable. This information was enough to attract the attention of the headquarters. "Yeah, the headquarters has paid a lot of money, and it also specially wore incense ash safety charms for the two sky-level captains to ensure safety." Another ghost exorcist also said. At this time everyone looked at the hill. There were many requests for the Fragrant Ash Peace Talisman to Kill the Ghost Bureau. Originally, the one from his brother Dashan was returned, but Dashan did not collect it. He thought it would be more appropriate to hold the headquarters for the ghost exorcists who performed dangerous tasks. The incense ash safe talisman is an idle item with him, and he is very safe in Luoshui City. "I heard that your brother''s safety charm is in the hands of a captain this time." Someone said. Hearing this, Xiaoshan smiled. Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. While several people were chatting, Dashan also came from a distance. "Brother, why did you come here? You and Lao Zhang are the only ones left." Xiaoshan said hello, and then said softly, "Brother, are you looking for Chen Xian again?" Xiaoshan is very clear about Dashan''s recent affairs with Chen Xian. As a brother, he knows the whereabouts of Dashan very well. "I went, and had lunch. I just want to inform her about Huang Yi." Da Shan touched his nose and said. Upon seeing this, the little thief said eagerly: "Brother, don''t you think Chen Xian is the one?" "Huh?" Dashan instantly sinked his face, "Don''t talk nonsense, you kid, where am I?" Looking at Dashan''s face, Xiaoshan said faintly: "Brother, don''t pretend, I grew up wearing open pants, I still don''t know you?" As he said, Xiaoshan raised his eyebrows and spoke with a low pressure, "You said how many times have you been to Chen Xian''s house? Go to her house every day? You still carry gifts in large and small bags? Can her kids finish eating? And you always When I say that Chen Xian looks different from usual, you are no longer an ordinary friend, right?" Dashan didn''t refute, and he didn''t say anything for a long time. At this moment, a shadow appeared in his mind. That was how Chen Xian was cooking in an apron. He felt that Xiaoshan seemed to make some sense. After learning about Chen Xian''s past and Chen Xian''s life, Da Shan has actually unnaturally a little bit of love and compassion. He likes this strong, kind and virtuous woman, and Chen Xian''s family is all kind, which is rare. Even after Huang Yi''s death, even if Huang Yi hurt them, they did not say anything coldly, which greatly changed Dashan''s attitude towards Chen Xian. "Brother..." Xiaoshan looked at the silent Dashan silently. He knew Dashan liked this woman named Chen Xian. His elder brother is definitely an emotional novice, he can see his love, but he is stuck in it without knowing it. After silence, Da Shan grinned, "Brother, you are right. I like Chen Xian a bit. I really want to be deeply attracted by her." Chapter 129： Beilu City Hearing Dashan''s confession, Xiaoshan immediately put a hippie smile away and said seriously: "Brother, are you serious? How old is she than you? And don''t you know her situation...?" Da Shan spoke, interrupting Xiao Shan''s thoughts, "Age is not a problem, nor is it a teenager than me." Then, Da Shan continued: ¡°As for her situation, it¡¯s not her fault, she is a hard-fought woman.¡± Da Shan¡¯s eyes were a little spoiled, ¡°As for Jingjing, she is a sensible child, I can have such a My daughter is very happy." "As you know, my parents have died since I was a child. I now have money and nowhere to spend. It is very good to have a family." "Brother! Are you stupid? You have money, and a lot of young girls choose whatever you want, why do you..." "You don''t understand, the beautiful skins are the same, the interesting souls are one in a thousand. Those women who can get money are just pink skulls. Chen Xian is very good. She has the characteristics that attract me." Seeing this, Xiaoshan stopped talking. What he meant was that Dashan hadn''t been in a relationship so far, and maybe he could find his true love. He didn''t mean that he could play the piano at will if he had more money, but Dashan had identified Chen Xian. Xiaoshan no longer objected, looking at Dashan, "Brother, I believe in your eyes, since when you believe Chen Xian will pass the door? I am waiting to drink your wedding wine with sister-in-law?" Hearing the conversation between the two brothers, the rest of the exorcists looked at the mountain. "Haha! Dashan, do you have an object? It''s really rare!" "I don''t know who''s a girl is so fateful, she was taken by our honest mountain." "Yes, Dashan has made a lot of money over the years? Who will fight Dashan for half his life!" "Don''t talk about anything else, we are all anxious to drink wedding wine whenever we have a wedding." After Dashan became an exorcist, he was not considered the top genius in Daxia, but he was definitely a young generation genius in the Luoshui branch. Both of their brothers were more popular in Luoshui. At this time everyone heard Happy events are even rejoicing. Everyone''s seemingly frivolous words are only said by good brothers, and they are also a joy from the heart. Seeing everyone chattering, Dashan said embarrassedly, "Don''t make fun of me, I have only met for a few days now, and I...I don''t know if people can follow me." "Oh! Whose girl would look down on my mountain? That''s because she was blind!" "Unless the woman doesn''t like men, she came with her back." "Haha, Dashan, you have to be careful, don''t find a glass..." Everyone continued to ridicule Dashan, the exorcist was generally very careful when looking for someone, and the brothers who could find true love as a co-worker were very happy from the bottom of their hearts. Soon, the last person arrived, and everyone immediately boarded the plane and left Luoshui City. ¡­¡­. Beilu City, Onoguchi! This place is a general term that includes forest parks and ecological reserves. The road into the mountain nearby has been blocked since last night, and no entry or exit is allowed. Dozens of reconnaissance planes are constantly hovering over the mountain forest area, and the entrances and exits around the mountain are guarded by ghost exorcists. Seen from a high altitude, the location where all the people are combined happens to be an encircling circle, and in the middle of the circle is the extremely gloomy place with a yin air. Temporary stations have been erected beside the only asphalt road into the mountain. The most central one is the command post. Owl Wang Kun was in the command post at this time. There was a slender woman beside Wang Kun. The diamond medal she wears on her chest represents her strength. She is from Guanlan City and her name is Ye Yu. Ye Yu had a blue silk tied behind her back, her beautiful face couldn''t tell how old she was, but the invisible chill in her eyes meant that she was not a weak woman. A middle-aged man with gold-rimmed glasses is standing in front of the map. He has a special identity and is the mayor of Beilu City. "Since everyone agrees, let''s follow this deployment plan." The mayor said, "The last batch of ghost exorcists who will be reinforced from Luoshui City will soon arrive." "Then trouble you Captain Qian Lei. You lead most of the people in charge of the security issues in Beilu City. Make sure to prevent foreign evil spirits from entering the area of ??Dayekou and handle all kinds of emergencies at the same time!" Qian Lei nodded and said nothing. Then the mayor looked carefully at Wang Kun, Ye Yu, and the three ghost exorcists Zhao Jian, Hu Nan, and Zhou An behind them. "The main task is still in a very gloomy place, so I''ll trouble the Wang team, the Rain team, and the Zhao team." The mayor looked at Wang Kun and said. The three people behind Wang Kun and Ye Yu are ghost exorcists from Beilu City. Among them, Zhao Jian is the pinnacle of the prefecture level, the other two are the pinnacles of the mysterious level, and the three are young generations. Zhao Jian has just started this year! It was the five of them who entered the mountain to perform the task this time. "That''s it. Let''s set off now to investigate in the mountains. What do you think of Team Rain?" Wang Kun said. Ye Yu nodded, "I have no objection." Her voice was cold, as if she would always reject others thousands of miles away, but Wang Kun didn''t care about it. Ye Yu was just like this, a famous iceberg beauty. "Wait." A staff member immediately got up, "The mountain can''t receive the signal, and the communication is affected by electromagnetic interference. You can put on these medals. There is a reinforced antenna inside. I don''t know if it will work." Everyone nodded, accepted the new medal, and then stepped out. "Everyone! Be sure to pay attention to safety!" The mayor solemnly said seeing the five people behind them. The incident in Onoguchi was very weird. Last night, a large team from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau went into the mountain to search for the mountain people, but all lost contact, and it was lost in the mountain in all likelihood. This mountain is like a beast that eats people, making the mayor feel shuddering. Now everyone has come to the conclusion that there must be a great horror in the mountain. It is very likely that a group of evil spirits are entrenched in the mountain, and there is at least one ghost-level existence, otherwise the captain of last night would not be completely lost in a few minutes. "Yeah!" Wang Kun and the others nodded and walked out the door. "Whoo!" A ghost domain shrouded no one, and instantly disappeared from sight. After a few breaths, the five Wang Kun had entered the mountain. "Zizzi!" Suddenly, there was a harsh electric current in the earphones, and Wang Kun and others were shocked, "The signal has been disturbed!" "This enhanced version of communication equipment is also not good? Team Wang, Team Rain, we..." Zhao Jian frowned and looked at Wang Kun and Ye Yu. He wanted to know what the two captains were planning now. "Start the formation and move forward!" Ye Yu said coldly, and then he began to rush towards the mountain. Chapter 130： Weird village Wang Kun let out a "huh", he put away the ghost domain, and rushed forward. The place where they are now will be dangerous at any time, and walking is the safest. After half an hour, everyone found several herdsmen¡¯s houses at the foot of a mountain. There was ghostly qi coming out of Wang Kun, his eyes turned yellow, and he could see people walking in the village. Then everyone went all the way and entered the village. At the entrance of the village, there was an old man basking in the sun. Seeing Wang Kun five people, his eyes were curious, and when he saw the kind eyes of Wang Kun, the old man waved his hand with a smile. "Team Wang, Team Rain, the concentration of Yin Qi in this mountain is the same everywhere, this must be a place of false extreme Yin!" Hu Nan said. In extremely shady places, the concentration will continue to change with the depths, and the outermost part is thinner, and the more dense it goes to the center. After the five of them entered the yin area, they had been a long way from the village, but the concentration did not change at all, which was enough to prove that this place was a false extreme yin land. Wang Kun nodded, "The old man has a sallow complexion, and he is also attacked by Yin Qi." Afterwards, Wang Kun glanced at the four of Ye Yu, "We continue to investigate further, we must know whether the person last night is alive or dead, to see what the secret behind this Yin Qi is, and to evacuate all the villagers. If this continues, these people will die of illness!" After that, Wang Kun walked to the old man, "Hello, uncle, do you know how many plainclothes criminals came last night?" "Ah? What plainclothes?" The old man was astonished. "No stranger came to our village last night?" Hearing this, everyone changed their colors. Didn¡¯t that group of people lose contact within a few minutes after entering the village last night? Wang Kun handed Ye Yu a questioning expression. Upon seeing this, Ye Yu said in a low voice: "We ran all the way, and I didn''t find anything wrong." Ye Yu was also puzzled. They were walking along the way, without any special place. But how did a group of people disappear last night? The three of Zhao Jian also spoke, saying that there were no special discoveries, and there were mountains all the way forward, and there was nothing wrong with them. Wang Kun thought for a while and took out a few photos from his pocket, "Master, have you seen these people?" The old man stared at the photo carefully for a long time, then shook his head, "No, these people are all raw faces!" Immediately afterwards, the old man looked at a middle-aged man who poured water out of the door in the distance, "Gawa, come here." "Father, what''s the matter?" The middle-aged man walked over and looked at Wang Kun and the others curiously. "These are plainclothes policemen, they are here to investigate something, you look at these photos, have you seen the people on this?" The old man said while looking at the middle-aged man. "Yeah." The middle-aged man nodded, took the photo and looked at it for a while, then shook his head and said: "I haven''t seen it. There are very few strangers in our village in Onoguchi. If there is one, I will definitely recognize it." This? Hearing that, Wang Kun looked strange. They have never been to this village? Did it disappear on the way? "Police officer, I remember, this man came to our village the day before yesterday!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man pointed to one of them and said. This person is impressively the prefectural exorcist Yegang! Hearing this, everyone looked happy. Recognizing the presence of steel smelting, there will be new clues next. "Comrade, do you remember what this man did? Or did he go there?" Wang Kun said. "He didn''t do anything, I remember he went over there." The middle-aged man said, pointing in a direction, which is the depths of their village. "Okay! Thank you, comrade!" Wang Kun took back the photo, and then his eyes turned to observe the village at the foot of the mountain. Soon, Wang Kun saw white couplets hanging at the door of two families, apparently they had just done a fuss. "Comrade, do you know what happened to those two houses? No one is there anymore?" Wang Kun said. The middle-aged man nodded, "The two are also unlucky. The father on the left is dead, and the family on the right fell off the cliff and died." "Yes, that baby is pitiful." The old man on the side agreed. When Wang Kun heard the words, there was a color of thinking in his eyes. Both of the two families sounded like normal deaths. If they were attacked by evil spirits and died "weirdly", he would have to investigate the real cause of death and explore the secrets of the mountain. "Let''s go, let''s go to the village and ask who else has seen Yegang." Wang Kun said, and the group bid farewell to the old man and the middle-aged man and walked towards the village. The middle-aged man and the old man watched Wang Kun and the others leave. Then, the two changed their honesty, with weird smiles on their faces, and the curvature of the corners of their mouths were exactly the same, as if they were carved out of a mold. The five of Wang Kun didn''t even notice this weird smile. Soon, the five fell into a predicament again. They visited one by one, but no one said they had seen Smelting Steel. "Team Wang, Team Ye did indeed disappear when they entered the village. Why did the villagers say they hadn''t seen him?" Hu Nan said, he felt that the matter was too weird. Yegang is also the pinnacle of the prefecture-level ghost exorcist, a powerhouse who only stepped into the sky-level with just one step, and a captain disappeared out of thin air without leaving any clues, which is a bit unreasonable. "The people here are very wrong, everyone be careful..." Ye Yu said abruptly at this time. Everyone nodded, the name of the village here seemed so simple, but Yegang was the ghost exorcist at the pinnacle of the earth level. The exorcist who possessed power far beyond ordinary people disappeared out of thin air, then the people in this village must have problems, and they can''t get rid of suspicion. "There are still some people who haven''t asked, the Wang team, why don''t we continue to visit from house to house, there will always be clues." Hu Nan thought for a while and said. "Ok!" Afterwards, the five people continued to visit one by one, and those who passed by came forward to ask questions. "Team Wang, I have finished my questioning. No one has ever seen Yegang." Zhao Jian said. At this moment, Hu Nan arrived and shook his head and said that there was no clue. "So it seems... right? Where is Zhou An?" Wang Kun just wanted to speak when he found that Zhou An was missing! As soon as his gaze came, Zhou An and the passers-by disappeared under his nose! Hearing this, everyone''s scalp was numb, and they all looked at the other side of the village. I saw Zhou An talking to a passerby just now, but in a blink of an eye Zhou An disappeared? wrong! Where is the passer-by? Passersby are gone? Passers-by, residents, Zhou An, these three people stood in one place and disappeared together! Wang Kun''s face changed drastically, standing still in his heart, burning with anger! "What the **** happened?" Wang Kun shouted angrily. None of the five of them were too far apart. As a heaven-level ghost exorcist, he did not feel Zhou An disappearing at all, and there was no fluctuation. Chapter 131： Horrible Onoguchi Until his gaze just now, Zhou An, who was still standing there and talking a second before, disappeared out of thin air in the blink of an eye? In an instant, Wang Kun furiously walked towards the open door. Not only Wang Kun, but Ye Yu and the other two also rushed over. Four people enter the gate. Inside the two rooms to the south, the doors were also wide open, but there was no one in the room, and there was a kettle boiling on the stove. "Wang Kun, Zhou An''s anger has disappeared, and I can''t feel strange anger in this house." Ye Yu said in a low voice, his voice revealing deep doubts. Zhao Jian and Hu Nan subconsciously swallowed and spit. They were extremely nervous, and a sense of horror rose in their hearts. The five of them were no more than 50 meters away and they were advancing in a fan shape. For Wang Kun and Ye Yu, this distance could be reached within a few steps, but in this case, the two captains disappeared without Zhou An at all. "Team Wang, was it the Ghost Domain just now?" Zhao Jian panicked and asked nervously. Wang Kun shook his head, "No, there was no fluctuation just now. Zhou An disappeared in the blink of an eye. It is definitely not a ghost domain." "Zhao Jian, Hu Nan, don''t stay away from us. There are weirdness everywhere." Ye Yu''s cold voice came, "I suspect this is a special ghost ability!" "Yes! Remember not to leave us." Wang Kun added. By the time Zhou An disappeared, Wang Kun and the others had already had a spectrum in their hearts, and they could probably guess how Yegang disappeared. Smelting steel disappeared in exactly the same way as Zhou An, so people in this village said that they had never seen Smelting steel. The room was empty, Wang Kun and the four could not find any useful clues, so they could only leave. Ten minutes later, after investigation, they still did not find any suspicious places and entered another village. Half an hour later, the four of them had arrived on a small road inside another village. Not far from them, there are also a row of residential areas. Similar to the previous village, there are two families not far away that have just experienced funerals, this time they are two consecutive ones! All are on the left side of the road. On the right side of the road, there are also two white couplets at the door. These villages are all built along the water source all the way, basically on the same road. "Team Wang, plus these four households, this is the twelfth household that has done a funeral." Zhao Jian looked at the village in front of him and said. Everyone''s brows were deeply twisted in one place. has a problem! There is definitely a problem! Counting from the old man''s house at the head of the village, it is now the fourth townhouse, and a total of twelve families have just had funerals along the way. And after inquiring, there are different opinions, such as those who fell to death, drowned, and died suddenly because of a bad heart. The old man died naturally when he reached the age... But the statements are almost the same, which makes people feel that there is nothing wrong with it. "From one group to four groups, so many people died? There is absolutely something wrong here!" Wang Kun said in a deep voice, looking at the white couplet. Immediately afterwards, Wang Kun watched the two old men strolling in the village. The two old men seemed to be chattering, talking and laughing, but it was this seemingly innocent scene that made Wang Kun feel that there was something wrong with it. "Have you noticed that there seems to be something wrong with the old man from the first old man to the present?" Wang Kun said, "According to normal, so many people in a village should be sad and panicked. They have a look. A smile seems to be a normal thing for a dead person." Hearing this, everyone was thinking. Indeed, starting from the first old man, they seemed to have spoken relatively plainly to the dead. It''s like a dead cat or dog, everyone''s face is full of smiles, and it feels like there is no dead atmosphere at all. It stands to reason that most people in a village are related to each other, so it is impossible to have no reaction at all, right? Especially the old man and his son who asked for directions for the first time, they said that the dead man next door seemed to be saying that a cat and dog had died. Their expressions were so calm that they shouldn¡¯t be like this according to normal logic as neighbors. That''s right. Wang Kun also thought of this. He didn''t say much at the time. Even if it is a neighbor, there are not a few people who have hatred or contradictions. If they die, they will die, and they will definitely not care. "Wang Kun, if it''s just like this for one person, how come all the people you see look like this? This doesn''t make sense." Ye Yu frowned, and she also noticed the problem. Wang Kun nodded, his eyes were thinking, and suddenly, Wang Kun turned his head to look. In the distance, there was a sound of suona blowing to death, and there was money flying by in the sky. Immediately afterwards, a mourning team appeared in Wang Kun''s sight. The Taoist priests in front were blowing suona, and a few strong men behind them carried a dark red coffin, and behind them were a few men, women and children. Sprinkle money. The movement of the mourning team made the villagers on this street see that everyone had an extremely plain expression, as if they were looking at a normal thing, without the slightest emotional fluctuation. The weird scenes made Zhao Jian''s expression change drastically. He screamed: "Team Wang! The people here have dumb eyes. Are they blinded by ghosts?" "Ghost cover? Blind the five senses?" Wang Kun was startled, and then continued to look at the mourning team. not good! Wang Kun''s complexion changed drastically, and the clues of this scene were connected in his mind, and a terrible idea appeared in his mind. "Yeyu! Quick! Retreat! Leave this village!" Wang Kun said anxiously, and after he said, he grabbed Zhao Jian and Hu Nan, and at the same time activated the ghost domain, teleporting to the distance. Ye Yu didn''t dare to think about it any more, but also mobilized the ghost domain to move forward. Just when Wang Kun anxiously said to retreat, Ye Yu also thought of a terrifying message, and her expression changed drastically. "Team Wang! We..." Hu Nan was a little dumbfounded. He had no idea why the two captains were so nervous? Are they all top exorcists? Just after Zhao Jian finished speaking, the expressions of the two of them turned out to be panic? Hu Nan is a mysterious exorcist, he doesn''t understand what horror is in this village that can make the two captains so panic. "Gudong!" Zhao Jian seemed to have thought of something, and said in a panic: "Xiao Hu...everything in this village, including the mountains, is a ghost domain! We have been in a ghost domain!" Zhao Jian just suspected that it was a ghost covering his eyes, but after seeing Wang Kun and Ye Yu''s reaction, he also understood that the only thing that can panic the two captains is the more powerful ghost domain! They have been in the ghost realm since they entered the mountain, and the reason why this village is so weird is also part of the ghost realm. What a powerful ghost domain is it? Can cover such a large area? Thinking of this, Zhao Jian couldn''t help shaking. Chapter 132： A ghost domain that covers the entire mountain range Wang Kun and Ye Yu are both top ghost exorcists with ghost domains. After they entered the mountains, they have not noticed any abnormalities. Even before, Wang Kun rejected the role of ghost domains until the words ¡°Ghost Blind Eyes¡± appeared. Wang Kun only reacted. It''s not that you can''t feel the ghost domain, but the ghost domain covering the mountains here is too powerful! They were so powerful that they were far beyond the perception of Wang Kun and Ye Yu, and they didn''t notice the slightest abnormality. Although the ghost domain has endless magical uses, but the opponent''s level is higher than his own, then Wang Kun is definitely not behind the fluctuation of the ghost domain. "Not good!" Wang Kun''s complexion changed again, gritted his teeth, "I can''t release the ghost realm anymore, so strong suppression!" Wang Kun clutched Zhao Jian and Hu Nan, his expressions were extremely ugly. He wanted to pull the two of them to show the ghost domain and leave together, but the ghost domain that had just been released was suppressed and returned. This time, it also confirmed the terrifying idea in their hearts. Ye Yu stepped forward and grabbed Hu Nan''s arm, "Wang Kun, run away! Leave this ghost domain!" She wanted to take one with Wang Kun and leave this place by running. "Wow! Wow! Wow..." At the same time, the funeral team that had been far away unexpectedly appeared in front of Wang Kun and Ye Yu, blocking the only way. Behind several suona craftsmen, the dark red coffin had a dragon head depicted on the front, staring at Wang Kun and Ye Yu. This scene made Wang Kun and Ye Yu unable to move forward, and the two stopped one after another. "Swiss!" There were countless heads turning around, and every household walked out of the households. They stared at the four Wang Kun at the same time, and the corners of each of them had a strange arc, and everyone¡¯s smile was exactly the same. Incomparable! These village names are like puppets, with no extra actions, keeping the exact same expressions and watching the four Wang Kun quietly. "Wang Kun, break through, let''s move separately!" Ye Yu narrowed his eyes and said. Wang Kun nodded, if he wants to break through, he must bypass the funeral team. "Teng!" "Teng!" The two of them did not hesitate at all, and immediately separated and jumped onto the roofs on both sides of the road and headed forward. Wang Kun looked around in his eyes and said, "Although there is no ghost domain here, I vaguely remember where we were when we came." They are in the ghost realm. There is no north, south, east or west in the ghost realm. If they walk blindly according to the naked eye, they will never go out. Although Wang Kun could not use the ghost domain, he vaguely remembered the direction when he came, so he quickly determined the direction. "boom!" At this moment, the surrounding environment of the Wang Kun and the four became distorted, and suddenly endless ghosts appeared, and the village and surrounding scenery disappeared and turned into an endless wilderness. Immediately afterwards, the village name Qiqiao with weird expressions also had ghosts bursting out, and they roared at Wang Kun and the four like wild beasts. "Huh! The mere ghost slaves dare to stop me from waiting?" There was disdain in Ye Yu''s eyes, a ghost burst out on his left arm, and a fist blasted a village name into the air. "Huh?" Ye Yu''s expression changed instantly, "Evil ghost?" After the first blow, Ye Yu was shocked, and she discovered that these village names were not ghost slaves, but evil spirits! To be precise, it should be an evil spirit controlled by the spirit. "The master of this ghost domain is a ghost who can only control evil ghosts!" Wang Kun also blasted out with a punch, knocking out two village names. He also discovered the peculiarity of these village names. At this time, everyone felt that the stall today was in trouble! This unknown evil ghost has a huge ghost domain, but it still has such a ghost ability? "Jie Jie Jie!" At this moment, the people in the funeral team were also full of ghostly energy and charged up, the ghostly energy was so rich to the extreme! The four evil spirits leading the suona and the four evil spirits carrying the coffin have shown the strength of the ghost generals! Eight heavenly evil spirits! Behind these eight ghost generals, those crying evil spirits are all ground-level evil spirits! The eight ghost generals are far faster than the rest of the earth-level evil spirits. Some of them have rotten skins, some have deep blood troughs in their necks, and some have five fingers exposed to the bones, and they want to crush the four Wang Kun. "Go away!" Wang Kun made a big deal. As a top heaven-level ghost exorcist, he shot three punches in an instant and smashed three ghost generals away! The same is true on the side of Ye Yu, and the three ghosts will be swept away! "Eight ghost generals???" Wang Kun and Ye Yu looked shocked and exclaimed. The number and quality of ghosts here far exceeded their expectations. Immediately afterwards, Wang Kun looked at the dark red coffin, and the golden dragons depicted on it were staring at them with evil scents in their eyes. That coffin! Something''s wrong! Eight heaven-level ghost generals, surrounded the coffin, what would be inside? Could it be... the evil spirit behind the scenes? Suddenly, this thought filled the minds of Wang Kun and Ye Yu. "Wang Kun! Peaceful Talisman!" Ye Yu swayed the three ghost generals in front of him, and immediately reached out and took out the triangular fragrant ash safety talisman from the inner lining. There was a faint fluorescence on the incense ash safety talisman. When they entered the mountains, there was such a change in the safety talisman. Originally, Yeyu thought it was affected by the extremely gloomy place. It is only now that Ye Yu wakes up. The reason why the incense ash peace talisman has its luster is because it has sensed the ghosts in this mountain. At the same time, Ye Yu also knows why they haven¡¯t had any accidents until now. In this powerful ghost realm, it is the incense ash peace. Fu protected them. Even if it is a powerful evil spirit, there is no way to start with the incense ash peace talisman, and take him and Wang Kun away like Zhou An. "laugh!" "laugh!" In the next moment, a raging flame burned on the arms of the two ghost generals, and the arms disappeared instantly in the screams. This is the power of incense ash! "broken!" Immediately afterwards, Ye Yu grabbed the incense ash in his hands and scattered it on the ground around his body. The incense ash in the river temple was the nemesis of all evil spirits, and it could also break through the ghost domain. This wasteful method Ye Yu didn¡¯t want to use, but now Had to do so. "Chi! Chi! Chi!" As the incense ash fell, the wilderness ground under their feet suddenly changed, and the space became distorted again, and then the original concrete ground was exposed. It''s just that the ensuing air is full of death, and there is a faint stench! What you can see is the real village, and this is the original appearance of the nearby village. "boom!" The ghost domain that had been broken open only shrank a little, and then once again came towards the place where Wang Kun and the four were located. The master of this ghost domain is very strong! Unlike the original bronze ghost Wanyou, the incense ash was scattered on the ghost domain and he was seriously injured. It seemed that the incense ash sprinkled by Ye Yu only hurt him, and did not cause him to be seriously injured. The owner of this ghost domain abruptly took the incense ash from Ye Yu. Chapter 133： Sacrifice just to pass the message "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Then, there was movement in the dark red coffin in the distance, and the coffin lid slowly moved away. "Hoo~!" A long howling sound came from the coffin, and a ghost of ten feet high emanated from the coffin like a fountain. This ghostly energy was as thick as black water, much higher than the ghostly energy of the eight ghost generals. After the ghostly energy appeared, the skin of the four Wang Kun''s faces fell off as if they had been exposed to the sun. Just a ghost gas caused damage to Wang Kun and others and eroded their ghost gas! "This..... Ghost.... Ghost King!" Zhao Jian lost his voice, and the fine skin on his face fell even more severely. The ghostly spirit that even Wang Kun and Ye Yu two Heavenly Exorcists could not bear, could only be the ghost king! Even if Zhao Jian didn''t say anything, everyone had a clear color in their hearts, and only the ghost king could give off such a ghost! This is an extremely powerful ghost king, with a huge ghost domain, and the ability to control the mind of evil spirits. As for whether there is any special ghost ability, I don''t know! Afterwards, the ghost king in the coffin slowly got up and appeared in the eyes of everyone. At the moment when the ghost king appeared, all the evil spirits were as good as sheep. "He is a ghost!" Wang Kun''s eyes have turned yellow, and he saw the identity of the ghost king through the black shadow. In this dark shadow, there is a pair of evil eyes, and the whole of the ghost king looks like a black shadow, like a collection of black mist. His pair of triangular eyes are very strange, like a pair of real eyes stored in a dark shadow! His hands were ashamed, and his skin was tightly wrapped around his bones, exuding bright silver like steel knives. And that pair of legs, rotten legs, with flesh and blood and bones faintly visible on them! This ghost king is the product of the fusion of a pair of eyes, a pair of hands, and a pair of legs with three yuan fetal ghosts! "Fight!" Ye Yu gritted his teeth, holding the peace symbol in his hand, turning into an afterimage and rushing towards the ghost king, "Wang Kun! The ghost king appears in Onokou, take the news back!" When the night rain rushed out, the sound rang at the same time. Hearing this, Wang Kun''s body trembled, and he understood the meaning of Ye Yu. This time, Ye Yu wanted to create an opportunity for Wang Kun to escape, and she wanted to drag the ghost king. At the moment when the ghost king appeared, Ye Yu knew that they could not retreat safely. Faced with a ghost king and extremely powerful ghost king, they could only make sacrifices to bring the news out, so as to avoid greater sacrifices! "Wang Kun, don''t waste your incense ashes to save me, and quickly bring the news of the ghost king back to the game, if you can find a chance to hit the ghost king badly!" Ye Yu continued to use the ghostly sound transmission method to say to Wang Kun. At this time, Ye Yu also understood that perhaps today is his time of death. If she didn''t sacrifice at this moment, then they could all be destroyed here, and the existence of the ghost king would cause much disaster, she couldn''t even imagine! Ye Yu already had a mentality of death. When she first sprinkled the incense ash, she wanted to break through the ghost domain and severely damage the evil ghost behind the scenes and escape, but the incense ash in a talisman only hurt the ghost king, perhaps this is for the ghost king Just a small injury! There is one talisman left on Wang Kun, and the remaining talisman must develop his greatest effect, that is, to bring out the news of the ghost king, or to find an opportunity to seriously hurt the ghost king. The incense ash in a peace talisman can severely damage the heaven-level evil spirits but absolutely cannot severely damage the ghost king! The ghost king in the coffin turned his evil eyes, and he looked at the rushing night rain. Three ghosts will immediately set out to entangle Ye Yu, Ye Yu''s slender body suddenly exuded a strong ghostly air, and her hair quickly turned white, and her original beautiful face quickly became like a witch. "Ghost-ridden!" Ye Yu''s slender arms were also surrounded by ghost energy at this time, and instantly wrapped around a ghost general like a boneless ribbon. "Kacha!" The sound of the sound, the ghost general immediately heard the sound of bone fracture, and the ghost general also let out a painful roar. There was only endless evil in the eyes of the ghost king, without a trace of mood swings, he quietly watched the night rain fighting the ghost general in front of him. "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, the strong ghost spirit released from the Ghost King instantly drowned Ye Yu. The ghost gas swallowed Ye Yu like a thick fog, and the roar of Ye Yu came from inside. As soon as Ye Yu rushed out, Wang Kun took Hu Nan and Zhao Jian and turned around. He remembered the direction when he came, so Wang Kun did not hesitate at all. There is no way for Ye Yu to do this. If he changes to himself, Wang Kun will also make the same choice. Ye Yu uses his life to delay time to help him escape at this time, and he cannot be emotional. In the exorcist group, there are clear rules that when faced with irresistible forces, try to reduce losses with the smallest sacrifices as much as possible. And Ye Yu¡¯s behavior is exactly like this. If Wang Kun stayed to help Ye Yu, not only would it be useless, but the entire army would be wiped out. Once they are unable to send the ghost king''s information back, the loss in the future will be ten times greater than the present one hundred times! "boom!" During the run, Wang Kun volleyed and kicked the two evil spirits who were chasing him. After landing, he continued towards the exit of the ghost domain. He didn''t mess around in the slightest! Ye Yu is delaying time over there, he can''t waste a second! almost! The entrance to the valley is coming soon! Wang Kun glanced again and determined the approximate distance in his heart. There is no boundless wilderness under his feet, and only when he walks out of the ghost domain can he see the original mountain scene. "Team Wang! Don''t take us, you go to pass the message, let''s stop these ghosts!" As soon as Zhao Jian gritted his teeth, he pushed Wang Kun away, the ghostly aura from his body rushing towards the evil spirits behind him. At the same time, Hu Nan also broke free and rushed towards the rear. Although facing the ghost king and the two of them are terrified, it does not mean that they are afraid of death. What they are afraid of is only the meaning of the word "ghost king". At this time, the two of them were full of ghosts, and they were completely desperate, and they rushed into the group of evil spirits behind them in an instant. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" At this moment, the two of them had already put their life and death aside, their eyes were red, and in a blink of an eye, Hu Nan''s arm had been torn off by the evil spirit, but there was no fear in his eyes! Continue to go towards the evil spirits. If your hands are gone, then use your feet. If your feet are gone, then use a bite. Even at the last minute of the battle, you have to buy time for Wang Kun. This scene made Wang Kun''s eyes red. He didn''t speak, and ran away! It''s near! The front is almost the entrance to the valley. As long as there is a communication device there will be a signal, and the place where the signal disappeared is also at the entrance of the valley. As long as the ghost king''s message can be passed on, their sacrifice today has not been in vain. Chapter 134： News from the sacrifice of all staff "boom!" Suddenly, a terrifying ghost aura came from behind Wang Kun, and at this moment the ghost in Wang Kun''s body screamed instinctively! Ghost King, here comes! Wang Kun knew that this was Ye Yu''s sacrifice. From the time that Yeyu rushed out to the present, there was only less than half a minute, which means that Yeyu only delayed for a few seconds. Wang Kun''s heart was like a knife, and the comrades who were still alive a while ago were gone. Ye Yu, as the ghost exorcist at the top of the sky, lost a flower like this. The ghost king exuded a monstrous spirit and was advancing quickly, and Wang Kun was also running desperately. One hundred meters! Fifty meters! Thirty meters! "Om! Zi Zi Zi!" There was a sound of electric current from the headset, and at this moment the signal receiver got in touch with the command post. "Team Wang! You guys..." In the headset, the correspondent''s surprised voice came, but before he finished speaking, Wang Kun shouted. "Ghost King! There is a ghost king in Ohnoguchi!" Wang Kun finished this important message in an instant, and then, behind him, there was a strong horror spirit! Wang Kun turned his head, he looked to the rear. The ghost king appeared quietly ten meters behind Wang Kun, his blood-colored eyes staring at Wang Kun, staring quietly, as if looking at a dead person. With eyes facing each other, Wang Kun slowly turned around and stared at the ghost king. He can''t escape now, the ghost king is ten meters away, and there is no chance. What is going to be faced next, Wang Kun doesn''t need to think, even if it is death, he is not afraid, because the news has been sent out. What Wang Kun has to do now is to buy time for the bureau and to protect the command post under the mountain. He wanted to hold down this ghost king who was a fusion of three primordial ghosts. In the hands of the ghost king, there is a **** head, which is constantly falling with blood, and the white hair has been dyed red. That is the head of Ye Yu. "Boom!" The ghost domain in Wang Kun''s body was released, and at this moment he turned into an afterimage and disappeared. This is already outside the ghost domain of the ghost king, and his ghost domain can also be displayed. With a move of the ghost king''s eyes, he looked to the left. The next moment Wang Kun appeared from the place where the ghost king was watching. The ghostly fist carrying the ghostly peak force smashed into the ghost king''s head. "Puff!" The imaginary picture did not appear, the ghost energy on Wang Kun''s fist was broken, like sulfuric acid, Wang Kun''s fist was visibly corroded by the ghost of the ghost king! what? Wang Kunqiang endured the severe pain and wanted to start the ghost domain to leave. "Swish!" Suddenly, Ghost King''s dry hands stretched out so fast that Wang Kun could not react, and pinched Wang Kun''s neck. "Uh!" Wang Kun''s neck seemed to be tightened by a rope. He was pinched by the ghost king and lifted up, his feet floating in the air. Wang Kun flushed, staring at the ghostly head of the ghost king in front of him, and opened his mouth. What''s clenched in his teeth is the fragrant ash peace charm that has been crushed. "Puff!" Like spitting, the incense ash spilled out of Wang Kun''s mouth, and landed on the ghost king''s black shadow head impartially. "Roar!" The next moment, the sharp and incomparable roar like a behemoth resounded in the mountains and surprised the countless birds in the mountains. The painful roar of the ghost king echoed in this wave, and at the same time, the ghost gas on the ghost king body continued to rise like mist on a steamer. The incense ash acts on the ghost of the ghost king to burn countless flames, like the ice and snow under the sun is constantly melting. The King of Ghosts instantly retracted the hand that was holding Wang Kun, curled up his hands in pain and shouted constantly. This incense ash restrained all evils and could not seriously hurt him but made him extremely painful. The King of Ghosts retracted his hand, and Wang Kun fell to the ground, breathing in the air with a big mouth. At that moment, he was close to suffocating. Immediately afterwards, Wang Kun''s pupils shrank, and he saw that the scenery behind the valley was changing wildly, and the village in the distance became faintly visible, leaking the original face of the village. At the same time, the huge ghost realm continued to shrink and returned to the body of the ghost king. After all the ghost domains disappeared, a strong yin aura rose from the place where the village was originally located, and Wang Kun could feel how strong the yin aura was from far away. "This is not a fake extremely gloomy place!" Wang Kun said in silence. At this moment, Wang Kun realized in his heart that this place is indeed a very gloomy place, but this ghost king discovered this place and covered the entire valley with a huge ghost domain. After the transformation of the ghost domain, the concentration of Yin Qi is much lower. , Like a place of false extreme Yin. The yin in the village is just like the substance, raging in the valley like a monstrous wave, making a sound of "Woo~", if a mortal is here, he must think that this is the sound of a gale above the seventh level. The sound of mid-yin riots in the extremely gloomy land and the screaming roar of the ghost king echoed in the valley at the same time, it was terrifying! "He must have suffered a lot of damage when he took back the ghost domain. He must not be allowed to return to the extremely gloomy land to recover from his injuries." Wang Kun''s eyes flashed, thinking in his heart. "Teng!" Wang Kun jumped up with a carp, and then unfolded the ghost domain and rushed towards the ghost king. He uses the ghost domain to act on himself and strengthen his speed, not to use the ghost domain to interfere with the ghost king. The ghost king is much stronger than him. If he uses the power of the ghost domain to restrict the ghost king, he will inevitably be backlashed. In the slightest, the ghost in the body will be injured, and the ghost will be destroyed! Wang Kun''s eyes turned yellow, his hands and legs were also covered by ghost energy, and his right hand had just been corroded, but he could continue to fight. If he doesn''t try to delay this fusion ghost king now, then the sacrifices of the others will be wasted, even if Wang Kun knows he is about to die, he will rush forward without hesitation. The rest can die to delay the ghost king, and Wang Kun is the same. He is not afraid of death, he is afraid of the catastrophic consequences after the appearance of the word "ghost king". "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Wang Kun instantly used both his fists and feet, kicking the ghost king who was holding his head and roaring. At the same time, all the ghosts in the valley screamed at this moment. "Tatata!" "Swish swish!" At this moment, whether it was running on the ground or flying in the sky, all the evil spirits controlled by the ghost king in the valley moved with all their strength. There are also evil spirits constantly appearing from the village, the number has reached the level of scalp tingling! These evil spirits scattered and rushed towards the mountains. It seemed that they were heading in the direction of Beilu City. At the same time, inside the command post. "Ghost King! There is a ghost king in Ohnoguchi!" Wang Kun''s roar appeared, and everyone in the command post was dull on the spot! "Quick! Call the Kyoto City Headquarters! There is a ghost king in Beilu City..." The mayor was so scared that the frames of his glasses fell off, and he hurriedly said, but before his words fell, there was a roar that resembled a wild beast. In the valley behind. Chapter 135： Bloody battlefield Hearing this terrifying scream, everyone''s faces were extremely pale, and a sense of fear filled their hearts. Immediately afterwards, there was a wind roar like a typhoon in the valley, and the sound of howling ghosts and wolves could be heard throughout the command post. This is the voice of Yin Qi riot! At this moment, the temporary sheds built by the command post were crumbling under the hurricane, and an extremely cold breath penetrated through the cracks in the windows and doors, making everyone present feel an astonishing chill. "An extremely shady place! This is really an extremely shady place!" The mayor quickly helped the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and stepped out of the door. In addition to the sound of the wind, there are countless ghost calls. All kinds of screams filled the ears, emanating from the valley. In less than a few seconds, the mayor saw dense ghost images appearing on the distant hills! Flying in the sky, running on the ground... ghosts like locusts. "This..." The mayor was dull, his mouth opened wide and speechless, only the eyeballs he wanted to spit out expressed the shock in his heart. "Ghost tide! Thousands of ghost tide!" Outside the door, a ghost exorcist exclaimed. Everyone standing at the door of the command post was shocked and speechless. If so many ghosts came to Beilu City, how much damage would they cause? Beilu City has a permanent population of 5 million, and Beilu City will become a purgatory on earth within a day. This is definitely a natural disaster no less than a magnitude eight earthquake! "Whoo!" "Whoo!" "Whoo!" The ghost exorcists near the command post and the ghost exorcists who surrounded the entrances and exits all set off and rushed toward the hillside. "Hold! Never let the evil spirits enter Beilu City!" A captain said, echoing in the valley like a bell. There are more than 100 ghost exorcists at the command post and at the exits of the valley, but the number of evil spirits is in the thousands. They did not hesitate to face the number of evil spirits ten times their own, and stepped forward. "Withstand! You must withstand! Even if the battle reaches a single soldier, you must resist!" The voice of the exorcist dying to death echoed in the valley. The evil spirits at the top of the mountain are rushing down the mountain like locusts, and the ghost exorcists at the bottom of the mountain are also rushing towards the hillside with all their ghosts. From a distance, two unequal torrents are about to bombard one place. This is an unequal battle. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The exorcists met the evil spirits, and the battle started! "Kill! Kill all these ghosts!" Someone got red eyes and was swallowed by a bunch of evil spirits in an instant. Some have their arms torn off by evil spirits, and some have their heads crushed by evil spirits. Similarly, many evil spirits have been blown up by the exorcists, making screams. "Bastard! Come and kill Grandpa, **** you!" A ghostly exorcist can be seen on his body. He swung his only fist and fought with four evil spirits at the same time. In another place, a prefecture-level captain exuded a strong ghost spirit, and his hands were like sharp claws, and the heads of two evil spirits were crushed in an instant, "Hold it! Don''t let one go!" Suddenly, two ghost generals rushed to the captain, "Puff!" "Puff!" The palms of the two ghosts passed through the hall, and the captain''s pupils gradually disappeared, lying on the ground, and the body was constantly in the crowd. Tumbling... "Tatata!" "Tatata!" "Fire! Fire!" At this time, a group of troops armed with special weapons spread out and aimed at the evil spirits rushing down on the hillside. The commanding troop commander also held a long spear and kept firing at the hillside. There is a clear color of anxiety in his eyes, the movement of the ghost is too fast, and it is very difficult for the hot weapon to hit the ghost! He also knew what the consequences would be if all these ghosts entered Beilu City! How many people will be displaced, and his wife and children will be in Beilu City. It is inevitable! A ghost rushed towards the troops, but none of these soldiers meant to retreat. Instead, they gritted their teeth and opened fire constantly, wanting to fight to the last minute. In the command post, all the ghost exorcists rushed up. The battle on the hillside was so fierce, there were too many evil spirits, and they had to go. Without the ghost exorcist, only the scientific research personnel and the mayor remain in the command post. They are all mortals, and the scientific research personnel are preparing to retreat in an orderly manner. "Mayor, you will withdraw quickly, here we are against it." A ghost exorcist said, looking at the mayor, who is responsible for protecting the safety of the mayor. "Xiao Wang, go, I''ll accompany you to the last minute!" As he said, the mayor picked up a spear against evil spirits. "The ghost this time exceeded our expectations. Where can I withdraw now? Beilu City is behind me! There are no eggs under the nest!" The mayor said with a firm expression, "Even if it is dead, I will kill two. A ghost back!" "you guys....." Soon, the mayor gave several instructions to his deputies and scientific researchers, and after saying that, he headed towards the direction of the troops on the hillside ahead. Ghost exorcists have power beyond ordinary people, they have their fighting methods, and as mortals, they also have mortal fighting methods. The mayor''s decision made many scientific researchers jealous. They wanted to stay and fight when they saw the fierce battle on the hillside, but they were strictly ordered to retreat. They are all technical talents, and it is a long process to train a talent. The **** battle on the hillside is still going on, and today''s sudden change is unexpected to no one. Who ever thought how could there be a ghost king in the ordinary Beilu city? And it is the ghost king who controls thousands of evil spirits. "I''m Cao Nima! Ghosts, die for me!" A ghost exorcist was already half of his body, and he caught the two evil spirits around him like a pinnacle. With a loud "bang", the ghost exorcist tried to blew himself and pulled two evil spirits to death. On the other side, an earth-level capable team leader Qiqiao bleeds, he has burned the ghost energy in his body, and briefly reached a strength comparable to that of a heaven-level ghost general. He is like a whirlwind, where the evil spirits passing by have no enemies, and one evil spirit is punched. "No way! Consciousness is going to dissipate..." At the moment the captain lost his senses, his neck was grabbed by a heavenly evil spirit, and the evil spirit brought this name to death with a big mouth. The captain swallowed it. "Gaba! Gaba!" The sound of crushing bones came from the mouth of the heavenly evil spirit. The army fought and retreated. At this time, half of the soldiers had died, and most of them were killed by evil spirits rushing over. In Beilu City. Qian Lei is leading several ghost exorcists on patrol. She had just come out of an underground garage, and four young ghost exorcists followed behind her. "Huh?" Suddenly, Qian Lei raised her head and looked in the direction of Onoguchi. Chapter 136 The ghost is overwhelming, Li San is dispatched! Overcast? Rich as the essence of Yin Qi! Upon seeing this, Qian Lei''s complexion changed drastically, and she knew what it meant. "Quick! Let''s go to Dayekou. You guys guard the periphery of the forest park and evacuate the people immediately. Do not let ordinary people approach that area." Qian Lei said. This scene was also being staged in other parts of Beilu City. All the ghost exorcists discovered the cloudy air in the direction of Onoguchi, knowing that something was wrong, and they all set off. Within a few seconds, all the ghost exorcists in Beilu City were ordered by their superiors to quickly reinforce Onoguchi, where there are ghost tides, thousands of ghost tides! The 138th Brigade of the Northern Group Army guarding the southern suburbs of Beilu City was also ordered. The entire brigade was mobilized and hurried to Onoguchi to protect the people while cooperating with ghost exorcists to eliminate evil spirits. "Hehehe, so strong Yin Qi, you can have a good meal..." In some dark corners of Beilu City, lurking evil spirits also felt the movement of Onoguchi, and their eyes glowed with fiery light. When the exorcist and the army acted, the evil spirits lurking in Beilu City also set off. Goal, Onoguchi! At this moment, Beilu City, which was calm for the first half an hour, was completely chaotic. A monstrous cloud erupted in Ohnoguchi''s extremely gloomy place, causing a ghost king to appear here, as well as countless evil spirits and exorcists who were caught in a **** battle. ¡­¡­. On the shore of Luoshui, inside the mansion of the God of the River. Li Sanzheng in a blue robe was sitting in front of the case, standing in front of him, the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King, and dozens of Yin Soldiers. At this meeting, Li San recruited everyone in order to understand the intelligence in the new jurisdiction. Every other week, Li San would ask questions one by one, and by the way receive the pamphlets recorded by the Yin Soldiers during their patrols. If something goes wrong, Li San can also make arrangements in time. "My lord, that''s probably what happened this week..." "Yeah!" Li San nodded in satisfaction, "The evil ghost incidents in the two jurisdictions of Yunshan City and Linze City have dropped by more than half from the beginning. This is inseparable from your serious work, but don''t be careless. It must be known that the Dike of a Thousand Miles was destroyed in an ant nest, and a small negligence may cause the death of many people." Li San looked at the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King, and said with a serious face. "The subordinates will do their utmost to protect one party''s jurisdiction and will never let a fish slip through the net." The Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King bowed at the same time. "Yeah!" Li San nodded, he was still very satisfied with the work attitude of the wolftooth ghost king and the thunder light ghost king. Next, Li San received the pamphlet in Yin Bing''s hand and prepared to let everyone leave. Suddenly, there seemed to be a wave, and Li Sanxin felt it and looked into the distance. That is to the east of Luoshui City. "Eastern region is full of evil spirits, are there big ghosts appearing? Or are there evil spirits?" As if to confirm what Li San was thinking, Li San suddenly felt a change in Dongfang Yao''s original flat aura. "Beidou Lingling, quickly get up to Fang Yu..." Li San pinched the tactic with one hand, and the golden light of merit appeared in his hand. He wanted to calculate what happened on the land east of Luoshui City. Afterwards, Li San frowned and murmured: "What''s the matter?" In the calculation just now, the usual arithmetic of arithmetic can only see chaos at this time, and there is no useful clue in my mind. "This is beyond the scope of my incense and the calculation is not clear?" Li San was puzzled. Immediately afterwards, frost appeared on Li San¡¯s face, "Lei Guang, Spike, you two led the Yin soldiers to go to Beilu City with me. I think there is evil in Beilu City, fearing that the people will be affected... ." Having said that, Li San got up, the blue robe had no wind at this moment, and the blue silk was floating beside his cheeks. "brush!" A strong golden light appeared, including the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King, and a group of Yin Soldiers, disappearing in the River God Mansion. "boom!" Outside the river temple, a rich golden light burst out, led by Li San, behind which stood the Spike King, Thunder Light Ghost King, and All Yin Soldiers. At this time, Li San''s eyes flashed with blue light, and he looked to the east. "Sure enough, it''s a ghost, let''s go." After all, the rich golden light enveloped everyone and broke through the air, producing bursts of air bursting, like thunder in a clear sky. After Li San left, the light smoke in the merit censer drifted with the wind, and it became more and more intense. The rich fragrance filled the surroundings of the river temple, spreading towards the place beyond the Luoshui River, and the banners in front of the temple followed the wind. Wandering, as if nothing happened. The soaring ghosts of Beilu City alarmed the River God, and a thousand ghosts appeared, and the impact was immediately caught by Li San. This is also the first time that Li San has left Luoshui City since waking up to a place outside the incense stick. In front of the river temple, across the street, in a residential building. "Man, this work is idle, it''s just that I haven''t noticed any special movement for a long time?" A ghost exorcist took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to his companion. "Isn''t it?" The other person took the cigarette and mumbled, "But this is the safest way to understand God of the River, we can only look at it honestly." "Fuck!" The ghost exorcist with the cigarette case in his hand was just about to light the cigarette, and he subconsciously glanced at the sky, he was stunned. At the same time, another ghost exorcist was also stunned, and quickly looked back towards the sky. "What happened just now? How did I hear a burst of gas?" "I saw a flash of golden light, and then there was a burst of air..." The exorcist holding the cigarette case shook his head immediately, "Am I looking at the flowers? It seems like the wind..." "Perhaps, I also think the burst of air is like the sound of wind..." Yunshan City, Yunling Mountains! The Yunling Mountains traverse Yunshan City and Luoshui City, and are connected to the mountains of Dayekou Ecological Reserve in Beilu City. Both are located on the periphery of the city. Due to ecological protection in recent years, many small animals have appeared in this mountain range. On the top of the Yunling Mountains, a squirrel was gnawing on pine nuts. The two cheeks were bulging and looked very cute. Suddenly, a thick golden light appeared on this mountain top like an arrow from the string, and then a group of figures appeared. "Huh~" As everyone appeared, there seemed to be a strong wind on the mountain top, and the squirrel on the tree was taken aback. It fell from the branch to the ground, and then ran away. These figures are Li San, the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King and others who came from the River Temple. Li San stood in the forefront, his robe swaying in the wind, and the blue silk behind him also scattered. The Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King stood around like bodyguards. More than a dozen Yin Soldiers were dressed in black attire, and their belts and sabers stood neatly behind them. Chapter 136： Ghostly Overcast? Rich as the essence of Yin Qi! Upon seeing this, Qian Lei''s complexion changed drastically, and she knew what it meant. "Quick! Let''s go to Dayekou. You guys guard the periphery of the forest park and evacuate the people immediately. Do not let ordinary people approach that area." Qian Lei said. This scene was also being staged in other parts of Beilu City. All the ghost exorcists discovered the cloudy air in the direction of Onoguchi, knowing that something was wrong, and they all set off. Within a few seconds, all the ghost exorcists in Beilu City were ordered by their superiors to quickly reinforce Onoguchi, where there are ghost tides, thousands of ghost tides! The 138th Brigade of the Northern Group Army guarding the southern suburbs of Beilu City was also ordered. The entire brigade was mobilized and hurried to Onoguchi to protect the people while cooperating with ghost exorcists to eliminate evil spirits. "Hehehe, so strong Yin Qi, you can have a good meal..." In some dark corners of Beilu City, lurking evil spirits also felt the movement of Onoguchi, and their eyes glowed with fiery light. When the exorcist and the army acted, the evil spirits lurking in Beilu City also set off. Goal, Onoguchi! At this moment, Beilu City, which was calm for the first half an hour, was completely chaotic. A monstrous cloud erupted in Ohnoguchi''s extremely gloomy place, causing a ghost king to appear here, as well as countless evil spirits and exorcists who were caught in a **** battle. ¡­¡­. On the shore of Luoshui, inside the mansion of the God of the River. Li Sanzheng in a blue robe was sitting in front of the case, standing in front of him, the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King, and dozens of Yin Soldiers. At this meeting, Li San recruited everyone in order to understand the intelligence in the new jurisdiction. Every other week, Li San would ask questions one by one, and by the way receive the pamphlets recorded by the Yin Soldiers during their patrols. If something goes wrong, Li San can also make arrangements in time. "My lord, that''s probably what happened this week..." "Yeah!" Li San nodded in satisfaction, "The evil ghost incidents in the two jurisdictions of Yunshan City and Linze City have dropped by more than half from the beginning. This is inseparable from your serious work, but don''t be careless. It must be known that the Dike of a Thousand Miles was destroyed in an ant nest, and a small negligence may cause the death of many people." Li San looked at the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King, and said with a serious face. "The subordinates will do their utmost to protect one party''s jurisdiction and will never let a fish slip through the net." The Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King bowed at the same time. "Yeah!" Li San nodded, he was still very satisfied with the work attitude of the wolftooth ghost king and the thunder light ghost king. Next, Li San received the pamphlet in Yin Bing''s hand and prepared to let everyone leave. Suddenly, there seemed to be a wave, and Li Sanxin felt it and looked into the distance. That is to the east of Luoshui City. "Eastern region is full of evil spirits, are there big ghosts appearing? Or are there evil spirits?" As if to confirm what Li San was thinking, Li San suddenly felt a change in Dongfang Yao''s original flat aura. "Beidou Lingling, quickly get up to Fang Yu..." Li San pinched the tactic with one hand, and the golden light of merit appeared in his hand. He wanted to calculate what happened on the land east of Luoshui City. Afterwards, Li San frowned and murmured: "What''s the matter?" In the calculation just now, the usual arithmetic of arithmetic can only see chaos at this time, and there is no useful clue in my mind. "This is beyond the scope of my incense and the calculation is not clear?" Li San was puzzled. Immediately afterwards, frost appeared on Li San¡¯s face, "Lei Guang, Spike, you two led the Yin soldiers to go to Beilu City with me. I think there is evil in Beilu City, fearing that the people will be affected... ." Having said that, Li San got up, the blue robe had no wind at this moment, and the blue silk was floating beside his cheeks. "brush!" A strong golden light appeared, including the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King, and a group of Yin Soldiers, disappearing in the River God Mansion. "boom!" Outside the river temple, a rich golden light burst out, led by Li San, behind which stood the Spike King, Thunder Light Ghost King, and All Yin Soldiers. At this time, Li San''s eyes flashed with blue light, and he looked to the east. "Sure enough, it''s a ghost, let''s go." After all, the rich golden light enveloped everyone and broke through the air, producing bursts of air bursting, like thunder in a clear sky. After Li San left, the light smoke in the merit censer drifted with the wind, and it became more and more intense. The rich fragrance filled the surroundings of the river temple, spreading towards the place beyond the Luoshui River, and the banners in front of the temple followed the wind. Wandering, as if nothing happened. The soaring ghosts of Beilu City alarmed the River God, and a thousand ghosts appeared, and the impact was immediately caught by Li San. This is also the first time that Li San has left Luoshui City since waking up to a place outside the incense stick. In front of the river temple, across the street, in a residential building. "Man, this work is idle, it''s just that I haven''t noticed any special movement for a long time?" A ghost exorcist took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to his companion. "Isn''t it?" The other person took the cigarette and mumbled, "But this is the safest way to understand God of the River, we can only look at it honestly." "Fuck!" The ghost exorcist with the cigarette case in his hand was just about to light the cigarette, and he subconsciously glanced at the sky, he was stunned. At the same time, another ghost exorcist was also stunned, and quickly looked back towards the sky. "What happened just now? How did I hear a burst of gas?" "I saw a flash of golden light, and then there was a burst of air..." The exorcist holding the cigarette case shook his head immediately, "Am I looking at the flowers? It seems like the wind..." "Perhaps, I also think the burst of air is like the sound of wind..." Yunshan City, Yunling Mountains! The Yunling Mountains traverse Yunshan City and Luoshui City, and are connected to the mountains of Dayekou Ecological Reserve in Beilu City. Both are located on the periphery of the city. Due to ecological protection in recent years, many small animals have appeared in this mountain range. On the top of the Yunling Mountains, a squirrel was gnawing on pine nuts. The two cheeks were bulging and looked very cute. Suddenly, a thick golden light appeared on this mountain top like an arrow from the string, and then a group of figures appeared. "Huh~" As everyone appeared, there seemed to be a strong wind on the mountain top, and the squirrel on the tree was taken aback. It fell from the branch to the ground, and then ran away. These figures are Li San, the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King and others who came from the River Temple. Li San stood in the forefront, his robe swaying in the wind, and the blue silk behind him also scattered. The Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King stood around like bodyguards. More than a dozen Yin Soldiers were dressed in black attire, and their belts and sabers stood neatly behind them. Chapter 137： Sword comes "Master River God, what evil is there in Beilu City?" a silver-haired wolf-toothed ghost king said, with a look of doubt on his face. Li San did not answer, but looked far away! "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" Suddenly, an intoxicating blue light flashed in Li San''s eyes. At this moment, Li San''s pupils were like a SLR camera with tens of trillions of pixels, and he saw Beilu City hundreds of kilometers away. At this time, the Shakyamuni Eye has advanced from the first vast realm to the second realm, the mustard realm! Upon entering the eyes, Li San saw the monstrous cloudiness in the valley of Dayeguchi in Beilu City. Across such a long distance, ordinary ghost exorcists and evil spirits can''t feel the Yin Qi, but the Thunder Ghost King and the Yin Soldiers can feel the Yin Qi there. As for what happened, they don''t know. "Master River God, there seems to be a very gloomy place there." Leiguang Ghost King discovered the Yin Qi and looked at Li San. The wolftooth ghost king and more than ten Yin soldiers also looked at Li San. They now knew why the adults said that Beilu City had evil spirits. Everyone was curious about what kind of evil spirits were at work in Beilu City. Only Li San could see clearly what was in it, and the Thunder Ghost King couldn''t sense it. "Swipe!" The blue light in Li San''s eyes receded, and his eyes returned to black and white. He said coldly: "Beilu City has erupted in a very gloomy land. There is a ghost king-level primordial ghost. At the same time, a wave of ghosts has erupted there. Thousands." When arriving at Yunshan City, where it is connected to Beilu City, even if it is beyond the land covered by incense, Li San can see clearly. Hearing the word ghost king, both the thunder light ghost king and the wolffang ghost king are both excited. "Master River God, Lei Guang please order, go to Beilu City to clean up the ghost king and a thousand little ghosts!" "Master River God, Spokesperson, please allow me to go with Lei Guang to kill evil spirits and save the citizens!" As long as it was about killing evil spirits, the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King did not hesitate at all, instead they only had endless excitement. "Master River God! I am willing to go to punish evil spirits!" Behind them, more than a dozen Yin soldiers also asked for their orders in unison. As Yin gods, as long as they heard evil spirits, they wanted to come forward and slay evil spirits to save the people and maintain the order of the sun. Hearing this, Li San gently raised his hand, and everyone immediately calmed down. Looking at the ghostly Beilu City, Li San''s eyes flashed with coldness, and he saw him stretch out his hand to shake the void! "The sword is coming!" With a thought, he immediately preached to Luoshui City, a thousand miles away from Yunshan City. At this time, a sword chant appeared on the falling stage in the Sun Moon Hall in the River God Mansion. "Chang! Cang! Cang!" The three-foot-seven-inch Xiantianhe Divine Sword on the landing stage suddenly released a sharp sword aura, and made a sword groan. With endless killing intent, this Jian Yin stunned Tutu who was playing in the distance. He looked at Xiantianhe Divine Sword Titus innocently. The next moment, Xiantian River God''s sword fetus "shoo" turned into a stream of light and disappeared in the River God mansion. "Chang!" In the void outside the river temple, a loud sword groan appeared, instantly submerged into the void, and the speed reached an unbelievable level. "This....!" In the residential building across the road, the two exorcists who were smoking had a dull expression, staring at the top of the river temple. It was just.....? They were chatting just now, and suddenly there was a sword groan outside the river temple, and then only a small black spot disappeared in the void. If you want to talk about speed? The moving speed of this black dot is probably far beyond the most advanced fighter jets at present! Looking at each other, both of them saw the deep shock of each other''s face. Even the cigarette **** in his mouth fell off without knowing it. "Gudong!" One person swallowed and spit, and said tremblingly: "Man, what was that just now?" He hadn''t seen anything clearly just now, only heard a sword groan, which carried a terrifying breath, and he felt that he was as weak as an ant in front of the thing. "I don''t know! I didn''t read it clearly, hurry up, report it, River Temple..." Soon, the two quickly reported the shocking scene to the bureau. .... The Xiantian River Divine Sword Tire broke through the sky towards Yunshan City at a speed that surpassed human cognition, with a silver tail like a meteor. At this moment, some people from Luoshui City to Yunshan City saw the silver meteor in the sky, an extremely dazzling meteor. Some travelers who were taking pictures noticed this beautiful meteor and quickly took a few photos with their mobile phones. Those who took photos thought that today was a lucky day and wanted to see what the meteor looks like. It''s a pity that the tens of millions of pixels of a mobile phone can''t capture the appearance of a meteor at all, and even after being stretched, it is just a small fuzzy black dot. It is really that this meteor is too dazzling, and the sound of breaking through the sky can be faintly heard. The common people have never seen a meteor with a sound. In a few blinks, the river **** sword fetus spanned thousands of miles and flew into the Yunling Mountains in Yunshan City. "This is..." Leiguang Ghost King seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked back and saw the River God Sword Tire coming through the air. Leiguang Ghost King blinked his eyes, and the three-foot-seven-inch River God Sword Baby had been submerged in Li San''s hands. It was less than ten breaths since Li San called the River God Sword Baby! All the Yin soldiers also looked curious, looking at the silver and black sword tires in the hands of Lord River God, they understood why Lord River God did not move. "My lord, is this... a sword?" The Wolftooth Ghost King stared at the River God Sword Titus in Li San''s hands and whispered softly. This is a blunt sword with a black body and a silver blade. It looks more like a rough blade polished from a stone, but the breath that radiates from it shocks the wolf-fang ghost king. Li San bowed his head and gently stroked the river **** sword tire in his hand, "With this baby, you don''t need to do it!" Then Li San let go of the River God Sword''s tire, and the simple and unpretentious sword stood in the air, floating in front of Li San. "Man, today is your first time out of the mountain, to show off your sharp edge, to smooth out those messy evil spirits, and to exchange for a bright universe in Beilu City!" Li San''s voice sounded, and then a little golden light on his fingertips sank into the river **** sword''s womb. "Chang!" Suddenly, a sword aura containing a terrifying killing intent was released from the tire of the River God''s sword. There was a smile at the corner of Li San''s mouth, and there was a cold murderous intent in the depth of the smile. Strong! too strong! The eyes of more than ten Yin Soldiers behind him flickered, and they looked at the river **** sword tire with lingering fear. They were shocked when they saw the River God Sword Baby. Just now Li San said, the murderous intent released from the River God Sword Baby made them feel like falling into an ice cave, as if they only wanted the River God Sword Baby. Release a trace of sword aura on them to disperse their souls. Chapter 138： A moment of despair! The Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King were also shocked, and both sides recalled the sword intent just now. No wonder Lord River God said that one-tenth of a ten thousandth of the power can quell evil spirits. If the just one ten thousandth of the aura exudes, how terrifying is the full-strength River God Sword Baby? This is still an unformed sword... ¡­¡­.. Beilu City, Onoguchi. The evil spirits all over the mountains and plains kept appearing, fighting with the exorcists to the mountainside. The scene was extremely bloody, and thick blood was mixed in the squally wind in the air at the same time. "Da da da!" "Roar!" "what...." "grass****!" At this moment on the mountainside, the machine guns of the army, the roar of evil spirits, the cry of pain, and the angry curses of the exorcist are mixed together. The **** battlefield is like an ancient Colosseum. Sun Zheng, the prefecture-level peak exorcist in Beilu City, has blood red eyes and short hair standing upside down like steel pins. He is fighting four prefecture-level evil spirits. Although he is the pinnacle of the earth level, his two fists are hard to beat with four palms. This time he is already covered in color, and his clothes are torn to pieces by the evil spirits, revealing his strong upper body. In this short period of time, Sun Zheng was almost at the limit, and the ghost power in his body was on the verge of over-consuming. There are visible corpses on one of his hands. If he continues to fight, he will be backlashed by the ghost in his body and become an inhuman and ghostly existence. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Sun Zheng gasped heavily, and the evil spirits with almost no gasping time rushed forward again. After a dozen moves, Sun Zheng added a few deep scars to his body. During this trip, Sun Zheng felt that his consciousness had begun to blur, and his figure was also shaky. It was vaguely visible that the corpse spots on his hands had spread to his arms. Once the corpse spots reached his chest, he would undoubtedly die! At this moment, seven evil spirits saw that Sun Zheng was unstable and instantly joined the battlefield, surrounding Sun Zheng. There is endless greed in the eyes of every evil spirit, and a ghost exorcist of this level is a great tonic for evil spirits. As long as you can devour more of this exorcist, you will become a ghost sooner or later. "Roar~" An earth-level evil spirit who besieged Sun Zheng before, with holes in his face like carrion, and the rows of fangs in his mouth exposed, he roared towards Sun Zheng with a strange roar. The evil spirits obviously didn''t want to give Sun Zheng a chance to continue struggling. At this time, one can eat one in the battlefield! There are not many exorcists, and it will be sooner or later to be eaten by their evil spirits. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" After this land-level evil spirit, the rest of the evil spirits also rushed towards Sun Zheng like hungry wolves. "Sneer!" The first evil spirit who rushed over opened his big mouth and bit towards Sun Zheng. The stench from the rotten flesh on his face made Sun Zheng clearly smell it. Sun Zheng originally wanted to resist, but at this moment his consciousness was lost, and he didn''t even have the strength to raise his hand. How could he resist this fierce evil spirit? A succession of evil spirits rushed in front of Sun Zheng. In Sun Zheng''s blurred vision, he could vaguely see the evil spirits that were rushing towards him, and tears of unwillingness flowed from the corner of his eyes! He knew that he would turn into the rations of evil spirits and be eaten by evil spirits, but he really couldn''t move at this moment. The ghost power was consumed too much, and he didn''t even have the strength to raise his hand. Not far from Sun Zheng, two young ghost exorcists were fighting side by side. Both of them are only in their twenties, about the same age as Xiaoshan. "Brother!" The tall young exorcist saw an evil spirit exuding slime suddenly appeared. He stretched out his claws to grab his companions, and pushed his comrades away. "Puff!" The evil spirit full of slime lost its target, and instead a sharp claw pierced its chest directly, piercing the chest of the tall ghost exorcist. The tall ghost exorcist unwillingly looked at the ghost hand that pierced his chest, and ignored the movement, his eyes flushed and he smashed the evil spirit''s head with his last trace of strength. At this moment, he knew that he could not live, but before he died, he had to do his last bit of strength to hurt the evil spirit in front of him. "No! I''m going to **** your grandma!" The short demon exorcist who was pushed away turned red and watched as his companion was pierced by his chest, ignoring the evil spirits around him, staring at the evil spirits'' damage toward the slime-filled evil The ghost pounced. Two hundred meters away. The troops staying behind Onoguchi are constantly on fire. From the beginning to the present, half of them have died. Some people were killed by ghost charges, some had their gun barrels red, but they still fired their guns. To the last moment of the battle, some people used their bodies to block the rushing evil spirits in order to protect their companions. The few soldiers had burned out the last bullet at this time, and they had no ammunition. A non-commissioned officer stood up and roared: "Brothers, run away! Be sure to hold the evil spirits, reinforcements will be here soon..." When the words were over, the remaining soldiers got up and ran fast, and a dense group of evil spirits were tracking them behind them. The officer who first ordered the fire was already gnawed into scum, and he used his life to protect his soldiers! Behind the top of the mountain, Wang Kun''s left hand had completely lost consciousness, and the spirit of sulfuric acid corroded his entire left hand. Wang Kun''s face was pale, he bleeds too much, and his left hand has been abolished, and his combat effectiveness has fallen to the bottom. He has been using the ghost domain to drag the ghost king, but at this time his ghost power has also been consumed to the freezing point, coupled with excessive blood loss, there is no hope of life. "The ghost king is too powerful, and I can drag it till now thanks to the incense ash...it''s a pity..." Wang Kun murmured while lying on the hillside. Vaguely, he saw the resentful eyes of the ghost king appearing in his vision. At the same time, desperation is also spreading in the heart of the ghost exorcist on the slopes of Ohnoguchi. Hundreds of ghost exorcists, as well as the soldiers who fled after firing the last bullet and wanted to delay the evil spirits with their lives, were desperate. Faced with thousands of ghosts, they were too weak to stop this scene. Coming disaster. When it''s over, they will all be finished, even the five million residents of Beilu City will be finished today. The hearts of all people are extremely complicated, with resentment, unwillingness, and the impending death... Everyone knows that they can''t stop this ghost wave today, and the next thing they will face is the death of more people. After tonight, many people¡¯s families will fall, they will lose their husbands, children, and the pillars of their families... Suddenly. When Sun Zheng had only one breath left, he vaguely saw the ten evil spirits around him stopped. Chapter 139： The horrible sword spirit falling from the sky The young exorcist who rushed towards the slime ghost saw the evil spirit in front of him with a panic expression. The soldiers who fled in all directions suddenly felt that the evil spirit behind them seemed to come to a halt. The ghost king in front of Wang Kun had already raised his hand, but the movement of the ghost king stopped, and his dark red eyes turned to look at the sky. The evil spirits all over the mountains and plains, whether flying in the sky or running on the ground, stopped one after another and looked at the sky above. "Chang!" A sword roar that resounded throughout the world appeared and echoed in the valley. Under this sword roar, the raging wind disappeared and became quiet. All the ghosts stared at the sky, where a dark sword with silver blades floated. The sword was like a star, exuding dazzling light, mysterious small characters appeared on the sword, exuding golden light, and a terrifying breath radiated from the sword. Suddenly, the sword above the sky moved. "boom!" It can be seen to the naked eye that the air is compressed into a wave of air, making a harsh air explosion, and the raging flames generated by friction with the air envelop the blade. The sword that fell from the sky with dazzling light and flames rising from the sky, like a punishment from the sky, pierced straight toward the mountain range above Ohyeguchi. The sword bathed in flames fell to the ground like shooting stars, and the beautiful shadows reflected in everyone''s pupils. The burst of air made everyone feel like a supersonic fighter flying in front of them, and their ears buzzed. "call out!" The sword that fell from the sky flew to a hundred meters, and then slowly floated in the air. "Chang!" A louder sword roar sounded, and suddenly countless silver sword aura burst out of the sword, which shot to the ground like a torrential pear blossom. At this moment, like a volcanic eruption, countless terrifying sword aura swept the evil spirits all over the mountains and plains. "what!!!" Countless evil spirits uttered harsh screams at the same moment. "Puff! Puff!" Like a steel wire piercing tofu, these silver sword auras will make a large part of the evil spirits disappear when they pass through the bodies of the evil spirits. Where the dense sword aura passed, groups of evil spirits were cut into powder like wheat. The level of horror of this sword aura completely surpassed the imagination of the evil spirits. Whether it is a heaven-level ghost general or a ground-level evil ghost, they are like paper in front of the sword aura, and their powerful ghost bodies cannot provide any protection. In front of the terrifying sword spirit, there is only one way to turn into a powder, and there is no one! The location where Wang Kun and the King of Ghosts are located is on the top of a mountain at an altitude of 100 meters, which is the closest place to the river **** sword. When the sword descended as a falling star, the blood-colored eyes of the ghost king showed a panic expression. Without the slightest hesitation, the ghost king who had merged the three primordial ghosts turned around and ran away. He felt fear when the sword appeared. It''s a pity that the River God Sword landed from the sky in the blink of an eye, and it was the first to send a sword aura to the ghost king. "what!" The ghost king let out a scream, the sword qi penetrated through his body, and the ghost qi in the ghost king''s body was rapidly melting like ice and snow under the blazing sun. The next moment, the ghost king fell to the ground, and the three yuan-feeling ghosts also separated and fell to the ground. He is dead, he is the king of these thousand evil spirits, and the powerful ghost king who has merged the three primordial ghosts, is still the second killer. The King of Ghosts was the first ghost to be killed by Jian Qi. The dramatic scene made everyone alive dumbfounded. A ghost wave triggered by a ghost king, a king-level disaster that can destroy a city, disappeared in the blink of an eye. Those evil spirits that were fierce and fierce the moment before have all turned into flying ash at this moment, and there is not a single hair left. The whole valley was surprisingly quiet, no one spoke, and the mythical scene just now was still playing back in my mind. No one knows what kind of existence it was that took action to resolve the disaster and save the people present. Sun Zheng tried to open his eyes, his pupils were gradually diminishing, and he wanted to use his last breath to see these dead evil spirits. Sun Zheng''s body has been gnawed to perfection, his legs disappeared, his hands disappeared, and half of his chest cavity disappeared... He Shenjian made a strong appearance and killed all the evil spirits in seconds, but couldn''t save Sun Zheng''s life. He had come to the end of his life. After taking a hard look, Sun Zheng''s pupils were completely dilated, and he lost his vitality. But Sun Zheng''s face was full of smiles, seeing this scene, he died without regret. He saw the golden word "River God" on the floating sword. At this moment, Sun Zheng swallowed his last breath with a smile. Not far from Sun Zheng, after the slime ghost died, the tall ghost exorcist fell to the ground. His good brother rushed out, holding him in his arms, "Brother Gang, hold on! We won! We won!" The short ghost exorcist choked with tears in his eyes, and at the same time he quickly did first aid for the companion in his arms. The soldiers who fled farther away cried loudly after being shocked, and hugged them in twos and threes with excitement. The man had tears and did not flick it lightly. They gritted their teeth and did not leave a tear in the face of life and death just now, but now they are experiencing the rest of their lives and they cried after seeing thousands of evil spirits all dead. They cried very excitedly! "Quick! See if there are any comrades alive." Someone said, the remaining soldiers immediately ran towards the corpses lying around on the hillside. Before, they fought and retreated, and even the chief was swallowed by the evil spirit. At this moment, the evil spirit died, and they wanted to see if there were any comrades alive. "Huh~" On the top of the mountain, Wang Kun moved his body hard, let himself sit up and leaned on a big rock. Working hard to lift his drooping eyelids, Wang Kun saw the sword floating in the air. The word''River God'' on the sword was extremely dazzling. "he came...." A smile appeared at the corner of Wang Kun''s mouth, and hot tears could not help dripping from the corner of his eyes. His brain had become groggy, and Wang Kun, who could no longer support him, closed his eyes, and he lost consciousness. The use of the ghost domain has dragged the ghost king for so long, and he has reached an extremely bad state. Without Xiang Hui''s help, Wang Kun would not have been seriously injured now, but had a different body and head like Ye Yu. ¡­¡­.. Beilu City, Chengguan District. Wu Qianqian dressed up today, wearing a floral dress. She and the subject have made an appointment to have dinner together today. "Hey..." As soon as she got out of the subway station, Wu Qianqian saw her boyfriend standing in the distance waving to him. "boom!" Suddenly, a series of huge bursts of air rang out, resounding throughout Beilu City. This huge voice made Wu Qianqian feel excited, and then she raised her head and looked towards the east. Chapter 140： Rescue There is the direction of Dayekou Ecological Reserve. Wu Qianqian''s eyes widened, her hands covered her mouth subconsciously, and an enchanting and beautiful scene appeared in the sky. In sight, a huge long strip from above the sky exudes star-like silver light, dragging a long flame tail, and descending like a meteor to the mountains of Onoguchi. In the next second, the light entered the valley, and a huge silver beam of light pierced the sky, and at the same time, the silver dots of light like fireworks bloomed in the void, the beauty was extreme! "Hmm~" Wu Qianqian blinked his big eyes and muttered, "What is this, is it a meteor?" People on the whole street have discovered this scene, even if there are countless skyscrapers, but the silver light that seems to come from nine days can be clearly seen. Qian Lei, who was running on the top of the building, stopped, she stared in the direction of Ohnoguchi blankly. The beam of light rose into the sky, as if tens of thousands of miles high, piercing the sky. The dazzling silver light swayed across Beilu City, illuminating all darkness, and Qian Lei''s body was also covered by light, dragging a long reflection on the roof of the building. Qian Lei silently looked at Ohnoguchi''s direction, feeling uneasy for a long time. "Qian team, the latest information, the Onoguchi ghost tide has been wiped out. You organize the ghost exorcists in the city to prevent evil spirits..." A voice came from the headset. "I see." Qian Lei whispered a few seconds later. From beginning to end, Qian Lei''s gaze never left the direction of Onoguchi. "Has the casualties of Onoguchi come out?" Qian Lei knew that there was a **** battle today, and she was ready to sacrifice for that just now. Now that the evil spirits have been wiped out, Qian Lei faintly breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe... it won''t be too bad. There was no response from the headset. After a while, a voice came, "There are no statistics for the time being, and some are not sure whether there is death, but the situation is not very good..." "Understood, I will continue to be vigilant in the city." After all, Qian Lei stood on the top of the building and looked at the busy street below. The pedestrians below are all discussing the vision of Onoguchi, and many others are holding their mobile phones to watch the beautiful pictures that were just fortunately taken. Looking at the people below, Qian Lei''s eyes flickered. These ordinary people are still living normal lives now, as if the world is still that good, but they don''t know how many people sacrificed behind the seemingly good life. But as an exorcist, no matter how much you sacrifice, you can''t make it public. This is not a policy of fooling the people, but just to make the people happier. Some things are not necessarily good to say. The heart is separated from the belly, and some people are no worse than evil spirits when they act evil. After taking a deep look at the lively street below, Qian Lei sighed slightly and left. What she has to do now is to summon the ghost exorcists who were in the city before to step up their guard to prevent evil spirits from taking advantage of the fire. The sacrifices of the exorcists brought the stability of the people''s lives and the stability of the social order. Every exorcist has a family, parents, children, etc. They are also protecting their own little family while defending their home and the country! In the valley of Onoguchi. After the rest of the catastrophe, some people fell to the ground and wept bitterly, and some were silently talking to their dead companions. A young exorcist wept loudly at the half-length corpse. That was his teacher. After becoming an exorcist, he has been taking him on missions, teaching him how to become an excellent exorcist''s teacher. At that time, their master and apprentice were besieged by more than a dozen evil spirits, and the teacher kicked him out to save him, detonating all the ghosts and saving her. The young exorcist''s eyes were distraught. He saw the teacher being pounced on by a dozen evil spirits, eating the flesh and blood of the teacher''s body bit by bit. In the end, the teacher blew himself up and killed five evil spirits incidentally before letting him survive. "We won, teacher, the evil spirits are dead, teacher, don''t you know, the sword aura just now..." The young ghost exorcist choked on his stomach and lay next to the half of the corpse, telling that the evil spirits had just been wiped out. One scene... The same scene was staged on the hillside. Someone dragged the badly wounded body into the pile of evil ghost corpses, trying to find the corpse of his friend. There was also an exorcist who was seriously injured and dying. Fortunately, there was still a breath left. "Boom!" Ten military helicopters appeared high in the sky and landed slowly. Soon, a bunch of people came down from the helicopter, half of whom were medical staff. "Here are seriously injured people, hurry up! Get on the stretcher..." "There are also two seriously injured people over there, quick, quick!" "Prioritize the transfer of the wounded, quickly..." The rescue team arrived and ran quickly on the hillside with the medical staff, looking for the seriously injured exorcists and soldiers. Some of the living exorcists found a part of their companion¡¯s arm, and some found half of their companion¡¯s head. They silently put away the broken limbs of their companions... Most of the severely wounded soldiers became disabled, many exorcists also had missing arms and legs, and none of those who were lucky enough to survive were healthy. Most of the dead exorcists were eaten up, and some even disappeared with a broken arm. Soon, the search and rescue team found the body of the mayor of Beilu City. The middle-aged mayor also lost more than half of his body. There was no complete place. He advanced and retreated with the soldiers and died at the hands of evil spirits. "Mayor!" The deputy who had left before became a member of the rescue team. He watched the mayor who was put in the body bag and wept bitterly. This mortal mayor has made many contributions to Beilu City throughout his life. Unfortunately, the mayor will not leave this time when the ghost tide has erupted. He threatened to advance and retreat with everyone present. The mayor said that he is old and has been protected for a lifetime, and now he wants to be a person to protect others. The deputy wailed loudly. He had been with the mayor for more than ten years, but the two-sleeved and breezy parental officer finally died in the hands of the evil spirit. The ghost tide in Onoguchi erupted extremely tragically, and more than half of the people died. Only one-third of the people survived! The young ghost exorcist, who was pierced by the slime ghost in his chest, hung a sigh and was rushed to Beilu City Exorcist Hospital where he survived. The valley is the edge of the extremely gloomy land, and also the edge of the ghost domain of the ghost king. Several search and rescue ghost exorcists entered the valley. They wanted to see if there were any ghosts left in the valley. The rain of swords all over the sky wiped out the evil spirits, but to be on the safe side, everyone still decided to check the inside of the valley. "Look! Behind that stone..." After entering the valley, someone found blood on the edge of a huge stone in the distance, and half of the man''s body was exposed outside. Chapter 141： Reward for relief of crisis Everyone immediately ran forward, and then everyone''s pupils suddenly shrank. "Team Wang! It''s Team Wang! Team Wang still has a breath, hurry up, call the rescuers!" While talking, a young exorcist rushed out at the limit of speed. One of Wang Kun''s arms had been completely corroded, as if it had been soaked in sulfuric acid, his whole body was covered with blood, and only one breath remained. Everyone has the color of joy. Wang Kun is a top celestial exorcist and the leader of the investigation team in the extremely gloomy place. After receiving the news of the ghost king, everyone thought that Wang Kun had fallen, but Wang Kun was still alive. Even if there is only one breath left, it also represents the hope of living. The vitality of the exorcist is very tenacious! "Team Wang is still alive, hurry up, let''s go to the depths to look for it, and Team Rain..." A few ghost exorcists only left one person to look at Wang Kun, and the others walked like flying towards the deep valley Away. After seeing Wang Kun still breathing, everyone thought of other people who entered the valley, Ye Yu, Zhao Jian, Hu Nan, Zhou An and others. Whenever there is a possibility, everyone is not willing to let it go. When everyone began to search for the wounded and survivors, the magic sword suspended in the sky disappeared out of thin air. Everyone didn¡¯t know where the mysterious sword that fell from the sky came from and where it went. It was annihilating all the evil spirits. Then it disappeared. Although the Excalibur has disappeared, there is still that majestic power in the valley of Ohnoguchi, and the remaining power makes many exorcists palpitations. "River God!" Someone raised their heads, looked at the sky, and silently spit out these two words. At that time, there were these two dazzling characters on the sword that wiped out the evil spirits. On the asphalt road in the distance, vehicles were advancing towards Ohnoguchi. There were brigades who came to support the car, and there were also ghost exorcists who came to support. At the same time, a military plane from Kyoto city reached the sky above Onoguchi, and a figure landed from the plane. They were the personnel dispatched by the Kyoto City headquarters to guard the extremely gloomy place in the Onoguchi mountain. In each extremely shady land, there are at least five sky-level ghost exorcists and at least one regiment of troops stationed to ensure the safety of the extremely shady land. Above the sky, the River God Sword was breaking through the air, flew out of Beilu City, and entered Yunshan City. Then the River God Sword descended towards the Yunling Mountains. Li San stretched out his hand and grabbed the flying River God Sword. "Master River God, over there..." Lei Guang Gui Wang immediately said when he saw the River God Sword flying. The others also cast inquiring glances. Thousands of evil spirits were haunting them, and the River God Sword flew back after a short while, and they wanted to know the result. "It''s all solved." Li San said lightly, his voice drifting on the top of the mountain with the wind. Holding the River God Sword, Li San''s eyes flashed with blue light, his gaze penetrated a long distance and looked towards Ohyeguchi. Staring at him for a moment, Li San sighed slightly, with a look of regret on his face. Li San felt sorry that he could not save more people. Li San could clearly see the broken limbs of those who died. Li San also felt disappointed when so many people died. All of them have families, parents, wives and children, but Li San knows that he does not know what kind of power can change the world with a single thought. Even if he is a god, he cannot guarantee to save everyone. What Li San is working hard is working hard to benefit the common people. As long as the injustice he encounters, he will solve it, and he will eliminate all the evil spirits that appear in his vision. Li San has been working hard to protect mankind as much as he can, but after all, it is inevitable that someone will die in a place without his knowledge. Just as Li San thought about it, the system voice rang in his mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for solving the Onoguchi Black Shadow Elemental Fetus and Ghost Fusion Ghost King, saving the Beilu City crisis and triggering special rewards!" "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and winning 30 Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the Shadow Elemental Fetus Ghost King!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and getting two pairs of the River God Temple Gate!" Hearing the familiar one-key triple-link, a smile appeared on the corner of Li San''s mouth, and his unhappiness faded slightly. Unexpectedly, I just used the River God Sword to kill a ghost king who was a fusion of three primordial ghosts, and here is a reward for a primordial ghost king! Now there are 226 Yin Soldiers, and the total number has increased to 256 after receiving 30 System Yin Soldiers. This is a good thing for the new jurisdiction. As for the third reward item, Li San was a little puzzled. It is also entering the system space. Six wooden plaques are quietly parked in the system space, four long and two short, without any fluctuations, which seem to be very ordinary door pairs. "This thing seems useless? Can the system still send useless things?" Li San murmured to himself, in the previous days, the things produced by the system were all good things, and he had never thought that the system would use this kind of decoration as a reward. From receiving rewards to exploring rewards, it is a matter of one thought. "Back to the River Temple." Li San held the sword, turned away, and said. Upon hearing the words, the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King turned around and followed Li San with all the Yin Soldiers, preparing to return to the River Temple. Just after taking a step, Li San looked at an elderly pine tree with two pine nuts on it. With a thought, the two pine nuts on the ground returned to the pine tree, and there were still pine nut shells on the branch. "Rainy~" Behind the branch, a small head poked out. It glanced nervously at the pine nuts and then at Li San. Then it ran quickly and stuffed two pine nuts into its mouth, and its face suddenly bulged. stand up. "Little guy, I just scared you." Looking at the cute little squirrel, Li San said softly. "Swipe!" A golden light shone behind Li San, instantly wrapping everyone around and disappearing on the top of the mountain. Seeing Li San and others disappear strangely, the little squirrel was stunned for two seconds, and then ran towards the tree hole... ¡­¡­. In front of the river temple. Li San looked at the gate of the renovated River God Temple, and three pairs of doors appeared in his hands. He was going to stick these two pairs of doors on the entrance of the River God Temple and the entrance of the River God Temple. With a light throw, the three pairs of wooden doors flew to the entrance of the River God Temple and hung firmly on the wall. As you can see, it is a neat pair of doors. "Do good and accumulate virtue, cultivate one''s mind and cultivate character, and do more good deeds will be blessed!" "Don''t do all evil, all good will follow, and if you do more unrighteously, you will die!" Looking at the font on the plaque, dragons and phoenix dance, with vigorous brushwork, Li San nodded secretly, smiling all over his face. After returning to the Heshen Temple, Li San came to the gate, and he was going to hang the two gates rewarded by the system on the outside of the temple. Seeing the door right, Li San had memories in his eyes. After crossing to the Tang Dynasty in his previous life, he liked to chant poems and make counterpoints... Chapter 142： Persuade others to be kind In the past, in his family of three, every new year, Li San personally wrote several couplets in the family, and Yu Hong often praised himself as a talented person. Later, the neighbors in the neighborhood lined up for Li San to write the couplet, and Li San did not reject this. As long as he saw the smiles of the neighbors in the neighborhood, he was satisfied. Li San has different feelings for Luoshui city and counties. Over time, Mr. Li''s name spread, and everyone praised Li San as a talented person. Soon after, students looking for Li San to study began to come in an endless stream. Li San¡¯s home was quite a city. Over time, Li San also taught a bunch of top scholars and became the pillars of the country. After the death of Li San, many of his scriptures have been circulating and regarded as classics by literati and inscribers. The most important thing is his spirit, which has had a lot of influence on later generations. The color of memory in his eyes gradually faded, and Li San returned to his senses and looked at Tutu who followed behind his butt, "Tutu, do you like this door, right?" Seeing Li San''s question, Tutu tilted his head, as if thinking. But after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t see what this pair meant. Li San teaches Tutu to read and read. Tutu has already understood a lot of Chinese characters so far, but understanding does not mean understanding. Obviously, Tutu is not very clear about the meaning of this door pair. Seeing Tutu''s expression, Li San suddenly smiled, "Little guy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you will understand later." After all, Li San took Tutu''s hand and left the temple and entered the river **** mansion. He was going to write the door pair by himself and post it on the entrance of the Sun Moon Hall where he lived. After a thousand years, he didn''t write about the door pair. Li San felt itchy hands and thought about it. ¡­ The next day. Jin Gui, the person in charge of the Heshen Temple, is exercising on the square. Jin Gui got up very early recently, because his son is coming back soon, and he is going to accompany him on the mountain. Every year when his son comes back, he will go to Yunling Mountain to play. Similarly, Jingui exercises to prolong his life. Middle-aged men like them need to exercise more if they want less pain in their old age. "Hey, isn''t this Lao Zhang Tou? Why are you getting up so early today? Is this the sun coming out from the west?" Jin Gui was running on the garden path and immediately greeted Lao Zhang in the temple fair. Most people in their age group sleep lightly, but this old Zhang is an outlier. Not only could he eat and drink, but he also slept like a young man, sleeping late every day, so Jin Gui teased when he saw Lao Zhang. "Hey, I can''t sleep anymore? Can''t I get up early?" Lao Zhang looked at Jin Gui and said, "To be honest, it''s good to get up early, and the air is still fresh." Then, Lao Zhang stretched out his hand and gestured, "You know? I watched a show yesterday, and I knew it was a bad habit. From now on, I will get up early and exercise outside the river temple. I want to live a long life. , Haha!" With that said, Lao Zhang took out his cell phone and opened the program he had watched yesterday to show Jin Gui. Jin Gui watched the programs on his mobile phone. It was nothing more than how to rationally arrange the rhythm of life, strengthen exercise and prolong life and so on. "Lao Zhang, I remember that this channel also broadcast a program saying that eating more pears can fight cancer..." After a while, Jin Gui and Lao Zhang entered the Heshen Temple together. Walking into the gate of the Heshen Temple, Jin Gui had an illusion inexplicably. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell. In short, he felt that after entering the River Temple today, it was not the same as usual. "Squeak." Jin Gui pushed open the door of the River God Temple and entered the River God Temple. As soon as he entered the Temple of the River, an unknown feeling appeared in Jin Gui''s heart, as if he always felt something was wrong. "Huh? Did I have a bad stomach yesterday? The wine I drank yesterday was not a fake bar?" Jin Gui muttered. He always felt that the familiar temple seemed different from usual. Suddenly, Jin Gui looked back and saw the door pair outside the He Temple. Jin Gui looked at the two door pairs outside the Heshen Temple, "I said something was wrong with me, it turned out to be this door pair." "Doing a good and blessing is dependent on one another, and a thought of evil is difficult to abandon...!" Jin Gui silently read the door pair outside the Xiahe Temple, his eyes lit up. "Okay! This door pair is good! It fully expresses the meaning of persuading people to abandon evil and do good. This is much better than the previous literary door pair!" "Quick! Let''s go and see the gate." Jin Gui knew what was wrong and immediately ran towards the gate of the Heshen Temple. Soon, Jin Gui saw the brand new pair of doors at the gate outside the Heshen Temple. "Do good and accumulate virtue, cultivate one''s mind and cultivate character, and do more good deeds will be blessed!" "Don''t do all evil, all good will follow, and if you do more unrighteously, you will die!" "Not bad! This kind of door pair is really good..." Jin Gui nodded, looking at the door pair at the gate and said. Then Jin Gui looked at Lao Zhang, "Lao Zhang, I didn''t expect you to be so caring to change such two good doors to the temple...not bad!" There were several people in the temple fair. Jin Gui saw Lao Zhang outside the temple early in the morning, and naturally thought that it was Lao Zhang''s replacement. "Huh?" Lao Zhang asked with a question mark, "What are you talking about? When did I change the door right?" Seeing Jin Gui''s actions, Lao Zhang''s face was dumbfounded, and he had never touched the door at this door. Immediately, Lao Zhang said that he had never touched the door pair, and he didn''t know what was going on with this brand new door pair. "Huh?" Jin Gui was taken aback for a moment, and then muttered: "You didn''t change it. Could it be that someone else came to change it quietly last night?" Jin Gui immediately thought of the rest of the temple fair staff. They had the key to the gate, and they could enter the river temple in the middle of the night. "Call to see who is going to change the door last night." Lao Zhang said. Immediately afterwards, after Jin Gui dialed the phone numbers of the rest of the staff, he learned that no one had moved the door to the door. "Hey, this is weird." Jin Gui wondered, "Did any pilgrim quietly replaced it yesterday?" "I don''t know, there are so many people every day, who can stare clearly?" Lao Zhang shook his head. While the two were chatting, an old man in the distance walked over, and Jin Gui immediately said when he saw the man who came, "Brother Huo, you are here this early, and you are here to pray for your grandson to the God of the River. Yet?" Huo Zhi, from Huojia Village, Luoshui City. At the time of the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, Binhe Road had not yet been developed. Huojia Village is now a small village on Binhe Road. When he was three years old, Daxiaguo had just founded the country, and he is now seventy-five years old. In his early years, Huo Zhi married Zhang from the neighboring village as his wife. Although they didn''t say that they were in love at the time, they lived happily afterwards. After a few years of marriage, he had two sons. Chapter 143： Misfortune is also a calamity But later his wife became seriously ill during the famine and died. He has been dragging his two sons. After giving birth to Dashan, the eldest son died unexpectedly while working outside the city. Since then Dashan has lost his parents. At that time Dashan was only three years old. The youngest son gave birth to Xiaoshan in the same year, and he kept pulling Dashanshan. As a result, the youngest son and his wife also died at an early age and died when Xiaoshan was ten years old. At this point, there are only three grandparents left in this family. Decades ago, their lives were very poor, and it is only now that they are getting better. The only wish of the old man is to see his two grandsons get married and start a business as soon as possible, so that he can hug his grandson. The two grandsons are special police officers, both of whom are professional defenders of the people. The old man is proud of his grandsons and feels gratified. He is at home now, and will come to the River God Temple to burn incense and worship the River God every three to five hours, hoping that his grandson will be healthy and safe, and start a family as soon as possible. Early this morning, the old man prepared the tribute and came to the Heshen Temple. As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the Heshen Temple, I met Jin Gui, an old acquaintance, saying hello. "Haha, morning old Jin, I specially came to thank God of River today, he found a girlfriend for my two grandsons!" Huo Zhi said, with a smile on his face. "Huh? Not bad, not bad." Jin Gui nodded, and suddenly returned to his senses, "What? Your two grandchildren have an object? Whose girl is so lucky?" "Yes, Brother Huo, where is the girl from? Is it a local? Or a foreigner?" Old Zhang was also interested when he heard this. Old people like to talk about household affairs most, and are even more interested in matters of future generations. Huo Zhi and the others are familiar with each other. They did a lot of good deeds when they were young, and saved many children in the floods of the 1980s. It was the accident that caused the death of Huo Zhi''s wife. "I said you don''t know either, those two are good girls." Huo Yun said with a smile. "A few days ago, my family often went out in Dashan. I heard that I was looking for a girl named Chen Xian..." Then Huo Yun talked freely and talked about recent interesting events. "And that Yangyang, that''s a good girl, but she can''t talk to my Dashan, and it''s pretty good to go and talk to Xiaoshan one time and two..." "You also know that the girl I met last time on Binhe Road, I asked for contact information, but after the first time she went out to eat, she kept talking about Xiaoshan..." As he spoke, Huo Zhi''s face was relieved, "You said this is not the help of God of River? I just prayed on the birthday of God of River, but it didn¡¯t take long. They both had movement. I can¡¯t Happy..." "It''s a must! The most spiritual in Luoshui City is the God of River." Lao Zhang said, looking at the Temple of River God, "Brother Huo, you are very lucky. If the God of River bless them, they will be full of children and grandchildren in the future. !" "Lao Zhang was right, thinking that at the beginning..." Jin Gui also agreed, and they could bring up many efficacious things when they mentioned the God of River. Hearing the blessings of the two old friends, Huo Yun''s smile on his face increased, "Yes, so I am ready to come to worship God of the River early this morning, and I hope they can get married soon." While talking, Huo Yun fumbled in the basket and took out two peaches, "Come on, eat some, these peaches are fresh." "No, no, this is for honoring the God of the River, we won''t be too late when the God of the River has enjoyed it." Jin Gui hurriedly shrugged off. "Well, I''m going to worship the River God first." After that, Huo Yun headed towards the River God Temple with joy. After a while, Huo Zhicheng knocked his head three times incomparably, put away the tribute on the table, and walked out of the river temple. "Lao Jin, come, these peaches and apples are sweet. You can quench your thirst on such a hot day." Huo Zhi took the fruit basket to the office where the temple fair staff were. Jin Gui and the others still wanted to shirk, but they couldn''t hold back Huo Yun''s enthusiasm, and finally accepted the fruit basket. "Brother Huo, why don''t you ask for a fragrant ash safe talisman?" Jin Gui took out a piece of talisman paper from the cabinet and said. "Thank you for your kindness. I asked for two not long ago. With this incense ash and peace talisman, my grandchildren said that they are much better off when they are assigned tasks. I should leave this to others..." After another greeting, Huo Yun left the Heshen Temple with a smile on his face. Outside the Heshen Temple Garden, Huo Yun came to a nearby subway station. He wanted to go shopping on the street and buy some change of clothes for his two grandsons. Dashanshanshan is busy on weekdays, and the old man will buy them some clothes when he is free. Dashanshanshan gave a lot of money every month, and Huoyun couldn''t spend the money as an old man. Nanhu District, Xintiandi Shopping Center. Huo Yun left the subway station and walked toward the street. This is the largest and most complete shopping mall with the most department stores in Luoshui City. "The mountains like solid colors, and the hills like ones with a little decoration..." Huo Yun muttered as he walked. His two grandsons have different hobbies, so every time he buys clothes, he always talks about his grandson¡¯s preferences. In the distance, a child on the sidewalk was playing with a ball, chasing the ball from time to time. Seeing this little guy who was only three or four years old, Huo Yun had a kind look on his face. The mountains and hills were only this size once and now. Behind the little boy was a young mother with several shopping bags in her hands, reminding the little boy to slow down and not to run. Not long after, the little boy had arrived five meters away from Huo Yun. "Tengteng!" The ball arrived in front of Huo Yun, and Huo Yun leaned over and picked up the ball on the ground. "Grandpa, this is mine~" The little boy ran over and looked up at Huo Yun with his hands stretched out. Huo Yun smiled and said, "Grandpa knows this is yours, grandpa will help you..." "Stabbing~~" At the same moment, a rapid and piercing brake sounded, and a high-speed off-road vehicle suddenly turned while overtaking, knocked down the guardrail, and rushed to the sidewalk. The direction that the off-road vehicle rushed was the direction in which Huo Yun and the little boy stood. "Boom!!" A large pool of blood appeared a few meters away from the front of the vehicle. Huo Yun was directly knocked down by the car, flew to the far wall, and fell to the ground. At the same time, blood was splashed on the wall and the ground. The tragedy happened in a flashlight. There was a riot among pedestrians on the road. Some screamed, some turned and ran... "Baby!" The shopping bag in the hands of the young mother not far away fell to the ground, and the young mother quickly rushed to the place of the incident with a crying voice. The next moment, the young mother let go of her suspended heart. His child was crying in another part of the front of the car. The child was frightened and couldn''t stop crying. "Baby, let me see." The young mother quickly checked the child''s body and found that there was nothing but a bit dirty on the body. Chapter 144： Bad news Immediately afterwards, the young mother looked at the old man who was lying in a pool of blood not far away. She knew that it was the old man who had just pushed his child away before the car rushed in, so that her child could get his life back. After a brief commotion, the pedestrians on the side of the road surrounded the car as there was no movement. Seeing the old man lying in a pool of blood, many people were horrified. Some people said that the old man was dead. "Crack!" The car door opened, and a man with a pale face and a dazed expression came down. He was about 30 years old, and there was a breath of alcohol in the car. The man swallowed and foamed, as if he was still remembering the scene just now. Looking at the old man falling in a pool of blood, there was a brief blank in his mind. Immediately afterwards, the man quickly stepped forward to inquire about the old man''s injuries. When he saw that the old man did not respond, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed an emergency call. No one in the crowd of onlookers came forward, and there was a sound of discussion from the crowd, as if they were discussing an interesting event. Human nature is indifferent, revealing! Of course, there are also enthusiastic people. A woman wearing glasses rushed out of the crowd and quickly ran to the old man to investigate the injury. "I''m a doctor from the city hospital, do you have a bandage in your car?" The woman looked up and said anxiously. The man shook his head. He was so flustered at this moment that he seemed to be unable to speak. "Who has tissues! Disinfecting wipes is fine too! Who has them!" the doctor asked, looking back at the crowd behind him. There was no response from the crowd, and it seemed that they didn''t hear it. "I have, I have disinfection wipes!" The mother next to the little boy immediately found a pack of wet wipes in the bag and handed it over. Seeing the female doctor treating the old man¡¯s head wound, there was movement in the crowd. Some people stepped forward to help, and some went to a nearby pharmacy to buy first aid supplies. Huo Yun was hit by the car and felt that someone was doing first aid measures to himself. He moved slightly to say something but couldn''t make a sound. At this moment, what he thought of was his two grandsons. A few minutes later, the ambulance arrived at the scene, and the city hospital was in Nanhu District, only a few kilometers away from the place where the incident occurred. ¡­¡­.. Beilu City. Dashan Xiaoshan had just been busy all night, and was going to Beilu City Ghost Exterminating Bureau to report the situation last night. They were all busy in the city last night, because of the appearance of the extremely gloomy place in Onokou, many evil spirits appeared in Beilu City. This night, they killed several evil spirits, and now they are extremely tired. "Brother, there were so many evil spirits lurking in Beilu City last night. I guess there are evil spirits lurking in the dark. After this mission, I will have a good rest for two days." Xiaoshan opened a bottle of energy drink and drank it. Said. Da Shan was about to speak, but Xiao Shan''s phone rang, so he waited for him to answer the phone. "What are you talking about? Grandpa had a car accident?" Xiaoshan''s color changed, his hand holding the phone was clenched, and his voice trembled. what? When Dashan heard this, his body shape changed, and his face changed drastically, and his hand holding the drink shook unconsciously. Both of them are exorcists fighting evil spirits. Even when facing the head swallowing evil spirits about to die, they have not been so flustered, but now both of them are flustered to the point where they can''t be added. "Shan! What happened to Grandpa? They said what happened to Grandpa?" Da Shan said anxiously, approaching Roar. At this moment, Da Shan is no longer calm. "Brother! Grandpa had a car accident. How could this happen? How could this happen..." Xiaoshan''s face was pale, with deep panic in his eyes, "Brother, I am going back to Luoshui City, and I am going back to Luoshui City now. , Grandpa just entered the emergency room of the city hospital..." While talking, Xiaoshan was already in tears and his voice was choked. Grandpa is the only relative between him and Dashan. When Xiaoshan was fifteen years old, his parents were gone, and he had been living with his grandfather. Knowing the news at this moment is nothing short of terrifying news. "Brother, don''t panic, let''s go over here, I''ll call the bureau and let me know." Dashan tremblingly picked up the phone, and quickly dialed the number of Miegui Bureau. They must report the situation when they want to return to Luoshui City. , Let the bureau send someone to replace them. ... Half an hour later, a plane took off from Beilu Military Airport and headed towards Luoshui City. Upon learning of this incident, the Ghost Destruction Bureau immediately approved the two''s return request and sent a special plane to **** them. In Luoshui City, after learning of the first situation of the elderly, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau dispatched top doctors from the exclusive hospital of the Extinguishing Ghost Bureau to the city hospital and took over Huo Zhi¡¯s emergency work. The hospital did not respond to this situation. Opinion, immediately ask the doctors in the city hospital to withdraw so as not to affect the emergency work. "Grandpa, you must be safe, grandpa, your life will be great, nothing will happen, grandpa..." Inside the helicopter, Xiaoshan clasped his hands tightly together, chanting about his grandfather constantly, and even prayed to the **** of the river that he must protect his grandfather''s safety. Dashan was also holding back his crying, but the tears from the corners of his eyes could not stop pouring out, and he kept praying for the safety of Grandpa in his heart. His parents died when he was three years old. After becoming an exorcist, he learned that he died not by accident but by evil spirits. Since then, his grandfather has been pulling him, and Xiaoshan''s father is his uncle, and he also regards him as his own. Dashan''s feelings for his grandfather are very strong. Now that he knows that his grandpa has had an accident, Dashan is afraid and panic. He is afraid that his grandfather will not be able to survive. Since then, he and Shanshan''s only relatives have disappeared. Looking at the constantly trembling hill, Da Shan wanted to comfort him as a brother, and he trembled after thinking about it for a long time: "Brother, grandpa will definitely be fine, even if..." It''s just that Xiaoshan violently interrupted Dashan''s words, "Even if what? Let''s be this grandfather. Grandpa has done a good deed for a lifetime. He will be fine. If you say nonsense, I will be righteous to you!" Seeing Xiao Shan''s anger and widening, Da Shan sighed, "I mean that even if Grandpa suffers a misfortune, he will be blessed by the gods in his life, and there will be nothing wrong, and the bureau has already sent a team of experts to first aid.... ." "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m so emotional..." Xiaoshan knew that his attitude was not good just now, so he choked. "It''s okay, I''m as uncomfortable as you..." As a brother, Da Shan is several years older, and he can only try to comfort his brother when encountering this kind of thing. He has always been mature and stable, but Xiaoshan is a little bit naughty, and this is also true when performing tasks outside. "Pilot, speed up! How did you get to Liangjiangkou!" Xiaoshan looked out the window and shouted to the cab. "Comrade! I have already flown at the highest speed. Don''t worry, the old man must be lucky...." The pilot''s voice came. Chapter 145： Do good for a lifetime He saw the scene of the brother''s dilemma, and he couldn''t bear it, and he has been flying at full speed since he set off from Beilu City. He is a pilot directly under the Bureau of Exterminating Ghosts, and at the same time he knows what kind of person an exorcist is. There is no exorcist to pay silently in the dark, and there is no such a peaceful and peaceful situation. In the hearts of pilots, every exorcist is a hero and a true idol. In the face of evil spirits and death, the exorcists did not frown, but they were also human beings, flesh and blood, wives, children and parents. Faced with the accident of a loved one, every exorcist cannot calmly face it. Thinking of this, the pilot stubbornly held the joystick, wishing to fly to the Luoshui City Airport in an instant. ..... The mansion of the river god. Li Sanduan sat in the Sun Moon Hall, with a faint golden light flashing across his body, and the power of merit in his body was used to cultivate the golden body of merit. After a big week ended, Li San let out a sigh of relief and opened his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Li San''s fingers moved slightly, and he began to figure out the details of the river temple. This habit is used every day to see if he has overlooked things. Becoming a god, many times can feel in your heart, but there is no absoluteness in everything, and sometimes you will be careless and negligent. Taking the initiative to calculate can avoid negligence due to distraction. Suddenly, Li San frowned, he calculated something. In the dark, a believer who had actually contributed to him is dying, and it hasn''t been long to live. Following this thread of cause and effect, Li San''s fingertips have merits and golden light, and he wants to deduce who it is. "Huh? So it was him." Li San saw an old man in the dark, and the image of that old man also appeared in his mind. On the birthday of the river god, the old man knelt down in front of his idol with his two grandsons, praying sincerely for his grandson to be safe and healthy, and to start a family as soon as possible. In another picture, the old man knelt down in front of his idol and prayed sincerely, hoping that his grandson would be less harmed outside. After bowing down, the old man also wrapped two incense ash peace charms. In the next picture, the old man came to the temple with a carefully prepared tribute, thanking the **** of the river for his blessing and allowing her two grandchildren to meet their beloved... Numerous pictures flashed in Li San''s mind for a moment. Li San raised his head, his eyes flashed with blue light, penetrated through the space, and saw the gray-haired old man. In Li San''s eyes, he saw the old man''s vitality slowly passing by. "That''s the case. Last time, it was estimated that he would have a catastrophe in the future. If he can avoid it, he will live a hundred years, and he will not be able to avoid it..." Li San sighed slightly. ." "Buzzing!" Just as Li San was thinking about it, the book of good newspapers on the side released a light, trembling slightly. With a thought, the book of good news flew in front of Li San. The booklet opened automatically, flipping through many pages quickly, and finally stayed on one page. Tiny pale gold prints slowly surfaced on the pages of the book. Huo Zhi, 75 years old, from Huojia Village, Luoshui City... Handwriting can appear on this, which means that the old man will die, and there will automatically be a record of good deeds throughout his life. Li San watched, staring at the small pale gold characters that appeared line by line. "In the 1970s, there was a fire in the same village. Huo Zhi, 23, rescued 21 people from five households in the same village from the fire." "In the 1980s, the Weihe River was flooded, and because of saving people, his wife died unexpectedly." "In the late 1980s, half of the family property was donated to help critically ill villagers in the same village." "In the mid-nineties, I picked up a huge sum of millions of dollars, and returned it to the owner without ignorance." "At the beginning of the 21st century, the village helped the poor and gave up their quota to the villagers." "21st Century..." "..." "Today, I was seriously injured to save a child..." ¡­ The booklet records the good deeds Huo Zhi has done throughout his life. It can be said that a good person has done it to the end and has been doing good all his life. Compared with He Xunshuang, Huo Zhi seems to be so inconspicuous, but he is just a mortal, a small person, such deeds, large and small, combined enough to be called a grassroots hero. In Huojia Village, which is now the northern section of Binhe Road, Huo Zhi is a very prestigious old man in the circle of old people. He has helped too many people. In 75 years of his life, he has done hundreds of things. If the number of times is no less than that of an exorcist, it is really impressive that an ordinary person can have such kindness. The Sun Moon Palace was surprisingly quiet. Li San got up gently, the book of good news disappeared in the palm of his hand, and then Li San''s figure disappeared in the Sun Moon Palace, without a trace of fluctuation. .... City hospital. The door to the emergency room opened and four top medical experts came in. The four were fully armed, with disinfectant suits covering the whole body, revealing only a pair of glasses. "Doctor Ye, how is the patient''s condition?" a leading expert asked while looking at the doctor who was on the operating table. The attending doctor is a woman wearing gold-rimmed glasses. She is probably in her early thirties. Her age is the youngest among the attending doctors in the city hospital, but she is the youngest attending doctor in the history of the city hospital. Surgery specialist. Dr. Ye can be said to be a genius in the medical field. He was admitted to the Kyoto Medical University at a young age and graduated with the highest grade in the school. After that, he went abroad for further studies and came into contact with countless complicated clinical cases. After returning to China, he published "Chinese and Western Medicine The book "On the Past and Seeing the Present" shocked both at home and abroad. Her book covers the past and future of the medical profession, integrating all the best of it, and she has become the youngest doctor in the medical profession by virtue of her own conditions. Countless hospitals and top medical institutions abroad threw an olive branch to her, but she eventually returned to Luoshui City and chose the city where she was born, including the hospital where she was born. Today, Dr. Ye was about to go to work, but he ran into this old man who was seriously injured in a traffic accident. As a doctor, she didn''t hesitate at all. She immediately dealt with it at the scene and met many enthusiastic pedestrians to help. Ten minutes after she entered the operating room, the hospital informed that three top domestic medical experts would come to help. The director personally came to inform her. In this regard, Ye Li has no objection, and she has no reason to object to being able to assist her in this operation by the top domestic medical experts. Everyone is for the purpose of saving people, and Ye Li also wants to see how far she is from the top experts, maybe she can learn a trick. Ye Li did not speak, and the assistant next to her immediately reported the situation of the old man to the four experts. Hearing that, four experts said that the situation is not optimistic... Chapter 146： Heartbroken Hill The four medical experts stepped forward after learning about the situation and started fighting. Originally, they were going to worry about the attending physician, but after learning that it was Ye Li, they took the initiative to assume the role of deputy. In a sense, Ye Li is the youngest genius in the medical world, and his medical skills are not worse than them. Besides, everyone has his own plan at this level. They are more likely to make mistakes in replacing Ye Li and cause surgery. problem. Ye Li glanced at several medical experts who stepped forward to take the initiative to attack, and continued the operation without saying much. Time passed by, and soon this emergency operation had been performed for an hour and a half. In the middle of the journey, due to the age of the elderly, several minor troubles appeared, but four experienced medical experts were on the sidelines to make suggestions, and these problems were solved in the most secure way. However, the results of the operation did not achieve the expected results, and the instrument on the side showed that the condition of the elderly was getting worse. The five people noticed this at this time, and their hearts sank to the bottom. This situation showed that the old man was already exhausted. "It''s getting worse again, how can this be good?" One of them opened his mouth, his voice slightly anxious. Ye Li also frowned tightly. She learned that the identity of this old man was extremely difficult. If four top medical experts could come forward for treatment, this old man was definitely not a mortal. Several experts also had cold sweat on their foreheads. They were all told to save the old man''s life anyway. What is the origin of this old man? "Oh." One person sighed and said in a low tone, "This old man should not be able to hold on to the present. It is all due to the first emergency treatment of the incident. It is difficult to remedy this kind of thing at his age. The current situation is no longer something we can save." This expert¡¯s words resonated with other people. They are all top experts. This kind of fatal injury to an old man is indeed terrible. All the measures have been taken, but the old man¡¯s age is there. It''s hard to save! They are doctors, they will only start from the facts, and will not be slanderous, as long as they are qualified doctors, they will say so. "Drip! Dip!~" Suddenly, an alarm sounded on the already weak heart rate machine nearby, and then the weak heart rate turned into a straight line. "No, he has no heartbeat!" "Quickly, inject No. 3 emergency medicine..." "Stimulate the heart with electric shocks to wake up the heartbeat..." Seeing the reaction on the heart rate monitor, everyone immediately responded. All the top medical experts were present, and there was no panic. When everyone was busy with emergency rescue, a military helicopter from Beilu city was slowly landing on the roof of the city hospital. The sound of the propeller echoed on the roof, and the plane had not stopped, and two figures immediately sprang out of the cabin and rushed towards the roof. "Doctor! The emergency room is on a few floors!" Xiaoshan first entered the top floor and shouted, scanning the inside of the building. A nurse poked his head out. Xiaoshan saw the nurse and immediately rushed to the nurse, his eyes flushed, and anxiously said: "Nurse, come on, where is the emergency room?" Seeing the small hill in front of him suddenly, the nurse was a little confused, "There, this is the inpatient department, the second floor of the emergency department in front..." Before the nurse had finished speaking, Xiaoshan rushed towards the elevator entrance again at an inhuman speed. Seeing the speed of the hill, the nurse''s eyes widened. Who is this? Is this speed the human speed? "Don''t worry, our grandfather is in the emergency room of the city hospital. My brother is a little anxious. Don''t go to your heart." Dashan walked by, comforting the nurse, and rushed into the corridor at a very fast speed. "..." Seeing the two brothers surpassing ordinary people''s speed, the nurse is a little messy. Emergency department, outside the first emergency room. At this time, there were several figures standing outside the door of the first emergency room, including two exorcists and four criminal policemen. On the seat by the wall, the 30-something-year-old driver was sitting on the chair. He looked very flustered and looked at the first emergency room in the distance from time to time. Opposite him, sitting the young mother and son, the little boy stopped crying at this time, he held his mother''s hand nervously, obviously frightened and had not recovered. "Tatata!" There were two eager footsteps in the distance, and the two ghost exorcists turned their heads and looked, "Mountains, hills!" While talking, the two exorcists walked up to the mountain and hill. "Zhang Teng, how is my grandfather''s situation?" The hill stepped forward, looking at the oncoming thin man and said. "I don''t know for the time being, but don''t worry too much. The four experts sent above have already entered the emergency room. I think the situation should get better." The thin and tall man called Zhang Teng spoke. Xiaoshan heard this, his expression a little anxious again, and then he looked at the people present, in addition to the four detectives, there was also the man in his thirties who faintly smelled of alcohol. At this moment, the anger in Xiaoshan''s heart burst into flames. "You are the driver who caused the accident, right?" Xiaoshan said coldly, looking at the man. Seeing the hill full of fierce light, the driver who caused the accident couldn''t help swallowing nervously and shivering: "Am I right..." Without waiting for the driver in the accident to finish speaking, Xiaoshan rushed out with a "swish". He saw that the murderer who had killed his grandfather could not bear it. Now he wanted to punch the driver to death! As an exorcist, Koyama has an extremely keen sense of smell, and he has already smelled the faint smell of alcohol on the man''s body. It was a hangover. At this moment, the hill was so angry that he wanted to kill him and avenge his grandfather. The moment the hill rushed out, the mountain also rushed out and held the hill in one step, "Brother, calm down! You can''t do this!" Zhang Teng and another ghost exorcist also hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed the other arm of the hill, and hurriedly persuaded them. "Shan, you can''t be impulsive!" "Now that the results of the operation have not come out, calm down." "..." "I can''t calm down, I''m going to kill him!" Xiaoshan looked back at several people, and roared, with endless anger in his voice. He dared not yell loudly, he was afraid that it would affect the doctor in the emergency room. Later, there were tears in Xiaoshan''s eyes, "It''s you, you, a hangover who killed Grandpa, I want to kill you! Kill you...!" The next moment, the hill suddenly exudes a trace of ghostly air, and his strength surges in an instant to compete for the restraints of several people. "Tear!" Xiaoshan grabbed the driver''s shoulders with both hands and lifted him from the stool. "Asshole! You asshole? Why are you killing my grandpa!" Chapter 147： Ineffective rescue "Why do you drive with a hangover? How could my grandfather end up like this if it weren''t for you? It''s all you! It''s all you!" Xiaoshan said, staring at the driver who caused the accident. "Brother! Calm down!" Seeing that Xiaoshan was about to do something, Dashan immediately came over and grabbed Xiaoshan''s arm and persuaded him. "I''m sorry for you, I don''t know why this happened. I drank too much last night, and today I don''t know what happened and the car suddenly lost control..." The driver who caused the accident felt the cold murderousness of Xiaoshan and quickly apologized. He was also very regretful at this time! At that time, he had no idea how the car would lose control in an instant, and rushed straight to the guardrail! Before and after the accident, his brain was blank, as if a pair of invisible hands were manipulating him. "What use are you saying now? My grandfather is seventy-five years old, can he withstand such a toss? It''s all you..." Xiao Shan was emotional, and he choked up as he spoke. He couldn''t help crying when he thought of the scene of his grandfather''s thin body being hit by a car. Xiaoshan''s five fingers gripped the driver''s clothes tightly. He wanted to kill the **** with a punch now, but he couldn''t do it. In my mind, my grandfather often chanted his words, "Koyama, my dear grandson, you are naughty and impulsive. You have to learn from your brother, stay focused, and you have to think twice before acting...No matter what you encounter, You have to be calm, and calm will be invincible!" "Grandson, come, grandpa made you your favorite steamed sea bass. If you are a human being, you must be innocent, and you will be rewarded if you do more good deeds..." In my mind, I recalled scenes of being with my grandpa. The mountain burst into tears. He stared at the driver who caused the accident. "You have to thank my grandpa. If he didn''t teach me, I will kill you today!" Xiaoshan''s eyes were covered with tears. He couldn''t see the face of the driver who caused the accident, and resisted the killing intent in his heart. His grandfather did good deeds all his life, and the living expenses he gave to his grandfather. Grandpa has always been frugal and reluctant to eat and drink. Every time he waits for himself to go home. But why did Grandpa suffer misfortune? Grandpa shouldn''t have encountered such a thing, what did he do wrong? "Damn! Damn! You really deserve to die!" Xiaoshan felt uncontrollable anger, and he wanted to kill the driver right now. "Brother, calm down, you can''t be impulsive." Dashan patted the shoulder of the hill and said. Why is Dashan not angry? But he knew that they couldn''t do it privately. It was illegal for the exorcist to kill civilians. In addition, this is a hospital, and in public places, if Xiaoshan really misses and kills the driver, there will be a series of troubles. Zhang Teng and another young exorcist looked at Xiaoshan crying, and their hearts were extremely uncomfortable. In their eyes, Dashanshan is the most dazzling genius of the young generation in Luoshui City. On weekdays, even in the face of evil spirits who are seriously injured, he would not shed a tear, but now his grandfather is suffering, but crying like a child. No matter how strong people are, there are weaknesses in their hearts. "You better pray that my grandpa is safe! Otherwise, what is waiting for you will be sanctions by law!" Xiaoshan let go of his hands, and the pale-faced driver fell onto the chair. The hill leaned weakly against the wall, looking at the red-lit emergency room No. 1, with a deep pain in his eyes. "Hello, my name is Zhao Ling." At this moment, the mother and son on the opposite seat came to the hill and said hello. "Shan Shan, the reason why the old man was injured was to save Miss Zhao''s child..." Zhang Teng was aside, and quickly said what happened before. "I''m sorry for what happened today, thank you grandpa for saving my child, otherwise the one who died will be..." Zhao Ling apologized on the side and kept thanking her. "Thank you Uncle''s grandpa for saving me." The little boy also bowed deftly, looked at the hill and said. Looking at the mother and son, Xiao Shan managed to endure the pain on his face, and smiled, "No, you don''t have to thank you!" Then Xiao Shan looked at the little boy, "Grandpa saved you, you have to learn how to do it in the future. A useful person, you know?" Xiaoshan trembled, he wanted to be happy but couldn''t be happy. This is a life-for-life affair, and if grandfather doesn''t have an accident, the little boy is probably already dead at this time. "Crack!" Suddenly, the red light in emergency room No. 1 changed to green light, which meant that the operation was over. Then the door to the emergency room opened, and Ye Li and the four medical experts appeared in everyone''s field of vision. Seeing this, the mountain and hill immediately rushed to the door. Xiao Shan glanced inwardly and said anxiously, "Doctor, how is my grandfather''s situation?" Upon hearing this, Ye Li sighed silently, and said solemnly: "I''m sorry, the operation was successful, but the old man''s age is already high...we...we tried our best." "The elderly are very old, and all the methods are used. However, the vital function is too weak.... Now I can barely breathe. The patient''s family can go in for the last journey." A medical expert said. "boom!" The hill only felt two glances, and the sky was spinning. Da Shan was also staggered and his eyes were dull. They were all stunned when they heard the news. "grandfather...." Xiaoshan took a deep breath, choked up and rushed into the operating room. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~" In the operating room, the painful sound of the hill came. Huo Zhi was lying on the operating bed, the hair on his head had been shaved, blood and blood, and the hill was crying and crying by the bed. On the day he went to Beilu City, his grandfather made his favorite steamed sea bass, and smiled and said that he should hurry up and fall in love and let his grandfather hold his grandson earlier. Da Shan was also weakly sitting on the side of the bed, crying constantly. He looked at his **** grandfather with a heart twisted. "Grandpa, I am Xiaoshan, can you hear me? I am the grandson Xiaoshan?" Xiaoshan choked and couldn''t speak clearly. "Grandpa, don''t you want to hold your grandson? I''m ready to let you hold your grandson next year. Now, grandpa, open your eyes and look at me..." "Grandpa..... Can you hear me? I am Dashan. I will never overeating anymore. I will listen to you..." Dashan grabbed a hand of Grandpa and placed it on his forehead. Whimpered. The two brothers lay down on the bedside and cried into tears. Zhang Teng and another ghost exorcist also had red eyes, and this sad scene fell in their eyes, and they couldn''t bear it either. At this time, the mountains and hills completely lost their relatives, and the only grandfather went like that. "Grandpa! Can you hear me? Grandpa, don''t leave...I still want to hold your grandson..." Xiao Shan cried bitterly, grabbing his grandfather''s hand. Chapter 148： Seen before death He could feel that there was only a faint trace of vitality in his grandpa''s body, which could pass away at any time. Suddenly, Huo Zhi''s fingers moved slightly, and this reaction was immediately caught by Dashanshan and Xiaoshan, and both of them looked at Grandpa in surprise. It''s just that the old man''s eyes could not be opened, his lips and teeth moved slightly, as if to say something, but the old man did not have the strength to open his mouth. "Drip! Dip!~" The next second, an alarm sounded from the heart rate machine next to the bed, and the weak heart rate disappeared again, turning into a straight line. At this point, Huo Zhi''s life has come to an end. Before he died, he wanted to say to his two grandsons, "Live well." He had too many words to explain, but he didn''t have the strength to speak. "Grandpa!!!" Xiaoshan shouted heartbreakingly. Dashan was also extremely pale, closed his eyes, and his face was full of pain... Seeing that the heart rate monitor turned into a straight line again, medical experts rushed in again to take emergency measures, but there was no response. All the experts knew that the old man must be waiting for the two grandsons, and wanted to see the two grandsons for the last time before he forced a sigh of relief. It''s not uncommon for the fingers to move just now. People have obsessions before death, and that obsession will turn into a strong willpower to delay the time of death. "Kyoto time, fourteen twenty-five..." The doctor on the side is recording the time of Huo Zhi''s death. Dashan Xiaoshan lay on the emergency bed, crying bitterly, buried his head deeply on the mattress, tears like rain. The doctors and nurses on the side felt uncomfortable watching this scene. As doctors, they were used to seeing life and death, but they felt uncomfortable every time. Everyone will encounter this scene, and no one can avoid it. None of the people present noticed that there was one more person in the emergency room at this time. A man like an immortal, in a blue robe, with his feet floating in the air, was standing volley on the edge of the operating bed looking at the dead Huo Zhi. "I haven''t escaped the calamity, I have suffered every change..." As he spoke, he stretched out his jade-like fingers, and a little golden light appeared on the fingertips. " The jade-like fingers touched Huo Zhi''s eyebrows, and then the golden light of merit fell into it. Afterwards, the golden light of merit followed Huo Zhi''s eyebrows and scattered to his limbs. Seeing this, the corner of Li San''s mouth was smiling, his fingers slid lightly, and it hit Huo Zhi''s heart. Suddenly, the countless golden light spots that were originally scattered across the limbs and corpses quickly converged towards Huo Zhi''s heart. Leisurely. There is an interesting and strong smell of incense in the emergency room, but it is covered by the unique smell in the hospital, and no one has noticed the smell of incense. Huo Zhi was already dead and plunged into darkness. Like a dream, there was golden light shining in this boundless darkness, which made him feel extremely warm. Immediately, the darkness faded, and he returned to twenty years ago. He saw Huojia Village, and the hill that was toddler walking, and the big mountain that was several years old. Seeing this familiar scene, Huo Zhi showed a warm smile on his face. Immediately afterwards, the pictures in these four weeks changed rapidly, and time went backwards again. It was before Xiaoshan was born. He remembered that this year was when the eldest son died unexpectedly. He saw the eldest son and daughter-in-law leave Huojia Village with their bags on their backs... Too many familiar people, familiar things, appeared before his eyes. The picture continues to be reversed like a movie. Huo Zhi''s breathing started quickly. He saw his wife. When he was out, he was playing with his wife by the Wei River. At that time, the Weihe River flooded and flooded the entire nearby village. He is running to save people, and her wife is also saving people... Seeing the accidental death of his wife, he was distraught, but without waiting for him to cry, the scene continued to flow forward. He saw his dead parents, as well as his elder son, younger son, and two daughters-in-law, who stood in the distance and looked at him with smiles. This is the reflection of his life. In this short moment, like a movie playing backwards, Huo Zhi has browsed through his life. Seeing the family members standing in the distance, Huo Zhi wanted to walk over to reunite with them, but he was reluctant. He hadn''t watched the two grandchildren get married yet. He knew that this time would be the eternal separation of heaven and man. "Grandpa, open your eyes and look at me. I''m Xiaoshan, grandpa..." Suddenly, a whimper with a crying voice came into Huo Zhi''s ears, crying heartbreakingly, making people feel pity. Huo Zhi was very familiar with this voice, it was the cry of his grandson. "Grandpa, I will never overeating anymore, I will listen to you, grandpa, don''t leave..." There is another, that is the voice of Dashan, as if it has passed into his ears through hundreds of millions of time and space. The corners of Huo Zhi''s eyes were red, and he turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. At this moment, he saw another picture. He was walking on the street, and a little boy ran in front of him. In order to save the little boy, he was knocked down by a car that suddenly ran out, and then became bloody. Surrounded by countless people, a doctor rushed out, calling the crowd to help him... Huo Zhi understood at this moment that he was dead and had a traffic accident. He was hit and killed by a car. This was the last scene of his life. "Grandson is sad, sad because of my accident..." Huo Zhi knew clearly in his heart that the cry he heard was the cry of an outside grandson. He wanted to open his eyes and look at his grandson through the confusion in front of him, but a force was restraining him. He did not The strength to open your eyes. Huo Zhi struggled. He wanted to tell his grandchildren to keep them alive and tell them a lot of things. But in the end, after all his energy was spent, he just moved his fingers and did nothing. Immediately afterwards, the picture gradually blurred, as if returning to the endless darkness. Suddenly, a bright golden light appeared in his sight, and the originally vague picture gradually became clear. Under the action of the golden light, the surrounding gold was constantly changing and full of vitality, which made Huo Zhi feel extremely comfortable, as if bathing in the warm sun, which made people feel at ease. In the distance, a figure walked into the air. He stepped into the air, his feet were spotless, and his aqua-blue robe was windless and automatic, and his temperament like an immortal made people feel like a spring breeze. Huo Zhi looked at the man in shock, and said in doubt: "You are..." Suddenly, Huo Zhi resounded the idol in the River God Temple. The idol instantly overlapped with the figure in front of him, and he lost his voice: "Are you the God of the River?" Huo Zhi is very familiar with the River God. He has bowed down to the River God with his elders since he was a child. He has bowed down dozens of times every year for decades now! Chapter 149： I give you longevity It is no exaggeration to say that even with his eyes closed, Huo Zhi could imagine the appearance of the God of the River. Seeing Huo Zhi''s shocked appearance, Li San smiled and nodded lightly. "Yes, I am enshrined by the common people''s incense and become a river god." The elegant voice came, both dusty and as sweet as the sound of the sky, making people feel at ease when they heard it. There was no **** above, and some were just peaceful. "It''s really the river god..." Hearing this, Huo Zhi was excited for a while and didn''t know what to say. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak, and then he was about to kneel and bow to Li Sanxing! Having worshipped the **** of the river for a lifetime, he didn''t expect to encounter the manifestation of the **** of the river after his death, and Huo Zhi was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. "The elderly don''t need to be polite." Li San spoke, a gentle force dragged Huo Zhiyu''s kneeling body, and then said: "Did the old man just see what happened in front of you?" "I saw it." With that, Huo Zhi''s expression of joy gradually turned into a look of unwillingness and regret. He wasn''t unwilling because he was dead. He didn''t see his grandson set up a family and set up a business, so he left his grandson and left him with great regret. Could it be...? The next moment, Huo Zhi raised his head and looked at Li San excitedly. He has just died now, the **** of the river has appeared, is it? Huo Zhi had a bold idea in his heart, but he dared not say it, facing the gods, he had instinctive awe. If you talk about changing your fate against the heavens and reversing yin and yang, who else would have such methods besides gods? Seeing the suspicion flashing on Huo Zhi''s face, Li San nodded, "Old man, you are right." Afterwards, a booklet appeared in Li San''s hand with the word "good retribution" written on it. The booklet opened automatically, revealing the page that recorded Huo Zhi, and Li San said, "You have done countless good deeds in your life, hundreds of large and small, and you have accumulated a lot of merit." "Ah? Hundreds of times" Huo Zhi was taken aback, and immediately shook his head, "God of the river, you laughed, I just did what I could, how can there be so many?" Huo Zhi was obviously shocked. In his impression, he seemed to have done a few very big things, right? How come there are hundreds? When a fire broke out when he was young, he rescued five families in the same village, and he had flooded the Weihe River with his wife. He saved many children... In his impression, he didn''t seem to have done so many good things. Seeing Huo Zhi''s denial, Li San said with a smile, "I know everything you do. You are pure in heart, kind and don''t ask for anything in return, so you don''t remember it, but my blessings I remember it clearly." Immediately afterwards, Li Sanhe picked up the blessing report and looked at Huo Zhi and said: "You are not accidental, but inevitable, but you chose to save others instead of saving yourself, so I will give you a chance!" "You have obsessions and want to hug your grandson, then I will let you do what you want and give you a long life! You can live on a hill and start a family and hold your grandson, but when your great-grandson is five years old, you have to leave the sun!" "This is the limit for your accumulation of merit, and it is also the fate, are you willing?" The good newsletter recorded Huo Zhi''s life deeds of good deeds, and Li San gave a reasonable reward after calculation. The elder can return the sun, see Xiaoshan get married and start a business, and be able to accompany Xiaoshan''s children for five years, and the rewards given to him by Li San will come to an end. There is also a definite number to change his fate against the sky. Li San is not an almighty god, and he can live as long as he wants. "God of the river, yes! I am willing!" Huo Zhi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and tears of excitement were left in the corner of his eyes. He was very satisfied to see Xiaoshan getting married and accompany his great-grandson for five years! For him, this is the greatest gift! Originally, he was unwilling and regretful about leaving, but he has no regrets for being rewarded by God of the River! "Thank you God of the River! The little second child kowtowed for you!" As he spoke, Huo Zhi fell to his knees with a "plop" and kept knocking his head. Li San looked at Huo Zhi, and he accepted the ceremony without stopping. Even if he stops, Huo Zhi will still insist on worshiping him, this is the performance of a loyal believer. If one does not accept this gift, it will make Huo Zhi feel uncomfortable. "Goodness! You do good in your life, this is your blessing, then I will extend your life!" After saying that, Li San''s fingertips flashed with rich golden light of merit, these golden lights turned into a golden lotus, covering Huo Zhi''s body . As the golden lotus continued to emit luster, the luster poured into Huo Zhi''s body like a tide. "this is...." Huo Zhi looked at his hands that were gradually becoming ruddy in surprise, and he felt that the original light and fluttering body was constantly flooded with ¡®life¡¯ power. Such as the revival of all things, the warmth of spring, and the fragrant vitality of the earth. He realized that he was going back to Yangjian. Looking back, Huo Zhi looked at his relatives who were watching him in the distance, and he whispered: "Family, you are waiting for me. The two grandchildren have not yet married. Reunion!" The picture gradually dissipated, and then Huo Zhi''s figure disappeared in this space. First aid room. Dashan Xiaoshan also lay on the bed and wept bitterly. Both of them were constantly chanting the words in their hearts. Only at this moment did they know the heartache of losing something! The living grandfather left like this, and they were in pain. "brush!" Li San stood by the bed with a smile on his face, turned and left, disappearing into the emergency room out of thin air. He was like a gust of wind, no one noticed when he came, no one noticed when he went. In the emergency room, the doctor had recorded and filled out the death report, and everyone looked very bad. If they can save people, they naturally don''t want anyone to die. But Huo Zhi is too old to be able to recover even the top medical experts. No one noticed that there was a faint beating on the heart rate monitor that hadn''t been turbulent. In Huo Zhi''s body, those rich golden lights continued to flow into his heart, and the heart that had already stopped beating trembled slightly at this moment. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Immediately afterwards, the heartbeat gradually increased and the frequency gradually increased. Waves appear on the heart rate monitor, which are continuously displayed on the device as the heart beats. "This?" Ye Li originally buried her head aside. Although she was the youngest medical doctor, she still couldn''t bear to see this kind of parting. As soon as she arrived, she noticed a wave of waves on the heart rate machine. Suddenly, Ye Li turned her head and stared at the heart rate monitor that kept showing up. How can it be! ! ! Am I dazzled? Two seconds later, Ye Li lost her voice: "Alive! The patient is alive! The patient is not dead!" Ye Li stepped forward. She looked excited and immediately took the device to determine Huo Zhi''s physical condition. She wanted to know why such an unscientific thing happened. Chapter 150： Come back from the dead At the same time, several top medical experts also reacted. They rushed over to join hands and wanted to make sure whether this was really alive. If Huo Zhi is still alive, they must deal with it urgently. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuou Xiaoshan immediately got up and set aside the aisle for the doctors to check. Dashan also saw this scene, and he also got up to vacate the venue, staring at the heart rate machine that kept appearing ripples with a smile on his face. Ye Li and several experts moved into action, various equipment was turned on again, and the oxygen machine was turned on and bubbled continuously. Dashanshan was short of breath, and they looked nervously at the busy doctors, not daring to speak loudly for fear of interrupting the doctor''s treatment. A few minutes later, several doctors were dull on the spot. Ye Li slowly put down the instrument in her hand, and the four experts also stared at the heart rate monitor that had become normal with excitement, with incredible expressions all over their faces. "This is a miracle! My God!" Someone couldn''t help but exclaimed in excitement. "Resurrection from the dead! There is such a wonderful thing in the world..." "It''s incredible, miracles, this is something that can only happen in myths..." Ye Li muttered. She has been a doctor for many years and saw this incredible thing for the first time today. Today¡¯s scene broke Ye Ling¡¯s belief in the laws of science. Huo Zhi¡¯s situation is a miracle. People who have stopped their heartbeat and died for more than a few minutes can be magically resurrected? Is this a seventy-five year old man? Old people of this age have absolutely no way to survive when they encounter this kind of thing. Even if the operation is successful, the old man''s physical function can''t keep up with the wound of this degree. But today''s scene refreshed Ye Li''s three views. She witnessed the scene of resurrection from the dead. Compared to Ye Li, the other four pricing experts sent by the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau were unable to calm down for a long time. Their age is more than twenty years older than Ye Li on average. In their medical life, they have not come into contact with 10,000 or 8,000 clinical emergency cases, but it is the first time that they have encountered the incredible thing of coming back from the dead. The medical profession is not without precedents for resurrection from death, but most of them are back to light. According to common sense, brain cells will die due to hypoxia four minutes after the heartbeat stops, so the rescue time is within four minutes of the heartbeat stop. They have already given first aid treatment to Huo Zhi, this time the heartbeat stopped for ten minutes! The death caused by the heartbeat stopped for more than four minutes is irreversible, but now the dead are resurrected strangely? The time of death is 14:25! It''s fourteen thirty-eight! Several experts looked suspiciously at the surrounding instruments. At this moment, they even suspected that there was something wrong with the instruments, which caused errors in the judgment results just now. Soon several experts shook their heads and rejected this absurd idea. It is impossible for the instrument to make mistakes, and the death of the old man just now is also real. "Can a person''s obsession be so strong? He didn''t breathe until his grandson came, was it because he couldn''t rest assured of his grandson..." Ye Li thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a reason, and muttered to herself. Tao. Hearing Ye Li whispering quietly, the four experts around him all looked at Ye Li. "The human body has too many unsolved mysteries, and some things cannot be explained by science. I think it is also because of obsession..." An expert said, this situation is too weird, except for this. They couldn''t think of any other explanation except a reasonable explanation. Everyone explained their own thoughts. The human body does contain too many unknown secrets. At present, science can only explain the known things, and the unknown things are not clearly explained by science. There have been weird cases in the past. Some people have overcome cancer with strong willpower. Cancer is terminally ill. Even with the current medical conditions, it is impossible to guarantee a 100% cure for cancer. There are still some cases, which are also very outrageous. They attribute these to metaphysics, which means that science can''t explain it. This is different from the metaphysics of burning incense and worshiping Buddha and praying to the gods. There are many such things. For example, in the Sichuan earthquake, a young mother used her body to carry a ton of ruined walls, and she relied on willpower to protect her children. The rescue team arrives.... There is also a young mother who lifted a car with one hand and saved her child... It seems that facing the flesh and blood of their loved ones, people can burst out with power beyond ordinary people''s understanding in a certain desperate situation. The light in the emergency room No. 1 went out, and Huo Zhi was pushed into the intensive care unit by several nurses, and he could be discharged from the hospital after his injuries fully recovered. Compared with the shock of the doctors, Zhang Teng and others were also shocked from ear to ear. As ghost exorcists, they clearly felt that there was no vitality in Huo Zhi''s body, but after a few minutes, Huo Zhi came back to life strangely! "It''s incredible..." Zhang Teng swallowed again and murmured. The young exorcist beside him also nodded, and the two of them faced each other, seeing the horror in each other''s eyes. Dashan Xiaoshan laughed, and they were in a good mood. They personally followed a few nurses and pushed the bed toward the intensive care unit. "Can people''s obsessions break the law? The old man just went back to Yangjian from the ghost gate for his grandson?" Zhang Teng muttered ghostly as he looked at the smiling mountains and hills. Like several doctors, Zhang Teng couldn''t figure out how people who had lost their vitality could come back from the dead. In the past, they also sacrificed at the hands of evil spirits, but they had never seen a dead person resurrected. "Brother, don''t think about it, there are too many things we humans don''t know in this world, do more good deeds and be free!" the young exorcist beside him said. Hearing this, Zhang Teng stunned, and then nodded: "You are right. Do good deeds and reward yourself. The grandfather of Xiaoshan couldn''t let go of his concern for his grandson, so he forced a breath back. Then, Zhang Teng smiled and said, "We should report such an unbelievable thing to the bureau so that everyone can be happy." "Yeah!" The young exorcist nodded, "I will go through the hospitalization procedures. The bureau has arranged that all expenses will be borne by the bureau." After that, he walked towards the payment office. The four experts sent by the Bureau of Exterminating Ghosts did not leave. They had just one task on this trip to be responsible for Huo Zhi''s condition. They cannot leave until Huo Zhi has fully recovered. Although Huo Zhi has recovered his heartbeat, he has not yet woken up. They must be guarded 24 hours a day to prevent accidents. Chapter 151： ecstasy Xiaoshan stood silently in the ward, guarding his grandfather, and from time to time he looked at the instrument next to him to make sure that there was no problem with his grandfather. "Tap!" The door of the intensive care unit No. 3 was pushed open, and three beautiful figures walked in. Seeing these three people, the hill''s eyes lit up, and the mountain also stood up to greet them. The people here are Wang Xue, Lu Tong, and the girlfriend Yang Yang who Xiaoshan has confirmed not long ago. "Yu Yang, you are here." Xiaoshan forced a smile. "Well, there is a traffic jam on the road, otherwise it will come early." Yu Yang put the fruit basket on the bedside. This morning, Yang Yang just talked to Xiaoshan on the phone, and wanted to ask him when he would finish his mission and return to Luoshui City. After a while, he learned that his grandfather had been in a car accident, and then she came along with her girlfriends. Wang Xue and the two brothers Dashan Xiaoshan also knew each other well, and they happened to be with Lu Tong, and the three of them gathered together and went to the city hospital. "Shan, what''s going on with Grandpa?" Through the tempered glass, Yu Yang looked at his grandpa lying in the intensive care unit, with a look of intolerance in his eyes. Huo Zhi was lying on the hospital bed with his head and body wrapped tightly, and blood stains could still be seen vaguely. The grandfather who was alive a few days ago is now lying on the hospital bed, and Yu Yang couldn''t believe the scene before him. . "Fortunately, my grandfather has a big life. Just now the doctor said to observe and observe, there is no major problem for the time being." Xiaoshan looked at Yu Yang and said. Dashan greeted Wang Xue and Lu Tong to sit down and poured three glasses of boiled water. These three and their brothers know each other, especially Lu Tong and the others have met several times a while ago. "Shan, don''t be too sad. Grandpa will definitely get better. God will treat him kindly to someone like him." Yu Yang stood on the side of the hill, comforting. Xiaoshan nodded and smiled, "You are right, Grandpa will definitely recover." Next, Xiaoshan explained the situation in the emergency room before. Originally, grandpa was already unable to recover, and even filled out the death report, but now his heartbeat is stable, even the doctor said that there is no problem. Listening to the bizarre scene, Wang Xue and others were all dumbfounded on the spot, their eyes widened and their faces filled with incredible colors. "Grandpa believes in the **** of the river, he must be blessed by the **** of the river, so he won''t die." Lu Tong broke the silence first and said. For this kind of bizarre thing, Lu Tong''s first reaction was that the God of the River was blessing him. After Lu Tong¡¯s family experienced the Ghost-Infant incident, they took care of the Guanlan City¡¯s property and moved to Luoshui City. Their family is now in a community on Binhe Road, but his dad is planning to buy a piece of land near Luohe. Do real estate. Because it is close to the river temple, it is also the best place for feng shui. Since coming to Luoshui City, Lu Tong can often find Wang Xue and Yu Yang to play, and they are much more convenient than before in Luoshui City. Now Lu Tong''s family has a Talisman presented by the God of the River, as well as a statue of the God of the River that was built by a top master. Their family will get up every morning to worship the God of the River and burn incense to the God of the River. Xiaoshan''s grandfather Lu Tong knew that Wang Xue had told her that he was a very good person. He was quite prestigious in the previous Huojia Village and was a well-known good person. Through what he had experienced, Lu Tong''s first reaction was to think of God of River, God of River rewards good and punishes evil, and will surely bless a good person like Grandpa. "!!!" "..." Lu Tong''s words made everyone present feel excited. Dashanshanshan, Yu Yang, Wang Xue, and the four of them all looked at Lu Tong, their expressions a bit wonderful. Yu Yang thought about it, shook his head and said, "Lu Tong, what you said is too mysterious. I feel like my grandfather has survived the disaster!" Regarding the words of God of River blessing, Yu Yang still felt that his grandfather had strong willpower to carry it over. From the beginning, Yu Yang and Wang Xue stayed in front of the River God Temple every day. For two weeks, they used all kinds of equipment and they did not capture any supernatural pictures of the River God. In the end, Yu Yang was relatively indifferent to the manifestation of gods. Although there were all kinds of posts on the Internet during that time, and the strange noises she heard, she gave up nothing after investigating. Thoughts in mind. "No? Have you forgotten the uncle whose cancer disappeared? Isn''t he also a good person who is rewarded? He also advised us to do good things, and there are gods who raise their heads three feet..." Wang Xue subconsciously said of them. Things that have come across. That uncle is indeed a good person, but he is in an advanced stage of cancer, and he is miraculously healed. Upon hearing this, Yu Yang''s expression stagnated. Wang Xue''s words reminded her of the family of four that she met in front of the Heshen Temple that day. That uncle kept saying that his cancer had recovered from the terminal stage, and he was called a miracle by the doctor. It was simply impossible. At this time, Yu Yang''s thoughts faded, and she had to admit that it had a lot to do with God''s blessing. Lu Tong and others saw that the matter of the **** crossing the river was strictly kept secret by Wang Kun, so Yu Yang did not know. Compared to Yang, other people who have experienced the manifestation of the River God are thoughtful and have their own ideas. Koyama''s eyes glowed with enthusiasm at this time, and he looked at his grandfather who was lying on the hospital bed in the intensive care unit. ..... Three days later, Huo Zhi slowly opened his eyes, and he saw the dazzling light outside the window. Following Huo Zhi''s awakening, several medical experts were completely relieved. The old man''s body is now normal and there is no other condition. This also means that the elderly now only have some skin injuries, and they only need to take care of them slowly in the future. "It''s a miracle, and his injuries will slowly recover in the future." Ye Li took the equipment, checked it again, and said to the novel next to the bed. "Doctor Ye, I really trouble you." Xiaoshan said politely. "This is where my duty lies. I just did what I should do. The most important thing is that your grandfather is dead. He has survived the dangerous period." Ye Li said with a smile, and then said some things to pay attention to in the diet during the recovery period, and then left. "Grandpa, great, you finally woke up, I''ll bring you some water." Xiaoshan said excitedly, looking at his grandpa. "The hill, the mountain." Huo Zhi whispered the names of the two grandsons. Then, Huo Zhi turned his eyes and glanced at Wang Xuesan, Yu Yang, Lu Tong, and the three beside the hospital bed. Then Huo Zhi smiled and said, "Children, I...make you worry..." Getting up gently, Huo Zhi leaned himself against the head of the bed, with an incredible color in his old eyes. As he woke up, there were many more memories in his mind. He remembered that he had a dream, dreamed of his life, and saw everything from birth to death. Chapter 152： Do good deeds give life to life He also dreamed of God of the River, who counted the merits of his life, and said that he should not be killed, and bestowed him a long life. During the coma, he also heard the children''s conversation. The doctors and the children believed that they had a strong willpower, survived a catastrophe, and survived the dangerous period. He wanted to say that it wasn''t his strong willpower, he was indeed dead, it was the River God who saved him. But only Huo Zhi himself knew this, he could only say it in his heart, and couldn''t tell the children. For the gods, you must be in awe. The God of the River used his magical powers to forcibly increase his life. Huo Zhi intends to bury him in his heart. When faced with things related to the gods, especially the shocking things like reversing yin and yang, it is better not to say it. Yu Yang looked at Huo Zhi and said mischievously: "Grandpa, you are really amazing. If I encounter such a misfortune, I must return to the West..." Halfway through, Yu Yang felt that what he said was unlucky, "Bah, baah! Grandpa, don''t take it to your heart, my mouth is starting to talk nonsense again." Facing his grandpa who had just passed the dangerous period, Yu Yang thought that he could not say the word "guixi". "Silly girl, don''t make fun of grandpa, grandpa is not as good as you said." Huo Zhi''s old face showed a smile and shook his head. Then, Huo Zhi stretched out his dry pleats hand, grabbed Xiaoshan¡¯s hand, and said kindly: "Xiaoshan, I can hear you crying. Although grandpa is not awake, he keeps hearing you crying. Your child, after you are a big boy. You can''t cry, and you and Yang Yang are talented girls, Yang Yang is a good girl, you can''t take her down..." After that, Huo Zhi began to think about Dashan again, "Since which good girl you like, you must take the initiative to pursue it. Once you have fate, you will not be able to stop it. In the future, you will have to take care of your younger brother. He is impatient. ..." Huo Zhi whispered to the two of them. Listening to the words of grandpa, Xiaoshan''s unconvincing eyes dropped tears again, "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense, are you still waiting to hold my grandson? Grandpa, you will definitely enjoy your old age, and I will listen to it later. Your teaching, I want to give you a big fat boy, no, I want to give you a bunch!" "Shan Shan, what are you talking about? People didn''t agree, so I''m ashamed!" Hearing Xiao Shan said that he had a bunch of children, Yu Yang stomped his feet and blushed. "Yu Yang, on the way you just came, didn''t you say that you are not married to Xiaoshan?" "Yes, Koyama, you must be good to foreigners, so that in the future you will be able to live in the same family." "Grandpa, you will surely live a long life. In the future, our family will be together every day." "..." All the people present were saying blessings, and they couldn''t stop talking. Huo Zhi''s face was full of smiles, "Yes, I won''t say anything unlucky anymore, I will stay with my great-grandson from now on." While talking, Huo Zhi was also thinking of something in his heart. He was able to have today and was able to see this scene alive, entirely thanks to the God of the River. After this time, he will cherish his daily life and prepare some gifts for his future little great-grandchildren. In the future, he will often go to worship the river **** and continue this tradition so that Dashan Xiaoshan will bring the children to worship the river **** in the future. Lord. The river **** bestows him with a time limit. He had to leave when his great-grandson was five years old. In the past few years, he wanted to worship the river **** more and thank the river **** for his gift. Seeing everyone laughing in front of him, Huo Zhi felt that they would definitely have a safe and happy family in the future. Looking back, Huo Zhi looked at the blue sky outside the window and the birds flying in the sky. He smiled happily. Thank you God of River. Huo Zhi said silently in his heart, with a pious expression on his face. ... On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. Li San in a blue robe stood in front of the merit censer, watching the tourists entering and leaving the temple of the river. Feeling something, Li San raised his head, his eyes flashed blue, piercing the void and looking in one direction. "Very well, he is recovering well, the family is reunited..." With just one glance, Li San could clearly see the movement in the hospital, as well as the smiles of the people present. Li San saw this scene with a smile on his face. "Ding! The host changes his fate against the sky, treats those who have contributed, congratulations to the host for the special reward." In my mind, the mechanically synthesized voice appeared abruptly. Hearing the voice of the system, Li San knew that this gave himself a treasure again, and the reward for the door-to-door delivery, can I not receive it? "System, receive rewards!" With a thought, Li San began to order the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the cheat [Yin Shen Pastry Complete]" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the rewards and obtaining the treasure [River God''s Wat Board]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and getting the little ghost toy!" "Is the reward this time a bit strange?" Li San whispered, listening to the system''s voice. The rewards obtained in the past are all top grades, such as obtaining dozens of system Yin soldiers at one time, or top grade rewards such as Xiantian River Divine Sword Baby and Nether Profound Sky Holy Water. No matter how bad it is, it is also a magical method such as merit golden body cultivation method, ghost and **** cultivation method, and ghost infant cultivation method. This time, Li San couldn''t understand the things a bit. "Plus the door pair rewarded earlier, it seems that the system is not an endless reward treasure." Li San said to himself. As soon as his mind moved, Li San''s consciousness entered the system space and began to check the reward this time. The first reward is a book. Compared with the following two objects, Li San still prefers this book. Soon, Li San scanned the information in the book. It contains information on making Yinshen edible cakes, and various recipes are available. Immediately, Li San pinched a calculation, with a clear color, "Unknowingly, half a year has passed, and this is about to reach August 15th!" "It seems that these pastries are convenient for the yin gods to eat when the moon is full." With that, Li San summoned the book from the system space. Afterwards, Li San took a look at several mooncakes, and quickly noted the method of making them. For Yinshen cultivation, if you want to strengthen the body of Yinshen to obtain more powerful power, you can only continuously breathe out Yin Qi and run in the body. This method is similar to refining Yinshen weapons, turning Yin Qi into cakes. Have different tastes and shapes. Li San looked at the four flavors of mooncake making methods and wrote them down. "Ice cream, fruits and vegetables, coconut milk, tea, these are good overall!" Li San looked at the four flavors he had picked, and said with satisfaction. Chapter 153： Comprehensive system Refining moon cakes is also very simple. You only need to spend a little incense to change the form of the Yin Qi, compress it, and use a special method to make it have a simulated taste. Immediately afterwards, Li San probed his consciousness into the system space again, and saw the jade-like ruler, with mysterious characters engraved on the wat board, and the golden river **** on the top. This thing is more like a ruler used by a school teacher who is not obedient students, but the power of the wat board in Li San''s hand is not ordinary. The level of the wat board is very advanced, no less than the Xiantian River Divine Sword Titus, and it is an extremely powerful treasure. Beat lightly, severely painful, hard hit, the soul is about to split, the pain is not difficult to deal with, the hard hit, the soul is destroyed, the soul is scattered! Feeling a little bit, Li San knew that this was an extremely overbearing treasure with extraordinary power. Only a single blow would be able to destroy people''s souls and souls. "This thing is the most suitable to clean up evil spirits, and it is a single attack!" Li San murmured, slightly feeling that he already knew the power of the watban. "This thing seems to be used in the Shang Dynasty. It should be a treasure for the role of the River God. He and the Seal of the River God, the Xiantian River God Sword Baby are the same..." Thoughtful, the next two-inch-wide jade wat board appeared in Li San''s hands. There are many small golden characters written on the wat board, most of which are warning words, meaning to persuade people to abandon evil and do good. There are also some words that describe how to punish the wicked and the evil spirits, whether it is a human or a ghost, the holder of the wat board has the right to reward good and punish evil, and act on behalf of the heavens. "Close!" With a thought, the wat plate in Li San''s hand disappeared, and he returned to the system space. "It''s really good baby, I will use it to clean up disobedient wicked people and evil spirits in the future." Li San nodded and exclaimed. Then, Li San looked at the third baby, the so-called ghost baby toy. This toy is a small box with the size of a slap. It can be transformed into a variety of toys at will. The best thing is that it belongs to the Yin God and can be invisible and can go through walls. "I didn''t expect the system to be so thoughtful. Tutu was also taken into consideration. From now on, Tutu will no longer worry about toys not being able to penetrate the wall." Li San said softly. Tutu still can''t speak, and looks dumb. He has been holding a basketball several times and has been bounced back through the wall and hit the ground. Li San can''t help but look at it. In the next moment, Li San''s figure had disappeared in the temple. He is going to give this magical toy to Tutu, which can also change its shape, attach to an object, and transform that object into spirit. So Tutu will not be afraid that he won¡¯t be able to penetrate the wall anymore even if he plays the basketball that he picked up. ... Headquarters of the Bureau of Demonstration in Kyoto City. Zhuge Yuan was browsing the information sent from various places in the office, as well as the documents that needed him to pass. Of course, what Zhuge Yuan is most concerned about is the recent information about Beilu City and the extremely shady land. "Boom boom boom!" There was a rush of knocks at the door, and the deputy would not knock in such a hurry if there was no major event. "Enter!" Zhuge Yuantou said without lifting his head. Li Xiang held a bunch of materials, stepped in, his face was surprised and said: "Minister! I found it! I found it!" Seeing Li Xiang''s surprised look, Zhuge Yuan looked up, "I was in a panic, what did I find?" Zhuge Yuan still relied heavily on Li Xiang, who had been with him for many years, and was relatively calm on weekdays. I don''t know what good news I found. I have never seen him so excited on weekdays. Li Xiang shook the information in his hand, pretending to be profound, and grinned, "Hey, Lord Minister, guess what did you find?" Zhuge Yuan looked at his pretendingly mysterious deputy, thought for a while, and said, "Could it be that Academician Wang doesn''t work overtime? He hasn''t closed his eyes for several days. Whether he can rest, I''m really worried about him. It''s dead at that time." Zhuge Yuan thoughtfully. "???" Zhuge Yuan''s answer made Li Xiang a question mark on his face. I know that you and Academician Wang are good friends, but how can you still think of Academician Wang? If you change to an unaware person, you think you have any secrets! Li Xiang shook his head and said, "Minister, it has nothing to do with Academician Wang. The discovery I mentioned has nothing to do with the people at the headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau." Afterwards, Li Xiang sold it again, "This news is top-secret news, and no one in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau knows it! It has nothing to do with us in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau!" "Huh?" Zhuge Yuan frowned, and it had nothing to do with the people who killed the ghost bureau or the matter of the ghost bureau? What''s the good news? Zhuge Yuan was confused at this moment. But there is no good news in the news recently? Nelia has evil spirits, news reports say that it was an attack by armed elements, and the beautiful country has recently staged a parade. The replacement of the old and new presidents does not seem to be good news, right? "Hey! Tell me, your kid, don''t sell it, you know how important hair is to a middle-aged man." Zhuge Yuan said, "If I guess my hair will fall out again! Can you afford it?" Li Xiang smiled slightly and shook his head. He decided to tell Minister Zhugeyuan the matter, not to sell it, after all, the dimension of this matter was too big. "Minister, do you remember the River God Investigation Team that you established after the meeting this spring?" Li Xiang said, his expression extremely excited, "After the airport incident, you established the River God Descendants Investigation Section, remember? " "Teng!" Zhuge Yuan stood up with a fierce son, and the office chair slammed heavily on the back wall. He looked excited and said, "Remember! How is it? Did you find something?" After the God of the River appeared and rescued Dashanshan, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau established the River God Investigation Section. All kinds of information about the river **** have become top-secret files, and even the investigators have signed a confidentiality agreement, leaking the secrets and punished them as treason. The river **** is a local god, a small **** similar to the legendary mountain **** land. He manages the ghost world corresponding to the mortal world. He walks in the yin and yang spirit world. It is also known as the **** of yang. It is also a **** appointed by the emperor. Those who have made great contributions will be rewarded after death. Most of these deeds are traceable, such as Guan Erye, who experienced many dynasties after his death and was canonized as Emperor Guan Sheng. The ancient emperor was called the Son of Heaven. He was the emperor in charge of the human world and managed the mortal world on behalf of the heavens. This is how the monarch power was granted. The emperor has the right to canonize ghosts and gods. In every dynasty, the emperor will pray that God will later canonize a part of the gods of Buddhism and Taoism and mortals who have made outstanding contributions to express his supreme position in the management of the human world. After the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, it was not allowed to be refined, and the Great Xia Kingdom has never been canonized again.... Chapter 154： Li Sans descendants? So so far, most people only regard those as myths and legends. Some gods are fabricated, and naturally they cannot be traced. But like Li San, there are traces to follow, as long as you look through the history of the Tang Dynasty, you can find it, and Li San has indeed made many contributions that have influenced future generations for thousands of years. It can be said that he is a great scholar and a strange man who has influenced the times. . After learning about the manifestation of the river god, the Bureau of Destroying Ghosts asked the Investigation Division to investigate the descendants of the river **** Li San in Luoshui. If you can still find people who have blood with the gods, this will be a good thing for the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau and for the entire country. The strong appearance of the River God gave the Ghost Extinguish Bureau a booster. In view of the various things currently known, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau had a general understanding of the River God Li San. They all agreed that the River God is harmless to humans, and the Ghost Elimination Bureau will not provoke, interfere, or offend the River God. It can be said that the Ghost Elimination Bureau has been in a passive situation with Li San. As a department of the country, the Ghost Destroying Bureau, after several meetings, believed that they could not remain passive and must find a way to coexist with the River God. The key point was Li San''s descendants. As long as the descendants of the River God can be found, the country will not be in a passive situation if there are uncontrollable circumstances in the future. The easiest way is to treat the descendants of the God of the River kindly and make them exist like a national treasure. In this way, the God of the River will have a good impression of the country. Although this method is stupid, it is the best way. In addition, in the days to come, if there is an unpleasant relationship with the **** of river Li San, the descendants who are kind to the country will come forward to intercede, will the **** of river not care about the country? As long as the river **** is involved, there are too many things that affect it, and the three known ghost kings under the light river **** are terrifying. What level of existence is God of River? No one knows. It was precisely because God of the River was too mysterious and too powerful that the country had to resort to this strategy and set up an investigation team to investigate the future generations of the River God. Many thoughts flashed through Zhuge Yuan''s mind, his eyes widened, and he eagerly said: "Quick! Show me what the result is?" Li Xiang nodded and passed the information in his hands to Zhuge Yuan. It''s just that there is only a strange color on the face of Power at this time, and there is no joy of just now. Zhuge Yuan stretched out his hand and lifted the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. He sat down and watched carefully, for fear of missing a word. Not long after, Zhuge Yuan''s expression showed a pleasant surprise, then his eyes widened, and then the surprise disappeared, his face solidified, only a piece of loss. In half an hour, Zhuge Yuan read the information in his hand twice from beginning to end in a full half an hour. "Do you think this is the descendant of the river **** Li San?" Zhuge Yuan took out a photo in it, pointed and said. Upon seeing this, Li Xiang nodded slightly, with a bitter expression on his face, "This is the most likely person, at least 80% sure. We compared it several times and conservatively called him 80%. After more than a thousand years, some Things are really impossible to verify..." Zhuge Yuan was silent, looking at the photo in a daze. He stared at the information under the photo, feeling a little confused in his mind. If someone else is present, you can see the big characters that are eye-catching under the photo, such as ¡®robbing¡¯, ¡®extortion¡¯, ¡®involved in crime¡¯, ¡®illegal detention¡¯ and so on... ¡­¡­. Ewha Market. It is in the same province as Luoshui City, Guanlan City, Linze City, etc., at the southernmost tip of Yun Province. Lihua City is a city rich in fruits. The fragrance of melons and fruits in summer attracts a large number of tourists to come to enjoy the scenery. Li Furui is one of the members of Ewha City. Since Grandpa Li Furui was young, they moved with his family to Ewha City. According to legend, his family settled in other places earlier. It was because of encouraging business in the sea in those years that they came to Ewha City. In the past few decades, the policy of Daxia Kingdom changed. At that time, the first group of people who went to the sea to do business made money. If there was the first person to eat crabs, there would be more and more followers. Not long ago, Li Furui had just turned 29. Li Furui looks delicate and beautiful, he is a more attractive type, slender and strong, with explosive muscles. Standing in the crowd, he can see that he has the hairstyle of a mentally young man and is full of western style. If a stranger sees Li Furui at first sight, he will feel clean, with beautiful features and extraordinary temperament; the leather shoes are even brighter, and this style will definitely think that he is a successful person. However, anyone who is familiar with Li Furui knows that this is a little **** who is unlearned and unskilled. He has never done a serious job. Now he runs a trading company that sells dog meat and does things unknown. . Li Furui is quite satisfied with his current life. At the age of seventeen, he was ordered to drop out of school because of fighting and fighting. Since then, Li Furui has embarked on the path of society. At first, Li Furui tried to work, but it didn''t take long before he gave up being a worker. Part-time work is so hard, and part-time work is so tiring, it is impossible to work part-time. This sentence of the Great God Segarava has also become Li Furui''s mantra. Because he was fierce and aggressive at school, coupled with his strong physique, he quickly strengthened a bunch of social people. At first he was a horse boy, and then gradually he became a famous person in the road. In recent years, due to the policy of the Great Xia Kingdom, the evil forces have begun to shuffle the cards. Li Furui also knew the importance of whitewashing, so he opened a trading company with his accomplices, doing it, scamming, washing qian, and waiting for selling dog meat. Of activities. After years of hard work on the road and the experience gained in social college, Li Furui is now worth a few million, and he even plans to save himself a large sum of money for retirement. Not long ago, a few days before and after his birthday, Li Furui felt very bad because he encountered something dirty. In one dark night, he ran into an evil spirit, and the evil spirit entangled him, demanding his life. At that time, Li Furui was pulling new friends to spend the night together. He was so scared that his scalp was numb when he encountered such a thing, but fortunately, his hard work was not for nothing. After a fight, he defeated the evil spirits dangerously and dangerously. , And obtained super powers by chance. In the following days, Li Furui felt that he was in a very happy mood every day, and the pleasure after gaining superpowers could not be given by women with tobacco and alcohol. "I''m really the darling of the heavens. The so-called catastrophe will have a blessing afterwards, right? It''s no wonder that my name is Li Furui!" Li Furui said to himself, walking on the street. After the events not long ago, Li Furui also remembered some things... Chapter 155： Spirit guy In the previous years, he hadn''t paid attention to this incident, but Li Furui remembered it after experiencing the evil ghost incident. He remembered that his grandfather had said that in the ancient Li family, there was a very awkward figure in the Li family, and he was a great man. But this was just a legend from the ancestors, and Li Furui quickly left it behind. After he gained superpowers, he also naturally met some special people. With in-depth understanding, Li Furui came into contact with the other side of the world. Ghost incidents are a secret to ordinary people, and this is to maintain stability. But for the rich and powerful, the ghost incident is not a secret. The reason why the exorcist is fighting is a fig leaf. The rich and powerful can obtain information that is not easy for ordinary people to know by just moving their fingers. In addition, ghost incidents in various countries are becoming more and more frequent, and these news cannot be kept from those rich. Rich people are afraid of death. This is a big law, so many rich people will naturally get news of ghost incidents. Even if the Ghost Bureau wants to block them, they can¡¯t do the money. People who have money have a lot of connections. , It is not difficult to obtain this information. As for Lu Annan''s family of three, if Wang Kun and others hadn''t taken the initiative to inform him, if Lu Annan wanted to investigate the ghost and infant incident, he would know it soon. Many idle ghost exorcists are also serving these wealthy people. Some wealthy people learn about ghost incidents or they encounter ghost incidents to survive, and they will hire ghost exorcists to protect themselves at a sky-high price. There are many such rich people. Li Furui is not a rich and powerful person, but by virtue of his own identity, he still inquires about many complicated things, until the ghost exorcists are organized, such as official ghost exorcists, idle ghost exorcists, underground organizations, and so on. With constant understanding, Li Furui joined an underground organization, Hellfire through a friend''s recommendation! On this day, at nine o''clock in the morning Kyoto time. Li Furui drove a brand new Mustang coupe to a secluded place, and then dialed a phone call. Then a man''s voice came over the phone, "Li Furui, how is the situation? Where are you?" This voice is different from ordinary people, the voice seems to be a blocked nose, and it is extremely heavy. "Wait a minute, we will be there soon, five minutes." Li Furui said with a smile, and then the two briefly chatted with Li Furui and hung up the phone. Five minutes later, in a secluded cafe, Li Furui came to the agreed place and saw a figure standing in front of the cafe. This man was in his early fifties, his big back was shiny, and he finally held a cigar in his mouth, but his expression was sallow, and there was a vaguely flickering light in his eyes. In general, this man is definitely not a good person, with the word ¡®wicked¡¯ on his face. "Brother Yao, I''m here." Li Furui waved his hand and said hello. This man is the person on the other end of the phone, whose name is Yao Qiang. Then the two entered the cafe. "What to drink? Would you like a drink?" Yao Qiang sat down and continued to make that heavy voice. Li Furui shook his head and refused. He has no habit of drinking coffee early in the morning. Yao Qiang didn''t care about it. He grinned and looked at Li Furui and said: "Furui, have you arranged it? When shall we go to your uncle?" Yao Qiang''s face was covered with a penetrating smile, and it was weird to match that sallow face and big oily head. He is the leader of the Hellfire organization. Although the name of Hellfire is loud, it is actually just a small organization, and Yao Qiang is not a top-notch exorcist. Although it is a small organization, there is something in it, because Yao Qiang is a businessman, and his hellfire is more like an intermediary company, specializing in serving the rich and powerful, introducing ghost exorcists to those big people, and earning a lot of money from it. Commission. Yao Qiang relies on his circle and contacts for his meals. He doesn''t rely on how well he can play, and he is not like other large organizations that specialize in underground rewards. The reason why Yao Qiang was polite to Li Furui was because he discovered a shocking secret in the process of contacting Li Furui. Li Furui might be a descendant of the river god! In addition to his apparent identity, Yao Qiang is also an underground ghost exorcist organization, a ¡®blood hand¡¯ person. Huang Yi, who died in Luoshui City, and Yao Qiang are also old friends. Huang Yi died shortly after taking the task of investigating the River God Temple, which made Yao Qiang''s heart levitate. In the process of contacting Li Furui, I heard that Li Furui said that there was a strange man from his ancestor in ancient times, a great man, who was a very big man. His ancestral grave was smoked, so Li Furui survived the catastrophe and swallowed evil spirits and became a ghost exorcist. Originally, this was just a joke after Li Furui was drunk, but it surprised Yao Qiangqiang. With the help of ghosts and gods, Yao Qiang asked a few more words when he thought that even the officials of the Bureau of Extinguishing Ghosts were investigating the descendants of God of the River. As a result, after Yao Qiang¡¯s questioning, it was discovered that Li Furui was not talking nonsense after drinking. His ancestors did have a generation of great Confucian scholars, and their influence was profound. From his grandfather''s previous generations, generations of people were proud of their ancestors, and every generation of people talked about ancestors. benefit. Therefore, Yao Qiang, who is cautious by nature, sent someone to investigate the intelligence in order not to miss this detail. Originally, Yao Qiang didn''t hold much hope. After more than a thousand years, how many dynasties have changed in such a long time, let alone a family? But what Yao Qiang didn''t expect was that as the investigation deepened, more and more evidence showed that Li Furui was the descendant of God of the River. Yao Qiang was so excited that he couldn''t sleep for several days when he learned this information, so his face was extremely ugly in recent days. He felt that he had picked up the treasure, and it is estimated that even the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau has not been investigated so far. This is not to say how powerful Yao Qiang is. The investigations of the people of the Guild Killing Bureau are all based on historical data. They collected countless data, including the unofficial history recorded by the people, and began to speculate. Yao Qiang, on the other hand, is pushing backwards, following Li Furui''s generation and starting to probe up, so he is faster! Yao Qiang''s intention today is to visit Li Furui''s eldest uncle, who is his mother''s eldest brother, so that he can learn more about the ancestors of the Li family. As an elder uncle, he will definitely know some more detailed information. "Let''s go! Now my eldest uncle happens to be at home, I have already contacted him." "Okay! Let''s go." Yao Qiang''s expression was full of excitement. ¡­¡­. Two hours later, Li Furui and Yao Qiang came to a village and started knocking on the door. "Wait a minute, here comes!" A voice came from the courtyard, and the sixty-three-year-old uncle staggered open the courtyard door. Chapter 156： Li Sans descendants Seeing Li Furui standing at the door, the uncle''s expression "brushed" the gloomy face, and said coldly, "Li Furui, what are you doing?" The uncle''s dislike for Li Furui was beyond words. Li Furui is a bug, a well-known rebellious son in the family. He dropped out of high school and became a social member. After entering the bureau several times, he did not listen to discipline, and even fought against his father, so that his father was alive and killed by Li Furui. Sudden heart attack. After the death of Li Furui''s father, Li Furui became even stronger and became a lawless man. His mother entered the orphanage because she was old and had no financial resources, and her uncle was always helping. Later, I heard that Li Furui made money, but he didn''t care about his mother at all. The crow still knows how to feed back. The uncle has never seen a rebellious son like Li Furui. After persuading Li Furui repeatedly from the family, he decided to give his mother a part of the living expenses. Up to now, Li Furui has never seen his mother. Three months ago, Li Furui¡¯s mother died in the center of the orphanage. What is even more hateful is that Li Furui didn¡¯t even look at his mother. He also sent his younger brothers to go for a cutscene. . "Uncle, I''m just here to inquire about something. There is absolutely no malice. Don''t worry." Li Furui stepped forward, put his hand on the door, and said with a smile. Li Furui didn''t care about his uncle''s attitude, he had seen too many such expressions. In other words, Li Furui is already a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. "Say, what do you want to ask?" Uncle raised an eyebrow, unhappy. "Hey, uncle, I heard from my grandfather before that there was a strange person in our Li family in ancient times. Is it true?" "Ok?" The uncle was surprised. He didn''t understand why Li Furui would come to ask this question today. When did this kid care about his ancestors? Someone came to him yesterday and asked the same question, but the uncle obviously wouldn''t tell Li Furui what happened yesterday. He didn''t even want to see Li Furui, let alone talk to him too much. "Li Furui, your grandfather mentioned a lot about the Li family ancestor back then. Your grandfather''s grandfather had a complete genealogy at that time, but it was later lost due to the turmoil of the current situation." The uncle looked gloomy and continued: "Back then, when you encouraged your grandfather to do business in the sea, your grandfather moved to Lihua City. Your family originally belonged to Luoshui City. According to your grandfather, the most glorious period of your ancestor was Tang Taizong. During the period, I was banned as a local god..." "Furthermore, the next generation who was entrusted with the gods at that time was still the first grade official, but it gradually declined later. There was also a champion in the Song Dynasty, but it is far behind the ancestor..." Without waiting for the uncle to speak, Yao Qiang said excitedly: "Excuse me, who is the deity of the Tang Dynasty? Is it Li San, the meritorious candidate of Luoshui City?" The uncle looked at Yao Qiang, who didn''t look like a good person at first, and said, "I don''t know this, it''s too long, but I heard that it seems to be meritorious." Then the uncle continued: "I heard Li Furui¡¯s grandfather talk about the three characters of meritorious deeds. That is the most powerful ancestor of their Li family. All of them have the ancestor Fuze, and the Li family has been passed on from generation to generation. , The Li family is also a big family now..." "Furthermore, Grandpa Li Furui said that they had gone to worship the River God every year before, but the tradition of migration was broken in the generation of Grandpa Li Furui." As he said, the uncle looked at Yao Qiang and Li Furui, "Do you have anything else to ask? If not, please let me go, I''m going to work." Li Furui thoughtfully, he glanced at Yao Qiang. At this moment, Yao Qiang''s face was red and he nodded to him. Upon seeing this, Li Furui said: "Uncle, if I want to investigate the affairs of my ancestors, are there any tokens handed down?" The uncle frowned, thought about it, and said: "I don''t know the specific token, but I remember your grandpa said that your Li family has a jade pendant with three bamboo leaves carved on it. Your grandpa said it was your home. The things passed down from generation to generation by the ancestors, because there is a three in the ancestor¡¯s name, there is that decoration." "If you are looking for a token, that jade pendant should be it." The uncle looked puzzled. He didn''t know why this unfilial descendant asked so much news. Could it be that he had repented and wanted to be a man again? But when I think about it, my uncle gave up this idea. The so-called dog can¡¯t change eating shit. What kind of education Li Furui hasn¡¯t received, and the country¡¯s reform through labor can¡¯t save him. Can he be a man again? "Bamboo leaf jade pendant?" Hearing what the uncle said, Li Furui was a little helpless. He knew the piece of jade, but he had used it to exchange money long ago. I remember that because the quality of the jade is good, it is old and sold a lot of money. "Uncle, go ahead, I''m fine again." Li Furui smiled and took his hand away from the door. "Bang!" Seeing Li Furui move his hand, the uncle closed the door directly without any hesitation. Li Furui''s wicked obstacle was still very likable when he was a child, but when he was older, he became lawless, which made people really unhappy. The eldest uncle didn''t want to look at Li Furui''s hypocritical face. "Yesterday someone came to inquire about the ancestors of the Li family. Today, Li Furui, the boy, came to inquire again. Is there any secret of the ancestors of the Li family?" The uncle stood at the door, glanced at the door, and muttered. After that, the uncle didn''t think much anymore, even if there were any secrets, it wasn''t his people like him, so he picked up the farm tools and walked towards the backyard. At the door. Li Furui and Yao Qiang turned and left with joy on their faces. "Furui, where is that three-leaf jade pendant? Have you seen it?" Yao Qiang gestured like stimulants. Yao Qiang was in a very good mood at this time. He was as happy as a mortal who won the first prize. He had never been so happy after living for more than 50 years. "This..." Li Furui scratched his head, looking embarrassed, "I did see that Sanye Yupei, but I used it to exchange money." "???" "What are you talking about?" Yao Qiang rushed to Li Furui with a fierce son, grabbed Li Furui''s arm and asked, his thick voice almost as high as a drake. Then Yao Qiang said anxiously: "That''s an important token, you said, who did you trade to? I will help you find him now." While talking, the sallow color of Yao Qiang''s face still turned red, which is equivalent to the fat delivered to his mouth, how could he let this matter go wrong? "I remember...." Soon, after some memories of Li Furui, Yao Qiang learned where the three-leaf jade pendant was. Next, Yao Qiang used his power to make several calls and start arranging. Chapter 157： Ecstatic Li Furui "Check it out for me! A 40-year-old businessman should be forty-five years old this year. Yes, a three-leaf jade pendant. The whole body milky white is the best suet jade..." "Yes! It''s a middle-aged man with the Mediterranean Sea on his head. No matter how much money or any means, he must get things back for me!" Seeing Yao Qiang''s constant calls, his tone was extremely anxious, Li Furui''s eyes were full of excitement. Compared with everything he has now, Li Furui is more concerned about the incident that he is the descendant of God of the River. After getting to know Yao Qiang, Li Furui learned about the exorcist circle, and also learned about the river god, and at the same time knew what kind of existence the river **** was. God of the river, in the circle of exorcists, that is the sky! Insurmountable days! If you say who is the strongest in the world, the exorcist circles agree that it is the **** of the river. Even if it is a powerful existence at the level of the ghost king, his legs trembled when he heard the name of the **** of the river, and he was shocked. A new extremely shady place was discovered in Beilu not long ago. A terrifying ghost king occupies the extremely shady place, and has gathered thousands of evil spirits, among which there are more than a dozen heavenly evil ghosts, so terrifying. A wave of ghosts broke out in the lineup. It can be said that Beilu City will be overwhelmed at any time and be occupied by evil spirits. But when the ghost tide erupted, a sword was lowered from above the nine heavens, and that sword exuded a thousand sword auras, from the ghost king to the little ghost, all of them were killed in seconds, and the thousands of ghosts did not have a living mouth. A random sword qi can kill the ghost king grade evil spirits in seconds, which can be said to be terrifying to the extreme. The divine sword falling from the sky in the night sky of Beilu City was dazzling like a shooting star, and that scene can be seen in the surrounding cities. Li Furui had seen such videos before, but they couldn''t be seen later, and they were all blocked by the authorities. "My God!" Li Furui trembling body, emotionally excited, muttered in his heart, "My Li Furui turned out to be the offspring of the God of the River, the offspring of the gods?" Yao Qiang, an outsider, looks crazy, let alone Li Furui. Li Furui thought that he had a fairy ancestor, or the strongest man in the world, and felt that he was really the darling of heaven, and even Li Furui wanted to recognize his ancestor and return to his ancestry. "I sent it, I sent it, with this identity, I don''t want what I want? Even the country has to treat me politely." Li Li Furui''s eyes flashed, thinking in his heart. Yao Qiang also noticed Li Furui¡¯s excited gaze. He picked up the phone and said like a flattery, "Furui, you are a descendant of the gods. No matter where you are, you will lack everything, money, rights, women, you Someone will provide you with whatever you want." As he said, Yao Qiang''s voice changed, "Don''t think about it now, we still have to act in a low-key manner for the time being. Although you are a junior of the God of the River, you have to know that the evil spirits hate the God of the River. If you don''t keep a low profile. Maybe it will attract evil spirits to seek revenge." "Brother Yao, don''t worry, I have my own measures." Seeing this, I looked at Li Furui flatteringly, "Furui, in the future, we probably won¡¯t be a class person anymore. As a descendant of the God of the River, I don¡¯t think even those powerful exorcists dare to treat you. Make a mistake, don¡¯t forget me when you are up and running?" "That''s natural." Li Furui said with a smile, "Brother Gang, I am Li Furui the most important love. Without you, I wouldn''t even be able to enter the circle of ghost exorcists. Don''t worry, I will have you in the future. ." Li Furui drew pie very fluently. He is not a person who values ??love and righteousness. The reason for saying this is to have someone under his hand in the future. Li Furui knows the role of Yao Qiang very well. Yao Qiang is much older than him. He has a wide network in the circle of exorcists. Many things become more convenient after Yao Qiang is involved. Even if you give Yao Qiang a little favor, it doesn''t matter. He is a descendant of the gods. With this identity alone, I can''t tell how many people will follow in the future. Doesn''t I want what I want, there are a bunch of people going to do it for me? Yao Qiang heard the words, pretending to be overjoyed, and patted Li Furui on the shoulder, "Brother, even if I did not misunderstand the wrong person with your words, we will be the turn of the eight worshippers from now on." His face remained calm, but Yao Qiang sneered inwardly. He was old, but he could clearly see the change in Li Furui''s expression just now. The so-called knowing people, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, I have seen a lot of Yao Qiang, who is behind Li Furui''s superficial things. You **** ball, pretending to be a big-tailed wolf, isn''t it just the ancestor''s Fuze? It''s the luck that you can step on **** when you go out! Yao Qiang has complained countless times in his heart, and even he can''t figure out why such a pungent boy will become the offspring of God of the River. It''s really better to have a good mix than to have a good life. Although Yao Qiang has a wealth of wealth, but at this moment he is very envious of Li Furui. While walking, Li Furui said, "Brother Yao, you find Sanye Yupei and set off for Luoshui City." Hearing this, Yao Qiang glanced at Li Furui in surprise, and then nodded, "This is also OK, lest nights have more dreams, I will urge them to step up to find the token." After all, Yao Qiang took out the phone... ...... The next day, the Headquarters of the Bureau of Ghost Extinction in Kyoto Zhuge Yuan was in the office at this time, feeling buzzing in his head. Since the information about the descendants of the God of the River was handed in, Zhuge Yuan had a headache, and he could not come up with a suitable solution. "This Li Furui, alas..." Zhuge Yuan felt irritated when he looked at the information about Li Furui that was updated today. According to Zhuge Yuan''s plan, he originally planned to approach Li Furui in a gentle way, and he would listen to the ghost incident and the existence of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. However, the latest intelligence shows that Li Furui is suspected to be an idle ghost exorcist, and the person he has recently contacted is the leader of an underground organization, and is also an idle ghost exorcist. Leisurely, Zhuge Yuan''s eyes were shining brightly, and he remembered the results of the morning meeting again in his mind. "All the exorcists around Li Furui have been cut off, leading Li Furui to the right path, and let him be a good man..." This result is the most appropriate result after many disputes, and it is also the biggest concession that Da Xia Guo can make. It is also equivalent to pardoning Li Furui''s many evil deeds in disguise. Right now, there are several evil deeds found in Li Furui''s crimes, and these are all tolerable compared to Li Furui''s identity. The Bureau of Killing Ghosts attaches great importance to Li Furui''s identity, and all decided to eradicate those three religions and nine first-rate followers around Li Furui, and then guide Li Furui to be good. But this result was also opposed by some people. No matter what Li Furui was, he was a descendant of God of the River, and they had to be cautious as long as it was about God of River. Chapter 158： Recognize ancestors Zhuge Yuan finally had to decide how to deal with Li Furui, for which Zhuge Yuan had a headache until now. It doesn¡¯t work if it is heavy or light. What is good? After a long time, Zhuge Yuan let out a sigh of relief. He decided to send the people in the bureau to contact Li Furui, agree to Li Furui¡¯s terms in a gentle way as much as possible, and let him stand on the side of the ghost-killing bureau and stay away from the evil people. . "Boom!" There was a knock on the door. "In." Li Xiang heard the sound, opened the door, and said anxiously: "Minister, the big event is not good. Li Furui just bought a ticket to Luoshui City and has already boarded the plane..." "what?" ¡­¡­. Late at night, Luoshui City Airport. Li Furui wore a brand-new set of clover sportswear, and drove out of the airport to Binhe Road. Sitting in the car, Li Furui had a trace of tension and anxiety on his face. When he knew that he was the descendant of the God of the River, he was so excited that he wanted to immediately recognize his ancestors and get the recognition of the God of the River. But now after arriving in Luoshui City, Li Furui felt a sense of anxiety and tension in his heart. Looking at the night outside the window and the neon lights visible in the distance, Li Furui subconsciously said, "Master, how far is it from the River Temple along Binhe Road?" Hearing Li Furui''s voice, the driver looked in the rearview mirror, "This is the Nanhu District, and there are still dozens of kilometers away from the new city, about forty minutes, right?" Then, the driver joked: "Young man, don''t you hear that your accent is not a local? You also come here to worship the river god, right? But now it''s all this point, the temples are closed, you have to go again tomorrow morning." "This spiritual guy also knows how to pray to gods and worship Buddha? They all say that the river temple in Luoshui City is effective, but it is rare to see a spiritual guy..." The driver looked at the rearview mirror again and muttered in his heart. "Well, my ancestor was in Luoshui City. I have been away from Luoshui City for decades. I will go to Binhe Road to stay one night and go tomorrow morning." Li Furui responded casually. silent. Li Furui took out the milky white jade pendant from his pocket, with three bamboo leaves engraved on it. This was the inheritance token he had sold before. After a long time, it looks a little worn, but it feels very warm to the touch, which is the best. "Wait later, if the **** of the river appears, what should I do? Just call the ancestor..." The scenery outside the window hurriedly passed by, but Li Furui had no intention of watching, thinking about the next thing in his heart. He pinched the three-leaf jade pendant with his thumb and index finger and rubbed it constantly, always involuntarily nervous. Soon, the car came to the place outside the river temple. Li Furui glanced at the faintly praised temple in the garden through the car window, and the anxiety and tension in his heart became more intense. "Young man, here." The driver said, seeing Li Furui in a daze. "okay!" Li Furui returned to his senses, got off after paying the fare, and looked at the temple deep in the garden square again. Then Li Furui stepped forward towards the river temple. Seeing the closed door, Li Furui turned his head and looked around, making sure that no one jumped over the wall. Li Furui was thinking about coming back in the middle of the night. There were many people in the temple during the day, and that would be inconvenient. He came to recognize his ancestors, so he naturally wanted to move quietly. And Yao Qiang also told him that the Yin God Yin Soldiers would not easily attack mortals. They rarely interfere with Yang Jian''s affairs. As a descendant of the River God Lord Li Furui entered the temple directly, the River God Lord would definitely be able to sense it. Entering the front yard of the temple, Li Furui saw the pavilion and two large tanks in that courtyard, and then looked at the river temple in the center. "Huh~" A cool breeze blew, Li Furui didn''t notice anything, and walked straight towards the river temple. Outside the river temple, inside a residential building. The two young ghost exorcists watched Li Furui disappear into the temple, and one of them said, "What should I do now? The target has entered." Today, they got the above order, let them pay close attention to a twenty-eight-nine-year-old spiritual guy with short hair and tattoos all over his left arm. After seeing this guy, they asked them to react accordingly. "The River God Temple has only one entrance and exit, just wait." "After he comes out, let''s talk about the situation." The companion on one side said. ... Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San was sitting in front of the case, and Tutu was holding a small brush writing brush strokes. Every few days, at this time, Li San will check Tutu''s homework. Soon, Tutumo finished writing a page, his little mouth blew on the paper, and respectfully picked up the paper and handed it to Lian. Taking the paper, Li San smiled at the crooked characters. "Tutu, you have written the word''medicine'' wrong, and what is it that you write crookedly? Is it''greedy''?" Seeing this, Tutu tilted his head as if thinking about what Li San said just now. Suddenly, Tutu blinked his eyes, he saw Li San''s complexion changed drastically, and put down his test paper. Seeing this change, Tutu was curious. He had never seen Li San with such an expression, even if it was an evil spirit, he had never seen Li San with such an expression, as if he had discovered something surprised. "Huh? This is..." Just now, Li San felt a whim, and the heartbeat in his body suddenly accelerated a bit, and there seemed to be some kind of induction in his body. "Is this someone related to me?" Feeling the changes in his body, Li San frowned, and then he pinched his fingers, the golden light of merit shining on his fingertips. This kind of touch is surprisingly from oneself. In the past, Li San used causality to measure others, to see the blessings and misfortunes of the people in his jurisdiction, but he did not expect to encounter something related to him today. And this calculation made Li San a little surprised, this is a feeling of the same origin with himself, a breath of blood resonance. "It''s no wonder that the blood in my body is surging, it turns out that some descendants have come to the front..." Feeling the changes in his body, Li San stretched his brows and his face was delighted. Unexpectedly, after more than a thousand years, I still have descendants alive, this feeling is very strange, like looking at my great-great-grandson of dozens of generations. Although it has been several dozen generations, the induction of blood can not be wrong, only direct blood can have this induction. Ignoring the curiosity of Tutu on the side, Li San put down the test paper in his hand and got up. He wanted to follow the cause and effect of his descendants to see what interesting things were in his descendants. He remembers that when he died, his son was just a small official, but he didn''t expect his line to be passed down to the present. Immediately afterwards, the joy on Li San''s face solidified, and then it turned into anger, so gloomy that it could drip out. Just now because I felt the joy of future generations and grandchildren disappeared in a blink of an eye. Chapter 159： In vain "Tutu, it''s late, go back to the room to sleep." Li San turned around, forced a smile to look at Tutu and said. Tutu tilted his head and looked at Li San. He felt something was wrong with Li San today. He had never felt that Li San had such a breath, it was a breath of wind and rain, like a volcano about to erupt. Afterwards, Tutu nodded, he got up and walked towards his bedroom. Just after walking a few steps, Tutu suddenly turned his head. He saw Li San disappear, and he was puzzled. Tutu always felt that Li San was very unhappy at this moment, as if he was holding back his grief. Outside the river temple. Ten Yin soldiers floated down. They had just finished their parade in the first half of the night, and they were going back to the mansion to rest for a while before going out. Now that there are more Yin soldiers, some Yin soldiers will come to rest after the parade in the first half of the night, so as to ensure that there are people in line to rest every day. "Huh? There are people in the temple?" A Yin Soldier said, looking at the courtyard outside the Heshen Temple. "Who? Come to the Heshen Temple in the middle of the night?" Everyone looked at Li Furui, and some people wondered. It is rare to see people sneaking into the river temple in the middle of the night. Why don¡¯t they come sneaking in at night if they don¡¯t come during the day? Is this man going to steal something? Thinking of this, the ten Yin Soldiers stopped and stood in the night sky watching Li Furui. "Swipe!" The light flashed in the temple, and Li San walked out from the idol. "See Lord River God." All the Yin Soldiers sensed the breath of Lord River God and bowed in salute. Just after these Yin Soldiers, they discovered the weirdness. The peaceful aura of Lord River God seemed to disappear, making them feel extremely cold like an ice cave. The Yin Soldiers looked strange. They had never seen Lord River God in such a situation. It seemed that Lord River God was very unhappy. Or maybe, angry. ... Li Furui walked straight to the River Temple. He slowly opened the door and stepped in. There is still a faint scent in the main hall. The moonlight outside the window is swaying in the temple, and the statues of the yin gods and the river gods are covered with silver light, looking dignified and extremely holy. "Old ancestor!" Li Furui had a pious look. He just stepped past the threshold of the hall and knelt down with a "plop". At this moment, Li Furui folded his hands together with the inheritance token in his hands. He was about to make an extremely pious look, step by step, kneel one step at a time, kneel down in front of the statue of the God of the River. "boom!" Just after knocking his head, Li Furui looked up and saw the golden light shining on the statue of the God of the River. In Li Furui''s shocking eyes, the golden light flashed on the idol, and then a figure appeared from the idol, floating in the void as if the soul was out of the body. Afterwards, the figure gradually solidified. An aqua-blue robe with mountains and rivers embroidered on the robe, a jade crown on his head, sword eyebrows and stars, his facial features and temperament are enough to kill the little fresh meat in seconds. Li Furui was shocked. He subconsciously compared Li San''s figure with the idol beside him, and found that there was no difference. Real people are more beautiful than idols. That''s right, here is the ancestor of the Li family! God of the River! Li Furui looked excited, and immediately bowed and banged his head, shouting in his mouth, "The descendants of the 589th generation see the ancestors, the ancestors are on top, I wish the ancestors good luck and eternal happiness..." Li Furui had already thought of the opening remarks on his way here. At this moment, he knocked his head and said as he knocked. From the perspective of others, he would definitely think that this Li Furui was a loyal and filial person, and he was sincere. Li San didn''t speak, but watched Li Furui''s performance quietly. Li Furui knocked his head a few times. After Balabala said a lot, he slowly raised his head and looked at Li San. "Gudong!" Involuntarily, Li Furui swallowed and spit, he felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. There was no joy on Li San''s face, only a deep sense of peace. He saw Li San stepping towards him. I don''t know why, at this moment, Li Furui felt a deep uneasy color in his heart. This uneasy color became stronger and stronger, which in turn made his heart tremble and transformed into a deep color of fear. Li Furui felt that this style of painting did not seem right, it was not what he had in mind. As a god, Li San, shouldn''t he be happy when he discovers that he has descendants? From then on, he was recognized by Li San, awakened to the power of the world, drunk lying on the knees of a beautiful woman, and from then on to the peak of life calling for the wind and rain. Inadvertently, Li San''s eyes met him, and Li Furui shuddered suddenly. At this moment, he felt that he had become a transparent person, his secrets were unobstructed, as if he had been seen through by Li San. Li San''s expression was calm. After watching Li Furu for a few seconds, he said lightly: "What''s your name?" Hearing Li San¡¯s question, Li Furui knocked his head again and respectfully said: "The little one is named Li Furui, the blessed blessing, the wise and wise..." Hearing this, Li San¡¯s eyes flashed with an unspeakable color, and he murmured: "Furui, this is to make my children both blessed and intelligent. Fuyusi Ruiyusi...I hope you have good luck. Repeatedly, very smart, be a useful person..." As he spoke, Li San''s hands in his sleeves suddenly clenched, and he shouted angrily: "Li Furui, you tell me, you have lived in vain for twenty-nine years, in vain of your parents'' nurturing grace, what have you done these years? " This voice contains endless anger, and it seems to have the pain of hating iron and not making steel. "Gudong!" Li Furui was awakened by the loud shout, swallowing and foaming frantically, and many thoughts flashed through his heart for thousands of times. He knew that he was seen through by his ancestors. Looking at Li San''s cold eyes, Li Furui knew that he had failed by pretending to be a failure. At this moment, experience told him that he had done something wrong and had to admit it in front of his elders, otherwise the day lily would be cold. Li Furui, who has lied since he was a child, doesn''t know how many beatings he has suffered. He still knows the truth. What''s more, this old ancestor is still a god, and seeing him floating in the air is not something ordinary people can do. Li Furui squatted his head quickly, and a few tears of regret were squeezed out of his face, "Ancestor, the child is wrong, and the child should not do bad things. In the future, the child will definitely change his mistakes, be honest, be a good person, and be a person who is useful to society. ..." Li Furui had a very good idea. He felt that Li San was an ancestor from 1,500 years ago, and he would be extremely happy as long as he saw him. As long as he burst into tears, he would surely be able to win the favor of his ancestors. He was not a filial person, that is to say, because please ancestors can get endless benefits. Li San coldly looked at Li Furui, who was constantly confessing his mistakes and burst into tears, and felt a deep disappointment in his heart. He knew all about the little Jiujiu in Li Furui''s heart, and at the same time Li San also admired Li Furui''s heart-warming acting skills. Chapter 160： Li Furui "Is this your attitude of admitting your mistakes? Are you talking about what you did wrong?" Li San''s face was cold and angrily scolded. By calculating Li Furui''s luck, Li San learned about Li Furui''s past. First of all, Li Furui is an unfilial grandson, a white-eyed wolf. His grandfather passed away at an early age, and his family relies entirely on his father. His father wanted him to be a good person, and gave him the word "Furui". Unfortunately, Li Furui not only refused to listen to advice, he had done a lot of evil since he was a child. After repeated teachings, he had a heart attack and made his father alive. Because of this, his mother entered the orphanage, relying solely on the help of his mother¡¯s family to get a little living expenses. Later, Li Furui made money and never thought of repaying his mother. He reluctantly paid for it after the uncle looked for a few times. living expenses. The uncle''s family is a peasant, and he has to support his family. He has been helping Li Furui''s mother and has had a hard life. But Li Furui didn''t look at her mother until her mother died. Instead, he sent a few younger brothers for a cutscene. This is no longer rebellious, this is animal behavior! Not as good as a pig! At the age of eighteen, Li Furui entered society. Because he was jealous, he beat a boy to death and threw his body into the mountains. The rumors of the outside world, such as robbery, extortion, etc., were nothing compared to what Li Furui had done secretly. After beating a person to death for the first time at the age of 18, Li Furui had no intention of repentance, and dismembered the body. After throwing the body, it has not been found until now. This also makes Li Furui even more brutal, thinking that as long as the technique is concealed It can be lawless. For the sake of money, Li Furui lost his conscience and sold fake and inferior products to ten elderly people. These elderly people spent sky-high prices but bought a bunch of inferior health care products made by small workshops, which led to the deaths of these old people... As a member of society, Li Furui also has a younger brother. His only teenage children were smuggled by him with their ID cards. Most of these children were students who had not graduated, so they went to jail. Because of the huge number of cases involved, they are still in prison. These children are in their 30s after they are released from prison, and their entire lives have been ruined. Although these children are also responsible, the culprit is Li Furui, who used the children''s trust in him to be used by him. And this is just for Li Furui to make a fortune. During the period, Li Furui also started to kill two people, a girl, who was in the blooming season, because Li Furui was so angry that Li Furui had not become angry and was brutally killed. The same method was used to destroy the body. When the girl''s family called the police, the girl had died for more than half a month. There is another person, his colleague, a colleague who engages in unfair trade with him. In order to suppress this colleague, Li Furui directly killed him and incorporated his industry. From then on, Li Furui became a well-known little brother in Ewha City. Looking at what Li Furui has done, it can be said that he is hopeless and does no evil. "Old ancestor, I..." Hearing Li San''s questioning, Li Furui wanted to defend himself, but when he just wanted to defend, he swallowed the rest of the words. The eyes of Li San just now made him shudder. In front of this god, Li Furui felt that everything about him had been seen through. In front of Li San, he didn''t have any secrets. "No! I have to think of a way to deceive him into his trust. Perhaps the ancestors already knew about my murder, but I want to push the cause of this to another place!" Li Furui quickly thought about the way to deal with it. This is a secret that only he knew. He felt that with his three-inch tongue, he would surely make his ancestors forgive himself. Thinking of this, Li Furui did not hesitate anymore, immediately pretending to look regretful, and kowtow: "My ancestor, I was wrong, I shouldn''t harm others, shouldn''t be kind to my parents, shouldn''t..." Li Furui pretended to be remorseful, and said with grief. There was regret on his face, but his heart was extremely shocked. He didn''t know how Li San knew his secrets. Could it be that the gods really know the past and the future and are omnipotent? Li Furui now knows that only by pretending to be remorseful can his ancestors forgive and get everything he wants. Li San''s expression was extremely gloomy, and Xiao Jiujiu in Li Furui''s heart never escaped his detection, and said coldly: "You have disappointed me too much. Now that you are still pretending to be like this? Do you mean something wrong? Do you think in your heart? How do you cheat my trust, how do I know your secrets?" Li San was very disappointed with Li Furui, extremely disappointed. After all, a jade wat board appeared in his cuffs, with streamers rotating on it, and the golden river **** is very conspicuous. This Li Furui was completely a bad person, hopelessly. Even in front of him, thinking about how to coax, how to deceive, this is his nature! The so-called dog can''t change eating shit, the country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. Some people can''t change anyway. Li Furui is precisely this type of person. As long as he really has a little sincere regret, Li San will not be so disappointed. Knowing mistakes can improve greatness, but how can a person who knows nothing about mistakes be good? Hearing this, Li Furui panicked. He looked at the wat board that appeared in Li San''s hand and said in a panic: "I don''t have one, I..." But Li San interrupted Li Furui directly, "You don''t have to quibble anymore. My Li family has a beast like you, what''s the point of keeping you?" While talking, the wat board in Li San''s hand directly slapped Li Furui''s head. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The river **** wat board, lightly hit, painful. This blow made Li Furui feel the kind of heart-wrenching pain that is even more painful than ten-finger connecting the heart. He felt his fingers and toes were pierced by steel needles at the same time, and the sharp pain made him too late to think. At this moment, even though Li Furui felt regretful in his heart, he still endured the pain and said: "Old ancestor...I...I was wronged..." Hearing that, Li San was angry, "I don''t know how to repent! I dare to quibble!" As he said, the wat board in Li San''s hand raised again and slapped towards Li Furui. "Ah~~~~~!" Li Furui let out a stern howl. At this moment, his tears kept gushing out of the great pain, his nose kept flowing down, and the saliva in his grown mouth kept falling like a thread. The river **** wat board, hit hard, the soul is about to split! This blow seems to be an ordinary beat, but it directly affects the soul, that is, on the nerves. The nerves are the best place to convey pain. Chapter 161： Unfilial offspring At this moment, Li Furui''s nerves all seemed to be torn, and the pain was unbearable. At this moment, Li Furui felt the bitterness of thousands of ants, and every pore in his body exuded a painful feeling. This kind of pain, Li Furui had never tried, and the painful feeling was transmitted to his mind in an instant, and his brain was so painful. Li Furui repeatedly begged for mercy, "I... I was wrong... Please forgive me from my ancestors! Stop fighting, stop fighting!" Li Furui now felt as if he was being tortured by imprisonment. Every inch of skin on his body was so painful that it cracked. There was nothing wrong from the scalp to the toes. The intense pain made him beg for mercy. Li Furui frowned under the severe pain, his face turned pale, and his body was cold and sweaty. He tried his best to open his eyes, endured the severe pain and looked at Li San, repeatedly begging for mercy. At this time, Li Furui was full of fear. He already felt the murderous aura emanating from Li San. He had the intuition that as long as Li San moved his finger again, he would die. This is not an illusion, but Li Furui''s intuition. Seeing Li Furui repeatedly begging for mercy, Li San shook his head, only a deep disappointment in his eyes. Slowly raising his hand, the dazzling light on the wat board was about to be photographed towards Li Furu. Seeing Li San raised his hand, Li Furui was so frightened that he screamed, "My ancestors are forgiving, and ancestors don''t kill me. My Li family started to pass on a single pass when my grandfather arrived, and I will be the only one in my generation. Direct descendant, if I''m gone, old ancestor, you will end up?" "Old ancestors, please forgive me. I really know I was wrong. I will definitely change my past and change my mind and be a new man..." Li Furui endured the severe pain again and again, begging for mercy, he realized that if he didn''t beg for mercy at this moment, he would really die. The Yin Soldiers outside the River Temple were also shocked when they saw this place. They saw Li Furui sneaking into the River God Temple before, thinking it was a thief, but then they saw Li Furui kneeling and calling Lord River God as the ancestor, and the Yin soldiers knew that this was the descendant of Lord River God in Yang Jian. Descendants. Unexpectedly, the recognition of the ancestor and returning to the ancestors is not expected, and it is full of joy, but there is only a picture of Li San trying to beat his unfilial grandchildren. "Master River God, spare Li Furui!" Seeing that Li San was about to hit the third board, the Yin soldiers rushed in to help Li Furui beg for mercy. The Huban Yin soldiers in Li San''s hands had never seen them before, but they could all feel that if this blow were to fall, let alone Li Furui, they would all have lost their souls. Although Li Furui is an exorcist, his strength is very weak. If this shot falls, Li Furui will undoubtedly die, and correspondingly, Lord River God''s line will be completely extinct. The Yin Soldiers entered the Temple of the River One after another, and someone said: "My lord, please, how can he say your blood is flowing on his body, let alone the poison of the tiger does not eat its children!" "Yes, sir, you can spare Li Furui, if you really beat him to death, there will be no future." The Yin soldiers began to persuade. "No, this unfilial son, Sun Tianli, can''t tolerate it. You have to talk more." Li San said coldly, looking at the Yin Soldiers who stood in front of him. Looking at Li San with a frosty face, the Yin soldiers trembled. They had never seen Li San become so angry. This is the first time they have seen this situation, but they don''t know what Li Furui did to make Lord River God so angry? "Do you think I am willing to beat him? He is just a beast!" Li San was trembling with anger, and pointed to Li Furui, "He has been stubborn since he was a child, and he has grown worse when he grows up. In his early years, he dropped out of school at the age of 70. He fought and killed people at the age of 18 and killed his father at the age of 20. Since then, I left my mother alone..." "I was in jail for theft at the age of 21, and later killed a few children for money, and the youth of those children were ruined, and they are still in prison." "Later, he killed two people in succession. His mother was in tears all day long. Has this beast ever managed his mother? At the age of twenty-eight, he reluctantly took out some money from smashing soybeans to his mother. In the end, his mother died. He didn''t even take a look..." "His evil deeds are simply exhausted..." "Father named him Fu Rui, and wants him to have a deep blessing, smart and clever, look at what this unfilial son has done? The crow still knows the grace of feeding back, the lamb knows the grace of kneeling, what does he know? This beast is unfaithful and unrighteous. What''s the point of keeping him?" "You tell me, this kind of trash keeps him, should he continue to do his best? In Yurou Township?" Li San''s eyes were wide open, and his voice was like a knife, engraved in Li Furui''s heart. Listening to Li Furui, his face became paler and paler. He finally knew that the ancestors really knew everything. Even his ancestors knew that he was farting. At this moment, Li Furui felt that he was naive, very naive, and he wanted to fool his ancestors by virtue of his blood relationship. Li San¡¯s words silenced the Yin soldiers. Li San did not pay attention to the expressions of the people, and continued, ¡°I Li San¡¯s life is breezy and upright, and the family rules I left are only four words,''benevolence, justice and morality''. I hope for future generations. All children and grandchildren are good people with a benevolent heart." "I didn¡¯t expect future generations to be the best ministers or to control the power of the world. I didn¡¯t expect my Li family to have such a scum. He even treated his parents like pigs and dogs. Do you think my ancestor is here? What is it in his eyes?" As he said, Li San glared at Li Furui, "Just now, he was thinking about how to fool me over and use my river **** name to go out and enjoy the glory and prosperity. Why do I keep him like this beast? My Li family came out like this. The scum of the family is really unfortunate!" "..." Listening to Li San''s words, all the Yin Soldiers were speechless. They had no idea that Li Furui was so hateful. According to Li San''s words, obviously many things have been done in one stroke, and Li Furui must have done more evil things than Li San said. All the Yin Soldiers turned to look at Li Furui, who was panicked, and sighed silently. "Master River God." A Yin soldier said, "My lord, you are in anger. Your subordinates still hope that the adults can give him a way of life. Fate, will not cut off the incense." The rest of the Yin soldiers also began to persuade. Even though they all felt that Li Furu was guilty, but he was always the descendant of Li San, and the impact of directly killing him would be too great. The descendants of adults can pass on for more than a thousand years, which is already very remarkable, and the incense cannot be broken in this generation. Lord River God has two sleeves of breeze in his life, even now he has been silently guarding mankind. It would be really uncomfortable for such a good person to cut off the incense. Chapter 162： Righteousness As the yin gods under the seat of the river god, they naturally don''t want to see such a thing happen. "My enlightenment, Li Furui has a heart of remorse, why don''t you let him atone for his merits and let him do good deeds and heal his previous bad fate?" "Yes, my lord, you can also let Li Furui get married and have children, and give birth to an offspring to judge his crime again?" The Yin soldiers persuaded for a long time, and proposed a method that they thought was not bad. Hearing this, Li San looked at all the Yin soldiers, "Don¡¯t persuade you anymore. I, Li San, are humans, and others are humans. My descendants are humans, and other people¡¯s descendants are humans. Don¡¯t those who die are worthless? do you died?" Then, Li San pointed to Li Furui again and said, "This kind of beast even cares about his parents. The girl from whose family gave him it was really bad for eight lifetimes." Seeing Li San''s resolute expression, all the Yin soldiers were horrified. They knew that this was Li San''s righteous extermination. "My lord, please! Don''t do it!" "My lord, please forgive Li Furui. It is inevitable for him to make mistakes when he is young." "Yes, sir, please be kind." Seeing that the situation was not good, the Yin soldiers knelt down and bowed. "Go away! You have to talk more." Li Sanhan said, and at the same time Li San swayed a trace of mana, and the Yin soldiers kneeling in front of him were moved aside by this force. "Huh~" Li San slowly raised his hand, and the wat board in his hand was photographed in a thunderous posture. "Spare! My ancestors spare my life, I was really wrong, I am willing to make up for it..." Li Furui saw Li San raised his hand, and immediately begged for mercy with tears and nose. "Don''t stop talking nonsense. I gave you a few opportunities. Now I know I regret it. It''s too late?" After that, the wat board in Li San''s hand turned towards Li Furu. "There are thousands of people in the world. Since my Li family has a scum like you, keeping you is the biggest evil." Li San closed his eyes and said in pain. "boom!" With a sudden blow, the wat board slapped Li Furui on the head. "My lord!!!" The Yin Soldiers were shocked. They wanted to beg for mercy again, but it was too late. The river **** wat board, beat fiercely, the soul is destroyed, the soul is scattered. After a loud noise, Li Furui''s pupils gradually diminished, his body lost vitality at this moment, and his body fell backwards like mud. Li Furui, who came to confess his ancestors, died like this, and died in the hands of his ancestors. Before his death, Li Furui had an incredible color. He had no idea why things developed like this. Shouldn''t old ancestors be happy to see future generations? Why is he treated like this? Even Li Furui had regrets in his heart. He hated, hated this unhuman ancestor, and killed him casually. He also hated Yao Qiang, if it weren''t for Yao Qiang''s encouragement, how would he come back and recognize his ancestors? These thoughts flashed quickly before death, and Li Furui lost consciousness, leaving only a corpse. Looking at Li Furui who fell to the ground, the Yin Soldiers present were shocked. They had no idea that Li Furui would die like this. Lord River God killed his relatives righteously in front of them, personally killed his more than five hundred generations of descendants, and also destroyed the only bloodline. Since then, Lord River God has no offspring in Yangjian. Li San took a deep breath, there was pain in his eyes, and the hand holding the wat board was trembling slightly. The taste of killing offspring by himself is not good, but Li San does not regret it, he thinks he did nothing wrong. "grown ups..." "No need to say more." When the Yin soldiers wanted to speak, they were interrupted by Li San. Then, a piece of paper appeared in Li San''s hand with dense small prints written on it. "On the 19th, this piece of paper records all of Li Furui¡¯s evil deeds. You send it to the official hands, and let the officials release the children who were framed by Li Furui, and also notify the three who were killed by Li Furui. Family members say the culprit has been killed..." Li San quickly explained, and all the Yin soldiers listened carefully. On the 19th, looking at the paper with thousands of words in his hand, he felt a little scalp numb. Everyone could feel that Li San felt uncomfortable, but they didn''t know how to express comfort. This is the only blood of Mr. He, and he just died. The ancients said that there is no queen, as long as one and a half women can inherit the incense. Since ancient times, people have attached great importance to the inheritance of blood incense, that is to say, countless series of sects have been enshrined by descendants. Once extinct, these dead ancestors will be no one to worship, and this line will be completely cut off. Even now, although it is a new society, every individual will have the idea of ??having children and inheriting incense at a certain age. It is too important for a generation to have offspring. However, when Li Sanyi killed his relatives, the Yin Soldiers couldn''t say anything. The so-called that the emperor had committed the same crime as the common people, and the scene that Li San did not protect his children and grandchildren made all the Yin soldiers awe. "My lord, this will be done by your subordinates." On the 19th, the Yin Soldier saluted Li San. Immediately afterwards, he and No.20 glanced at Li Furui¡¯s corpse and didn¡¯t say much. After the two saluted Li San respectfully, they lifted Li Furui¡¯s corpse and left the River God Temple, and left the River God Temple by performing the golden light technique. . Carrying Li Furui''s body on the 19th and 20th, they felt that the body in their hands was heavy. Even though they are usually cold and seemingly unfeeling, the corners of their eyes are flushed at the moment. They know that this is the only descendant of Lord River God, who can be ruthless than the grass and trees, and the two are also very sad at this time. After leaving on the 19th and 20th, the remaining Yin soldiers looked at Li San, and everyone looked uncomfortable. "Retreat, I want to be quiet." This sound fell in everyone''s ears, and it felt different from usual. There was no dust, no spring breeze, and some were just heavy heartaches. Hearing Li San''s words, the remaining Yin Soldiers did not speak any more, all of them bowed deeply to Li San, and then walked towards the entrance of the River God Mansion. Everyone now knows that Lord River God is very uncomfortable. The so-called Tiger Poison does not eat children. Even the Lord River God cannot deal with such things calmly. They have also put themselves in and thought about it, what would happen if this kind of thing happened to them? Now they don''t know what to say, maybe it''s best to leave the Lord River God alone. "Everyone..." Just when the Yin Soldiers turned around, Li San''s voice sounded, and everyone looked back at Li San. "I''m so excited, I just scolded you, don''t take it to your heart, I know you are kind..." Chapter 163： The man does not flick when he has tears Li San''s voice resounded in the ears of all the Yin Soldiers. When they heard this, the corners of their eyes were sour, and they bowed deeply to Li San again. "Master River God, you are right, the descendants of future generations are too disappointed..." Some of the Yin Soldiers spoke, and then one after another entered the mansion of the River God. They now know that it¡¯s useless to say anything. The scene just now was indeed the first time they saw. Lord River God used to be as peaceful as an ancient well. Today Lord River God is indeed very heartbroken. Now Lord River God needs to be quiet. Be alone. Li San looked up and looked at the moonlight coming in from the window, with crystal tears falling from the corners of his eyes. Then Li San saw a jade pendant on the ground where Li Furui was kneeling just now. silent. Li San stepped forward and picked up the jade pendant engraved with three bamboo leaves. Looking at this jade pendant, Li San had memories in his eyes. After he traveled to the Tang Dynasty, he rescued a walking businessman with a simple herb, and the businessman gave this jade pendant as a gift to himself. My name is Li San, and there are just three bamboo leaves on it, and Li San is also quite fond of it. Bamboo, Qianqian gentleman, Gao Fengliang, Li San has carried this three-leaf jade pendant close to his body since then. Later, Li San met Yu Hong and gave it to Yu Hong as a token of love. When his son became an adult, Yu Hong passed this jade pendant to his son. "Unexpectedly, after 1,500 years, I will still see this jade pendant." Li San muttered, rubbing the jade pendant in his hand. He killed his unfilial children and grandchildren with his own hands. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, the past scenes came to his mind, and Li San felt a pain in his heart. He now wants to drink two glasses happily, and want to sleep happily, but he is a god, and these are just mortals'' methods for self-comfort, and they are useless to him. He was very tired, at this moment he thought of his wife and son... In the River God Hall, Li San stepped out, he came to the stone steps that the River God Hall did not have, and squatted down. Seeing the jade pendant in his hand, there was a cool breeze, and the blue silk on the back floated with the wind. Thinking back to the past life, Li San''s eyes gradually showed a thin layer of mist. The depression in his heart seemed to be a heavy hammer, which made Li San very uncomfortable. Looking up at the bright moonlight in the sky, Li San had a bitter feeling on his face. "Hong''er, if you were still alive, would you stop me?" Li San murmured, "Perhaps, you would say that I am too unfeeling..." Thinking of life in the previous life, Li San felt that it was like yesterday, still vividly visible. Yu Hong loves him very much, but she is also a mother and loves her children very much. In the past, my son didn''t study well, Li San wanted to fight, but if he was disobedient, Li San wanted to fight. Every time he wanted to hit his son, Yu Hong would come out to protect his son. In this regard, Li San couldn''t laugh or cry, saying that his mother kissed his son and his father kissed his daughter. Looking at Yu Hong, who was short-term guardian, Li San taught his son secretly. At the same time, Yu Hong was also a very old-fashioned person in that feudal society. After marrying Li San, he made a wish every day to give birth to a son to pass on the family. Later he married for a whole year without children, which made Yu Hong feel very bad. At that time, the women didn''t have so many problems, and some were just diligent and thrifty at home, how to teach each other. Yu Hong is very attentive to herself, and always considers everything for herself, very caring. Since having a son, Yu Hong has become happy. He feels that after he gave birth to his son, the Li family will be able to pass on from generation to generation. This is a great thing. After two years of marriage, she gave birth to a son, which made Yu Hong so excited that she couldn''t sleep for a few days. Prior to this, Yu Hong had always thought it was her own reason that she could not have the baby, and even advised Li Sanna several times to have two concubines, so that it would not be enough for the old Li''s family to be cut off, but Li San refused again and again. Fortunately, two years later, he was happy, and Yu Hong had a wish. Yu Hong is very concerned about the inheritance of the family. But today, he personally killed his only descendant. "Oh." Li San looked at the jade pendant in his hand and sighed, "If Hong''er knew what I did today, he would definitely call me, and even make a big noise with me..." Immediately afterwards, Li San stroked the jade pendant, his body trembling, and his voice gradually choked, "Hong''er, do you think I am too cruel? You care about the inheritance of incense, but I personally killed the future generations... Hong''er , Do you think I was wrong too?" The choking sound became stronger and stronger, tears kept falling from the corner of Li San''s eyes. "Tick! Tick!" Holding the jade pendant tightly with both hands, tears dripped on the jade pendant and turned into a scent of incense. It was the tears of the gods and the tears formed by the power of incense. "Huh~" The night breeze was as cool as water, and the willow trees in the temple rustled. Li San curled up on the steps, crying in pain. It seems that this is not a **** who protects the people of one party, but a man who has reached the point of sadness. The cry of crying merged with the night breeze, echoing in the temple, in the temple of the river, on the statue of the **** of the river, two lines of clear tears were also shed... ¡­ Late at night, Luoshui City Ghost Destruction Bureau Branch. The lamp of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau has been on for twenty hours, and it has always been brightly lit. Zhou Feng, as a member of the Sub-bureau of the Demonstration Bureau of Luoshui City, is his day on duty tonight. "Brother Zhou." Xia Wei at the reception desk saw Zhou Feng coming, smiled sweetly and greeted her. "Xia Wei, you have the night shift today." Zhou Feng nodded to Xia Wei. "No, I''m still Xiaoye today, but Ling''er has something to do, so she asked me to give her a shift. Brother Zhou, do you have coffee? I just grind it." "No, I''m not sleepy. By the way, Xia Wei, it''s August 15th. Do you want to go back to your hometown?" Upon hearing this, Xia Wei smiled and said, "I have three days off this year during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I am going to go back. How about you, Brother Zhou?" "My home is in Luoshui City, I can go home anytime, haha." Zhou Feng said with a smile. Xia Wei patted her forehead, "Hey! Look at my mind, I forgot Brother Zhou, you have moved to Luoshui City." Zhou Feng and Xia Wei are chatting at the front desk, and they often chat often. Since the emergence of the God of the River in Luoshui City, coupled with the parade of the Yin Soldiers, there have been a lot fewer evil ghost incidents, and the Ghost Exterminating Bureau of Luoshui City has rarely been leisurely. When the two were chatting, two dark shadows teleported in front of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau building, and they fell to the gate and stopped. After the two shadows landed, one of them carried a young man in a clover tracksuit on his shoulder. "Huh?" Zhou Feng felt two powerful breaths and suddenly looked towards the big screen. "This is..." Zhou Feng''s body tightened instantly, staring at the picture on the big screen. Two Yin Soldiers, wearing black attire and wearing knives around their waists, were standing at the gate of Ghost Exterminating Bureau. Chapter 164： Li Furui is dead One of them carried a man on his shoulder, and the Yin Soldier exuded a powerful aura, which was daunting. Yin soldier! Yin soldier under the seat of Lord River God! Zhou Feng instantly recognized the identity of the visitor. Xia Wei noticed Zhou Feng''s expression and looked towards the big screen. At this look, she exclaimed and her red lips opened into an O shape. The people working in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau all know about the ghost incident, and also know the news of the River God Temple, the ghost king under the River God seat, and the Yin soldiers. Luoshui City Ghost Killing Bureau is quite special. It is the branch where all employees of the entire Great Xia Kingdom know about the information of the River Temple. It is precisely because the River Temple is on the bank of Luoshui. Information about the River Temple, Luoshui No one in the city branch is unaware. Moreover, there is also a rule in the Luoshui City branch that when you see Yinshen you must be in awe, and you must not hinder Yinshen from doing errands. Xia Wei was very curious about the relevant information such as the God of the River, the King of Ghosts, the Yin Soldier, and so on. Everyone wants to see with their own eyes what the gods, or the yin gods under the gods'' seat, look like. Xia Wei thought about countless pictures before, but she never expected to see Yin Bing under such circumstances. "Brother Zhou, what are the Yin Soldiers doing at the gate of the Killing Ghost Bureau? And why are they carrying individuals on their shoulders?" Xia Wei noticed the details in the picture and said. "I don''t know, let me ask." Zhou Feng stepped forward and pressed the emergency button at the same time. Soon, the picture of the gate was transmitted to the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, and all the personnel on duty at the headquarters received the news that Yin Soldiers had come. Zhou Feng used the Ghost Territory, and he reached the gate in the blink of an eye. He looked at the two Yin Soldiers, "I don''t know the two adults..." Before Zhou Feng could finish speaking, the Yin Soldier on the 19th said in a low voice: "This person, I''ll leave it to you." The voice on the 19th was as neutral as ever, so Zhou Feng could not tell whether it was a male or a female. While talking, with a lightly thrown on the 19th, Li Furui''s body was thrown towards Zhou Feng. Zhou Feng took Li Furu and started with cold hands. He was shocked. He didn''t know what was going on. What''s the origin of this corpse, and let the two Yin Soldiers personally **** him? Aren¡¯t all the Yin Gods under the command of the River God silently guarding the order? What is special about this corpse? All in all, Zhou Feng couldn''t figure it out. "This person is indeed unique. He is the 589th generation descendant of Lord River God, and he is the only bloodline." The Yin Soldier on the 19th saw Zhou Feng''s doubts and said in a deep voice. what! ! ! Zhou Feng was shocked, his eyes widened and he looked at the corpse in his arms. At this moment, Zhou Feng felt that Li Furui''s corpse became heavy, and he almost threw the corpse out as soon as his legs and feet softened. "Whoo!" On the 19th Yin Soldier opened his palm, and a piece of rice paper appeared in front of Zhou Feng. On the 19th Yin Soldier looked at Zhou Feng and said, "This is a command from Lord River God. After you read it, you will know why he died." At this moment, there was a heavy breath in the voice of the nineteenth, as if people could not breathe. Hearing the sound, Zhou Feng looked at the rice paper floating in front of him. "This...." Suddenly, Zhou Feng''s eyes widened, his eyeballs bulged, and his face was full of shock. On the paper, densely packed small characters impressively recorded Li Furui''s various evil deeds, and the causes and consequences were clearly recorded. "Li Furui, the sin is horrendous. He is the 589th generation descendant of the God of River Li San. He was killed by the God of River? Then he sent the Yin Bing personally and gave it to us?" After scanning the content on the paper roughly, Zhou Feng flashed a rough guess, which shocked him. Even if he would think about it, he never thought it would be like this. A smell of incense flashed across the paper, and then slowly floated to the ground. "Two..." Zhou Feng returned to his senses and wanted to ask something, but found that the two Yin Soldiers in front of him had disappeared. "Master River God hopes that you will deal with it impartially and give the victim an explanation. Don''t walk through any back doors just because he is a descendant of Lord River God. This is disrespectful to Lord River God, and Lord River God does not want to see such things... .." Before this, a faint voice floated into Zhou Feng''s ears. "This...." "Gudong!" Zhou Feng swallowed nervously, and the sound again confirmed the terrible thought in his heart. Zhou Feng looked down at Zhou Feng, who was already dead, and shook his head secretly. No matter what he was thinking, he didn''t expect that the only descendant of Lord River God would end up in such a field. "Brother Zhou, this, this...Is this..." Xia Wei also walked out, she picked up the paper on the floor and probably scanned it, looking at Li Furui''s corpse and exclaimed. Hearing Xia Wei''s voice, Zhou Feng woke up from his thoughts and said anxiously: "Quickly, Xia Wei, call the Kyoto City Headquarters..." While talking, Zhou Feng held Li Furui''s corpse and walked towards the building of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. He felt that Li Furui''s corpse in his hand was extremely heavy, which made him, an earth-level ghost exorcist, feel unbearable. ... The residence of Zhuge Yuan, Kyoto City. At this time Zhuge Yuan was wearing pajamas, sitting in the living room looking at the pile of intelligence on the coffee table. "Darling, you haven''t had a good night''s sleep lately. Let''s rest early today." Jiang Zhiyu walked in his nightgown and sat beside him with a concerned expression. "Madam, you go to bed first, and I will look at the latest report." Zhuge Yuan pushed down the eye frame on the bridge of his nose and said softly. "Ugh...." Looking at the report in his hand, Zhuge Yuan sighed again. He had read the report in his hand more than once, but what Zhuge Yuan cared about was not the report itself, but the follow-up meaning contained in it. What this report says is the detailed information of Li Furui, the descendant of the God of the River. Since the clue of Li Furui was discovered, Li Furui¡¯s information has been listed as S-level. In front of the huge intelligence system, all of Li Furui¡¯s affairs have been investigated. Came out. With the unremitting efforts of the intelligence personnel, Li Furui''s original seamless case was also picked up under open and unannounced visits. This afternoon, Li Furui''s latest intelligence came in, which recorded shocking cases. One was a murder case, and the other was a framed case. A lot of evidence shows that this is what Li Furui personally did. This information gave Zhuge Yuan a headache. The thefts, extortions and extortions in the past are nothing compared to the vicious cases before them. Li Furui is obviously a man who does no evil. Suddenly, the phone on Zhuge Yuan''s desk rang. "I, Zhuge Yuan..." answered the phone, Zhuge Yuan greeted familiarly. This is an internal call, and only key people can get through. "Minister, Li Furui is dead!" The voice from the other end of the phone made Zhuge Yuan stand up from the sofa with a "teng" sound. Chapter 165： Treasure Seven Star Lamp "What''s the situation! What is going on? Who is so bold? Is it a king-level evil spirit?" Zhuge Yuan roared, the news almost made him faint, the only offspring of the God of the River died, who did it on earth? The professional sensitivity caused Zhuge Yuan to put the suspects on the evil spirits. Someone must have done it deliberately, in order to create a conflict between the ghost bureau and the river god. Zhuge Yuan squeezed the phone tightly with his right hand, thinking of the terrible consequences of the murder of the descendants of the God of the River, a chill rushed from the soles of his feet to his forehead. After finding Li Furui''s information, Zhuge Yuan knew the importance of Li Furui. He was the only blood of the **** of the river. As the only blood of the river god, Zhuge Yuan felt as if the sky had fallen, and he almost didn''t mention it in one breath. "Say! Who did it!" Zhuge Yuan continued to roar. On the other side of the phone, after a second of silence, he said, "Minister, all the information has been passed to you, you can see the cause of Li Furui''s death." Zhuge Yuan''s heart was stagnant, how could he feel that the voice on the other end of the phone was a little too calm and overdone. Don''t they feel nervous about such a big thing? Soon, Zhuge Yuan came to the basement full of doubts. After repeated tests, Zhuge Yuan entered the private communication room and turned on the computer. Zhuge Yuan and his wife Jiang Zhiyu sat side by side in front of the computer, carefully watching the incoming files. A few minutes later. Zhuge Yuan and his wife read the report once, which recorded Li Furui''s serious crimes and two other murders that were not missed by the Bureau of Killing Ghosts. "Darling, when the Yin Bing sent the corpse to the branch of the Luoshui City Ghost Killing Bureau, the corpse was still warm, proving that the death time was short..." Jiang Zhiyu covered his mouth and said in a trembled voice. Jiang Zhiyu was terrified. She looked at the information in the computer and had a terrible guess in her heart. This guess also made her think it was the only thing that happened. There are also notes and autopsy reports in the incoming files. Zhuge Yuan did not answer. He remained silent for a long time, staring at the report on the computer, and a storm was rising in his heart. Looking at the report, Zhuge Yuan instinctively felt his scalp numb. "He Shenye I, a great Confucian, is a great Confucian who has done his work in the present age and has benefited the future. He has guarded Luoshui City, and now he has also guarded Linze City and Yunshan City. Why did he become such an unselfish person like this..." Zhuge Yuan took off his glasses, murmured, rubbed his eyes, his heart was congested, Zhuge Yuan seemed to empathize with him at this moment, knowing the difficulties of God of River, he felt sad for God of River. Seeing Zhuge Yuan''s uncomfortable appearance, the corners of Jiang Zhiyu''s eyes were red. She thought the same way, and her thoughts coincided with those of her husband. Jiang Zhiyu''s heart was equally uncomfortable, only the deep sorrow for the deeds of the river **** and the anger towards Li Furui. If it weren''t for this Li Furui''s inconsistency, why would the God of the River kill his relatives with justice? "boom!" "boom!" Suddenly, dark clouds over Kyoto City, electric snakes billowing, and pouring rain billowing. Zhuge Yuan and his wife had already returned to the bedroom. They both looked at the heavy rain outside the French window, and their hearts were extremely dull. "God is also sad for the river god?" Zhuge Yuan murmured as he watched the rainstorm outside the window. ¡­¡­. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. Li San stayed awake all night. He curled up on the steps outside the Temple of the River, squatting all night. Li San slowly got up until the dawning sunlight appeared. The birds chirped and stood on the roof watching Li San curiously. The breeze blew through and Li San woke up. Li San took a deep breath of morning air, and he felt that his heart was not so uncomfortable. The past, let him go. Go with the flow. Since Li San woke up, he has not regretted it, and Li San will not regret killing Li Furui now. If it is because Li Furui is one of his descendants, he opens the back door and goes against his heart, Li San can''t do it. "Let''s go for a walk, the temple fair people should be here soon." Li San got up and walked out of the temple as he stepped. The flower garden outside the temple is in full bloom, and going out early in the morning is one of Li San''s habit. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing off relatives, punishing unfilial children and grandchildren, and triggering special rewards." The sound of the system seems to be much later than usual. Li San smiled slightly, "Do you give me time to make me sad by the system? Or do you want to give me rewards after I have buffered?" It''s a pity that the system is just a tool, and there is no meaning to talk to Li San. After laughing at himself, Li San ordered the system, "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the treasure [Seven Star Lamp]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and obtaining the technique [Seven Stars of Good Fortune Art]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the reward and getting 20 Yin Soldiers of the system!" Listening to the familiar one-key triple connection, Li San suddenly looked surprised. "Treasure Seven Star Lamp?" "Seven-Star Good Fortune Art?" "What is this for?" Hearing the name of this reward, Li San felt incomprehensible, and immediately penetrated his divine spirit into the system space. Seven star lights. Nether treasures can make the deceased have a certain probability of awakening and transforming into a yin god. It does not need to be soaked in Xuantian Lake to transform the body of the yin god. Taking the seven-star lamp oil will instantly transform into the yin **** of incense. The overcast yin **** is even stronger. "This seven-star lamp is indeed a treasure of the Netherworld, and it has such a heaven-defying effect!" Li San watched the introduction, shocked. This thing is much better than Xuantian Lake, and it is a dead person, there is no limit as to how long to die. This has to be said to be a treasure against the sky! Immediately afterwards, Li San looked at the second reward, a black technique. "Seven-Star Good Fortune Art" is a technique used in conjunction with the Seven-Star Lamp, which can be said to be the exercise method that maximizes the magical effects of the Seven-Star Lamp. The corpse of the deceased was conceived and refined with the Seven-Star Good Fortune Art and the Seven-Star Lamp, and slowly refined, and as the degree of refining gradually deepened, the probability of turning the deceased into a Yin God increased from''a certain probability of awakening'' to''percentage A hundred wake up''. "Yes, yes, with the Seven-Star Good Fortune Art, it will be increased to 100%, so that the possibility of failure is avoided." Li San had an eagerness in his heart, and he couldn''t wait to study these two rewards now. As long as it is related to the gods, Li San is quite curious, and it is a great pleasure for Li San to study these objects that have the effect of defying the sky. Like the two books "River God''s Zhi" and "River God''s Magic Method", as well as the "Ghost and Infant Refining Method", "Yin God Cultivation Method" and other books that he obtained earlier, although Li San has read it all, but I never tire of reading, I have read every book several times. Chapter 166： Thunder and lightning "Wonderful, wonderful!" Li San was suddenly in a good mood, and walked towards the river **** mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion of the River God, Li San saw all the Yin Soldiers standing at the gate last night. Seeing Li San appeared, the Yin Soldiers hurriedly saluted. "See Lord River God." Seeing these ten Yin Soldiers, Li San felt warm in his heart. It seemed that they had stood again for one night, as if waiting for themselves. Li San knew why they were standing, and said softly: "Don''t give me a gift, you guys have worked so hard, I''m fine, don''t worry." During the steps, Li San looked at the Yin Soldiers softly, "Go and rest, thank you." Upon seeing this, all the Yin soldiers felt that the Lord River God they were familiar with had returned, and bowed and said, "Subordinates retire!" "Go." Li San nodded and said with a smile. All the Yin Soldiers really did it out of good intentions. They had never seen Lord River God sad like that. They waited here for one night, also to protect Lord River God. Seeing Li San, who cried bitterly last night outside the temple, all the Yin soldiers felt uncomfortable. ... Sunrise and sunset. This day was an extraordinary day. Daxia''s headquarters in Kyoto City held meetings all day. The river **** matter shook Kyoto city and the senior officials of the Daxia Kingdom. Some people suggested to find descendants related to the river god. After all, for more than a thousand years, which branch is still passing on? Daxiaguo wants to use all means to find the slightest possibility, what if it succeeds? In case River God has blood remaining in the world, that would be great, Lord River God will not cut off his blood. Many people were shocked by God''s righteous act of destroying relatives, but they were helpless. It is still a **** who can do this step, really surpassing the cognition of mortals, and it will be uncomfortable for anyone to feel free. Night fell. In the Nanhu District of Luoshui City, close to the Yunling Mountains, a gray-haired old man is walking among the mountains on foot. Wang Yuanchu is a professor at Kyoto University in Daxiaguo and an academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. He is a senior with extremely old qualifications. In recent years, he has been studying mythological time and has profound insights and accumulation. In addition to the many identities on the surface, Academician Wang is also the leader of the special research group of the Demonstration Bureau and the section chief of the River God Investigation Section. At the same time, he is also the leader in scientific research in the Guiding Bureau. Almost all matters related to scientific research are grasped by Academician Wang. "Teacher Wang, we should go back now. The sun has already set, and it won''t be easy to go down when it gets completely dark." The deputy on the side looked at Academician Wang and reminded him aloud. For Academician Wang, the deputy was also helpless. This old man is a very persistent person, and also an old antique. As a young fresh graduate, he is one of the very few people who know about the River God incident. Academician Wang in front of him is precisely the person in charge of studying the River God incident. At the same time, Academician Wang is also extremely demanding for his students. His students will be sent back for revision as long as a paper is not suitable. Someone has modified a paper dozens of times, and finally began to doubt his life. . Not long ago, at Kyoto University where Academician Wang was located, three students submitted papers, which mentioned the River Temple in Luoshui City and explained a bunch of things about the manifestation of the River God. These three papers made the deputy thought he would be beaten back. Rebuild. However, Academician Wang knew about the River God incident, and he also knew that the River God was silently guarding Luoshui City. He himself highly regarded the River God, so the papers of those three students were passed directly by Academician Wang. This incident made the three students laugh from ear to ear. It has been a long time, and there has never been such a thing. It is extremely rare that the staid Academician Wang can pass a student''s thesis at one time. Today, Academician Wang deliberately came to Luoshui City. He wanted to find some clues, but he did not leave for the whole day. "Huh~" Suddenly, a strong wind hits, dark clouds in the sky, and faint lightning strikes. "Hey, the sky has changed." Academician Wang pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose, looked at the sky and said, "It''s about to rain heavily, let''s go." Although Academician Wang is a very persistent person, he also understands that it is time to leave now. If he is his age, he will most likely suffer from a heavy rain. After a while, there was a pouring rain in the sky, which covered the entire city of Luoshui. Academician Wang was drenched in heavy rain before he reached the foot of the mountain. "Crack!" Suddenly, a dazzling lightning flashed across the sky and directly struck Yunling Mountain. The light of lightning landed on a big tree not far from Academician Wang and the others. "Boom!" This big tree that can be hugged by a few people has gone through at least a few hundred years of history, and it exploded at the moment it was smashed by the thunder. Then the land was also cracked inch by inch with the fall of the big tree. "Teacher be careful!" The deputy jumped out in one step, pulling Academician Wang to retreat. What happened suddenly made Academician Wang''s eyes wide open. The thunder just now had a thick bucket, and if it was a little bit off, they would definitely be chopped into coke. "Boom! Boom!" Immediately after that, two thick buckets of thunder light fell, and the cracks in the surface water became larger and larger, and the soil spread out to the surroundings. "Gudong!" Everyone swallowed wildly, looking at the scene before it filled with shock. "That''s..." Academician Wang looked at the big pit that was split by thunder and lost his voice: "What''s in there?" Hearing this, the deputy also looked intently, and saw something appeared in the hole created by the collapse of the towering tree, and a corner was leaking out of darkness. It looked like a boulder, and it looked like something buried in the ground. "boom!" Just as Academician Wang and the others watched, another thick bucket of thunder light smashed, and the soil was blown up again. "Teacher, let''s go back soon. When it''s dawn and the rain stops, I''ll come again. This thunder is too weird. We''ll be killed by the thunder." The deputy looked at the observing Academician Wang and reminded him. "Well, that''s fine." Academician Wang nodded. There was a strong curiosity in his heart. He wanted to see the black corner exposed from the ground, but today''s Lei is indeed a bit abnormal. The altitude of Luoshui City is not high, and there is lightning and thunder, but Academician Wang has never seen such a wonderful lightning. His three deputies were still young, and it would be difficult to handle this child if he was struck by lightning because of his curiosity. Soon, the deputies accompanied Academician Wang to return along the way they came. As everyone left, the crack in the ground that had been struck by thunder had become a big pit. Rainwater continued to flow into the pit, but the black-edged objects in the pit slowly floated out. Then an ancient stone monument appeared strangely. Academician Wang and several of his deputies did not know it. After they left, an ancient tombstone appeared here. ........ Chapter 167： Reincarnation The words are divided into two ends. Li San was sitting quietly in the Sun Moon Hall in the River God Mansion, and several Yin soldiers who came to report on the mission were standing in front of him. Suddenly, the wind blows, lightning and thunder. Li San turned his head and looked at the outside world. "The sky has changed, is it going to rain?" Li San murmured when he saw the strong wind outside. Suddenly, Li San saw a bucket of lightning falling on the sky, heading towards the Yunling Mountains, and then amidst the roar, the lightning knocked down a century-old tree. Looking through the distant distance, Li San curiously looked at the place struck by lightning. Afterwards, the second and third lightning also hit the crater. The rain continued to gather, and the tombstone suddenly appeared in Li San''s field of vision. At this moment, Li San''s heart trembled wildly. "Hong''er!!" Li San felt in his heart, he saw the tombstone using the vision technique, and Li San felt severely touched in his heart when he saw the tombstone. This is Yu Hong, and only Yu Hong can make him so touched. "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" A blue light flashed in Li San''s eyes, and he stared at the tombstone again. "It''s her! It''s her!" Li San trembled slightly, got up, and stepped out. In the shocked eyes of the Yin soldiers, Li San disappeared out of thin air in the river **** mansion. "this is?" The few Yin soldiers who reported on the mission looked at each other, and they didn''t understand why. "Go, go and see with the adults." Someone made a noise, and the others nodded immediately. They left the Sun Moon Hall one after another using the golden light technique, and followed Li San after leaving the mansion of the River God. Yin soldiers have heard of the two words Hong''er. Master River God would often utter these two words when they were meditating. Some Yin soldiers were curious to inquire about it and learned that it was Li San¡¯s wife in Yangjian. Yin Bing was relieved. But today, seeing Lord River God''s expression changed drastically, and he even pronounced his wife''s name, these Yin Soldiers had to pay attention to the matter concerning Lord River God and his wife, all of them were extremely nervous. The downpour was still falling, and Li San had already reached the Yunling Mountains. When the rainwater touched Li San, it was like a transparent air wave separating the rainwater. Li San stood on the edge of the big pit, looked at the tombstone that emerged, tremblingly stretched out his hand, and gently stroked the tombstone. This is the tombstone of her wife Yu Hong. Although it was struck by thunder and only appeared after more than a thousand years, only a corner was exposed, but Li San knew that this was Yu Hong''s tombstone. You don''t need to figure it out. When he first saw the tombstone, he felt that it was a breath that could only be emitted by things closely related to him. "boom!" Li San stood by the side of the pit, waved his big hand, and suddenly a strong golden light shot into the ground, the layers of the ground cracked and rolled down toward the surroundings. As the rain fell, the tombstone gradually appeared, growing outward at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the rocks shattered, and a big hole several times larger than before appeared in Li San''s field of vision. Two tombstones with historical traces appeared in front of Li San. Seeing the tombstone, Li Sanyi was stunned, his eyes flushed, and countless thoughts rolled over. "This is...?" The Yin soldiers standing in the distance also saw two small tombstones, close to each other. After thousands of years, the handwriting on the tombstone is no longer clear, but you can vaguely see, "Tang Longshuo three years... the loving father Li San... mother Yu Hong... son Li You... ." The eyes of the Yin Soldiers were shocked, and they all looked at Li San in a blue robe. "Don''t be surprised, this is my tombstone with Hong''er." Li San seemed to sense the gazes of the Yin Soldiers and said in a low voice. The Yin Soldiers couldn''t figure out that the tombstone would be so ordinary for a generation of strange people like God of the River, and a person who has influenced future generations for thousands of years. This is very different from what they imagined. There was a smile at the corner of Li San''s mouth. He knew that his son had not let himself down. This was done according to his last wish. At the beginning, Li San explained before the arrival of the deadline. After death, everything must be kept simple, just find a quiet place to bury it. In Li San''s opinion, it is better to save a little money to let their mother and son go to the sun and the moon instead of making their own funeral. In the long river of history, no one can escape the fate of becoming loess. In that case, it is better to keep a low profile and find a tomb quietly. Unexpectedly, my son chose his tomb in the Yunling Mountain of Luoshui City. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and there is a small stream running through it not far away, which is an excellent place. Li San turned his eyes and looked at the side of his tomb, where he saw a coffin carved with golden phoenix through the layers of soil. Under the corrosion of the years, the pattern on the coffin is already weak and invisible, and there is a woman lying inside. This woman is already a well-preserved corpse, the person she has been thinking of, the wife of more than a thousand years ago. She lay there quietly, still keeping her original face, and even her skin was full of elasticity like a living person. Seeing Yu Hong''s appearance, Li San''s heart was ecstatic. He never lost the light and wind, and only the excitement of seeing his sweetheart again after a thousand years. Li San didn''t think about why Yu Hong''s corpse was still the same as before his death after more than a thousand years, as if not long after his death, the coffin had become rotten, but the corpse had not changed at all. Li San didn''t know these things and didn''t think about the reasons. He just wanted to leave with his wife''s body. Li San raised his hand and gently picked it into the void, suddenly a strong golden light sank into the tomb, as if a big golden hand was holding the coffin. As Li San lifted his palm, the big golden hand began to lift up. "Boom!" The dirt on the mountain seemed to have been dug up by a huge shovel, and a coffin broke out of the ground like this, wrapped in Li San''s mana. The big hand wrapped in the coffin exudes a rich golden light, which is unusually dazzling in the night sky, like a star. "Out!" Li San gently lifted his finger, and the big golden hand was slowly breaking through the ground. Li Sansheng was afraid that he might damage the coffin with too much force, disturbing Yu Hong inside. Slowly, the entire coffin broke out of the ground, floating in the air dragged by the big golden hand, looking very strange in the dark night sky. Li San looked at the coffin floating in front of him, tremblingly stretched out his hand, tapped his fingertips, and the coffin lid slowly faded back. "Hong''er!" Entering the eye, Yu Hongzheng lay peacefully in the coffin, with thick silk underneath. Seeing Yu Hong, the corners of Li San''s eyes were red, tears gushing out. After a lapse of thousands of years, he finally saw his sweetheart, the wife who stayed with him to the last moment. This is not too stunning, but a dignified, generous, and extremely attractive woman, who he often dreams of. Chapter 168： Incredible means She is also the caring woman who washes and cooks for herself and considers herself everywhere. She supports herself silently no matter what, she is Li San''s only lover. Seeing this scene, the Yin Soldiers behind Li San were struck by lightning, their eyes widened, and their eyes were full of shock. It was not because Li San met his wife again after a thousand years, nor was it because Li San was crying with excitement at this time. The reason they were shocked was the wife''s body, which was still preserved so intact after 1,500 years. This is simply a miracle. This corpse is lifelike, like a person who has just died, even the skin is elastic, if you don''t know it, you think it''s asleep. Even the stone stele coffin is rotten, but why is this corpse preserved so intact? More than a dozen Yin soldiers all looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. This has gone beyond common sense, the appearance of this corpse is not like what it had been dead for more than a thousand years, just like it had just died yesterday. In the eyes of the Yin soldiers, they saw Li San leaning down and picking up Yu Hong in the coffin. Li San looked at Yu Hong in his arms, his eyes flashed brightly. "Hong''er''s body is so complete, can I use the Seven-Star Lamp and Seven-Star Creation Technique to help Hong''er transform her into a Yin God?" At this moment, Li San thought of yesterday''s reward, that seven-star lamp that could change his fate against the sky, and the magical seven-star good fortune technique. The seven-star lamp, as long as a little oil in it, can transform the body of the dead. The great thing about this treasure is that he ignores the identity of the deceased, the time the deceased died, and is not bound by these conditions, as long as it is a dead person. The Seven-Star Lamp has a certain probability of transforming the dead into the Yin God, but the matching Seven-Star Creation Technique can increase this probability to 100%. As long as there is enough time to warm Yu Hong''s body, it will be 100% successful, without a trace of risk. The biggest shortcoming of the Seven-Star Good Fortune Art was time. He didn''t say how long it would take, but it would take a huge amount of time to transform it into a better effect than the baptism in the Xuantian Lake. In other words, as long as Yu Hong wakes up, her yin-god body will far exceed ordinary ghosts and gods. Thinking of this, Li San''s heart will be extremely happy. As a river god, he is immortal, time is just a quantity. Li San smiled stupidly, with an extraordinarily sweet smile, touching the cyan color of Yu Hong''s temple lightly with his fingers. Until now, Li San was afraid, he was afraid that this was a dream, and when he woke up from the dream, he would return to the original state of life. Seeing Hong''er''s body, Li San vowed to make Hong''er wake up. He was afraid that Yu Hong would disappear from his hands in the next moment. Li San had already watched with the eyes of Shakyamuni, and Yu Hong''s body had no problems, not even a trace of moisture was lost. In such a situation, there is no difference from a normal person except for the loss of life. After several inspections, Li San confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the person in his arms. After a long while, Li San''s eyes flashed with relief. He already knew why Yu Hong''s body did not rot after thousands of years. The real reason is because of myself. In history, there have been many ways to ensure that the corpse does not rot, such as taking medicine, practicing exercises, embalming treatment, and so on. And one of them is the great good people, who are blessed by special luck, and the corpse will not rot for thousands of years. The reason why Li San can be with Yu Hong is that Yu Hong herself is a very kind person. When she was with Li San, Yu Hong never considered herself. Like herself, she always considers others. People. The real reason was also because of myself. I was made the **** of the river, became the **** of incense merit, and enjoyed the worship of the world, which affected Yu Hong. At the moment of Li San''s death, his previous life no longer existed after he was named the river god. The river **** statue is Li San¡¯s golden body, plus he has received incense offerings for more than 20 years after his death. Yu Hong died, which also invisibly blessed Yu Hong. I died in the Zhenguan period, and the inscription says that Yu Hong died in Longshuo three years, which is 23 years away from the fifteenth year of Zhenguan. It was in the past few decades that after Yu Hong was buried with himself, the invisible power of merit blessed Yu Hong''s corpse, not only without any decay, but also restored to the appearance of his youth. There is another doubt that Li San thinks this is a parallel world, and Yu Hong also found the tomb in the parallel world after his death for some reason, so that the explanation can be made. But no matter what, Li San still believes in the former at this moment. Even in the parallel world, Yu Hong in the parallel world died 23 years after his death. Looking at the woman in his arms, the tears in Li San''s eyes kept falling, and then turned into a scent of incense. He still remembers the day when he left, Hong''er was lying on the bedside crying to death. That made Li San heartache, but he had no choice. At that time, Li San was already terminally ill, and the medical conditions at the time were absolutely impossible Possible. Recalling the time in his previous life, Li San felt like a knife. If he is not terminally ill, he would definitely be able to accompany Yu Hong more. After he left, Yu Hong would definitely be unhappy. For twenty-three years, Yu Hong missed herself day and night by herself, stayed up, and finally one day, she couldn''t stand it anymore... In his mind, Li San could imagine Yu Hong crying under the candlelight. But what makes Li San happy is that he was forty-eight years old and Yu Hong was only thirty-eight years old. According to the time on the tombstone, Yu Hong lived to sixty-one years old. In ancient times, this is a longevity. "Hong''er, don''t worry, you will be awakened for your husband, and you will never be wronged again." Li San lowered his head, looking at Yu Hong in his arms and muttered. I blamed myself for being ill, otherwise I would be able to live with Yu Hong and grow old together, maybe Yu Hong could live a few more years because of her own reasons. Li San just stood in the pouring rain, telling his own thoughts. When the rain reached three feet above Li San''s head, it automatically slid down to both sides, not even a drop of rain fell from the slowly floating coffin. The Yin soldiers listened to Li San''s words, all sluggish on the spot. What did they just hear? Madam died for more than a thousand years. Not only did the body not decay, but the adults also said that he would wake up his wife? In this case, the Yin Soldiers thought they had heard it wrong, but when they heard it again, they knew they had heard it correctly. Lord River God not only wants to resurrect his wife, but also to let her not be wronged for the rest of her life. This..... The eyes of the Yin Soldiers have a thick and incredible color. Although they are Yin Gods, they have never heard the absurd saying that people who have died for thousands of years can be resurrected. If they were told by others, they would definitely berate that person for nonsense. Chapter 169： Tomb of the River God Li San But these words came out of Li San''s mouth, and the Yin soldiers felt that Li San must have a way to resurrect his wife. This is simply a matter of breaking common sense. How can people who have died for thousands of years be resurrected? "Master River God must have a special way to wake up Madam..." A Yin Soldier said in a low voice. "Yes, Lord River God is omnipotent, he must have a way to wake up Madam." "Yeah! Yes, Lord River God has the means I can''t even imagine..." At this moment, the Yin Soldiers were discussing in a whisper, all of them were extremely excited. Lord River God is a generation of great Confucian scholars, a generation of strange people, who have benefited an era and influenced Qianqiu. Such a great kind of person will end up with extinction after a thousand years. This is something the Yin soldiers do not want to see, and they are also acting for Li San. Feeling heartache. Everyone tried to persuade Li San, but to no avail, it was that Li Furui''s servant was too evil, and Lord River God finally reluctantly killed his offspring with his own hands. Each of them admires such gods, and asks themselves, if they were changed to them, they would definitely not be as good as Li San. Originally all the Yin Soldiers thought that Li Sanhui would go down alone, but now they heard that an adult could wake up his wife. At this moment, the Yin Soldiers were happy from the bottom of their hearts. "I don''t think it is a bad thing for adults to cut off their children and grandchildren. This can be regarded as God''s best arrangement for adults..." A Yin Soldier said. "Yes, if there is no Li Furui first, how could the wife show up? Heaven is fair, one drink and one peck..." Suddenly, everyone present nodded in agreement. They thought that this was Li San''s fate, and it was also a definite number. If Lord River God sheltered unfilial offspring, then it is very likely that his wife would never show up again. Immediately afterwards, all the Yin Soldiers looked weird, and they thought of a strange idea. Since Lord River God has a way to resurrect his wife, then the wife will definitely become the **** of incense and fire, so can they give birth to offspring? If that''s the case, don''t the adults have blood again? In this case, it would be a past tense to cut off one''s children and grandchildren? It must be so, nothing is impossible for adults. All the yin soldiers looked excited, glanced at each other, stepped forward one after another, and bowed and said: "Subordinates congratulate your lord, there is no way out of the mountains and rivers, there is still another village in the dark! The voices of the Yin Soldiers echoed in the valley with the patter of heavy rain. Hearing this, Li San looked back at the Yin soldiers. That''s right, this is another village in the future! "It will be bright in the future..." A smile appeared at the corner of Li San''s mouth. He raised his hand and pressed it slightly. The soil on the ground opened automatically, and the coffin was once again firmly seated in the tomb. "Gather!" Li San''s fingers moved slightly, and the soil and rocks that had fallen from the surrounding area gathered again, burying the coffin. This cemetery is his and Yu Hong''s past lives, so let them lie here quietly. "Let''s go back to the mansion of the river god." Holding the sleeping Yu Hong in his hands, Li San turned and said. When the words fell, Li San''s figure suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t wait to go back and make some preparations to resurrect Yu Hong. After the yin soldiers respectfully saluted, they also used vertical golden light to leave. In Yunling Mountain, only two tombstones were eroded by the years. ¡­¡­. the next day. Academician Wang appeared again in Yunling Mountain early in the morning. A stone stele found in the mountain last night touched him. He climbed the mountain early this morning and was going to study the stone stele again. Since Academician Wang started investigating the Heshen Temple incident, he has read various documents of the Tang Dynasty in detail, including the folk history. Later, he found many clues, thinking that the middle area of ??Yunling Mountain in Luoshui City is the most likely place to bury the meritorious Hou Li San. The reason for investigating this is not that Academician Wang wants to see Li San''s body, but that he wants to get close to the river **** Li San through history and understand Li San''s past. Therefore, Academician Wang determined the location of Yunling Mountain based on the clues he found. The big tree fell last night, and the stone tablet that broke out of the ground is most likely to be a tombstone. Unfortunately, there was heavy rain last night, coupled with the constant bombardment of lightning in the mountains, and Academician Wang could only retreat. Last night, Academician Wang was thinking about the small stone tablet that was split by lightning. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that there might be something he wanted to find on that stone tablet. "Teacher! Look over there?" The group had just climbed halfway up the mountain, and Academician Wang''s deputy immediately pointed to a sunny spot on the hillside and said. That place was exactly where the lightning struck last night, and there was still a big chunk of it from where they stood. Academician Wang pushed the frame of the glasses, his body trembling unceasingly, and there was ecstasy on his face. The fallen tree next to it is still there, but the broken soil now appears in the same place. There are two graves and two tombstones. "Quick! Go!" Academician Wang was short of breath and said anxiously. After that, Academician Wang ran madly, his face flushed, and he was as excited as a thief who had discovered a heaven-shattering treasure. "Teacher, slow down," the deputy behind him quickly reminded him. "This is... This is the tombstone of the God of River!" Academician Wang trembled, with ecstasy in his eyes, "It turns out that the tombstone of the God of River was buried after geological changes. It was the result of the rainstorm last night. Thunder makes the tomb come back to the world..." The deputy followed closely behind him, and he instantly covered his mouth when he heard Academician Wang''s words, his eyes were shocked. The others were also dull, stammering at the tombstone and speechless. silent. Apart from the heavy breathing, there was only the sound of wind on the hillside. Afterwards, Academician Wang''s laughter echoed in the valley. "Hahaha! I finally found it, the tombstone of Luoshuihe God Merit and Virtue Hou Li San...This is true! This is true!" Academician Wang choked up like a child, without the majesty of the past. . "Quickly, what are you doing? Hurry up and report the situation here. Besides, you, you, go get the equipment." Academician Wang looked back at the dull people and ordered. "Yes, yes!" The deputy nodded, quickly took out the camera to take a picture, and reported the coordinates and information here to the bureau. "Let''s go get the equipment." "okay!" The other two looked at each other and ran down the mountain. At this moment, everyone was shocked and excited. Because it had just rained, the two young men who went down the mountain to get the equipment also fell several times during the period. After they got up, they didn''t care to pat the dirt on their bodies and ran again. Everyone knows that this is a great discovery today and what it means. This is the tomb of the God of the River during his lifetime, and there is also the tomb of the God of the River''s wife, Yu Hong. Chapter 170： Disappeared corpse The river **** has been dead for a thousand years, this tomb was washed out by heavy rain and lightning, and appeared in front of people. If you investigate carefully, you can definitely get more information about the river **** from the tomb. Next, the detection equipment was moved up the hillside, and a group of people followed and began to probe quietly. After one hour. Academician Wang looked weird, looked at the screen on the detector, and asked in confusion: "Are you sure that there is a problem with the equipment?" This is the tomb of the God of the River. They did not dig directly or dared to dig. So everyone brought the most sophisticated detection equipment and used the principle of multiple mixing bands to restore the scene in the tomb. As a result, the picture on the detector was Let everyone be unable to remain calm. In the tomb, there are two ancient coffins, but one of the coffins is empty, there is no corpse, and no matter after the corpse has been decomposed. The silk in the coffin can still be seen with the pattern on it, as if it were an empty coffin. "Teacher, there is no problem with the equipment, this is the fifth time!" The deputy watched it again and said. Academician Wang frowned deeply, and he stared at the tomb in front of him through the observation device. The coffin on the right hand side of the tomb was empty, leaving no corrupt substances. According to the tombstone, on the left is the coffin of River God Li San, buried in the fifteenth year of Zhenguan, and on the right is the coffin of River God¡¯s wife Yu Hong, buried in Tang Longshuo for the third year. In other words, the coffin next to it is the coffin of Mrs. River God? At this moment, Academician Wang felt his scalp numb. In the tomb of the God of the River, his wife''s coffin is empty, so...! In an instant, Academician Wang thought about the weird idea for a long time, but couldn''t explain the reason. "Teacher, there is a problem with the soil and the coffin." Suddenly, the deputy said, "According to the comparison between the soil on the right and the left, this soil should have been passive, and the coffin should have been moved. There should be corpses in the coffin before. It disappeared for some reason...!" what? Hearing this, Academician Wang widened his eyes and screamed. Due to his excitement, Academician Wang raised his eyes, as if he was about to jump out. However, what the deputy said next made Academician Wang feel the creeps again. "Teacher, according to the comparison results obtained from the detection waves, according to the collapse of the silk in the coffin, there was indeed a corpse in the coffin before, and there were also traces of movement in the suture of the coffin..." "According to the results of the comparison, the corpse in this coffin should have disappeared in recent years, or it may be ten years, a hundred years, but not more than a hundred years..." "Huh? What are you talking about? The body is gone?" Academician Wang couldn''t calm down anymore, shaking the shoulders of his deputy, and dancing with foaming stars. At this moment, Academician Wang felt a buzzing in his head. Did the corpse in this coffin only disappear in recent years? Moreover, the coffin was decayed like that, but there was no trace of corrupt material in the coffin. In other words, the wife of the God of the River had died for more than a thousand years, and the body of the wife of the God of River Yu Hong had been in the coffin for more than a thousand years before disappearing in recent years. Moreover, the inside of the coffin was clean and tidy, which meant that the body of Mrs. River God was not corrupt at all. The corpse does not rot after thousands of years, this... What kind of means can a corpse stay for thousands of years without decay? In an instant, the figure standing in the long river of history appeared in Academician Wang''s mind. In other words, there is no one in this coffin at all? Even Academician Wang has many strange ideas in his mind. For example, there is no one in this coffin, or there is only a dummy, a funerary dummy like a terracotta warrior. A corpse that can remain uncorrupted for thousands of years is simply unheard of. Even with modern technology, this is impossible, and it seems that this corpse was very likely to be stolen. I don¡¯t know which one has been so daring to suffer a thousand swords. , Dare to steal the body of Mrs. River God? Could it be that the corpse of Mrs. River God was real, or was there some change later? Similar to the corpse in the movie? Or maybe, Mrs. River God died, was dealt with by special means, and was stolen again? In short, at this moment, many strange ideas flashed in the mind of Academician Wang. If Academician Wang had never thought about these things that violated science before, but nowadays evil spirits are rampant in the world, and everything is there, Wang The academician subconsciously thought of strange places. Hearing the deputy''s report, the rest of the researchers also gathered together and watched the data comparison. The analysis report on the instrument is too outrageous, and everyone can''t believe the above test results. The corpse did not rot for a thousand years, and then disappeared strangely. It was so shocking that they didn''t know what happened in it. "Check again to see if there are any missing details." Academician Wang said, rubbing his hands anxiously. "Also, let the notification bureau bring the most precise tester this year. We use two. Let¡¯s compare the instruments..." The area around Yunling Mountain in Luoshui City is under martial law today. Countless police cars stopped here, blocking all entrances and exits. Not long after, a military helicopter appeared over the Yunling Mountains. Then there was a crowd of people, including special police, troops, and scientific research personnel... The discovery of the tomb of the God of the Gods shocked the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau once again, and the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau of Luoshui City fully cooperated with Academician Wang of Yunling Mountain in the investigation. The entire Yunling Mountain is tens of kilometers away, and no one is allowed to enter or leave. Many people who come to climb the mountain are puzzled and do not know what happened in Yunling Mountain. Three hours later, a helicopter from the Kyoto City headquarters landed. Under the protection of several ghost exorcists, an old man walked out of the helicopter. Seeing this old man, Academician Wang immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Old Zhang." Academician Wang greeted respectfully. This old man is currently the dean of the Daxia State Scientific Research Institute and the general person in charge of ghost incident research. He seldom goes out in the scientific research institute for many years. Seeing Mr. Zhang, Academician Wang wondered in his mind that this old man is a top-notch scientist in the world and a figure of national treasure. Why would the city of Kyoto let Mr. Zhang come over today? Zhang''s old age is already high, and the Kyoto City Headquarters rarely asks him to leave Kyoto City. This is not to restrict personal freedom, but out of consideration for Zhang''s safety. Now, undercurrents are surging in all major countries, and ghost incidents are endless. Even if evil spirits are at work, people''s hearts are still very sinister. In some countries, they can''t see high-end technical talents from other countries. If they can''t win over, they will use dark means to obliterate them, in order to monopolize the technology in the high-tech field. This kind of thing has happened many times in the history of Daxia. Chapter 171： Empty tomb suspicious cloud For example, recently, a top scientist from a small country in Eastern Europe had an accident before leaving the country, and there was a faint shadow of a beautiful country behind it. This is something that everyone knows well, but there are some things that can''t be asked for an explanation from the beautiful country without definite evidence. Academician Wang now also knows why he sent Mr. Zhang over. When it comes to the tomb of God of the River, this must be a nod from the leader at the national level. When Mr. Zhang saw Academician Wang, his face was full of excitement. He had long wanted to come to Luoshui City to have a look, and by the way worshipped the River Temple. "Lao Wang, where is the tomb? Where is the tomb of the God of the River?" Zhang Lao didn''t say hello, and said straight to the point. After a while, Zhang Lao and Academician Wang stood ten meters away from the tomb of He Shenye, quietly observing the tomb. They did not dare to touch the tomb of the God of the River, even within ten meters, for fear of taboos. This is the tomb of the gods, and everyone present is in awe. "Lao Zhang, the general situation is like this. We currently have so much information about the tomb of God of the River God." Academician Wang reported on the side, "In addition, after various comparisons, we found that the body of the God of River River disappeared. In recent decades, the coffin has been passive, and the soil has traces of passiveness..." Hearing this information, Zhang Lao''s profound eyes suddenly flashed light, and he thought of some possibilities. "Pharaoh, the investigation results show that these passive places are from the outside or from the inside?" If you want to move the tomb, you have to find the point of force. Old Zhang eagerly wants to know from which way the coffin was moved since it had been passive. "Old Zhang, according to information, both types of forces are available." Academician Wang frowned, his expression also suspicious, "The coffin has been decayed, but the force of opening is very clever, without a trace of damage." "Moreover, the soil is like the product of two forces. I suspect that such a method is not man-made, and manpower cannot be accurate to this point..." "Look, there is no extra trace of dirt or rocks around it. It is precisely the coffin that has moved. I don''t think it is due to man-made reasons." Hearing that, Zhang Lao nodded, his brow furrowed, thinking about various possibilities in his mind. After many permutations and selections, Zhang Lao got two results. Either the corpse in the coffin has undergone a certain change, broke out of the ground on its own, and disappeared into the tomb. Then there was an external force, and an existence beyond human power took the corpse in the coffin by unimaginable means. If the corpse itself changes, it is most likely that the corpse has changed, or it has become a ghost. Thinking of this, Zhang Lao''s body trembled imperceptibly, and the corpse of the lady of the river **** became a ghost? How is that possible? This is impossible! If an existence beyond human power took away the corpse, several possibilities emerged in Zhang Lao''s mind. The most likely thing is man-made, and it is the exorcist who has special abilities beyond mortals, otherwise it would not be able to achieve this level. Thinking of what the exorcist did, whether he was the official exorcist or the idle exorcist, Zhang Lao felt his scalp tingling. This is really a bear heart and leopard''s courage to suffer a thousand swords? Dare to steal the body of Mrs. River God? Is this because you think you have a long life? What''s more, evil spirits also have special abilities that surpass mortals, and they can easily achieve this degree. If it was the evil spirits, Mr. Zhang felt dizzy in his head. Who is bad for these evil spirits to steal? Must come to steal the body of Mrs. River God? Are these evil spirits trying to use this incident to provoke a dispute between mankind and the river temple? The last possibility is the work of God of the River. This may also be the most likely possibility, and Zhang Lao is inclined to this possibility in his heart. Thinking of the God of River taking away his wife''s body himself, Zhang Lao felt the blood flow all over his body faster, and his breathing became even more rapid. It must be him! The river **** is the god, the only and the most powerful god. He once studied with Academician Wang. As a veteran figure in the study of ghosts and gods in China, he and Academician Wan proposed the concept of God of the River running through the long river of history and silently guarding mankind. He is an omnipotent and omnipresent god. Thinking of this, Zhang Lao''s body trembled. The God of the River has run through the long river of history, knowing that his true body has only appeared in people''s vision in recent years. The Yin Soldiers under God of the River have been in all dynasties, but he was the only one who appeared in the Tang Dynasty for decades and had a family. Although God of the River is a god, he must also have feelings. He will still be there after his death. After guarding the long river of history, guarding mankind. Among them, his wife, Yu Hong! As a god, God of the River naturally has a way to keep his wife''s body for thousands of years without decay. This is something that even modern science can''t do, but the God of River can do it. "No! The River God is definitely not as simple as I expected! He..." At this moment, Zhang Lao''s eyes were shining brightly, and he thought of some unthinkable things. Why can the God of River keep his wife''s body from decay for thousands of years, but only took away the body in the last few decades? What is he studying, or what has he been studying for this thousand years? And in recent decades, his research has yielded results, and his wife''s body was taken away? What exactly is the river **** studying? Suddenly, Zhang Lao''s face changed drastically, and he thought of a possibility that only exists in mythological novels. God of river appeared in the Tang Dynasty for decades, he had a wife and son, and God of river loved his wife deeply. As a mortal wife, the River God kept her body youthful and uncorrupted after death. And while the River God is silently guarding human beings, he is also studying ways to resurrect his wife? "Resurrection! Yes, it is resurrection! God of river is going to resurrect his wife Yu Hong!" Zhang Lao trembled, "Resurrection is a mythical legend for people, but for God of river it can definitely be done! " In film and television dramas, mythological novels, it is not that there is no resurrection, but it is all made up by people. But now that Zhang Lao saw this scene, combined with the on-site investigation report, he had to think about it. If the river **** would be resurrected long ago, her wife''s tomb would not exist. Since the tomb existed and the corpse was taken away after another thousand years, Lord River God must have found a way to resurrect his wife. Zhang Lao is very sure of this idea. He can stand silently in the long river of time and protect the human race for thousands of years. For him, time is only a concept. For thousands of years, he has been looking for ways to deal with evil spirits before practicing. Control the Yin soldiers to fight the evil spirits. Chapter 172： Seven Stars of Good Fortune So, for thousands of years after the death of his wife, how could he not find a way to resurrect his wife? Academician Wang on the side was also shocked when he heard this, he looked at Zhang Lao with shock. His own teacher actually said something he couldn''t even think of. Academician Wang''s face changed drastically. He thought of many possibilities, but he did not think of the word resurrection. "Lao Zhang, do you mean resurrection?" Academician Wang swallowed nervously and looked at Lao Zhang. This idea makes Academician Wang feel too mysterious. How can people who live more than a thousand years after death be resurrected? At this moment, Academician Wang also knew where the gap between him and Lao Zhang was. His head was too old-fashioned. Although Lao Zhang was very old, his brain circuit was ridiculously powerful. "Yes, I mean..." After a while, Academician Wang''s eyes widened, and his eyes were deeply raised. Regardless of other things, Academician Wang immediately dialed Zhuge Yuan''s phone and began to tell the information here. At the same time, Academician Wang also wanted to know what Zhuge Yuan thought of this. For a long time, Zhuge Yuan''s voice came on the other end of the phone, "Pharaoh, I think this view is very logical..." ..... In the River God Mansion, Li San used a standard princess to embrace Yu Hong and returned to the Sun Moon Palace. Looking at Yu Hong who was sleeping in his arms, the deep love on Li San''s face never disappeared. Tutu saw Li San coming, immediately put down the toy in his hand, and ran forward to watch with his little feet, seeming to be very curious about the woman in Li San''s arms. Immediately afterwards, Tutu saw Li San gently placing the woman in his arms in the bedroom. Tutu was puzzled, and was full of curiosity about Li San''s next movements. I saw an extra bronze ancient lamp in Li San''s hand, and then Li San pinched the Jue with one hand, "poof", and the wick in the ancient lamp lit a flame. The next moment, Li San stretched out his hand and pinched, and the flame was pinched down by Li San. Tutu''s eyes widened. The moment the flame appeared, he felt an infinite attraction in it. If it could, he wanted to swallow the flame in one mouthful. Tutu couldn''t feel the temperature of this flame, nor did it know that it was a seven-star light, a treasure that could resurrect the dead against the sky. The flames in Li San saw constantly jumping, full of aura, like a little elf. With a light throw, the flame fell into the center of Yu Hong''s eyebrows. At this moment, Li San quickly pinched Xuan''ao''s hands. "Thousands of heads, **** of torch fire, thousands of cuts..." At the same time, there was also an obscure formula. There was not a trace in Li San''s hand, and the golden seal was constantly punched out and submerged in Yu Hong''s body. Gradually, Li San''s knot printing was getting faster and faster, reaching the point where he couldn''t even see the pictures. "boom!" Suddenly, the entire River God Mansion trembled, and a void storm blew up in the chaos outside the tens of thousands of miles away from the River God Mansion, and countless Yin Qi gathered towards the River God Mansion. "Boom!" At this moment, the clear sky of the river **** mansion had disappeared, like a dark cloud covering the sun, like a real cloudy storm that even the sun was obscured. All the Yin Soldiers noticed this movement and looked at the depths of the River God Mansion in shock. "what is this?" "It''s so dark, this movement is even more terrifying than Lord Ghost King." "I don''t know, maybe it is Master River God who is cultivating some supernatural powers." The countless Yin Soldiers in the mansion of the River God all murmured to themselves, none of them knew what had happened. But the ten Yin Soldiers who came back last night knew what was going on. In the Sun-Moon Palace, the substantive Yin Qi continued to gather, and after Li San''s guidance, it turned into a dazzling golden light of merit. Li San used his body as a medium to absorb massive amounts of yin qi to successfully transfer the power of golden light and incense to Yu Hong''s body. The entire Sun Moon Palace was bathed in golden light. The endless golden light covered the Sun Moon Palace like the sun, and the Tutu not far away was also shrouded in golden light and turned golden. Tutu curiously looked at the golden light that filled the hall. He felt very comfortable being enveloped by the golden light, and he felt warm in his heart. The curious Tutu stretched out his hand to touch the golden light, but the golden light passed through his palm like a phantom, and he couldn''t touch it. The Yin Jue in Li San''s hand hadn''t stopped. He held the Seven-Star Lamp in one hand at this time, and quickly pinched the Jue with the other hand, while continuously inputting countless transformed golden lights into Yu Hong''s body. Gradually, at the heart of Yu Hong''s body, a flame began to beat, like a heartbeat. As the flame beats, the skin on Yu Hong''s body gradually became rosy, and even the complexion gradually changed, becoming more and more like sleeping. people. The golden light of those massive merits acted on Yu Hong''s body surface, entwining Yu Hong like a stream of water, resonating with the seven-star lights in his body. In this short period of time, there were movements in all the statutes that Li San hit on Yu Hong''s body. Numerous mysterious symbols appeared on the surface of Yu Hong''s body and began to float slowly. "Seven-star Lingling, the front star of the battle handle, the benevolent is born..." Li San muttered a word, and with a move of his finger, these golden imprints quickly gathered, gathered at Li San''s fingertips, and turned into a dazzling ball of light. "puff!" Li San''s face was extremely solemn, and he gently pointed at Yu Hong''s eyebrows. "brush!" Suddenly, every pore in Yu Hong''s body exudes golden light, and these lights are then gathered and transformed into a golden ball of light, which wraps Yu Hong in it. Seeing this scene, Li Sancai retracted his hand, his expression agitated, and looked at Yu Hong who was floating. He had planted the seven-star lamp into Yu Hong''s heart, and then used the seven-star creation technique to transform the massive amount of merit to wrap Yu Hong. Now the golden ball of light is like a hotbed, which will slowly nurture Yu Hong. Everything is ready, Li San has done everything he needs to do, and what he has to do next is to wait patiently. It takes Li San to fully transform into a perfect body of incense merit. Li San is not clear, and there is no explanation in the secret book. But Li San lacks time most, he can afford it. Looking at Yu Hong who was slowly floating, Li San stretched out his hand through the light curtain and gently stroked her face, muttering: "Hong''er, my husband will wait for the day you open your eyes..." Seeing Yu Hong saying a lot of things he wanted to say, Li San turned around. "Hong''er, I''m going to be busy for my husband, I''ll come to accompany you later..." As the **** of Luoshui River, Li San needs to deal with many things. He also wants to accompany Yu Hong quietly, but that is impossible. Because of the offerings of the people''s incense, Li San''s awakening came. Naturally, Li San would not forget his job. Chapter 173： Yunling Mountain is closed He wants to protect the water and soil of one side, resolve the prayers of believers, reward good and punish evil, and protect the people of one side.... There are too many things for Li San to do. Li San will not forget his own job. Now that Yu Hong has the hope of waking up, Li San will not be lazy. He wanted Yu Hong to open his eyes and see a peaceful and prosperous age where the people lived and worked in peace... "Maybe Hong''er will praise me for what I can do when he wakes up in the future..." Thinking about it, a smile appeared at the corner of Li San''s mouth. In the last life, Yu Hong often praised Li San, not because Li San did good deeds for praise, but because Li Sanben was a kind person, and Yu Hong often praised Li San. In Luoshui County, no one knew the great scholars. Li San''s name. "When she wakes up, she will be very curious about this world. Hong''er has never seen a modern society." Li San kept thinking about the picture of Yu Hong waking up. He knew that if Yu Hong woke up now, he would be curious about the world. Nowadays, human beings have cars on the road, planes, ships going to sea, and space... You don¡¯t need letters to contact relatives and friends, and you can make a call even through thousands of mountains and rivers. There are too many interesting things in this modern society that Yu Hong hasn''t seen. After Yu Hong wakes up, Li San decides to tell her carefully. If Yu Hong saw such great progress in human society and such a convenient life, he would definitely be very happy. After grabbing the door, Li San looked at Tutu lying at the door, pinched Tutu''s round little face and said, "Tutu, we will not be two alone in the future." Seeing Li San''s full smile, Tutu tilted his head, as if thinking about the meaning of this sentence. Afterwards, Tutu saw the smile on Li San''s face never faded, until his back disappeared in the Sun Moon Palace. Then, Tutu continued to lie down by the door, looking at Yu Hong floating in the light curtain, and blinked his eyes. He seemed to know what Li San meant. At this moment, Tutu thought of a lot of things, and his eyes were all his thinking colors. But Tutu is curious about who this person is and why does it make Li San so happy? ... In the temple of the river. There was a flash of light on the idol, and Li San appeared in the hall. Entering the temple, there are pilgrims praying for blessings, and there is a long line outside the door. "There are as many people today as before..." Li San looked at the pilgrims and whispered. Outside the door, a middle-aged man ran up in a panic. "Lao Jin! Lao Jin!" I saw Lao Zhang, one of the temple fair managers, hurriedly ran into the river temple. Jin Gui, who was sorting out the merit box, raised his head when he heard the news. Li San also looked at the comer. Seeing this old Zhang, Li San also has a smile on his face. This little old man is the one with the best mentality on weekdays. He can eat and sleep. In other words, he is an old urchin. "Lao Zhang?" Jin Gui raised his eyebrows, jokingly, "What''s wrong with you panicking again? Is it because your son gave you a grandson? Or a fat kid?" "Hey, I said Lao Jin, why do you just mention this if you have nothing to do?" Seeing the attention of the pilgrims around him, Lao Zhang''s face was embarrassed and said: "I have already said that boys and girls are all the same, they are all social. Besides, there are many brothers in my family. Besides, girl, I don¡¯t worry..." "Good! I know, the girl is easy to worry about, and it''s not like the big fat boy who will prepare a car and house in the future." Jin Gui raised his head and waved his hand. "I said you, I am registering the incense money, you see because you disturbed me. This is all wrong." Upon seeing this, Lao Zhang scratched his head embarrassedly, and then sternly said: "Hey, have you heard of it? The shocking news." Hearing this, the people in the River God Temple were all paying attention, and even the pilgrims who stuffed money into the merit box looked over curiously. Everyone likes gossip. Everyone pricked their ears when they heard a few words of shocking news. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any hot news in today¡¯s news, right? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any special news on the headlines, right? "I don''t know what happened in the Yunling Mountain area. All the entrances and exits within ten kilometers have been blocked. Many soldiers and armed police are there." Lao Zhang pointed to the guide and said. "Ok?" "Yunling Mountain is closed?" "Is there a beast in the mountain?" "That''s not right, haven''t you heard of beasts in Yunling Mountain for decades?" The pilgrims around were surprised, and various speculations appeared in their hearts. "Lao Jin, did you think there was a blind bear in Yunling Mountain?" Lao Zhang rolled his eyes and looked at Jin Gui and said. "What nonsense are you talking about? How can there be a blind bear in our place? From the upper world to the present, even a wolf has not been seen in the Yunling Mountain area of ??our city. Where is the blind bear? What does the blind bear eat?" Jin Gui waved his hand and denied Lao Zhang''s nonsense. Several cities in the area of ??Luoshui rely on Yunling Mountain, but there have not been any wild animals in the mountains since the last century. Although the country has been committed to environmental protection over the years, many animals have become endangered. No beast has ever been heard in Yunling Mountain. "Hey! Actually I was joking." Old Zhang scratched his head, and then said with a solemn expression, "I heard that there was something extraordinary in Yunling Mountain. I heard that it was something from ancient times. The government attaches great importance to it, even in Kyoto. People are here." "Ancient things?" a pilgrim asked in the temple fair. "Even if it is an important cultural relic, the mountain will not be closed? All the entrances and exits of the entire ten kilometers are blocked, which is remarkable." "Yes, I have watched it on TV. The last time that the Han King''s tomb was unearthed, there were many treasures, and I didn''t see the Fengshan?" Another pilgrim in the river temple also agreed. "Lao Zhang, are you talking nonsense? I also heard people say that the president of a beautiful country will die soon, and it is not easy for people to live well?" Jin Gui gave Lao Zhang a white look. Seeing that everyone didn''t believe it, Lao Zhang took out his cell phone, "Really, look at the photos my friend took, there will be dozens of helicopters landing in Yunling Mountain..." When everyone saw this, they all looked at the screen in Lao Zhang''s phone with curiosity. There are pictures and the truth, it is really Yunling Mountain, and the watermark of the photo is the city of Luoshui. "I''m going to be a good boy. For such a big battle, I''m afraid that the emperor''s tomb has been dug out, right?" "Yeah, there is such a big movement in ordinary cultural relics. People who don''t know think that the country''s leaders are coming." "Well, I guess so, it looks like something extraordinary has been found in Yunling Mountain." "No, we Luoshui City didn''t seem to have become a royal capital in ancient times, right? Which emperor and duke would be buried here?" Chapter 174： Make an oolong "..." Seeing the photos in Lao Zhang''s mobile phone, the people in the Temple of the River were all talking about it. Li San stepped through the crowd, looked at the photo in Lao Zhang''s hand, and wondered: "The tomb of the prince? Has there been any prince buried in Luoshui City?" At this moment, Li San also came to his curiosity. He had heard that the country attaches great importance to ancient cultural relics, but he did not expect that a prince¡¯s tomb would attract such a big show. Just thinking about whether there had been any princes in Luoshui City since the Tang Dynasty, suddenly Li San''s eyes condensed. Yunling Mountain, to the south. Li San was stunned at this moment, isn''t the direction that Lao Zhang pointed out is the direction he went to yesterday? And the prince who appeared in the history of Luoshui City was the only meritorious prince, right? "This..." Li San couldn''t help laughing a little. Fortunately, he was curious to see which dynasty''s prince''s tomb was, and he found out his tomb when he was alive. You don''t need to calculate this to know, and the only scene that can be in that direction is your own scene. "I''m really, listening to their discussion being brought in." Li San shook his head and let go of his fingers. "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" There was a blue light flashing in Li San''s eyes, and he looked to the south, where there was a strong breath, which happened to be in his own grave. And there are a few extraordinarily heavy auras in it. There are people who are influencing the fortune of the country, and there are many exorcist figures. Li San understood at this time that the tombstone was washed out by the thunder and heavy rain last night, and it was discovered by the state today, so a large number of people came. Not long after, Lao Zhang''s words came from Li San''s ears again. "Lao Jin, the latest news. My friend said that the people who closed the mountain over there have spoken, saying that the Yunling Mountain area should be protected and the wall built. The large forces have already wiped out the small animals nearby, and even the rats have not been spared. To avoid destroying the cultural relics inside..." "I''m going, what is this operation?" "This is too cruel, right? Let go of even the mouse?" "This is a great thing. If this is a real historical monument, it may develop into a holy place in the future. Every year there will be countless people coming to pay their respects. It is good to enclose the land. In this circle, many people around will be rich again... ." "Isn''t it? I lost a lot of money when I repaired the villages around Binhe Road. There are also a few villages near Yunling Mountain? Where such precious cultural relics are unearthed, they must lose more!" Several old people and young people in the river temple spoke and chatted with gusto. Seeing everyone chatting, Li San''s mouth raised a smile, and he didn''t need to eavesdrop on the next words. Unexpectedly, his tomb would cause such a big movement, which Li San did not expect. After leaving the river temple, Li San looked at the square in the middle of the temple. In the square, several children were laughing and playing, and Li San took a deep breath as a hot breeze rushed towards his face. Although Li San is a god, he still likes to breathe fresh air, so that he can feel more grounded. The yin gods don''t need to breathe either, all they need is yin qi, like evil spirits, they don''t need to breathe either. But the strange thing is that even the Yin Soldiers breathe habitually, like a habit. During his steps, Li San came to a stone bench, raised his robe and sat down, watching the endless stream of people in the temple square with smiles. At this time of the day, when there are most people, men and women, old and young, will come to worship themselves in the river temple. The lightly blowing wind contains the fragrance of the sea of ??flowers outside, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. "Haha~" Suddenly, a little Chihuahua ran up to Li San, wagging her tail with a long tongue. The little Chihuahua stared at Li San with wide eyes, as if to please. Upon seeing this, Li San gently touched the dog''s head, "Hello, little guy~" Chihuahua seemed to be able to understand Li San''s words, and immediately happily tumbled on the ground and rolled in place. "Doudo! Doudou!" A five-year-old kid ran after the Chihuahua, looking at the rolling Chihuahua, "Doudou, why don''t you leave?" The little boy followed the puppy''s gaze and looked down at the empty stone bench in doubt. The bench is empty. What is the puppy looking at? "Are you a stupid dog?" The little boy murmured and was about to pick up the puppy that was rolling on the ground. At this moment, a young mother walked out of the river temple and shouted the little boy. "Come here." Hearing his mother calling himself, the little boy picked up the puppy and ran towards his mother. Li San sat on the stone bench and waved to the puppy in the boy''s arms. The puppy immediately made a "barking" sound. As his eyes turned, Li San noticed an old man. The old man crouched slightly and wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although he was old, he was very clean and his clothes were spotless. The old man stood there, quietly looking at the little boy holding the puppy away, and said nothing for a long time. Knowing that the little boy had followed his mother out of the temple, the old man took his gaze back and said bitterly, "Jie''er." At this moment, the old man''s eyes flickered faintly with tears, and the past that made him heartache appeared in his mind. Jie''er was his child''s life. He was as old as this little boy, but unfortunately he was abducted by a conscientious human trafficker. The old man has been looking for his children since he was young. He visited many places and called the police, but in the end there was no news. Forty years ago, the old man was only twenty-six years old. He took his young wife and children out to travel. At a bustling station, his child was abducted by traffickers during shopping, and they were anxious. Looking around, but no clues were found. At that time, there were not so advanced communication conditions, and there were no cameras all over the street. This loss, even if the police were to report, would not help. My child also likes to play with the family dog, the old man remembers it very clearly in his memory. Taking out the handkerchief and rubbing the wet corners of his eyes, the old man staggered towards the river temple. He came today to pray for his elderly, frail and sick wife Dongmei, and by the way, he asked for a piece of fragrant ashes. Entering the river temple, the old man lit the incense in his hand and knelt on the futon religiously, muttering, "Hey God is here, bless my wife''s health, and my long-lost son..." "Lord Wanghe feels pity, my child has been lost for forty years. If he is still alive, I hope Lord River God can bless our family to meet again..." The old man muttered, he did not pray for himself, it was for his wife and long-lost children. His wish was simple and simple. Chapter 175： Old man praying When he got up, the old man inserted the incense into the incense burner, and once again respectfully bowed his head to the statue of God River God. Afterwards, the old man took out the prepared incense money from his pocket and carefully stuffed it into the merit box. He is an ordinary citizen and his income is not high, but every time he comes, he will do his best to add some incense money. After doing all this, the old man got up and walked to the visa application office where the temple fair personnel were. There, you can ask for symbols, ask for signatures, buy incense and some small accessories and so on. "Hello, I want to ask for a visa." The old man walked to the temple fair staff and said. "Here, you just shake it." The temple fair staff took out a bucket with bamboo sticks and put it on the table. "Well, I don''t want to draw it myself, I want to ask for a specific lottery, that is, I hope I can reunite with my long-lost son, okay?" The old man''s face has a look of desire, his fingers clenched together nervously. "Ok?" The temple fair staff before the case was taken aback, asking for a designated sign? This was the first time he heard of this weird way of asking for a lottery. Wasn''t the person who asked for a lottery always silently made a wish in his heart, and then picked up the lottery? Whether it¡¯s going to be signed, or whether it¡¯s going to be signed, this thing is completely random, and this thing is also unpredictable. To put it bluntly, asking for a visa is to have hope and give one''s wish a psychological comfort. But he had never heard of such a request for a visa, which was equivalent to asking a question directly. "Ask for a designated sign for the child?" At this time, the movement of the sign asking office also attracted the attention of Jin Gui and Lao Zhang, and they both walked over together. "Yeah." The old man nodded. He knew that his way of asking for a visa was a bit abrupt, which was equivalent to asking directly. "I don''t know if I can ask for it. I really can''t help it, just..." The old man was a little embarrassed. He knew that this method of asking for a visa should have never been done before. "You can ask for truth, and you are not the first to ask for a sign like this." Jin Gui waved his hand and motioned, "This sign for sign is a good hope. Everything is the case. You ask for specific money for your child. I will give you. Just ask, but what do you mean by looking for a lost child?" "Yeah, it''s not easy to ask for this thing if you don''t make it clear, you can''t ask for it blindly." Lao Zhang on the side also said. Listening to the words of Jin Gui and Lao Zhang, the old man took out a purse with a sense of age from the inner lining. Afterwards, he took out a black and white photo from the wallet with his dry pleated hands and handed it to Jin Gui. His posture in taking photos was extremely fluent, as if he had done it countless times, without the slightest pause. "Hello, my name is An Guoxing." The old man first introduced himself to Jin Gui. His name belongs to the very popular name of that era. "The child in this black and white photo is my son, named An Jie." The old man pinched the three-inch photo with dry pleated fingers, repeating what he had said for decades in sentences that he had said countless times. Seeing this slightly yellowed three-inch photo, Jin Gui and others looked at it. This photo looks like it has been reprinted, even if it was reprinted for many years, black and white photos like this were only available decades ago. In the photo, there is a four or five-year-old boy. The features of his facial features are not very clear, and there is no obvious feature. "My Jie''er, during a trip 40 years ago, he was abducted by a human trafficker at the station. I don''t know if it is a human trafficker, but I am sure it must be a human trafficker. At that time it was the time when human traffickers were most rampant... " "In the next few years, our husband and wife have been looking for children. Recently, my wife Dongmei¡¯s old illness has relapsed. My husband and wife are reunited to make my wife happy..." The old man recounted his situation with proficient words, and the words revealed a strong sense of powerlessness. When they heard the old man''s words, Jin Gui and others felt panicked. It would be uncomfortable for anyone to do this kind of thing. For forty years, they have been looking for their children, and it is estimated that this picture has also been seen by countless people. "Brother An, you have been looking for children for 40 years. Have you ever been to those special institutions? I heard that many non-governmental departments are engaged in public welfare. I think they have helped many children who have been separated from their parents find their parents. " Lao Zhang opened his mouth and said that he had watched a charity program not long ago, which was the kind of content. Jin Gui and others also spoke. They have all watched such programs. There is such a public welfare organization in Luoshui City that specializes in helping separated families find children and the elderly. Hearing the sound, Ang Guoxing had a bitter look on his face, "You tell me, I have searched for these institutions, and even the newspapers have been registered for decades without the slightest clue." In the past 40 years, in addition to work, Ang Guoxing and his wife have spent the rest of their time looking for children, news media, social networks, various non-profit organizations, and some entertainment programs. They have all asked for help, but they have no useful clues. In the past few decades, the couple has tried to wash their faces in tears. They will visit whenever they have time. In recent years, they have retired. They are also working hard to find children. The old couple''s life is very ordinary, and most of the money is spent. Used it to find the child. During the period, there were many similar clues. They took the train or took the plane to go there as soon as they learned, but in the end they didn''t meet their children. The old couple also pay attention to the news every day. There are many kidnapped children living inhuman lives in the news. Some are forced to commit crimes, some are interrupted and put on the street to beg, and if they fail to complete the task, they will be severely beaten... . Too many negative news makes the old couple worry, they have not doubted that in the current society, there are all kinds of people. For money, some people can sell their souls, not to mention those children who are just helpless children? The old couple have some savings throughout their lives, but as they look for children after retirement, these savings are getting less and less. In addition, the wife is frail and sick, and there are many places to spend money. Now even if they eat frugally, their lives are very difficult. . An Guoxing and his wife have been deceived in the past few decades. Several times during the period, their kindness of begging for children was taken advantage of by crooks, defrauding a large amount of information fees, but in the end nothing was obtained. They have experienced such scams several times. And the reason is precisely that the child-hunting information they posted in the newspaper is such a piece of information that has been used by conscientious scammers. In the past few decades, Anguoxing and his wife have never given up the idea of ??looking for a child, nor did they consider having another child when they were young. Chapter 176： Lost child His wife was already weak, and she almost had an accident when she gave birth to Jie''er. After the birth of Jie''er, the mother and the child are safe, even the doctors call it the head of the mother and child''s grand fortune. In view of this, Ang Guoxing did not want to have another life, and his wife supported him. No matter they were coaxed or deceived, even if they had a meal and saved a meal, they never gave up the idea of ??looking for a son. Hearing what the old man said, Jin Gui and others were silent. They could understand the old man''s bitterness and his persistence over the past few decades. What happens to children if something happens to them? If the child is lucky and is abducted and sold to a good house, he might be a grandfather now. But if it''s like that on the news and suffered brutal persecution, how did the old man''s child survive the past few decades? Are they still alive? Thinking of this, Jin Gui and others felt heavy and panicked. No one will feel comfortable doing this kind of thing. "Lao Jin, just ask for a sign for this brother An." Lao Zhang thought for a long time, breaking the silence. "Oh." Jin Gui sighed, he was also entangled in asking for a sign for him just now. If the child is lucky, then everyone will be happy. If the child is out of order, what should be done? silent. Jin Gui got up and took out a bamboo stick and started groping with his eyes closed. Subconsciously, Jin Gui touched one of the sticks. Opening his eyes and seeing the lottery in his hand, a smile appeared on Jin Gui''s face. "Congratulations, Brother An, this is a winning lottery. If you are looking for a lost relative, then you should be able to achieve what you want in recent years. It may be a year or a half, or it may be two or three years." "Yeah!" Ang Guoxing tremblingly took the lottery from Jin Gui. Although he didn''t have much hope in his heart, he still looked at the lottery. "Successfully signed, the wish is fulfilled, sincerity is the spirit, the time and place are good..." A row of small characters on the sign fell into Ang Guoxing''s eyes. A happy smile appeared on An Guoxing''s wrinkled face, he put the sign away and put it in his pocket. After expressing his gratitude to Jin Gui and others again, Ang Guoxing hobbled away. Looking at the slightly old figure, Lao Zhang mumbled angrily, "This trafficker who has suffered a thousand swords, deserves to go to hell!" Jin Gui and others also nodded. After listening to Ang Guoxing''s experience, everyone felt uncomfortable. "Lao Jin, I remember that human traffickers decades ago were crazy. Many children were killed and their kidneys were dug out..." "Yes, I also remember watching such news. Many children have been killed by black-hearted traffickers." "Hey, I don''t know what happened to this old man''s child." "The culprit should be caught and shot directly!" After everyone discussed a few words, Lao Zhang changed his mind to look at Jin Gui, "Lao Jin, what''s the matter with you, why did you give the lottery to the old man An, instead of that one?" As an old man at the temple fair, Lao Zhang also knew the meaning of each sign. They were already familiar with these things. "Oh, Lao Zhang, you are confused, I also want to get a sign to comfort Old Man An, but that is not to give him hope, maybe it will hurt him." Jin Gui shook his head and smiled bitterly. "How to say? Shouldn''t you give him good hope? How come he has become a harm?" There was a puzzled look on Lao Zhang''s face. Jin Gui looked at An Guoxing¡¯s disappeared back, and said bitterly: "Did you not notice? Although the old man looks very energetic, but the whole person is not healthy. The way he walks on his heels shows that he is hard. Hold on, I guess if it wasn''t for his son''s willpower to hold on, he would have fallen." "And I heard from An Guoxing that his wife Dongmei''s old illness relapsed, and she didn''t think about eating and drinking. What kind of illness is so difficult to eat? I think his wife''s condition should be even worse." "If I give him confidence and give him a sign, then if there is a result this year, what if there is no result?" "The old man has been disappointed countless times. How many times do you want to disappoint him?" "If you give him a sign, this year will still be fruitless, do you think about whether Father An''s mentality will collapse?" "If a person of this age collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable..." Listening to Jin Gui''s words, Lao Zhang was silent for a long time, and the temple fair staff next to him were also silent. At this time they all understood Jin Gui''s good intentions. As short as one year, as long as three years, this seemingly short period of time may be the last hope for An Guoxing. He is at this age now, how many years will he have a good life? "Oh, good fortune is tricking people." Lao Zhang sighed and looked at Jin Gui, "Lao Jin, we are over fifty, right? Is the deadline coming soon too?" Hearing that, Jin Gui gave Lao Zhang a white look, "You can eat, drink and sleep. You said that you can live for another 20 to 30 years without any problem. It''s still a life limit, I''m okay!" "Hahaha!" The staff on the side also echoed, "Lao Zhang, it''s not me. I think whoever lives the longest is none other than you. It''s okay for you to work harder to live a hundred years old." Jin Gui nodded, "Didn''t you just fix the problem of sleeping late? You just need to exercise and live for decades!" Several people chatted here one after another. I don''t know when Li San''s figure appeared behind them, watching them quietly. Just now, Li San had been observing Ang Guoxing when he noticed him, and Li San also got a general idea. "Have you been looking for children all your life?" Li San murmured. Following the cause and effect on the top of Ang Guoxing''s head, Li San''s fingertips moved slightly, and a look of loss flashed across his face after a slight calculation, "His child died as early as that year..." According to Ang Guoxing¡¯s luck, Li Sanshun tried to push back the people related to him. Among all the people who have blood connections with Ang Guoxing, the only one missing his son. Following this trace of cause and effect, Li San calculated what happened back then. Forty years ago, after An Guoxing''s child was abducted by a trafficker with a bottle of drink at the station, an accident occurred during the transfer and his child died. The old man''s efforts and persistence in his lifelong hope were destined to be fruitless from the very beginning. Li San was silent. Turning his fingertips, he wanted to calculate the future of the couple. Not long after, a trace of astonishment flashed across Li San''s face. "Shao Dongmei, the fate has come, and her life is dead. Tomorrow afternoon will be the time limit..." ... Anguo went out of the Heshen Temple, with the sign he had asked for in the Heshen Temple in his pocket, got on the subway, and was about to go to the train station. He is from Linze City and is only a five-hour drive from Luoshui City. Ang Guoxing grew up in Linze City since he was a child. When chatting with a few old friends a few days ago, he heard a news. Chapter 177： birthday present Old friends said that the Luoshui River Temple was very effective, which made Anguoxing remember secretly, so he went out this morning to Luoshui City. He wanted to come and worship the river god, by the way, he asked for a peace charm, pray for his wife, begged the river **** to protect his wife''s safety and health, and finally by the way, begged the river **** to bless them to find their long-lost son as soon as possible. Now that the visa has been obtained, and perhaps if he wishes, Anguoxing plans to set off to return to Linze City. Entering the subway, Ang Guoxing looked at the empty seats, and then sat down. After sitting down, Ang Guoxing took out the sign for the sign from the inner pocket again, and his dry pleated fingers were stroking like a beloved thing. He and his wife Shao Dongmei have been habitually looking for famous local temples to worship every place they have traveled over the years, and praying to various gods by the way. This has been a habit for many years. As they searched day after day and year after year, they also asked for a lot of visas, and the old couple were already familiar with the explanation of which visas they were unable to do. Because of this, Ang Guoxing had the strange request before. . He knows that if it is a random sign, or a sign is signed, that sign does not need to be shown to his wife. "That''s fine, my wife will feel better when I see it." Ang Guoxing murmured while rubbing his finger to sign the solution. At Luoshui Railway Station, Anguoxing boarded the train returning to Linze City, and the train arrived in Linze City five hours later. When passing by a flower shop, Ang Guoxing stood outside the window and took a look. He stared at a blooming lily for a long time. In the end, Ang Guoxing walked into the flower shop. The clerk was very surprised when he saw An Guoxing. It is not common for such old people. "Hello, are you buying a flower arrangement as a gift?" The clerk saw An Guoxing staring at the bunch of lilies, and said. "Well, please help me install it, I want this bunch of lilies." An Guoxing nodded, with a smile on his face. "Grandpa, you have a vision. This lily just arrived today. Just go back and put it in a vase and put some water in it. It can bloom for a long time." The clerk expertly began to pack the lily as he spoke. "Grandpa, are you going to give someone away?" the saleswoman looked at the expression on Ang Guoxing''s face and said. She could see that An Guoxing had that happy smile on his face, and she kept smiling when she saw this flower. "Well, for my wife, tomorrow is her 60th birthday." An Guoxing nodded. Upon hearing this, the female clerk immediately said with envy: "Grandpa, you know romance so much since you are so old. You are the old man I have ever seen who knows romance best." While talking, the female clerk had wrapped a large bunch of lilies and handed them to Ang Guoxing. At the same time, the female clerk also packaged a bunch of orchids separately, "Grandpa, I personally gave you this. I wish you and your grandma grow old, healthy and safe." "Huh?" Ang Guoxing was about to pay, and looked at the young female clerk embarrassedly: "How embarrassing is this, girl, you also come out to work, it''s not easy, I can''t ask for your flowers in vain." The female clerk shook her head and squeezed the bunch of orchids into Ang Guoxing''s hands. It was the first time she saw someone at such an age who knew so much about romance. There may be many such people, but she only saw this once in this shop. It¡¯s too normal for young people to give flowers, but an elderly person of this age can still remember his wife¡¯s birthday and prepare birthday gifts to please his wife. This is too hard. The female clerk smiled and said, "Grandpa, this is my heart, so you can accept it. Every year in the future, as long as you buy flowers, our shop will send you flowers." Seeing that the female clerk was so enthusiastic, Ang Guoxing only had to accept the words in her hand. After a few more polite words, Ang Guoxing continued to hobble and leave the shop. Looking at Ang Guoxing''s back, the female clerk smiled happily, "What a loving old couple, it''s a pity that my family doesn''t understand romance at all..." While talking, the female clerk glanced at a man who was cutting flowers behind. It turns out that she is the owner of this flower shop, and he and her husband jointly opened this flower shop. Looking at her husband who is working quickly, two sweet dimples appeared on the face of the proprietress. Although my family doesn''t understand romance, but I love myself very much, that''s enough. "Hello...." The flower shop has a new visitor, and the proprietress walks up to greet him familiarly. Shuguang Welfare Institute in Linze City. Here is the home of the old couple Anguoxing. The deeds of Ang Guoxing and his wife were reported by the media in the early years. Most of their economic income was used to find a son. There was no extra income and no two daughters. So they finally entered the orphanage through the help of the media. There are also people taking care of daily life here, which is a lot more convenient. "Grandpa An, are you back from Luoshui City?" Just after entering the orphanage, a young female volunteer in her twenties saw An Guoxing and said hello. The girl saw a large bouquet of lilies in An Guoxing''s hands and said with a smile, "Grandpa An, are you a flower for Grandma Shao?" There are many elderly people in the orphanage, and the caregivers know every elderly person''s life. Tomorrow is Shao Dongmei¡¯s birthday, everyone knows. In the orphanage, wherever there are elderly people on their birthdays, everyone will gather together to celebrate their birthdays. However, Ang Guoxing has never held a birthday in a big way. He always rejects the hospital¡¯s proposal, saying that it is a waste of money and troublesome. "Well, tomorrow is Dongmei''s birthday." Ang Guoxing nodded, and then Ang Guoxing looked at the female volunteer, "How is Dongmei''s situation, is she awake?" Hearing Ang Guoxing''s words, the female volunteer''s originally smiling face disappeared instantly. Regarding the Anguoxing couple, the hospital knew about it, whether it was the elderly in the orphanage or the volunteers. Shao Dongmei''s body and bones were already weak, and with the recent relapse of her old illness, she couldn''t even eat liquid food. Since the Chinese New Year this year, Shao Dongmei has been unable to get out of bed and walk, and everyone knows that Shao Dongmei''s time is running out. Old people can''t eat, drink, and get out of bed. Once this happens, it means the end is coming. "Grandpa An, Grandma Shao is still the same." The female volunteer whispered. Ang Guoxing nodded, looked at the female volunteer and said, "Okay, I''ll go see her first." While talking, Ang Guoxing walked towards the room where he and Shao Dongmei lived. Room 202 is the room where Shao Dongmei and Ang Guoxing live. There was an old man in this room a few years ago, but that old man had passed away a few years ago, and now Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei live together. The door opened and Ang Guoxing stepped in and put the flowers in his hand on the coffee table. Chapter 178： Shuguang Welfare Institute At the sight, there is one person sleeping in the small bedroom, it is Shao Dongmei. Looking at the sleeping Shao Dongmei, An Guoxing''s face showed a gentle color, "Dongmei, I''m here..." ...... The next day, 4:30 in the afternoon. Li San in a blue robe walked in the temple with blue lights flashing in his eyes. He watched the pilgrims who came to pray for blessings. "Wow~~" The cry of a bear kid caught Li San''s eyes. Just now, the bear boy knocked over the fruit that his parents had just placed on the altar table, and the fruit rolled all over the floor. When the young father saw the bear child being naughty, he slapped his **** heavily on the spot. He was naughty in front of the gods, but his father did not show mercy at all. Li San smiled when he saw that the bear kid was beaten and cried. This several-year-old child was seen by Li San in the temple and ranked as naughty. Li San could see that the child was clever, but he was naughty. As the saying goes, beating is personal cursing and love, so that a naughty child is right to be educated from an early age, otherwise spoiling will only harm him. The so-called three-year-old sees the young, seven-year-old sees the old, a child is just like a young sapling, and with the correct guidance from an early age, he will avoid the wrong path. Many children have been spoiled by their parents since childhood, and eventually grow up naughty and get out of control. Suddenly, Li Sanxin felt something, he looked at the direction of the sun. "The hour is almost..." The next moment, Li San glanced at the bear child who was still crying, and stepped out of the temple, disappearing into the river temple. "Linze City Shuguang Welfare Institute..." In the wind, Li San murmured, and Li San''s figure turned into a golden light and headed towards Linze City. Not long. Li San''s figure appeared at the entrance of the Shuguang Welfare Institute. He stepped into the air, his feet spotless. At the entrance of the orphanage, a male volunteer was yawning, and suddenly, a voice came from behind him. "Hello, in which room An Guoxing is in." Hearing the sound, the male volunteer blurted out without thinking, "Grandpa An Guoxing is in Room 202, North Building." While talking, the male volunteer turned and looked at him with a smile, but very few people came to see Mr. An Guoxing. But in the next second, the male volunteer was completely sleepy, his whole body was instantly awakened, and there was nothing in his ear except the whisper of wind. "Huh?" The volunteer scratched his head in doubt, looked around again, and whispered: "Didn''t someone just ask Grandpa An Guoxing?" "Is it because I''m too sleepy and have hallucinations?" The male volunteer looked suspiciously at the empty surroundings, where there were no figures. Inside the Shuguang Welfare Institute. Li San stepped into the air, and every time he took a step, golden ripples appeared under his feet, like ripples on the surface of the water. As you can see, the orphanage is full of elderly people similar to Ang Guoxing, and there are also many older elderly people basking in the sun by the wall. Looking at an old man who was crouching, Li San felt a little bit in his heart. Everyone has been babbling from birth, can''t eat, can''t walk, and the same is true when people get old. From birth to old age, it seems like a reincarnation. When old people are old, they also need someone to take care of them like children, and they will also use crutches. Silently, Li San walked to a door on the second floor of the North Building. Through the small window at the door, Li San saw the scene in the room. The room was clean and tidy, and a large bunch of lilies opened conspicuously at the position of the window, with a light floral fragrance blowing in the wind. In a small bedroom, near the window, Ang Guoxing was sitting by the bed silently holding a book and speaking to his wife on the bed. "Dongmei, is this story good?" Ang Guoxing closed the book. It was a novel. He would read one to his wife every day. Today, this novel has also been read by Ang Guoxing. Ang Guoxing quietly looked at Shao Dongmei lying on the bed. Shao Dongmei''s awakening time is getting shorter and shorter recently. After returning from Ang Guoxing yesterday, Shao Dongmei only woke up for less than two hours before continuing to sleep. Shao Dongmei can only eat a little liquid food in the only time of the day. An Guoxing''s face has a faint sadness, and Shao Dongmei''s situation has gotten worse and worse during this period. A few days ago, after checking, the doctor said that Shao Dongmei was hanging in a sigh now, and that it was a great state to be stable. silent. Ang Guoxing gently stroked Shao Dongmei''s face. He got up and went to the bed. There was a large bouquet of lilies he bought yesterday and a bouquet of orchids from the boss. "Dongmei, you will be happy when you wake up today. This is your favorite lily." Ang Guoxing muttered while looking at the blooming lily. Turning around, Ang Guoxing picked up the teacup and the kettle. Just as Ang Guoxing poured water into the cup, Shao Dongmei on the bed moved. "Guo Xing..." Shao Dongmei opened her eyes and weakly called out An Guoxing''s name. Hearing the sound, Ang Guoxing immediately put down the water cup in his hand, went to help Shao Dongmei up, and leaned against the head of the bed. "Come on, let me wipe your sweat." An Guoxing said, and took the towel. Shao Dongmei waved her hand, "Guoxing, I will wipe it myself, I feel much better today." With that, Shao Dongmei took the towel and gently wiped it on her forehead. Seeing that Shao Dongmei''s complexion improved, Ang Guoxing immediately got up, went to the window sill, picked up the large bunch of lilies, and handed it to Shao Dongmei. "Dongmei, today is your birthday, I bought your favorite lily, look!" Ang Guoxing handed the lily flower to Shao Dongmei like a treasure offering. Suddenly a faint fragrance rushed to his face. Upon seeing this, Shao Dongmei smiled, "Guoxing, thank you, you always think about me like this..." Shao Dongmei looked at Ang Guoxing with a hint of shame in her eyes. She knew that her physical condition was very bad and she had to be taken care of all the time. She wants to accompany her husband more, but now this idea has become a luxury, she can''t even get out of bed. Since a few years ago, Shao Dongmei¡¯s health condition has become extremely bad, and she cannot go out. Since then, Anguoxing has been looking for her son. Every time she comes back to Anguoxing, she will tell Shao Dongmei what she has seen and heard on the road. "Guoxing, I want to walk around in the courtyard." Shao Dongmei looked at her husband''s old face and said softly. "Yeah!" An Guoxing nodded, and was about to push the wheelchair immediately. But the next moment, An Guoxing was stunned on the spot, and he found that Shao Dongmei could get out of bed. Seeing Shao Dongmei put on the slippers herself, Ang Guoxing rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He was sure that he was right. "Guoxing, I seem to be much better today than usual, and I can stand on my legs!" Shao Dongmei was also pleasantly surprised. Just now, when she moved in her heart, she wanted to try whether she could go to the ground. The result made her happy. extremely. Chapter 179： The end is approaching "Well, this is really great." Ang Guoxing nodded excitedly, came to Shao Dongmei''s side, helped Shao Dongmei and started walking. When they went out, Shao Dongmei and Ang Guoxing were immediately discovered by the volunteers. Someone saw that Shao Dongmei was able to walk down the ground, and hurriedly ran to persuade the elderly to slow down and feel awkward. The volunteers all know about the situation of Anguoxing''s old couple. Anguoxing itself has leg and feet inconvenience, and Shao Dongmei can''t walk normally. Now they see the two helping them out of the corridor, and they are all worried. In this way, the two elders who faltered walked toward the garden outside the orphanage. Just a few dozen seconds later, the female volunteer who had just persuaded immediately exclaimed, "Grandma Shao! Your legs? Are you able to get off the ground?" Originally, this volunteer thought it was Ang Guoxing walking with Shao Dongmei, which is also true from the back. But when she took a closer look, she found that it was Shao Dongmei walking by herself. Although the steps were a bit small, she was indeed walking by herself. "It''s okay, Xiaoli, go ahead and take care of you. I feel that my body is much better today." Shao Dongmei raised her head and glanced at the lovely young volunteer. "Yeah, Xiaoli, go ahead, let''s go around in the garden." Ang Guoxing also said. This Xiaoli has been taking care of their old couple. Today, Shao Dongmei found that she could walk, so she naturally didn''t want to bother Xiaoli any more. Hearing what Shao Dongmei and An Guoxing said, Xiaoli nodded, but she was still worried and quietly followed the two elders. Under Xiao Li''s gaze, Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmen walked slowly, and when they saw old friends in the courtyard, they also greeted familiarly. Seeing that Shao Dongmei was able to walk down the ground, many old people stepped forward and greeted softly, and everyone was delighted. An Guoxing and Shao Dongmei are well-known good people in the courtyard. The two of them have been looking for children all their lives. The old people here know it, and they feel very sorry for them. The old people here have helped Ang Guoxing and his wife think of a way, but in the end they didn''t get any clues. Soon, Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei came to the small garden, and they cuddled together and sat on a bench. The breeze came, mixed with the fragrance of flowers and soil, and birds chirping from time to time on the branches above my head. "Dongmei, look how beautiful the flowers bloom here, the same as last year." Ang Guoxing said, pointing to the garden. "Yeah." Shao Dongmei nodded, and then his eyes flashed, "Guoxing, is there any news about Jie''er going out this time?" Shao Dongmei asks this question every time, and this is the question she asks the most. From the bottom of my heart, Shao Dongmei also knew that there were no good clues about going out this time, otherwise An Guoxing would tell him the first time she opened her eyes. Over the years, Shao Dongmei has also inquired countless times, but they are all the same as before, with no results. However, Shao Dongmei still has hope. It is her lifelong dream to find a child. What if the dream comes true? This is the belief that keeps them alive, so every time Ang Guoxing passes by a temple, he will bow down and pray for blessings. Even if there is a little hope in the dark, the old couple is not going to let it go. "Oh." Ang Guoxing shook his head, "Dongmei, although there are no useful results this time, there is good news." Thinking of the lottery drawn from the Heshen Temple yesterday, Ang Guoxing stretched out his hand and took out the small stack of paper from the inner lining, which was exactly what he wanted to sign. "Huh? What''s the good news?" Shao Dongmei became interested and looked at Ang Guoxing. "Dongmei, I went to the Heshen Temple in Luoshui City yesterday to ask for a child-seeking lottery. The signature is as short as one and a half years, and as long as three years. We will definitely reunite with Jie''er." Ang Guoxing raised the sign in Yang''s hand and looked at Shao Dongmei and said. "What?" Shao Dongmei''s face was full of joy, holding Ang Guoxing''s hand, "Guoxing, is this true? Can we really find Jie''er within three years?" With that said, Shao Dongmei took the sign in An Guoxing''s hand and muttered: "It turns out this is true, this is true." Shao Dongmei''s dry folds and wrinkles face only the color of endless ecstasy at this time, gently rubbing her fingers, like an extremely important treasure. "How about? Do you like it?" Ang Guoxing said. Originally, he wanted to buy a bunch of flowers as a birthday gift, but now with this signing, it doesn''t matter whether the flowers are spent or not. "Like it!" Shao Dongmei carefully held the sign in her hand for fear of losing it. This is her most important treasure, as long as her son can appear, it is better than anything else. Next, the two sat on the stone bench and chatted, and they also heard about the recent renovation of the orphanage. Soon, the two were like friends who talked about everything, and they moved the topic elsewhere. For example, which family¡¯s elderly grandson is doing wrong, or which family¡¯s elderly is dying recently, etc. An Guoxing said, remembering one thing, he said, "Dongmei, do you remember the charity organization that used to help us? They said they are coming to Shuguang Welfare Institute today, but I don''t know when they will come. ." "Remember, that charity organization is full of good people, Guoxing, you have to thank them very much." "Yeah." An Guoxing nodded. There was a cool breeze in the air, and An Guoxing felt it a little and said, "Dongmei, let''s go back, the wind is blowing." Elderly people should keep warm, not comparable to young people. If they catch a bit of wind and cold, they will be seriously ill. In addition, Shao Dongmei was already weak and weak, and Ang Guoxing was unwilling to see his wife suffer from illness again. After hearing the sound, Shao Dongmei got up. Ang Guoxing once again assisted Shao Dongmei to walk towards his residence. From a distance, Xiaoli has been following the two elders all the time, for fear of the old man''s accident. After watching for a while, Xiaoli found that Shao Dongmei had no problems, and then returned to her job. Back to Room 201, North Building. Shao Dongmei felt more and more sleepy on the way back, and when she entered the room, she sat on the sofa. At this moment, feeling more sleepy than before, and even more tired, Shao Dongmei felt a little dizzy on her head. I wanted to chat with Ang Guoxing again, but at this time Shao Dongmei felt that it was extremely laborious to even speak, and suddenly it felt terrible, worse than ever. The boundless tiredness came, and Shao Dongmei felt that this tiredness was different from the past, as if she had exhausted all her strength in the process of walking. This inexplicable feeling made Shao Dongmei''s heart trembled. Could it be...? Thinking of this, Shao Dongmei had a hint of enlightenment in her heart. She felt that her time was running out. Perhaps, the end is approaching. In an instant, Shao Dongmei looked at Ang Guoxing in the room, and she felt her vision began to blur... Chapter 180： Wish you this life She couldn''t see An Guoxing''s face a bit, and her bad eyesight seemed even more unclear at this moment. Perhaps it was at this moment that Shao Dongmei knew why she could go to the ground today. This was her reflection before her death, and when she was approaching her death, Shao Dongmei''s heart was extremely clear. The feeling in the dark can''t be wrong, Shao Dongmei knew that she was going to leave soon. "Huh?" Ang Guoxing was washing the fruit, and inadvertently saw Shao Dongmei staring directly at him, and asked in confusion, "Dongmei, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing the sound, Shao Dongmei spoke softly, "Guoxing, I feel a little sleepy..." In the words, Shao Dongmei endured the guilt and resentment in her heart, she wanted to cry, but she just held back. "Hey, what am I supposed to do? I will go to bed and rest when you are sleepy. I will accompany you out and walk when you wake up tomorrow." An Guoxing walked over with the washed apple in his hand. An Guoxing also heard the guilt and reluctance in Shao Dongmei''s words, and comforted. "Yeah!" Shao Dongmei nodded, helped Anguoxing down to the bed and lay down. Shao Dongmei''s lips and teeth moved slightly as he looked at her tenderness, Anguoxing, "Guoxing, thank you." Seeing Shao Dongmei becoming weak again, Ang Guoxing said with a smile, "Fool, we two are one, why are you thanking? Today is your birthday, you have to be happy and everything will be fine." "Yeah." Shao Dongmei reached out and grabbed An Guoxing''s hand, "Guoxing, having you is the happiest thing in my life." Hearing his wife''s words, Ang Guoxing visibly trembled. Looking at the weak Shao Dongmei, Ang Guoxing also had a look of guilt in his eyes. "Dongmei, so am I. Meeting you is the happiest thing in my life." An Guoxing couldn''t help but think of the bits and pieces over the past few decades. In the wind and rain, his wife is with him, no matter what he does, his wife supports him. "Guoxing, I am very happy to have you..." Shao Dongmei''s voice gradually became smaller, her eyes slowly closed, and her breathing became weak and inaudible. Ang Guoxing looked at his sleeping wife, raised his hand to wipe the slightly wet corners of his eyes, covered the quilt, got up and walked towards the living room. He was going to reposition the big bunch of lilies in the living room near the window, so that the whole house would have the fragrance of lilies. wrong! Just stepping out a few steps, Ang Guoxing suddenly found something unusual, and he felt that something was wrong today. Shao Dongmei''s tone is very strange today. Although his wife would usually say some words of encouragement, she has never said it like this. Why does she say this life? And her body temperature just now is a bit wrong! Soon, many wrong thoughts came to An Guoxing''s mind. Putting down the vase in his hand, An Guoxing turned around and walked towards the bed. "Dongmei..." An Guoxing whispered while sitting by the bed. But Shao Dongmei did not respond at all, as it was in the past. Immediately afterwards, Ang Guoxing opened the quilt again and touched Shao Dongmei''s hand. The temperature from the hand seemed to be lower than before.... As if thinking of something, An Guoxing tremblingly stretched out his hand and reached out to Shao Dongmei''s nose. There is only a hint of Ruoyuowu breath. At this moment, An Guoxing''s eyes widened, he stood up nervously, and hurriedly walked out. When he got up, he seemed to smell a special fragrance, but Ang Guoxing didn''t care about it. He strode hard to open the door and walked outside. After An Guoxing got up, there was a breeze blowing in the room, and the lilies swayed slightly in the wind. A figure wearing a blue robe stood quietly in the room. It was Li San. He had been silently watching the old couple An Guoxing in the room. "May you have no regrets in this life, and reunite with your children in the last days of your life." The breeze blew, and the faint lily scent drifted in the room, mixed with a dusty sound. There was a dazzling light in Shao Dongmei''s eyebrows. It was the golden light of merit that Li San hit into her eyebrows when she lay down. After Shao Dongmei lay down, she felt tired after saying a few words. She seemed to have a dream. In the dream, she saw her child. It was also in the Shuguang Welfare Institute, where she and Anguoxing were both, and this time, their children found them. Her child, who has grown up, is very delicate, and his clothes are clean and tidy, just like his husband An Guoxing. Beside her children, there is also her grandson, a pair of twins who are already ten years old. Jie''er is middle-aged, a head taller than his father. Her son called his mother on the spot. Shao Dongmei tremblingly stretched out her hand to touch her son''s hand, and asked him about his experience over the past few decades. At this moment, her many years of heart knots were uncovered with the appearance of her son, showing a happy smile, a sweet smile... In the dream, Jie''er told her a lot, and talked about her experience over the years. Now that Jie''er has gotten married, she has a happy and complete family. "Good boy...My child...Mom loves you..." In the dream, Shao Dongmei choked up. At the moment she saw her son and grandson, she cried like a child. Not only did the son return, he also brought a filial daughter-in-law and a pair of twin grandsons. Shao Dongmei is very happy. She feels that this moment is the happiest time in her life. She and Ang Guoxing will never be lonely old people anymore. They can enjoy family happiness and even live together. Shao Dongmei lying on the bed, a happy smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and two lines of clear tears flowed down her eyes. She has no regrets at this moment in her life. She has a husband who loves her deeply and has found a long-lost child. Li San stood quietly by the bed, watching Shao Dongmei, whose vitality was gradually dissipating, without any extra movements. The lost child is Shao Dongmei''s biggest heart knot, and it is also the regret that has plagued her all her life. "Although you haven''t solved the regret in your heart, you are happy..." Li San looked at Shao Dongmei and said softly. Shao Dongmei has lived in poverty throughout her life, but with An Guoxing, she will never give up. The two of them stumbled to the end like this for a lifetime. The two of them struggled together, worked hard, and were even deceived by scammers. All of their hard-earned savings were deceived, but they were also lucky. Many people in society have helped them, and there are also public welfare organizations that have solved many problems in their lives. Throughout her life, she was looking for the lost child. At the last moment of Shao Dongmei''s life, Li San made her fulfill this wish in her dream. Even the gods are not omnipotent. Some things cannot be changed. There is only so much Li San can do. Chapter 181： Show up Shao Dongmei may be unfortunate, but it is not the most unfortunate. She has An Guoxing who loves her deeply. Most people''s lives are full of bitterness. The so-called joy in hardship is exactly that. Keeping the clouds open and seeing the moonlight, all the unlucky will disappear at a certain moment, and everyone will have their own happiness. Seeing that Shao Dongmei shed tears of happiness, the golden light from Li San''s fingertips came into her body. "Bang!" The door of Room 201 was knocked open, and several volunteers in nurse uniforms rushed in. No one saw Li San standing in the room. When they entered the room, Li San had turned into golden light and disappeared. Only the faint scent of sandalwood in the room represented that Li San had just arrived. "Grandma Shao, how are you?" Xiaoli and several volunteers immediately stepped forward to inquire about Shao Dongmei''s situation, but they found that Shao Dongmei''s breathing had stopped. The heartbeat and pulse are also stopped. "Oh." A volunteer sighed, "I''ll go through the formalities and contact the funeral." "Dongmei... is she gone." At this time, Ang Guoxing crouched and appeared at the door, trembling. Hearing An Guoxing''s voice, the volunteers nodded gently. They are also a little bit intolerant. Shao Dongmei and Ang Guoxing are well-known loving couples. "Grandpa An..." Suddenly, someone exclaimed, and hurriedly stepped forward to support An Guoxing who was about to fall. ....... Soon, the doctor from the city hospital came to Shuguang Welfare Institute and confirmed Shao Dongmei''s death. Subsequently, under the contact of the hospital, the funeral home personnel also arrived one after another. Some people go through the formalities at the hospital, others are dealing with follow-up matters, and a few volunteers are pacifying An Guoxing. At this time, Xiaoli was looking at Ang Guoxing. In her eyes, she felt that An Guoxing seemed to be much older. Compared to this morning, Ang Guoxing is much older no matter what his spirits are, and he no longer has the energy he had before. The funeral members of the funeral home have arrived in Room 202 and are studying how to carry Shao Dongmei out. Seeing the movement in the room, An Guoxing whispered: "Xiaoli, you don''t need to look at me, go help them." "but...." "It''s okay, a few of them don''t have enough manpower. Go and help." An Guoxing said, leaning on the pillar. "Grandpa An, you sit on the stool for a while, I''ll help." Xiaoli assisted An Guoxing and walked towards the stone stool in the corridor. Ang Guoxing nodded, and took a heavy step to sit on the stone bench at the door. After a while, Shao Dongmei was wrapped in a white cloth and lifted out of the room. An Guoxing looked at Shao Dongmei''s figure and his eyes were sore, tears burst out unconsciously. "Dongmei..." Ang Guoxing looked at Shao Dongmei who was carried out. He wanted to step forward to help, but even if he stepped forward, he would interfere with the funeral home staff. Thinking of what Shao Dongmei said to herself last day, and mentioning this life, Ang Guoxing felt as if the most important thing in her heart had been lost. At this moment, Ang Guoxing felt that he was no longer complete. It seems that the soul is abruptly reduced by half. Tiredness hit, Ang Guoxing felt a little sleepy, he wanted to sleep, like Shao Dongmei''s long sleep. He and Shao Dongmei have been in the same boat for the rest of their lives. At this moment, Ang Guoxing felt full of loneliness. From then on, what is the point of leaving him alone in the world? After a while, Ang Guoxing had a thought of wanting to be relieved. The obsession of this life seemed to fade with Shao Dongmei''s departure. He wanted to go with Shao Dongmei now. The tears in An Guoxing''s eyes rolled, his eyes were hazy, and his heart was full of loneliness. Over the past few decades, with Shao Dongmei, he can still persist in looking for his own children. Now that Shao Dongmei is gone, he feels that he can no longer persist, and that thought in his heart has become out of reach. "Jie''er, my child, we have been looking for you for a lifetime, and your mother is no longer...How are you?" An Guoxing held the sign he had asked for in the river temple in his hand and rubbed it lightly. Thinking of his wife and children, Ang Guoxing felt a little blurred. Lowering his head, the tears in Ang Guoxing''s eyes tickled, tickled, and fell to the floor. He wanted to cry loudly, but couldn''t cry. Suddenly, An Guoxing lowered his head and saw a pair of black antique shoes appeared in front of him. The shoes were slender and dusty, as if they were standing in the air. look up. A blue man in a blue robe greeted his eyes, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, a jade crown on his head, and a blue silk behind his back, full of dusty breath, and a faint fragrance exuding his body. The scent seems a bit familiar, but I forgot where I smelled it. This man looked like a twenty-three or four-year-old, but the aura on his body was very ancient, with a deep breath like years. Suddenly, Ang Guoxing remembered where he had smelled it. That is the scent of sandalwood in the river temple. "Are you...?" An Guoxing was stunned. He wanted to ask about the identity of the man in costume, but he was stunned the next moment. Ang Guoxing lowered his head, looked at the lottery in his hand, and a statue of God in the Heshen Temple appeared in his mind. Immediately afterwards, An Guoxing''s eyes widened. The appearance, clothing, and temperament of the man in front of him... It looks so much like the statues in the temple, it''s almost tailor-made. this is..... Are you dreaming? The man in front of him was exactly the same as the **** of the river god. Ang Guoxing rubbed his eyes subconsciously, he was shocked, he was puzzled, and he seemed to be afraid that he had made a wrong judgment. The faint scent of sandalwood seemed to have been smelled in the room just now, but he hadn''t noticed it. In Ang Guoxing''s gaze, the blue-robed youth in front of him smiled softly at him, and then took a step to sit beside him. The blue-robed man''s every move was like a god, and he didn''t look like a mundane person. "Anguoxing, Shao Dongmei has no regrets, she is very happy, she was very happy when she left..." A dusty voice came into Anguoxing''s ears. An Guoxing saw the blue-robed youth staring at Shao Dongmei who was carried away. He understood what this person meant. Hearing this, Ang Guoxing nodded excitedly. His eyes became hazy again, and tears fell on his clothes unsuspectingly. At this moment, Ang Guoxiang has many questions in his mind that he wants to ask the young man around him. Are you the **** of the river? Why did you come here? God of the river, did you appear after hearing my prayer? What did the wife go through, and Jie''er...? Chapter 182： Unswerving till death Ang Guoxiang has a lot of thoughts in his heart, and he has a lot of questions he wants to ask the young man around him. It''s just that he didn''t say these words, with tears in his eyes, Ang Guoxiang trembled: "Dongmei''s regrets are resolved, it''s great." Li San looked back and looked at Ang Guoxing. In Li San''s eyes, An Guoxing''s heart was already dead when Shao Dongmei passed away, and his persistence and thoughts are gradually disappearing. Ang Guoxing is no longer in love, and he has the idea of ??going with death. This situation was clearly seen by Li San. It is difficult for a couple who stayed together for a lifetime to live alone in the end. After Shao Dongmei''s death, Ang Guoxing''s spiritual support was no longer there. The old man''s spirit collapsed, and as a result, he would soon age. Looking at Ang Guoxing, Li San smiled softly and nodded gently. Afterwards, Li San looked in the direction of Shao Dongmei''s departure, "In the end, she has no regrets. In the dream, she and you, and your children, grandsons, everyone get together..." Li San''s voice slowly fell into An Guoxing''s ears. Listening to Li San''s words, the tears in Ang Guoxing''s eyes grew more and more, and he choked up: "Okay, okay, it''s okay for Dongmei to die without regrets!" Tears kept falling in his hands, and An Guoxing''s dry fold hands were tightly clasped together. He seemed to know why Shao Dongmei said she was happy in this life, and Ang Guoxing also knew that Shao Dongmei had left with a smile. After a while, Ang Guoxing looked at Li San, "Excuse me... my child... is he okay?" In the words, with a three-point tremor, Ang Guoxing''s heart was gripped at this time, and he was ready to hear the bad news. If the person in front of you can say anything, it is the most truthful news. In the whole world, I am afraid that no one but the person in front of him can know the news of his child. Li San did not answer, but shook his head silently. Suddenly, An Guoxing''s body trembled, and the knuckles of the fingers holding the sign in his hands turned pale. An Guoxing closed his eyes in pain and muttered: "Jie''er..." At this moment, An Guoxing''s heart felt relaxed, as if lying on the bed after a tiring day. He didn''t think that he wasted decades of time because of this bad result, and he didn''t collapse because of this. He now only has a sense of relief. This result of decades of expectation is the same as my original expectation. Ang Guoxing was not surprised by this result, but at this moment he could no longer paralyze himself to tell himself that Jie''er was still alive, and gave himself hope and hope. A long time ago, Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei thought that Jie''er should be gone. With the help of the media, public welfare organizations and the government, many children who disappeared during the same period of the year were found. Among them, some children saw photos and said they had seen Jie''er. But the children found at that time also told another news that many of their abducted children had accidents, and several of them became seriously ill and were directly abandoned by traffickers. For this result, some people think that Jie''er is dead, and some people think that Jie''er is still alive. But the Ang Guoxing and his wife never gave up. They think that there is no way to go, what if Jie''er is still alive? But in the end, after learning of the result, Ang Guoxing felt that his whole body was relaxed. At this moment, Ang Guoxing had no other concerns. I was worried about what to do if my wife left and found her son in the next few years. At that time, Jie''er found that her mother was gone, and she would definitely be sad and sad. After being relieved, Ang Guoxing took a deep breath and whispered, "Excuse me, how is my child... not here?" "Because of a flu, no one was cured and died at the age of five years and eight months." Li San''s voice came. An Guoxing nodded again and whispered quietly, "He, he is so young, he should be uncomfortable." "Fortunately, he has been holding the little train you sold him in his hands. He is a good boy." An Guoxing and Li San quietly talked about the past. Next, Ang Guoxing asked Li San several more questions, and Li San also answered them one by one. During this meeting, many doubts in Ang Guoxing''s heart were also solved. He has wanted to know the child''s situation for decades, and now he knows all of it. In the end, Ang Guoxing returned to a state of silence. He had almost asked his question, and at this time Ang Guoxing felt relieved all over. After all these years, his efforts have not been in vain. Today, he has solved all the doubts, and he also feels that he has no regrets in this life. Ang Guoxing, who was a bit old at first, is now even more old. The slightly rickety back also became more and more low. When tiredness hits, Ang Guoxing feels very tired. He wants to sleep well. He has been too tired all these years. Suddenly, feeling something in his heart, Ang Guoxing subconsciously raised his head and looked into the corridor. "Dongmei?" His wife, Shao Dongmei, was standing there and looking at him. At this moment, the surrounding scene seemed to disappear, turning into darkness. A road appeared at his feet, and Shao Dongmei stood on the other side of the road waiting for him. Suddenly, Anguo rose up and walked towards his wife Shao Dongmei. As if remembering something, Ang Guoxing looked back at Li San behind him and bowed deeply, "He Shenye, thank you!" After getting up, Ang Guoxing had a happy smile on his face. At this time, Ang Guoxing had no regrets in his heart. The first time he saw Li San, he knew that the blue-robed young man in front of him was the God of River. . Standing on the road, Shao Dongmei bowed deeply to Li San, and said sincerely: "Thank you, God of River." Now, Shao Dongmei knew what was going on in her dream. It was God of the River who took care of her and made him fulfill his long-cherished wish before he died. In the dream, she seemed to have passed a long time, experiencing Jie''er''s childhood and grandson''s childhood. The couple got together, they held hands, smiled happily on their faces, and said thank you again. They knew that God of River had helped them, and they had to thank God of River for helping them untie the knot. "Go, you will still be a husband and wife when you come, and your children will also appear..." Li San''s words echoed in the ears of the two. "Well, thank you, Lord River God." Ang Guoxing''s face has a happy color, and his wife Shao Dongmei also looks at Ang Guoxing, and she has a sweet smile as she looks at each other. silent. The two of them hugged each other and shed tears of happiness one after another. After bowing to Li San again, the two of them walked away from the road holding hands, and finally disappeared at the end of the road. Chapter 183： Accidentally found Anguoxing''s back and Shao Dongmei''s back slowly disappeared at the end of the road, and the avenue under his feet slowly dissipated, the darkness faded and turned into the corridor of the Shuguang Welfare Institute. In the corridor, there was a gentle breeze, and the flowers swayed gently in the wind, and a trace of sunlight was shining in the corridor, as if it had not changed in the slightest from before. The only change is that the old man sitting not far from the door of Room 202 has lost his life. The gray-headed Ang Guoxing, with his back leaning on the stool, his head buried in his chest, he still held the red slip of paper tightly in his hand. "Huh~" A gust of breeze blew, and between the old man''s fingers, the red sign paper fell under the influence of the wind, and it blew into the distance. Li San looked at Ang Guoxing who had lost his life, and sighed slightly. "In this life, you will be wandering away, and in the next life, you will enjoy the heaven and earth, in the dark, you will not go away..." Li San casted the eyes of the Shakyamuni method, watching An Guoxing''s head gathering but not going away. Said. Anguoxing and Shao Dongmei seem to be miserable in their lives, but they did not suffer in vain. The cause and effect in this life will have a perfect result in the next life. In the near future, destiny will reconnect Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei and let them reunite as a family. In the next life, their family will be happy for a lifetime, and there will be no more suffering. "In this life, I awakened too late. I am not an omnipotent **** and cannot change what you have experienced, but in the next life, I will protect you from a happy life!" In the air, Li Sanchuchen''s voice came. When he got up, Li San stepped out. It''s time to go back. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for helping others to complete their regrets, plant good karma, and trigger special rewards." Suddenly, the voice of the system appeared in Li San''s mind. "Huh?" Li San''s eyes lit up, "Are there any rewards?" "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the treasure [Marriage Line]" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the secret method [Yin Shenyi Manufacturing Art]!" Hearing that, Li San knew what the reward was this time without looking at the system introduction. It sounds like the reward this time does not seem to strengthen the strength of the subordinates, but it is for blessing. "Good thing, I don''t know how to use it?" With a thought, Li San plunged his consciousness into the system space. After reading the general introduction, Li San understood the situation. The first treasure is a kind of blessing treasure, and the second is not for blessing. The line of marriage is an invisible red line of luck. It can tie the marriage between the two people together in the dark, so that the two people and Meimei, but this thing is always an object, the thing is dead, the person is alive, and it is not 100% reconcilable and beautiful. Even if some people are affectionate, they will eventually be separated from each other because of various problems. But something is better than nothing. No matter when there are two scumbags, Li San is not surprised. The second reward is a spell, similar to the spells previously obtained, and belongs to the method of using Yin Qi. Through this spell, the yin energy can be condensed into various costumes for the yin gods to wear. If Li San is willing, he can create all kinds of uniform work clothes at will, but it has no defensive attributes compared to the robes worn by Yin soldiers now, and is more like a formal dress worn at work. What''s more, the clothes refined through this spell can be hidden at will, you can reveal it, or hide it. "Yes, you can make some casual clothes, so that the Yinshens under you can wear them during the rest time." Li San thought in his heart. Usually in the mansion of the river god, most of the Yin gods under his hand are in a set of clothes, which is quite rigid. With this spell, you can change without having to wear work clothes all day long. Today these two rewards are not good things, but they are not **** either. Li San feels that everything provided by the system has its purpose. Take the Yin Shen clothing as an example. The Yin Gods are also humans in front of them. They can also change into their favorite clothes in spring, summer, autumn and winter, so that they appear to be humane. A lot. "I have received the reward, it''s time to go back to Luoshui City." Before taking a step, Li San had already stepped out. In an instant, Li San''s eyes lit up, "When Hong''er wakes up, I must use this spell to make a lot of clothes for Hong''er. Hong''er likes to wear skirts very much..." "But now there are also many good-looking styles. By that time, Hong''er will make two pieces of various styles of clothes. I think Hong''er will definitely like it..." While thinking in Li San''s heart, Xiaoli and a few volunteers walked towards the door of Room 202 at the intersection on the second floor. "Grandpa An." Xiaoli said, looking at An Guoxing with her head buried in her chest. Only the next moment, seeing Ang Guoxing not responding at all, Xiaoli''s expression instantly changed. Several volunteers looked at each other and felt that something was wrong. Just now when they were busy, they heard An Guoxing''s voice on the second floor. It seemed to hear An Guoxing chatting with others, but now there is no one, just An Guoxing. And Ang Guoxing seems to be asleep, which is a bit wrong. Soon, Xiaoli stepped forward. They wanted to say that Grandma Shao Dongmei was going to the funeral home. They asked An Guoxing when to send Grandma Shao Dongmei for the last time. When they came to the front, they found the problem. Ang Guoxing seemed to be quiet, his head buried in his chest as if he was asleep. "Grandpa An, it''s windy here, so you can''t sleep here." Xiaoli stretched out her hand to pat An Guoxing to wake up. As a result, with her lightly patted, An Guoxing''s body slowly fell towards the bench. Seeing An Guoxing fall, the volunteers next to him immediately stepped forward to support An Guoxing. Everyone felt something was wrong, and quickly reached out to check Tan An Guoxing''s breath... "Quick! Call the doctor, Grandpa An is dead." Feeling An Guoxing''s breath is gone, Xiaoli was shocked and immediately shouted anxiously. A volunteer stood up and ran downstairs. Li San, who had stepped out of the sky, turned his head and looked over when he heard the movement in the corridor. Li San looked at Xiaoli''s figure, frowning, "This girl has evil spirits on her head. It seems that she has an affair with evil spirits, for fear of being contaminated with dirt." "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" Suddenly, there was an intoxicating blue light flashing in Li San''s eyes, and he saw a trace of black and red evil spirit appearing on Xiaoli''s head. After just a few breaths, this evil spirit was a little stronger than just now. In this case, it means that Xiaoli has encountered dirty things, it is very likely that she is a ghost, and she has bad luck, and bad luck! Chapter 184： Behind the scenes The blue light in his eyes dissipated, and Li San made a sound into the air. "Japanese patrol soldiers here! Come here!" This voice was full of solemnity, and as the air resounded over the Shuguang Welfare Institute, it pierced the sky like an arrow from the string. Surprisingly, none of the mortals present could hear Li San''s voice. Li San''s temperament also changed abruptly. After discovering the evil spirit on top of Xiaoli''s head, his temperament no longer had the gentle color that had previously faced An Guoxing and others, just like a king, without anger and prestige. To the north of Shuguang Welfare Institute, near a street, there are two Japanese patrol soldiers in formation. The two are holding a black umbrella, one is wearing a knife at his waist, the other is with a chain around his waist, and the two are floating in the void like dandelions, observing the pedestrians on the street, and at the same time, they also glanced over where evil spirits might be hidden The place. To the east of Shuguang Welfare Institute is also a commercial street, which is much more prosperous than the streets on the north, with people coming and going, and there is a constant flow of traffic. Similarly, there are also two Yin Soldiers on this commercial street, parading in a team, their sharp eyes will not drop any pedestrians that appear in the field of vision, full of cold breath. Among the two men, the one holding the black umbrella is the systematic Yin soldier with a long spear, and the other is a recruit, one of the three white-haired ghosts. He is shriveled, like a skinny corpse. Suddenly, a majestic voice echoed in the sky. "It''s the Lord River God who is calling me to wait!" The Yin Soldier carrying a spear was stationed and looked towards the direction of the Shuguang Welfare Institute. "Recruit, Lord River God has an order, come with me to meet Lord River God." The Yin Bing with a spear glanced at the white-haired ghost, and then used the golden light technique to soar into the sky. Upon hearing this, the white-haired ghost also rose from the ground and flew towards the Shuguang Welfare Institute. Farther away from the two white-haired ghosts, there are also two Yin soldiers. One is a system Yin soldier and the other is a recruit. They were wandering in a residential area, and when they heard the sound that resounded through the sky, they got up and stood up. Dawn Orphanage left. Inside the Shuguang Welfare Institute. Four System Yin Soldiers and two recruits appeared after Li San''s call. They floated through the walls and windows and came to Li San. "Subordinates, see Lord River God!" The four system Yin soldiers took the lead to kneel on one knee and salute respectfully, while the two recruits were a little dull, and also learned to kneel down to salute. Upon seeing this, Li San nodded slightly. He waved his hand and motioned everyone to get up and talk. Then, Li San looked at Xiaoli who was supporting Ang Guoxing, "That woman is ridden with evil, and it is estimated that a catastrophe will be imminent tonight, and the 20th is responsible." While talking, Li San looked at the No. 20 Yin Soldier with a spear and the white-haired ghost next to him. "Respect!" The Yin Soldier on the 20th bowed and saluted immediately. Then on the 20th, the Yin Soldier looked at Xiaoli, and the two hollow eyes of the dry white-haired ghost stared at Xiaoli. He had long hair, a tall figure, and an oval face... They wanted to remember the breath of this woman. , To facilitate the mission tonight. "The rest of the people continue to parade, don''t let any suspicious place go." Li San looked at the other four people and said. "Respect!" Li San nodded and left with a "swish" in the golden light. Seeing Li San leaving, everyone once again bowed in the direction of Li San''s departure, with an extremely respectful expression. ....... Guo Li, 26 years old, just graduated from university two years ago. During college, Guo Li majored in cultural industry management. Just after graduation, Guo Li was eager to find a job she liked. However, good luck tricks people, like most people, after entering the society, they may not be able to do that profession. Many people are walking on the road that is inconsistent with blocking the profession. The same is true for Guo Li. After working in society for a few months, she found that she was not suitable for her current major, so she applied for the medical profession and obtained the nurse qualification certificate. After many circumstances, she came to the Shuguang Welfare Institute as a medical volunteer . Guo Li likes to be plain. She thinks this job is very suitable for him. There are not so many intrigues. Although she is a volunteer in the orphanage, her salary will not be much less than outside. The public welfare department of Daxiaguo will pay them such volunteers. In addition, she believes that she is a girl, as long as she can support herself, she can help the elderly and widows, but also make money. While helping others, she can also make her life meaningful. It has been almost half a year since I came to the Shuguang Welfare Institute. In the past half a year, Guo Li has also met the elderly here. Among them, Guo Li was the most impressed with Ang Guoxing. In her impression, the two old men fit the golden wedding in fairy tales. They have loved them all their lives, and even the young people today can''t do it for them. However, Shao Dongmei''s situation is not so good. Guo Li hasn''t seen Shao Dongmei get out of bed and walk around since she came, but today she saw Shao Dongmei get out of bed and was still full of energy. Guo Li was very happy. But soon, her mood plummeted, because Shao Dongmei passed away after returning to the room. Guo Li also knew that the reason why Shao Dongmei was able to stand up and walk today was due to a special situation before death. Everyone will have a glimpse before death. I never thought that after Shao Dongmei had just passed away, Grandpa An Guoxing also passed away. "Grandpa An." Guo Li''s nose was red, her voice choked. This scene was something she never expected. Grandma Shao Dongmei had just passed away on the front foot, and Grandpa An Guoxing also died on the back foot. Seeing Grandpa An Guoxing who was carried on a stretcher and covered with a white cloth in front of him, Guo Li felt very uncomfortable. She watched a documentary not long ago in which a female swan died. The male swan did not want to live alone, and kept wailing in the air until she was exhausted. Died. Guo Li believes that there is no greater love than this. She knows the love between Grandpa An Guoxing and Grandma Shao Dongmei. All the people in the orphanage admire their love and think they can grow old together. What kind of love will make Grandpa An Guoxing come to this point? After Grandma Shao Dongmei''s death, Grandpa An Guoxing is unwilling to live alone, and the unswerving love between the two makes Guo Li uncomfortable and unbearable. Everyone has an emotional side, especially Guo Li. She felt even more uncomfortable after witnessing the incident between Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei. After learning of the death of Ang Guoxing, other people in the orphanage also rushed over. Soon, everyone knew about the old man An Guoxing. He didn''t want to live alone, so he just followed his wife. The people who had passed away because of Shao Dongmei now saw An Guoxing also pass away, and the atmosphere on the scene was suppressed to the extreme. Chapter 185： Trailing Many female volunteers expressed feelings and wept for the unswerving love of the two old people. Even the male volunteers couldn''t help but shed uncomfortable tears when they saw this scene. At the same time, at the entrance of Shuguang Welfare Institute, a car stopped with the four characters of Blue Sky Public Welfare printed on it. Soon, four people got off the car and came to the scene with a portfolio. A few of them are the people who Ang Guoxing told Shao Dongmei today to come and look for them. The Blue Sky Charity has been helping them find their separated children. That is to say, recently, after the integration of data from various parties, Blue Sky Charity discovered that the child lost by Ang Guoxing and his wife had died as early as that year. They originally came to tell Ang Guoxing the news today, but did not want to touch it. Here comes this scene. Soon, the staff of the funeral home transported the bodies of Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei to the car, and the car would drive to the third funeral home in Linze City. At the gate of the orphanage, volunteers and many elderly people watched Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei who were carried out, and they silently bid farewell to them. This will be the last side. From tomorrow, the dust will return to the dust, the soil will return to the earth, and I will never see them again. "Oh." A man from Lantian Public Welfare sighed quietly and said softly, "I think we have to do something for Mr. An Guoxing." Soon, the people of Blue Sky Public Welfare vowed to hold a funeral for Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei. After hearing this, everyone agreed, and everyone in the Shuguang Welfare Institute expressed their willingness to contribute. "Yes! It''s not easy for them all their lives. Let them walk decently." An old man said, he is a good friend of Ang Guoxing. He usually plays chess and chats together, but after today, he is this one. The old friend would never speak again. "We want them to be buried and cannot go to the funeral home to be cremated!" An old man said in the crowd. This voice immediately aroused everyone''s approval. The old people present are more traditional in thinking. They believe that after death, people must go to the soil for safety and cannot go to cremation. When a person is born, weep and cry, and when we leave, we must be graceful. Even if you have a miserable life, you can''t rush, not to mention how grand funerals are, but it is necessary to blow suona and do rituals. They believe that if you are more beautiful when you die, there will be a good omen after death, and there will be good luck in the next life. Afterwards, after discussing for a while, everyone decided to hold a funeral for Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei. Many elderly people have spoken out, wanting to use the money they have accumulated to contribute. However, this move was rejected by the volunteers. Volunteers such as Guo Li are young, with national wages. They are willing to pay for themselves. The four members of the public welfare organization also declared that they will pay. They represent individuals and donate personally, rather than arbitrarily using the money in the organization. "Then it''s settled. Let''s hold a funeral for Mr. An and bury their family of three together." The representative of Lantian Charity made the final decision. Soon, everyone began to discuss the details of the funeral. Today is destined to be a sad day. Everyone present has been busy for a long time. When Guo Li is finished, it is almost ten o''clock. Soon, night fell, nine forty. The Shuguang Welfare Institute also became quiet, and many elderly people had already turned off their lights and went to sleep at this meeting. Guo Li came to the dressing room. Her eyes were a little red and swollen. This afternoon, Guo Li cried for a long time. After changing clothes, Guo Li passed the second floor with a bag on his back and walked to Room 202. This room was where Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei lived. At this time, the room was swayed with bright moonlight, and the blooming lilies were still on the windowsill, with a faint fragrance of flowers floating in the room. Guo Li stepped forward and took a deep look at the bunch of lilies, still replaying the happy face of Tian An Guoxing holding the flowers in his mind. silent. Guo Li reached out and stroked the lily in the window, with a blessed smile on her face. The curtains were blowing in the wind, and Guo Li closed the window and walked out of the door. After closing the door, looking back at the 202 room again, Guo Li walked out of the orphanage. The community where Guo Li lives is only more than one kilometer away from the Shuguang Welfare Institute, and it only takes about ten minutes to walk. The slender figure walked on the road, and a long shadow was reflected under the street lamp. Before she knew it, Guo Li''s mind rang in the afternoon when she heard Ang Guoxing''s slightly excited conversation. "Who was Grandpa An talking to at that time? There was only one exit from the stairs on the second floor. I didn''t see anyone else?" Guo Li frowned, and she couldn''t figure out what was going on at that time. Even Guo Li was a little doubtful whether it was because of Shao Dongmei''s death that Ang Guoxing had the hallucinations, or that what she had heard was Ang Guoxing talking to herself. There was no one on the second floor. On the left hand side of the corridor, there is only one room in the 2021 room. The old man in 2011 had gone to the yard early for activities. Guo Li intuitively told her that it was not like talking to herself, but Ang Guoxing was talking with people. It''s just that when she went upstairs, she didn''t see anyone there at all. "I remember, what Grandpa An is saying, is she okay?... Oh, he also said thank you, He Shen Ye?" "Yes! I remember these words were the last I heard." The more Guo Li thought about it, the more it felt something was wrong. Now that she calmed down, she thought of the words she had heard at the time. He Shen Ye? It seems that there is no surname He or He in the Shuguang Welfare Institute, right? No one called He Shen Ye! However, Guo Li''s curiosity grew stronger and stronger, and she kept chewing on these three words. After reading it dozens of times, Guo Li stopped walking, staring, and reaching out to cover her small mouth that was about to exclaim. River... River God? Immediately afterwards, Guo Li thought of Ang Guoxing¡¯s visit to Luoshui City the day before. Didn¡¯t he go to the River Temple on the shore of Luoshui? He also drew a lottery, holding the red lottery paper in his hand. "Could it be..... Grandpa An was talking to the God of the River before he died? Did he see the God of the River?" Guo Li was shocked, and this incredible thought appeared. Suddenly, Guo Li felt there seemed to be some movement behind her, as if someone was following her. The moment he turned back, Guo Li saw a black shadow suddenly disappeared from his sight, like a human figure. who? Guo Li instantly stood up behind her back, her heartbeat speeding up a bit. Just now she was sure that it was a human figure that flashed by. She had walked this road countless times, and had never encountered such a situation before. Next, Guo Li speeded up and walked forward, but she deliberately began to explore the surroundings. After walking for a while, Guo Liqiang endured the anxiety in his heart and turned his head and yelled behind him, "I found you, but won''t you come out? If you follow me again, I will call the police!" Chapter 186： Mysterious ghost However, Guo Li''s seemingly practical agitation method did not have any effect. On the contrary, a couple who happened to walk not far from the other side were taken aback by Guo Li''s actions. Seeing that there was no response, Guo Li looked around suspiciously again, and there was indeed no movement. Could it be... Was it dazzling by yourself just now? Frightened yourself? "Hello, are you okay?" a young couple who came to the opposite side asked tentatively. "It''s okay, it''s okay~" Guo Li shook her head awkwardly, smiled slightly, and continued to walk forward. Just now, she also noticed that someone was coming across the road, and she dared to yell loudly. She thought it would scare him away by frightening the follower like this, but seeing that there was no movement around, Guo Li could only speed up and walk towards home. One minute later. Guo Li paid attention to the next four weeks again. She thought she must have made a mistake just now, maybe she had hallucinations? However, what Guo Li did not notice is that when she just turned around and shouted, a small piece of paper flew into her bag. The small piece of paper was in the shape of a person, and it was usually burned when the grave was sacrificed. Kind of little paper people. However, as Guo Li continued to walk forward, the little paper figure in her bag flew out again strangely and fell into the hands of a shadow behind. "Huh? What is this?" The No. 20 Yin Soldier followed Guo Li as the same wind. It was the little paper man who flew into Guo Li''s bag that appeared in his hand. After Li San ordered, the 20th Yin Soldier followed Guo Li. After Guo Li got off work, he did not leave Guo Li for more than ten meters. Just a few minutes ago, the 20th Yin Soldier felt a trace of nothing. Ghostly. When he was looking around, he found this little piece of paper. There was no evil spirit in his imagination, only this little piece of paper. Suddenly, the little piece of paper moved and twisted in the hands of the twentieth Yin Soldier, as if there was a wind blowing. "Are you the ghost?" Yin Soldier on the 20th looked at the small piece of paper in his hand with interest. "No, you''re just a piece of paper, you are not the deity!" After observing the mouth again for a while, the twentieth Yin Soldier pinched the little piece of paper into flying ash and drifted away in the wind. Under the detection of Yin Soldier on the 20th, this little paper man was just a tool and a medium. He was a method used by evil spirits to harm people. Leisurely, the Yin Soldier on the 20th rolled his eyes and patrolled the surroundings. Where is the evil spirit behind? In the eyes of Yin Soldier on the 20th, the evil spirit behind this little piece of paper must be nearby. This evil spirit is more savvy. He has hidden his breath and must be watching him in a safe place. Without following, this little piece of paper has already killed Guo Li. "Recruit, you continue to follow Guo Li to protect her safety. If you find this kind of thing and wipe it out immediately, I''ll go over there and take a look." Yin Soldier No. 20 said while looking at the white-haired ghost. Upon hearing this, the white-haired ghost nodded, turned into a faint light, and continued to follow Guo Li. On the 20th, the Yin Soldier touched the saber around his waist, a faint murderous intent exuded in his eyes. He wants to find the evil spirit hidden behind him. After receiving the imperial order from Lord River God today, Yin Soldier on the 20th planned to do this task beautifully. Since this evil spirit is going to harm Guo Li tonight, he must be found out. The white-haired ghost is the strength of the ghost general, there should be no problem with him following Guo Li. In the eyes of Yin Soldier on the 20th, this evil ghost hiding behind should be a cautious ghost. He has been following Guo Li and he might harm others. If this is the case, he must be taken out and brought to justice. . "Whoo!" After the white-haired ghost followed Guo Li, the twentieth Yin Soldier left the road using vertical golden light. At the same time, in an old residential area north of Shuguang Welfare Institute. Inside one of the houses, it was extremely dark, with only a faint moonlight shining in the living room. In the bedroom, a family of four, their eyes widened at this time, with a look of fear on their faces, they have lost their vitality. Afterwards, the four corpses of the family began to make a rubbing sound, visible to the naked eye, the four corpses slowly became shriveled, and finally turned into a corpse-like, terrifying. Thick blood wafted in the bedroom. The two children were only three years old and were twins. At this time, they also became skinny. Phoo~ In the room, there seemed to be a sound of wind. A white shadow floats, suspended in the bedroom. This white shadow is surprisingly the same as the little paper man just now. He has no facial features, and his whole body is as thin as a cicada''s wings like a piece of paper. The blood in the body of a family of four was absorbed by this one-meter-eight paper man. A weird scene appeared. Four small pieces of paper of the same size appeared on the paper man. These small pieces of paper seemed to be cut by someone. In the blink of an eye, they turned into four small paper men. Different from the big paper people, these four small paper people have **** facial features on their faces, like cartoons, with teeth bared, and they look very scary. Suddenly, the big paper man seemed to have discovered something. He twisted his head and looked out the window, looking through the window to the distant night sky. "Huh~" As if there was a gust of wind blowing, the large paper people floated out of the window and sank into the dark night sky, flying towards the distance like a dandelion. After the big paper man acted, the four slapped paper people also rose up in the wind and flew into the night sky through the window. It''s just that these small paper people scattered after entering the night sky, some fell into the window of a family, some fell into the street, and some fell into the car parked on the side of the street. ... A stray dog ??saw the falling paper man, wagging his tail curiously, opened his mouth to bite the paper man, and then wagging his tail into a small alleyway. Not long afterwards, the screams of stray dogs were heard nearby. The barking of dogs in the middle of the night made the nearby residents curse. Did a dog dealer come to catch the dog again? The window of a nearby resident was open, and the little paper man fell into the window. In the bedroom, the male host in the room turned on the light and was about to go to bed. He suddenly saw the falling paper man. He stepped forward and took a look. Seeing the blood-colored eyes and mouth on the little paper man¡¯s face, he felt a little scalp numb. . "Is this a doll drawn by a bear child of whose family? Is it scary to throw things at night?" The male host picked up the small piece of paper, studied it twice, and muttered. "Hey! Upstairs? Don''t throw things at night? Is there quality?" The male host yelled a few words upstairs and threw the small paper man out of the window, then turned around. Walked into the room. Chapter 187： The deep-hidden primordial ghost "Recently, there are always bear kids upstairs throwing things. I must report it to the property tomorrow." The male host muttered in his mouth and entered the bathroom. The small paper man who was just thrown out of the window by him returned to the window strangely again, floating in. The small pieces of paper that fall everywhere are like this, they are pervasive like ghosts, looking for flesh and blood, like a ghost like a target, they will be entangled, sucking blood. At the same time, in the first old district. After the big paper man left, the blood in the room remained for a long time. Soon, there was the sound of people walking in the room, and even the lights came on strangely. It was a young man who turned on the light. He was wearing a white shirt. His appearance was exactly the same as the dead young man in the bedroom. The young man walked to the living room, sat on the sofa, and turned on the TV. After sitting down, the young man picked up a newspaper on the table. The newspaper was very different from normal newspapers. He was black all over, with small white characters on it, which were printed like chicken feet on the newspaper. I flipped through the newspaper, and on the next page, there were a lot of different faces, both men and women, old and young, like black and white photos, and on the forehead of each person''s face, there was a word "slave" printed on each person''s face. It was exactly the same, grinning strangely. On the other page, there is a transparent human face without any facial features, as if white paper is pasted on a black newspaper, and this white human face is exactly the same as the outline of the large piece of paper just now. This young man, with Erlang''s legs tilted up and holding a newspaper in his hand, looks like a human being. Upon closer inspection, he will find that his clothes are all made of paper, and his whole person is like paper. He is not alive at all. people. He is a paper man! It''s like a paper man forged in a mold one-to-one. "Boom! Boom!" Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and at the same time a man''s voice came. "Sister, brother-in-law, I''m back, please open the door for me." Hearing this sound, the man in the shirt got up. At this moment, the scenery inside the house changed drastically like a stream of water. The **** air wafting in the room disappeared, the corpse in the bedroom was gone, and the room was filled with a warm smell. The hostess was washing the dishes in the kitchen, and two three-year-old twins were sleeping in the bedroom. The environment inside the room has changed successfully after the man got up, his body also seemed to be real, he got up and opened the door. A 17 or 18-year-old young man came in with a bag on his back. As usual, he started to change slippers when he entered the door. He didn''t notice anything wrong. Then the young man walked across the living room and put his bag on the sofa. He glanced at his brother-in-law who was reading the newspaper again, and couldn''t help but wonder. What age is it still reading the newspaper? Haven''t seen brother-in-law read the newspaper on weekdays? The young man didn''t think much, so he got up and opened the door of the small bedroom. He is now temporarily staying at his sister''s brother-in-law''s house and attending college in Linze City. He will come back occasionally, and he usually lives at the school. Then, the hostess who finished washing the dishes in the kitchen took out two bottles of beer from the refrigerator, took them to the living room and handed them to the host who was reading the newspaper. Upon seeing this, the host put away the newspaper in his hand and put it on the table together. When the young man turned to enter the bedroom, he turned his head and looked at the balcony. The young man noticed his brother-in-law''s movements. He followed the male host''s gaze suspiciously and looked towards the balcony. It was just that there was a dark night sky outside the balcony. The young man scratched his head. He didn''t see anything. He didn''t know what his brother-in-law was looking at. The young man naturally couldn''t see the scenery outside the window. Just now, on the opposite side of this building, there were two figures in black costumes with knives around their waists, passing through the building in front and drifting into the distance. When the host saw these two figures, his fingers trembled faintly. His gaze kept staring out of the window until the two figures in strong costumes disappeared into the night, and then the male host turned his head and looked at the young man. ¡­¡­. The moon sets and the sun rises. On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. "Tutu! Tutu! Come out soon." Jingjing ran into the backyard of the River Temple, wearing a newly bought dress, shouting. In her hand, she was holding the jade amulet used to send messages, while Jingjing was looking around. Then, two sweet dimples appeared on Jingjing''s face. Tutu hugged the basketball, appeared in her field of vision, and came through the wall. Jingjing has become accustomed to this special function of Tutu. After she saw that Tutu could go through the wall for the first time, she happily asked Tutu to teach her. As a result, the little girl knocked out a few big bags on her forehead, and she gave up the idea of ??learning to go through the wall. After that, Jingjing shook the bag of puzzles in her hand, "Tutu, this is the new toy that Uncle Dashan bought for me today. Let''s play together." Today Dashan bought a new toy for Jingjing. Before opening the package, Jingjing came to the Heshen Temple. She wanted to share the new toy with her good friend. Tutu tilted his head, looking at the pile of fragments in Jingjing''s bag, as if thinking about what it was. Then Tutu looked down at the ball in his hand again. He seemed to be wondering if this toy has a ball for fun? Soon, the two little guys sat on the bluestone steps in the backyard and started playing. "Tutu, are you stupid?" Jingjing watched Tutu randomly put together the jigsaw puzzle, covering her mouth and smiled. Looking at the pattern he had spelled out, Tutu tilted his head as if thinking about what Jingjing said. "Look, it looks like this..." In a moment, Jingjing was very skillful in taking apart the puzzle of Tutu, and then quickly began to assemble... Not long after, the image of a cartoon doll appeared in front of the two. "This is done, you will come to the next picture!" Jingjing opened a pile of fragments again, took it out and sprinkled it in front of him to start the assembly... Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and several pieces of debris were blown up. Upon seeing this, Tutu suddenly disappeared, holding several pieces of debris in the air firmly in his hands. Next, the two little guys played in the backyard. There will be a gust of wind from time to time today, but there are pictures and pictures, and there is no effect. In a blink of an eye, an hour passed. Looking at the pictures assembled on the ground, Jingjing began to disassemble them and put them in the corresponding bags. Tutu watched Jingjing tidy up, and he picked up a bag and started to disassemble the puzzle. "Tutu, I''m going home, my mother is still waiting for me." Jingjing looked at Tutu and said, "This toy was given to me by Uncle Dashan today. I can''t give it to you. These days I I can¡¯t come, let you play this puzzle for a few days, it represents me..." Chapter 188： Your friend is guarded by you Jingjing said that she could not come these days because she was going to mourn her with her mother, because her grandma''s friend passed away. The deceased grandma was a very good friend of Grandma Jingjing. When Chen Xian was a child, she often came and went. This time, the three of them will go to express their condolences. Tutu looked at Jingjing and nodded. He could understand this sentence, and Jingjing gave him toys when she couldn''t come before, instead of Jingjing to accompany him. "Hey, I will find you to play when I come back." Jingjing smiled sweetly, and ran out happily. In the square of the Heshen Temple, Jingjing saw Chen Xian sitting on a long bench in the distance. "Baby, are you having fun?" Chen Xian smiled and looked at Jingjing who was running. Since Huang Yi died, she seems to have improved her luck. Not only did she work well, she was also recently assigned to go to Linze City on a business trip. Originally, I planned to leave today, but my mother happened to go home and said that a friend from my hometown had passed away and she could stop by to express condolences. Chen Xian immediately nodded and decided to go together. But thinking of the daughter''s friend in the Heshen Temple, Chen Xian took her daughter to the Heshen Temple and asked her to go out with her friends in the temple. "Huh?" Chen Xian noticed Jingjing''s empty hands, "Baby, where''s your new toy?" Jingjing smiled and looked up at Chen Xian, "Mom, I borrowed my new toy from my friend. I can''t come to him for a few days, so let the toy accompany him instead of me..." Looking at her daughter, Chen Xian showed a knowing smile. "Baby, you are doing the right thing. You have to share good things with your friends to get double happiness." Chen Xian pinched Jingjing''s small face and said. "Let''s go, let''s go home baby!" "Ok!" Immediately, Chen Xian took Jingjing''s hand and walked out of the temple. No one noticed that there was a small piece of paper in the pocket of Chen Xian''s outer coat that moved, as if poking out his head to take a look, and then the small piece of paper retracted into Chen Xian''s coat, motionless. . Outside the Heshen Temple, Tutu poked his head out, and the shadows of Jingjing and Chen Xian were reflected in his **** eyes. Just now, Tutu noticed the moment when the little piece of paper appeared. He stared at Chen Xian''s coat curiously, as if thinking. "Interesting, is it another primordial ghost?" When Tutu was curious, a dusty and elegant voice appeared beside Tutu. Tutu raised his head and looked at Li San in a blue robe. He noticed that Li San''s eyes had been staring at the backs of Chen Xian and Jingjing. Then Tutu turned his head and looked at Jingjing and Chen Xian who were walking outside the temple again, his eyes fixed on Chen Xian''s coat. Noting Tutu''s movement, Li Sanchong touched Tutu''s head drowningly, "Tutu, you are worried about them, right?" Hearing this, Tutu blinked and nodded. "Your good friend should be guarded by you, go." Li San smiled slightly, looking at Tutu and said. Tutu looked up at Li San, blinked his eyes, and then a smile appeared on his face. Immediately afterwards, Tutu stepped away from his little feet and ran away. He took a step and appeared dozens of meters away, chasing Jingjing and Chen Xian. When encountering the wall, Tutu went straight through... Li San looked at Tutu''s back and murmured, "Tutu''s current strength can guarantee them safe..." As he spoke, there was blue light flowing in Li San''s eyes, and he remembered the scene of the little piece of paper just showing up. This ghost is similar to the ghost on Guo Li''s head, and it has an extremely evil aura. The two seem to have the same origin. Li San remembered the report made by Yin Soldier on the 20th this morning. He followed one night last night. Guo Li did not have any accidents. A small paper man followed Guo Li on the way, but the Yin Soldier on the 20th was not found. The evil spirit behind the scenes. Compared with this ghost, it has extremely powerful concealment methods. On the 20th, the Yin Soldier said that he had neglected his duty and failed to find the source behind it. Please Li San to punish him. However, Li San didn''t have any blame for this, but ordered the Yin soldiers in Linze City to pay special attention to the movement of the paper men after they went down. Sooner or later, the fox would leak his feet. Today, Li Sanben was watching the blessings of the pilgrims in the temple, and suddenly he felt something. He discovered the ghostly spirit on Chen Xian and the little paper man who was well hidden. The breath of this little paper man is extremely hidden, and if the ghost spirit exuding on his body is not visible, it is exactly the same as the ghost spirit hovering above Guo Li''s head yesterday, but this can''t escape Li San''s perception in the slightest. The reason why Li San didn''t make a move was because it was just from a branch of a ghost. There are pictures and pictures, and maybe you can find the original ghost behind the scenes. "The main body behind this paper man is the same as Tutu. They are all primitive ghosts." Li San murmured as he looked at Tutu going away. According to the division of the Great Xia Kingdom, the evil spirits are divided into five levels: king level, heaven level, earth level, mysterious level, yellow level. If it is divided according to the international, there are five levels corresponding to S-level, A-level, and B-level. Only the Great Xia Kingdom is divided in this way. In addition to the Ghost King, the Heaven-level strength is called the Ghost General in both the Great Xia Kingdom and the world. Accordingly, the S Grade is also called the Ghost King in the world. Primitive ghosts are the most special group of evil ghosts. When they were born, the weakest had the peak of the earth level. That is to say, all the ghosts found so far are only the ghosts of the original birth level, and there is no weaker than the peak of the earth level. The strength of the Earth-level pinnacle is similar to that of the Yin Soldiers, but the Yin Soldiers have special secrets and weapons and other auxiliary conditions, and their actual combat ability is stronger than that of the Earth-level pinnacle. As long as it is a primordial ghost, it has special ghost abilities, such as the third vertical eye between Tutu''s eyebrows, as long as it is opened, even the ghost general level will suffer a big loss, or even be seriously injured. Primitive ghosts can exist on different carriers. If the vertical eyes of Tutu''s brows and a ghost will perfectly coexist, then even the ordinary ghost king will be able to fight against the ghost, which is not empty at all. Yuan fetus ghosts are similar to the nobles in the ghosts, and the geniuses in the ghosts stand out among the evil ghosts. Regarding the Yuantai Ghost, Li San''s opponents of the Yin Soldiers explained that if they encounter ordinary evil spirits and Yuantai Ghosts at the same time, they must take the lead in killing the Yuantai Ghost. In terms of growth and the degree of harm, the primordial ghosts are much higher than ordinary evil ghosts. The paper man Yuan Feigui that appeared this time, he is a very special ghost, his means of hiding his breath is extremely first-class, it is difficult to find his existence if it is not for a high-level one. The Yin Soldiers were unable to find out that the 20th Yin Soldier was the first group of Yin Soldiers. They breathed out Yin Qi in the Mansion of the River God for so long, and after experiencing the baptism of Xuantian Lake, they still couldn''t find it. It shows how many methods of concealment are. Tough. Chapter 189： Mother and daughter being targeted "However, even if your hidden aura is strong, you can''t hide it from Tutu." A smile appeared at the corner of Li San''s mouth. He didn''t worry that Tutu would not be able to deal with the original ghost behind the scenes. Watching Chen Xian''s mother and daughter enter the bus, and Tutu followed in the bus, Li San turned around and entered the river temple. "Huh?" As he turned around, Li San noticed what Tutu had fallen on the corridor. As soon as his body moved, Li San appeared in the backyard corridor. "This little guy is really anxious, he''s throwing everything away." Li San shook his head, picked up the toy bag that fell in the corridor of the backyard, and disappeared into the corridor as golden light. ... In the evening, Yanliu Town is located at the junction of Luoshui City and Linze City. Chen Xian and his mother Gong Huilan returned to their hometown of Yanliu Town with Tian Tian, ??and went to Gong Huilan''s friend''s house to pay homage to the deceased old friend, and exchanged greetings with his family for a while. "Chen Xian, it''s getting late, we don''t bother anymore." Gong Huilan looked at the gradually setting sun and said. Her daughter hasn''t taken a good rest recently. Today, she has been on the road all day. Now that she has been busy all day, Gong Huilan also knows that her daughter is very busy recently. Upon seeing this, Gong Huilan''s friends and family repeatedly tried to stay here to no avail and offered to send Chen Xian''s family. "Oh? I forgot that you haven''t been here for many years. Where are you going?" asked the man from Gong Huilan''s old friend''s house. He was a few years older than Chen Xian, and he was considered to be of the same generation. Gong Huilan''s family has long since lived in Yanliu Town, and their house had been sold. If it hadn''t been for his mother''s death today, Chen Xian''s family of three would not have returned to Yanliu Town. There are spare vacancies in their house, but it is inconvenient for Chen Xian''s family of three to live in.... In addition, today''s mother''s funeral has not been finished, and there are many guests in the house, so the man is not clear about where Chen Xian and the three are going. "You come all the way, and blame it for the far away. Why don''t I help you decide a place to stay?" The man thought for a while and said. Hearing this, Chen Xian waved his hand immediately, "Old Liu, don''t bother you, we have boarded a hotel in the town, don''t be arrogant, it''s not far from here..." Gong Huilan also spoke, saying that the three of them had already opened the room when they came, so don''t bother if there are so many guests in the house. "Okay, then I will let my nephew take you there!" Upon seeing this, Lao Liu was no longer polite, and quickly called his adult nephew to let him send Chen Xian back. "No, no, it''s only a short distance, we can go back on our own, you hurry up, there are so many guests." Chen Xian quickly rejected Lao Liu, and took his mother to the door without waiting for him to be polite. "Jingjing, goodbye to my uncles, grandparents, and grandparents, saying we will come again tomorrow." Turning to the door, Chen Xian taught his daughter and said. Upon hearing this, Jingjing bowed obediently, and said goodbye to her old friend''s family, following her mother''s words. "Oh, so good!" "What a good girl, she has followed her mother when she looks like it, but she''s so good." "Well, Jingjing bye~" The family stood at the door, bid farewell to the three of Chen Xian, and watched them walk towards the distance of the street. After the three of Chen Xian went out, the sun had completely set, and the roads in this town were also in disrepair for a long time, with potholes everywhere. Yanliu Town is a special town. There is not much arable land here, and there are no companies where laborers can work. The only source of income for people here is to grow tea. For a long time, there have been very few people in Yanliu Town, and most people will go out to work after the Chinese New Year, leaving only some elderly people. Some went to Luoshui City, and some went to the urban area of ??Linze City. Now that it is just dark, there are very few people on the street. Walking on the road in the small town, the evening breeze brought a faint scent of camellia, and you could see the smoky cooking smoke in the distance and the noise of dogs that came from time to time. "Oh, time flies so fast. It has been seven years since Jingjing left before Jingjing was born, and your Boss Liu has grown like this." Chen Xian''s mother Gong Huilan said with emotion. Chen Xian nodded, "I remember not seeing a few buildings here at the beginning. Nowadays, rural communities have been built in the town, and the dirt houses are gone." Gong Huilan looked at the rows of buildings in the distance, and said with emotion, "Yes, this road is still the same, and even such a big small town is not lit up, it is dark! Living in Luoshui City After a long time coming back, I really feel uncomfortable." The mother and daughter chatted while watching the changes in Yanliu Town, while Jingjing walked in the middle, holding the hands of her mother and grandma with gusto. Suddenly, Chen Xian felt a cold wind blowing. Although it is autumn in Luoshui City, the temperature is still more than 20 degrees. She was wearing a short skirt and suddenly felt a hint of coldness. That''s right, the cold like winter caused her skin to get goose bumps instantly. "Snapped!" Suddenly, the street light not far from the mother and daughter suddenly began to flash, and then went out directly, and the surroundings suddenly plunged into darkness. "Huh~" The cold wind passed by again, and Chen Xian instinctively felt a little weird. Although it was dark now, the stars could still be seen in the sky. After Chen Xian got used to the darkness in front of her, she saw the jet black air current, it was this air current that made her feel a bit of chill. The strange airflow caused Chen Xian to subconsciously swallow and spit. At this moment, Jingjing couldn''t help but clenched Chen Xian''s hand tightly. "Mom..." The little girl felt scared the moment the street lamp went dark. The child himself was afraid of the darkness. What''s more, it was still in the small town, it was pitch black, and the barking sound of dogs seemed to be better than It just got more fierce. All these changes made Jingjing nervous, she instinctively clenched her mother''s hand, so that she could gain a sense of security. After that, Jingjing also noticed the black auto repair, she said timidly, "Mom, I''m afraid, there seems to be something black here..." Just as Gong Huilan was about to comfort her granddaughter, she widened her eyes and looked not far in front of her. Chen Xian also noticed the movement in the darkness in front of her. "Zizzi!" Not far away from them, the black air current was extremely obvious in the dark night. As it wriggled, it made the sound of paper being crumpled together... In a moment, the noise of this thread of paper was getting louder and louder, and the black airflow turned into a human-shaped shadow. The black shadow of the human figure changed next, turning into a one-meter-tall white paper man. His mouth and eyes were all red cartoons, and a row of triangular teeth were barking, as if looking at them smiling. Chapter 190： Tutu kills ghosts in seconds When Chen Xian and Gong Huilan saw the appearance of the white paper figure, their heartbeats became faster, their breathing became heavy, and the top of their heads became even more numb. ghost? This strange scene caused Gong Huilan and Chen Xian to have this word in their hearts. This was supposed to be a bridge segment that appeared in the movie, but it appeared in front of them alive at this time. I have seen similar scenes many times in the movie, but it was not as shocking as this time. In the past, Chen Xian and Gong Huilan did not believe that there were ghosts in the world, but after experiencing the incident of Huang Yi and Jingjing, they knew that there were many things that people could not see in this world. God of river, **** of yin, and other gods are real, and accordingly, there are evil spirits in this world. In a second! "Mom! Run!" Chen Xian exclaimed, she leaned over to pick up her daughter, turned and ran. Encountering this kind of thing in the dark night would certainly not come to say hello, and Chen Xian''s instinctive sense of fear made Chen Xian react to running. Gong Huilan didn''t hesitate, and immediately turned around and ran with Chen Xian. The two red cartoon eyes on the one-meter-high paper man''s face stared at the back of Chen Xian''s trio, as if staring at delicious food, without the slightest movement, as if they were not worried that Chen Xian''s trio would escape. This piece of paper is the little piece of paper in the pocket of Chen Xian''s coat. He just rushed out and changed into this appearance. "wrong?" Five seconds later, Chen Xian immediately noticed something was wrong. She was wearing sandals today, with a high heel of three centimeters. Although she did not run as fast as flat shoes, the five breaths passed. He found that the distance between the tree and her in the distance did not decrease at all. It seemed that she had been in place for five seconds. run? what happened? Could it be... Ghost power? Gong Huilan and Chen Xian looked at each other''s eyes, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes. If the ghost''s abilities were like this, would they still be able to run away? At this time, the one-meter-high paper man continued to smile, as if floating, he floated towards the three of Chen Xian. Turning around, Chen Xianyin clenched her teeth and picked up a stone from the side of the road when she saw a paper man floating. "Go away! I''m not welcome if you go further!" Chen Xian trembled. But the paper man was not moved at all, and continued to float towards them. In desperation, Chen Xian could only throw the stone in her hand, but it didn''t make any difference. The paper man still floated forward. "Mom, I''m afraid!" Jingjing was crying in her voice, and she was extremely afraid when she saw such a situation. Chen Xian immediately hugged Jingjing tighter, and said, "My dear daughter, don''t be afraid. Mom will protect you if you are there." Jingjing saw the scary paper man and picked up the little jade pendant she was wearing on her chest. At this moment, she remembered her good friend Tutu, the one who beat Huang Yi away, Tiantian wanted to seek Tutu. help. "Tutu, where are you, I''m so scared, something bad will bully me, bully mother and grandma..." the other side. The intersection north of Yanliu Town. Tutu followed Jingjing all the way here. Originally, Tutu was waiting for Jingjing not far from Gong Huilan''s old friend''s house, but he saw a few children playing ball in the distance, and he followed him to watch it out of curiosity. After watching for a while, Tutu found that the sun hadn''t set yet and Jingjing and the others hadn''t come out yet. He was attracted by a white kitten again. After following the kitty for a few steps, the kitty also found Tutu. Suddenly, the kitty''s hair exploded and fled madly into the distance. Seeing such an interesting little cat, Tutu got interested and got up and followed. He followed the kitten through the walls everywhere, causing countless dogs in the town to bark. In this way, Tutu wandered after the kitten in the town. Suddenly, Tutu looked far away. He felt an evil breath, it was the breath of evil spirits. "Whoo!" Tutu walked through the wall while the little feet pulsated. The sudden disappearance of Tutu caused the **** dog who had been watching Tutu barking in the distance stunned. the other side. Chen Xian''s mother and daughter trembled, and the paper figure in their eyes floated towards them, getting closer and closer. They wanted to run, but they couldn''t escape at all. It wouldn''t help if all the stones that could be picked up by the roadside were picked up. Jingjing held the small jade pendant for communication tightly in her hand, and she cried out in fear, shaking in Chen Xian''s arms. At this time, the paper man seemed to be deliberately teasing them, and suddenly stopped when he was ten steps away from them. Jingjing covered her eyes in fear, she did not dare to look, the little one was terrified. It''s just that Chen Xian noticed something strange, because she saw the paper man turned his head and looked to the north. Before the paper man''s head turned completely, a black figure half smaller than him suddenly appeared out of thin air. What greeted the paper man was a pair of small fleshy hands. "Snapped!" With a loud slap, the fleshy little slap greeted the paper man''s head. "Tear!" With a sound, it was as if a piece of paper was torn, and the paper man''s head became a dusty powder and disappeared. The remaining body of the paper man trembled, and instantly turned into a small piece of paper like a fold and was about to fly away, drifting slowly and more than several times faster than before. Seeing this, the little dark figure took a step forward and suddenly appeared 100 meters away. He saw his mouth swallowing force appearing one by one, and the small piece of paper that had originally flown out was swallowed by him. "Huh~" The little black shadow finished inhaling, and both cheeks bulged. The little piece of paper had already entered his mouth, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all. "This..." Chen Xian was dull on the spot, and she was so shocked that she could not speak. Chen Xian''s mother Gong Huilan also opened her mouth wide. Even if she lived for a few decades, she had never seen such a scene. All this happened so quickly, from the appearance of the black shadow, to the paper man turning into a small piece of paper to escape, to being swallowed in one bite, just what happened in the blink of an eye. After the little black shadow settled, they saw the true face of little black shadow. With a big head, big ears, and extremely pale skin, he was a child who was a little shorter than Jingjing. No, the hollow eyes and the blood lines on his forehead are particularly conspicuous in the dark night, and the skin as white as white paper, which means that he is not a normal child. This is a kid, a ghost baby! Chen Xian and Gong Huilan clearly saw all the features of Tutu''s body. The black triangular nails on that plump little hand looked like sharp claws. It was the slap that slapped the ghost''s head just now. Was it a ghost baby who saved them and killed another ghost who wanted to harm them? Tutu''s cheeks bulged, and his skin squirmed slightly, like a paper man and evil spirit struggling in his mouth. "Just... just eat it like that? Will you swallow it later?" Chapter 191： Shocked mother and daughter Chen Xian and Gong Huilan were sluggish, and the two of them chewed up the evil spirit with their brains and swallowed the picture. At this time, the smashed head had countless debris, which fell to the ground, and it was turning into black gas and disappearing continuously. Tutu turned his head and puffed his cheeks to look at the three of Chen Xian. Seeing Tutu turning her head and staring at herself, Chen Xian''s heart instantly tightened, and a shuddering feeling filled her heart. This is driving away a wolf and another tiger! "what!" "Tutu!" "Are you here to save us?" At the moment when Chen Xian''s heart tightened, Jingjing in her arms let out a voice of joy. Upon hearing her daughter''s words, Chen Xian immediately looked at Jingjing in her arms, "Baby, do you know this...?" Originally wanted to say something about the kid, but Chen Xian did not say it. Jingjing nodded, her tears broke into a smile, and she looked at Chen Xian, "Mom, don''t be afraid, his name is Tutu, he is my friend, Tutu is amazing!" With that, Jingjing shook Chen Xian''s arm, and wanted to go down and talk to Tutu, telling him how happy she was by the way. It''s just that Chen Xian''s whole body is messy at the moment, and she just feels a little confused in her mind. If Jingjing is still ringing in her ears, Tutu is my friend, Tutu is amazing... "Baby, when did you and your friend met?" Chen Xian was a little dazed, and she looked at her daughter again. "Um..." Jingjing blinked her big eyes, and then said, "Mom, do you remember? It was the day I recovered from illness, the day I ran away for the first time, I said that my friend in the temple was Tutu. " There was a hint of apology in the little girl''s words. She felt that she had concealed Tutu for so long to let her mother know that it was like cheating her. "This!" Chen Xian and Gong Huilan were speechless, dull on the spot. After that, both of them looked at Tutu. It turned out that this ghost baby was Jingjing''s friend that Jingjing had been talking about. They always thought that it was the Yin God who was playing with Tian Tian under the seat of the God of River in the temple, but they never thought it was a ghost baby. "Granddaughter, did you say he was your friend? Was it a friend in the river temple? A friend with the blue-robed uncle you mentioned?" Grandma Gong Huilan reacted at this moment and asked Jingjing how many times she thought. Questions. She always thought that the friend Jingjing was talking about with God of the River was Yinshen, she never thought it was such a ghost baby who eats ghosts but doesn''t spit bones. Jingjing nodded, "Grandma, I''m talking about him, the friend I have been playing with." Immediately afterwards, Jingjing seemed to know the tension between her mother and grandma, and comforted, "Mom, grandma, don''t be afraid, Tutu is very good, he is very good to me, Jingjing is afraid that you are afraid, so she has not been with you. Talk about Tutu." Jingjing is very sensible. After regaining her sanity, she understands a lot of truths. She knows what her mother and grandma think. She also knew that if she said it at the beginning, she would definitely scare her mother and grandma, and might prevent him from playing with Tutu anymore, so the little guy hid the thing about Tutu. "Mom, let me down quickly, I''m going to thank Tutu for saving us." Listening to Jingjing''s words, Chen Xian didn''t know what to do, so she could only put her daughter down. After landing, Jingjing immediately ran to Tutu with two small dimples on her face, "Tutu, you are so powerful, you smashed that bad thing away." With that, Jingjing also gave Tutu a thumbs up. Then, in the shocked eyes of Chen Xian and Gong Huilan, Jingjing took Tutu''s hand and happily bounced around in place. Tutu''s two cheeks bulged, standing still and letting Jingjing hold her hand without any movement. Jingjing seems to be used to the dull Tutu. She looked at Tutu''s bulging cheeks curiously, and felt something squirming inside. "Tutu, did you eat that bad thing? He seemed to be Move, that bad thing shouldn''t taste good, right?" With that said, Jingjing stretched out her hand and gently touched the face in the picture below, like a dragonfly, she quickly retracted her finger with a light touch. The picture just now is still vivid, and Jingjing is still a little scared in her heart. Tutu looked at Jingjing, thinking about what Jingjing said. Blinking his eyes, Tutu nodded, then his little tongue licked the paper ghost in his mouth, thinking about another question of Jingjing. Then Tutu nodded again. "Huh? Is that bad thing better than candy?" Jingjing watched Tutu''s movements, and then looked at Tutu''s cheeks timidly, "How do I feel that bad thing is not delicious at all." Seeing the look of Tutu, Jingjing, who was very curious, seemed to be replenishing the taste of the scary thing just now, and subconsciously she wanted to try what it was like to eat that thing. Tutu looked at Jingjing¡¯s expression, blinked his eyes, and quickly realized that he reached out and pulled out a little piece of paper from his mouth. He wanted to pass it to Jingjing, but Tutu took it back and turned towards Jingjing. Shook his head. "Ah, I see, you said I can''t eat this thing, right..." Jingjing looked at the movements of Tutu and knew what she was thinking. Maybe it''s two little guesses, ordinary people can''t communicate with Tutu, but Jingjing can read the thoughts in Tutu''s mind with a single look. Hearing this, Tutu nodded and continued to blink his eyes, revealing a correct expression. "Hee hee." Jingjing smiled sweetly, "Tutu, I know you are for my own good, don''t worry, I don''t eat that kind of bad food, my mother taught me not to eat nonsense, it will eat bad stomach." Jingjing knows that this is Tutu who is good to him. Tutu is a ghost and can be eaten, but she is a human and cannot eat that kind of food. Not far away, Chen Xian and Gong Huilan watched Jingjing continue to talk with Tutu, and their hearts were playing drums. This ghost baby is really Jingjing''s friend, and it seems that they are very familiar with each other. But how can there be ghost babies in such clean places as the River Temple? Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian thought of Jingjing''s saying that the ghost baby was with the God of River, that is to say... This ghost baby is a kid raised by the **** of the river? This.... This bizarre thought appeared in his mind, and Chen Xian''s heart trembled suddenly. His mother thought the same way. The mother and daughter looked at each other and both saw the thoughts in each other''s eyes. They discovered an amazing secret today. "Daughter, this ghost baby should be raised by God of the River." Gong Huilan said first. Ok! Chen Xian nodded, and she thought so too. Being able to exist in the River God Temple, and knowing Jingjing, apart from being raised by the River God, would not be the existence of lonely ghosts. The river **** is a **** who protects the land and water of one side, and is also a **** who rewards good and punishes evil. How can he take in evil spirits that are harmful to others? Chapter 192： God of the river raises a kid? "Mom, I know why Jingjing can make friends, because this kid is also a kid and plays with Jingjing." Chen Xian said, talking about the thoughts in her heart. The yin gods under the seat of the river god, all look fierce and evil, obviously they are all grown-ups. Think about it, how could a Yin God play with Jingjing? Still playing with toys? Originally, Chen Xian felt that something was wrong, but now after seeing this slightly cute ghost baby, everything can be explained. By the way, Jingjing knew this ghost baby from the day before he recovered, so... Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian thought of something and trembled, "Mom, do you remember Huang Yi? He..." Hearing this, Gong Huilan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she looked at the ghost baby standing with Jingjing with lingering fear. "Well, could it be..." Gong Huilan looked at the two little guys again, shocked. After the incident of Huang Yi, they remembered that Jingjing said a word after learning of Huang Yi''s death that my friend beat the bad uncle away. From the perspective of the relationship between the two, it was not the Yinshen under the seat of the river **** who killed Huang Yi, but the little ghost who was talking with Jingjing! "This, this..." Gong Huilan hesitated for a long time and was speechless, looking at Tutu with shocked eyes. Chen Xian also took a breath. They all figured out the channels inside and how big things this kid had done. The little bit in front of him was the man behind the scenes who killed Huang Yi. "Come on, Tutu, I will introduce you to my mother and grandma." Jingjing said, she took Tutu''s hand and walked towards Chen Xian, "Mom, his name is Tutu, he is my good friend, Tutu, this is my mother, and that is my grandmother." Jingjing naturally introduced to both sides that she hoped that her good friends would get to know her mother and grandma, and she also hoped that mothers and grandma would not be afraid of their friends. Tutu bare feet, stood beside Jingjing and looked up at Chen Xian and Gong Huilan. Being stared at by Tutu''s hollow and lifeless eyes, even an adult like Chen Xian felt cold behind her back. Gong Huilan counted her years old, and she still felt panicked when she looked at Tutu up close. But seeing Jingjing holding Tutu''s hand, and the appearance of the picture is really weird and cute, the mother and daughter forcibly suppressed the fear in their hearts. "Little baby, thank you, if it weren''t for you, the three of us would have been harmed by ghosts..." Chen Xian knelt down, looking at Tutu and said. Today, the ghost was definitely not for them to play with. Chen Xian still remembers the coolness of the heart, and Chen Xian also noticed the small jade pendant on Tutu''s chest, which is exactly the same size as Jingjing. Jade. Before, Chen Xian and his mother Gong Huilan were curious about the jade pendant on Jingjing. They found this thing after Jingjing came back from the temple. They thought it was a treasure given to Jingjing by the Yin God. Now they know what this jade pendant is for. Used it is the treasures used by the two of them to communicate. "Little baby, thank you for saving us." Grandma Gong Huilan also opened her mouth to thank Tutu. Both mother and daughter called the picture a baby, but they did not dare to call him by name. This is not to say that Chen Xian and Gong Huilan don''t like Tutu and feel that Tutu is terrible. At this time, they appreciate Tutu from the bottom of their hearts and like Tutu very much. This little guy has saved their family of three twice. In addition to the white skin, sharp black nails and the blood-colored red line in the middle of the forehead, the pictures are very cute no matter how you look at them. If Chen Xian and Gong Huilan''s thoughts were known to others or other evil spirits, they would be shocked. How cute is he? Haven''t you seen the picture of him devouring evil spirits in one bite? This seems to be fierce except for the cute appearance, right? Every detail on Tutu''s body is very permeating from a single glance, white paper like skin without blood, big hollow eyes, black nails like blades... Tutu that others and evil spirits find terrifying, in the eyes of Chen Xian and her daughter, is cute, a cute egg. Although the mother and daughter Gong Huilan thought Tutu was cute, they did not forget that Tutu''s body was a ghost. They were quite in awe of such ghosts that could devour evil spirits with their mouths open. The scary paper man was swallowed in one bite, and the little guy in front of him was definitely a fierce existence. Gong Huilan''s mother and daughter are adults and think more about them. They are not Jingjing. Jingjing is still a child and doesn''t know what evil spirits are, so Gong Huilan and her daughter dare not call their names directly. Tutu looked at Gong Huilan''s mother and daughter and blinked his eyes. After a second, Tutu closed his eyes and shook his head slightly. "Mom, nanny, Tutu said you were too polite..." Jingjing was aside, and immediately said when she saw Tutu''s actions. "Huh? We are too polite?" Chen Xian''s mother and daughter were stunned, and then they both looked at Tutu, both of them felt incomprehensible. This ghost baby just shook his head, how could Jingjing know what Tutu wanted to express? How do they communicate? Gong Huilan and Chen Xian looked at each other, and they could see each other''s thoughts. This little guy in their family seems to have a unique way of communicating with the little ghost baby. In a moment, the thing in Tutu''s bulging cheek seemed to be squirming crazily, and then Tutu seemed to sense something and looked north. Seeing Tutu turning his head, Chen Xian immediately followed Tutu''s gaze. There was nothing to the north except for a few scattered lights. Did the little ghost find something in the north? "Tutu, are you going there?" Jingjing looked at Tutu''s expression and said. Tutu nodded, and then he moved the little feet of the red fruit, flew out with a "swish", appeared twenty meters away, then Tutu stopped, turned to look at Jingjing, and made Jingjing waved her hands left and right to understand the movements that Jingjing often did to him. "Go, Tutu, you go to do your job." Jingjing saw Tutu bid farewell to herself, and said happily. Seeing Tutu''s movements, Gong Huilan and Chen Xian also subconsciously raised their hands and swayed left and right, and said goodbye to Tutu at the same time. If they were children of normal people, Chen Xian and Gong Huilan would certainly say politely that they would come to play often in the future and that they could play with Jingjing. But in the face of Tutu, a powerful ghost, Chen Xian and Gong Huilan couldn''t make such a statement. They felt that the information they encountered today was a bit too much, and they just wanted to be quiet at the moment. If they had a chance, they wouldn''t mind if they wanted to be a guest, but they definitely won''t do it today. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Tutu turned around and moved his little feet to cast the golden light technique and left. Chapter 193： To catch ghosts "My dear granddaughter, is your friend going back?" Gong Huilan asked as she watched Tutu disappear instantly and looked at Jingjing. From the grandmother''s point of view, this ghost baby is more like something to be dealt with and will never go home! Chen Xian also looked at her daughter, and only Jingjing could read the thoughts of the little ghost baby with one look. "Well, Tutu won''t answer him, he is going to deal with something." Jingjing opened her mouth and said the thoughts in Tutu''s final mind. "Baby, do you know what your friend is asking for?" Upon hearing this, Jingjing thought about it for a few seconds, and then whispered softly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what Tutu is going to do, and he didn¡¯t tell me, I think Tutu will definitely do something, and he won¡¯t be back for the time being. Home." Jingjing only roughly understands the simplicity of some Tutu, and Tutu killed Huang Yi last time and did not tell her in advance. "Mom, I don''t fully understand what Tutu is trying to say. Only one person can understand what Tutu''s mind is..." Jingjing said, thinking of the blue robe again, "That person is uncle, he knows how too much." "!!!" "!!!" Chen Xian both shook their heads secretly when they heard this. This fierce little ghost was raised in the temple by the **** of the river himself, symbolizing the philanthropic side of the **** of the river. How could the omnipotent **** of the river know what this ghost baby thought? Then Jingjing all thought, "Mom, grandma, I guess Tutu''s departure must be related to the bad things that bullied us just now. He must have dealt with those bad things." With that said, Jingjing still learned to look like Tutu, puffed up her small mouth, tilted her head, and made a cute look. Seeing Jingjing learned so well, Chen Xian let out a "pouch" laugh, squeezing Jingjing''s small face. ...... After Tutu left Jingjing''s trio, he stepped on his feet faster and faster, and walked northward through the walls. His mouth was always bulging, and the small piece of paper in his mouth was still squirming. Tutu didn''t swallow it in one bite, nor did he tell Jingjing why he wanted it. Tutu has his own ideas. The reason why he didn''t swallow the little piece of paper in his mouth was to use it to find other pieces of paper scattered nearby. Tutu doesn¡¯t know what a metamorphose ghost is, but when he approaches this little piece of paper, he instinctively feels that if he eats it, it¡¯s good for him. If it¡¯s a complete piece of paper, it will lift himself up like a vertical eye between his brows. Ability. As a result, Tutu had this idea, using small pieces of paper in his mouth to sense, to find other individuals. Moreover, these individuals were all separated from a mother body, and he wanted to find the mother body behind these small pieces of paper and swallow the source behind it. After running fast for a while, Tutu stopped by the side of a road. Turning his eyes, his dark eyes scanned the street for a while, then Tutu continued to move away from his little feet and headed north. South of Linze City, Suburb There is a row of old houses with history. The windows above are square and square. There is still some green paint in the corners, but the paint is a bit weak and invisible. From the outside, it seems very old, but the inside of the house is as clean as new. This is the appearance of the old house after the official renovation of the old house recently. One of the houses is well decorated, all with antique decorations. "Grandpa, I''m here!" Guo Li walked in with a tall woman with long hair, wearing a tight jeans. "Dad, I''m here." The tall woman said, and at the same time greeted the others in the room. Today is exactly the weekend, and every weekend they all come to Grandpa¡¯s house to gather together. In the living room, there were a few people, an old man, two couples, and a young man of fifteen and sixteen. This old man is no one else. Ye Guangrui and Ye Guangrui are also one of the members of the Heshen Temple research team who cooperated with Academician Wang in Yunling Mountain, Luoshui City, who also hold the title of professor at one of the famous universities in Daxia. Ye Guangrui looked at his granddaughter Guo Li very happy. Ye Guangrui, who is sixty years old this year, has two daughters and one son. The eldest daughter married a scholar and gave birth to granddaughter Guo Li alone. The house in this courtyard is Ye Guangrui¡¯s old house. It is now owned by Ye Guangrui¡¯s son. Live at home. "Come on, my dear granddaughter, let grandpa see, why haven''t you eaten well recently? You look thinner!" Ye Guangrui muttered bitterly while looking at Guo Li, whose legs are as thin as a stick. Compared to the young man sitting in the living room, Ye Guangrui still feels a little bit more affection for this granddaughter. It is true that his family has been a scholarly family since ancient times. In ancient times, there have been several champions, but when he came to his grandson, it changed. My grandson is always unable to learn every day, and has extremely high educational resources since he was a child, but has not been very good. Ye Guangrui is a doctor, and his little daughter is also a doctor, but it seems that there is no hope of a doctor''s title when he comes to his grandson. In particular, my youngest daughter satisfied me the most. She became the youngest doctor in the domestic medical profession when she was only in her early thirties. "Grandpa, what are you talking about, I''m already one hundred and two catties!" Entering the living room, Guo Li looked at Grandpa and said. "No, just lose weight, you need to eat more!" "I want to be thin, one thin to cover a hundred ugly! You see my aunt is also so thin and so beautiful, I want to learn from my aunt!" Guo Li muttered, quarreling with Grandpa as usual. Seeing Guo Li muttering her mouth, Ye Guangrui laughed, "You young dolls like to be thin now, you see, they can blow away in a gust of wind~" Then Ye Guangrui looked at the woman who came in with Guo Li, "Xiao Li, come on, eat an apple first." "Dad, I bought you a warm clothing for the elderly. You should keep warm in autumn recently." Ye Li said, she took out a set of underwear from her bag and handed it over. "Xiao Li, you are so busy at work every day, you have to bring things with you every time you come..." Ye Guangrui smiled, his face full of happiness. If there is a woman like this, why should the husband please? His youngest daughter is a glorious lintel. She obtained the youngest medical doctorate degree in China at the age of 33. This is something Ye Guangrui could not even think of before. It was Ye Li''s marriage that made Ye Guangrui worry, that her little daughter had not found a suitable husband-in-law until now. Everything is fine for my daughter, except that she is too inactive about dating. After taking over the underwear, Ye Guangrui remembered something, "By the way, Xiaoli, I heard that you completed an operation not long ago and it caused a sensation?" Chapter 194： The evil ghost reappears Ok? Hearing what Ye Guangrui said, everyone in the room looked at Ye Guangrui, not knowing what he meant. Seeing everyone''s doubts, Ye Guangrui laughed, "Little Li, did you perform surgery on an old man who had a car accident not long ago?" "Well, yes." Upon hearing this old man, Ye Li immediately remembered the old man named Huo Zhi not long ago. So far, Ye Li has been deeply impressed by this Huo Zhi. It was an old man with a very strong willpower. She had only seen her since she was a doctor, and the background of the old man seemed to be extremely unusual. Within a quarter of an hour after the old man entered the hospital, four top medical experts were sent to assist her. Have surgery. Later, Ye Li also read the old man¡¯s hospitalization information. The identity, address, etc. were all very common, but there was such a large amount of energy that Ye Li could not figure it out very much. It was the first time that Ye Li had encountered this old man. I didn''t know where it worked, so he sent four top experts directly. According to Ye Li''s cognition, unless he is an official in Xinjiang or a military officer, he will be treated like this. Who is this ordinary old man? It also made her curious for a while. "Dad, do you know the identity of that old man?" Ye Li thought for a while, her eyes lit up, and she looked at Ye Guangrui. "What''s your status? Auntie, is it really good?" The young man on the side saw Ye Li''s words and said curiously. "What do you know, that old man''s identity is simply extraordinary..." Later, Ye Li told her what four top medical experts had given her. Hearing what Ye Li said, everyone in the room except Ye Guangrui took a deep breath. This is simply too unusual. What kind of identity has such a great energy? "Is the old man a famous person in the early days of the founding of the People''s Republic of China? Or a big man who made a lot of contributions?" Ye Li''s eldest brother opened his mouth and looked at Ye Guangrui. They all know that Ye Guangrui''s social circle is very wide, and they have contacts with people in many departments, so they all look at Ye Guangrui. Seeing his son''s question, Ye Guangrui pretended not to know, and shook his head. He knew why Huo Zhi received such special treatment, because his two grandsons were the best exorcists of the young generation in Luoshui City, and also the most talented exorcists. During this time, Ye Guangrui was investigating Yunling. The mountain tomb incident has been heard in Luoshui City. After all, Huo Zhi''s things circulated in the circle, and it was equated with "resurrection from the dead". It was difficult for him to know it or not. Then Ye Guangrui shook his head and looked at Ye Li, "Xiao Li, Huo Zhi is not special. The special one is the people around him. They are very background people. Don''t discuss them. It''s better to talk less about these things." Ye Guangrui is not alarmist. The country¡¯s current policy is to keep ghost incidents and exorcist affairs closely secret in the circle of ordinary people. The less you know, the more it will help the stability of the society. On the surface, he is a professor at a certain university, but his true identity is indeed a member of the Guilin Bureau Scientific Research Institute, and even his family does not know the true identity of Ye Guangrui. Hearing what Ye Guangrui said, everyone fell into silence. Ye Guangrui is a university professor on the surface, but real workers have also speculated. For a long time, Ye Guangrui''s whereabouts were kept secret. It seemed that he was working for a special department of the country. As for the specific job, the family didn''t know. They can know this because they are a family. Ye Guangrui''s life and work have given them a trace of guesswork for a long time. They also know that Ye Guangrui doesn''t say, doesn''t want to say, can''t say. When it comes to state secrets, each of them has to be cautious. "Xiao Li, you said that the old man might be''resurrected from the dead''? I''m actually curious about this. I heard that after your operation, the old man died. What follows..." Ye Guangrui asked again. What he was curious about was how this old man named Huo Zhi came back to life. As a researcher, Ye Guangrui has a keen interest in this matter. "I''ll wipe it! Grandpa what did you say?" The young man stood up with a "teng" sound, "Grandpa, aren''t you a scientist? How could you say such a thing?" This young man, obviously today¡¯s conversation had a big impact on him. He knew that his grandfather was a person who admired science, but he still felt that the world seemed to have changed when he heard these words from his grandfather. He didn¡¯t know him. That world. Afterwards, the whole family continued to chat, listening to Ye Li''s explanation of the operation that day, and the magical "resurrection from the dead" of Huo Zhi later. While everyone was chatting, there was a black gas surging on the side of the street outside the house. Then there was a faint sound of paper folding, and then a one-meter-high paper figure appeared in the shadow. This paper figure looked like the paper figure burned during the Ching Ming Festival sacrifice. He stood quietly in the shadow and went straight to the shadow. He looked at the house in the courtyard across the road. He stared at the two of Guo Li who had just walked into the room, and a strange smile appeared on their faces, like a smile drawn on paper with crayons, which was very permeating. "Huh~" A gust of evening breeze passed, and the paper man rose from the ground and floated towards the opposite house. With a "pop~", as the paper man passed by, the lamp filament on the side of the road seemed to explode and went black. Inside the house, Ye Guangrui''s grandson''s eyes widened, and the strange things made him feel a little dry. Listening to Ye Li''s account of the violation of science, the young man got up and picked up the empty teapot on the table, ready to refill some water. When he got up, the youth looked through the window and saw a one-meter-high paper figure floating in the night sky on the road outside the window, with a small red face on his face, like a stick figure on a red crayon drawing. "Ah!!!" Seeing this weird picture, the glass teapot in the young man''s hand fell directly to the ground and shattered to the ground. "Your kid, what''s the strange name?" The father frowned when he saw his son''s hands and feet. "Dad, I didn''t. There was something outside the window, which scared me!" The young man quickly explained and pointed out the window; then, the young man let out a faint voice of confusion, "Why is it missing? Strange?" "What''s the thing? What''s outside the window?" The young father got up and looked out the window. "Cousin, what are you talking about? Why can''t I see it?" Guo Li also looked out the window. "No! I just saw it. Just outside the window, a paper man more than one meter high floating in the night sky is the kind of villain who burns when he goes to the grave..." Seeing the appearance of his grandson, Ye Guangrui frowned, "You said the paper man used for sacrifice?" Chapter 195： Emergency moment "Hmm!" The young man nodded, "Grandpa, it''s the kind you said, but it''s all white, without any patterns, only a cartoon-like smiling face." Upon hearing this, Ye Guangrui said sternly, "Grandson, are you sure you are not dazzled or misunderstood?" At this time, Ye Guangrui had doubts in his mind, and he had a trace of other thoughts. If he is not a member of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, if he comes into contact with ghost incidents and exorcists, he will definitely not believe in ghost incidents based on his knowledge, but he knows that there are many evil ghosts, spooky ghosts, and fierce ghosts in the shadows of this world. All kinds of ghosts. So after hearing what his grandson said, Ye Guangrui became nervous subconsciously. At the same time, Ye Guangrui was already thinking about whether to make a phone call to the bureau to report the situation here. Just when Ye Guangrui was about to consider making a call, a sudden change occurred. "Zizzi!" The TV in the living room instantly turned into snowflakes and lost the signal. At the same time, the overhead light began to flicker like a flashing light. "Dad!" Ye Li suddenly screamed, and a fierce boy stood up and pointed at the restaurant at home. In the dining room, a paper figure over one meter tall was standing at this time, rising from the ground and slowly floating there. Seeing this scene, everyone''s pupils shrank and their heartbeat accelerated. What is this? ? "Run! Run!" Ye Guangrui stood up suddenly, his back was cold, his scalp was numb, and he exclaimed with a trembling voice. At this moment, Ye Guangrui''s heart was full of fear, and he knew that their family was in trouble. This is an evil spirit, and it''s a primordial ghost! Being stared at by such a ghost, their family is all mortals, that is dead and no life! Before everyone had time to run, the television and the overhead lights were turned off at the same time, and the house was plunged into darkness. The sudden darkness made everyone''s eyes go dark, bursts of light flashed out, and the eyeballs did not adapt to the sudden dimming. Immediately afterwards, the lights in the house turned on again, and everyone immediately looked at the restaurant. The paper figure floating in the dining room suddenly rushed towards them, and flew into the living room in the blink of an eye, staring at the crowd with a blood-colored cartoon face. Everyone was terrified, "Plop!" "Plop!" The thick heartbeat was particularly obvious in the house. Guo Li and others covered their mouths, their eyes were full of fear, and their legs began to tremble uncontrollably. No one needs to explain, they all know it''s going to happen. "Run! Run! This is a ghost!" Ye Guangrui roared to remind everyone. At the same time, Ye Guangrui gritted his teeth and rushed towards the paper man. "Run! The farther you go, the better!" Ye Guangrui had already made a choice at this moment. He wanted to use his old life to delay time and buy time for his children to escape. "dad!" "grandfather!" Ye Li, Guo Li and others didn''t seem to know why Ye Guangrui did this, and they all looked at Ye Guangrui in horror. The moment Ye Guangrui stood in front of everyone, the paper man moved. "Boom!" There was an extremely cold atmosphere in the room, as if the air conditioner was turned on to the lowest level, and the first-class lights flickered again. "A ghost!!" Ye Guangrui picked up the fruit knife on the table and rushed to the paper man. The paper man raised his hand and stretched it toward Ye Guangrui''s neck with the sound of paper folding. Ye Guangrui felt death at this moment! He has an illusion that even if he holds a fruit knife in his hand, he cannot pose a threat to the evil spirit in front of him. It''s over, this is the only thought in Ye Guangrui''s mind at this time. In the next moment, an anomaly suddenly occurred! With a "bang", all the windows in the house opened, and a tyrannical wind entered the house from the windows on all sides. The hurricane on the face made Ye Guangrui subconsciously raise his arm to block his eyes, and the curtain was blown to the ceiling by the wind. Above, there was a crackling sound from the ceiling. A shadow like an arrow from the string was so close to the naked eye that it flew in from the window. The white shadow slid straight towards the paper man. With a sound of "bang!", like the loud sound of a hammer hitting the floor, the paper figures in the living room fell from the air to the ground, and made a continuous retreat toward the rear with low footsteps, hitting the wall heavily. Every time the paper man''s feet took a step back, frost formed on the wooden floor, scattered in all directions, causing the temperature in the house to drop below zero. The white figure settled, Ye Guangrui, who was holding the fruit knife in a forward posture, removed his arm and saw the true face of this figure clearly with everyone. It was a child in a white shroud, about the size of two or three years old. No, he is not a child, he is a ghost, a ghost baby. His skin was as white as paper, his black nails were sharp and sharp, and the white paper shroud on his body was swaying in the wind, and a **** vertical eye opened between his eyebrows. I could see that everyone behind was cold and sweaty, and the **** vertical eyes just watched. At the last glance, I wanted to laugh involuntarily, as if with infinite magic. The paper man stepped backwards and hit the wall, which was also covered with frost. Tutu also took three steps back in this confrontation, and his fleshy feet made a dull "tengteng" sound on the floor. Tutu stood on the spot, stabilized his figure, his two black and hollow eyes and the vertical eyes between his brows stared at the paper man slammed on the wall. In the eyes of everyone, the cheeks on both sides of Tutu bulged, and it seemed that there was something in it. "Guru!" The next moment, I only raised my head in the picture, and the contents of the mouth were swallowed. "King-level ghost baby!" Seeing Tutu''s face, Ye Guangrui swallowed in shock. Ye Guangrui, who had rushed out with a fruit knife, stayed in front of the coffee table after the hurricane hit. Tutu stepped back three steps, and he clearly saw Tutu''s whole body. Tutu is less than ten centimeters away from him. At the moment when the paper man was about to break his neck, he opened the window and released a hurricane to save him. It was the king-level ghost baby. This is an alternative ghost king, ghost baby, who rescued hundreds of passengers in the airport ghost hijacking incident. Ye Guangrui swallowed frantically, his heartbeat faster than just now! He knows another background of Tutu, he is a kid raised by the **** of the river. Feeling Ye Guangrui''s gaze, Tutu raised his head and looked at Ye Guangrui. Being stared at by Tutu''s three eyes, Ye Guangrui suddenly felt his whole body numb, and this little bit of fear brought him far more fear than the paper man just now. After taking a look at Ye Guangrui, Tutu moved his little feet and rushed towards the paper man who smashed on the wall. At the same time, the paper man moved, and the scenery in the house became distorted like a stream of water. The paper man appeared as a teleportation, "swish" from the wall and appeared in the dining room... Chapter 196： Baby is harmless Everyone looked at this scene like a movie in shock, and opened their mouths wide. As shown in the picture, he reached out and grabbed a handful of gray incense ash from his pocket, and threw it toward the paperman''s foothold. "Next time!" The paper man''s body touched the incense ash sprinkled by Tutu, and suddenly a red flame burned. Although it was a fire, the paper man exuded a colder breath, causing the temperature in the room to drop again Minute. The paper man''s hands were constantly swinging, and his body trembled. The incense ash caused him great pain. He wanted to shake the incense ash attached to his arm by shaking his arm. With the trembling of the paper man''s body, the sound of rubbing the paper continued to be heard. In the living room, Guo Li and others did not hear the screams, only the sound of the paper man being burned by the flames. They instinctively felt that the paper man must be suffering from this tremendous pain. The paper man is the original fetal ghost, and his carrier is paper. If it is another evil ghost with a complete entity, it has already made a screaming scream at this moment. Whether it was the bronze ghost or the ghost king of Beilu City, they uttered a terrible roar when they were scattered with incense ash. The paper man, he doesn''t make a sound, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the pain. In the next second, Tutu moved his feet, suddenly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the paper man, stretched out his small fleshy hand, and patted the paper man''s head. With a sound of "bang!", the head of the paper man was knocked off by Tutu''s palm, falling to the ground like an iron block, making a sound of leaping. The head that was knocked to the ground began to roll. Tutu didn''t intend to let go of the paper man. One jumped onto the dining table, stretched out his hand and continued to grab a handful of incense ash, and held it in his hand. After the head fell, the empty interior of the paper man was extremely dark, and the neck was like a chimney with black ghosts. Tutu stretched his hand holding the incense ash directly into the hollow in the neck. "Bah Bah Bah!" As Tutu sprinkled the incense ashes, a sound like fried beans came from the paper man''s neck, and then dense cracks appeared on the paper man''s body. The next second, the paper man burst into pieces and turned into fly ash. Tutu saw the paper man''s body disappear and jumped off the dining table. He looked around, as if looking for the head that had just been knocked to the ground. Afterwards, Tutu''s gaze was fixed in a corner of the room. There, the round head of the paper man slammed into the wall like an iron block, making a "bang" sound, extremely dull. Just when there was a ghostly air on this head, when he wanted to do something, a black shadow rushed over and blocked the front of his head. This black figure is exactly the figure of Tutu. He stood in front of the paper man¡¯s head, blocking the light in the room, and the shadow enveloped the paper man¡¯s head. At this time, the two blood-colored cartoon eyes on the paper man''s head moved, and there was a red dot in the red circle, as if the eyeballs were moving upwards, very strange. In his sight, he saw Tutu stretched out his small hand, his black nails were crystal clear and sharp. Reaching out, Tutu grabbed the head of the paper man. At the same time, Tutu''s other hand also stretched out. Immediately, in the corner of the room, there was a "tear" sound, which was the sound of tearing paper. "Tear!" "Tear!" In the silent room, the sound was so conspicuous that it spread to everyone''s ears. Guo Li and the others opened their eyes wide, looking at the weird scene in front of them. A second ago, the paper man ghost reduced the temperature in the room to freezing point and demanded his life from them. Immediately afterwards, the scary paper man was beaten to death by this little boy, and his head was torn apart. Looking at Tutu''s back, Guo Li and others subconsciously swallowed their saliva, and everyone was terrified. They couldn''t see the head with **** facial features, blocked by Tutu, and couldn''t see what Tutu was doing. But the voice told them that this paper man evil spirit had suffered very miserably at this time, and his head was torn to pieces. This situation makes everyone''s hair horrified, if there is no such kid to kill the paper man, will they end up with the current paper man? Their heads will also be shattered, and then torn into pieces? "Dad..." Ye Li called Ye Guangrui timidly, and stepped forward to pull Ye Guangrui''s clothes. Ye Li instinctively wanted to leave this place when she saw this picture. It was terrifying. What happened today is the most terrifying thing she has encountered since she grew up. Even if he was chased by the vicious dogs in the village when he was a child, it was not so scary. What made Ye Li curious was that Ye Guangrui, who had originally picked up the fruit knife and shouted to let them run, was going to fight the evil spirits desperately. Since Tutu appeared, he has been staring at Tutu. At this time, he is still staring at Tutu¡¯s back, as if See it with gusto. Isn''t the father afraid of ghosts? Called Ye Guangrui and saw that Ye Guangrui didn''t pay any attention to her meaning, Ye Li was crazy. what''s going on? Ye Li''s eldest brother, seeing that Ye Guangrui didn''t react at all, he quietly stepped forward and whispered, "Dad, hurry up, when will you wait if you don''t leave now?" Ye Li''s eldest sister also reminded in a low voice. Everyone was horrified, and a demon had just died, and now this little thing seems to be even more fierce. Staying, I''m afraid that I won''t have a chance to run. If it weren''t for the fear of being alarmed by the little ghosts tearing their heads in the corner of the restaurant, they would have screamed at this time. Ye Guangrui''s grandson had cold sweat on his forehead and his legs trembled. When has he seen these battles when he is still under adulthood, he also looked at his grandpa with a plea for help, hoping everyone to run away quickly. "Don''t be afraid, that ghost baby is a good ghost and won''t harm people." Ye Guangrui said when he heard the voices of his sons and daughters. What? What are you talking about? What a ghost? Won''t hurt people? Hearing Ye Guangrui''s words, everyone''s eyes widened, their faces full of incredible. The young man slapped his forehead and cried out whether Grandpa was stunned, or something was wrong? There are good ghosts? Haven''t seen any ghost movies? Don¡¯t ghosts eat fish with cats and dogs eat meat, is it true that Ultraman wants to fight little monsters? Guo Li even covered her mouth in disbelief. What happened to her grandfather? Are you sure you are not talking nonsense? Does Grandpa tell his fortune? Calculated that this ghost will not harm people? Impossible, grandpa is a scientist, how could he have such absurd ideas? Everyone showed their own expressions, but Ye Li''s eldest brother felt that things might not be what they thought, and his father must have had an illusion. "Dad, you said he is a good ghost? Is this little ghost baby here to save our family? He is a ghost? Didn''t you slap that ghost''s head without seeing him?" Judging from the sound of the head falling to the floor just now, the ghost''s head is as heavy as a rock... Chapter 197： Thank you baby yet Such a hard head can be photographed by him with a slap. If it is photographed on a person''s brain, the picture is simply... Who is his father? He knew very well that Ye Guangrui was a scientist and also a staid person. In the heart of the eldest son, Ye Guangrui must be old, and mistakenly thought that the little ghost was here to save them, saying that he was a good ghost. Thinking of this possibility, Ye Guangrui''s son immediately spoke out, preparing to remind his father who had an illusion. "No, I''m normal." Ye Guangrui looked back at his son, then looked at Tutu''s back, "He is indeed a good ghost, and he is indeed here to save our lives." "Dad, he..." Seeing that his son still had to admonish himself, Ye Guangrui waved his hand and said with a serious face: "All ghosts in the world are evil, but he represents goodness! He will not harm people." Hearing this, everyone was silent and silent. Everyone didn''t know what happened to Ye Guangrui today, how could he say such a strange thing? "Dad!!" Ye Li called out suddenly. This sound also attracted the attention of others. "Hiss~" A sound of inhaling cold breath sounded. In their eyes, Tutu, who was originally in the corner of the restaurant, turned his head, as if he heard their conversation, turned his head and looked at them. What¡¯s more terrifying is that Tutu¡¯s cheeks were bulging at this time, with a torn piece of paper in his hand, as if eating noodles. Tutu put the piece of paper to his mouth and "sucked" the piece of paper. Inhaled into the mouth. "Kacha! Kacha!" The sound came from Tutu''s mouth, like a sound of chewing meat. Seeing this scene, everyone sucked in air-conditioning, their scalp numb, like falling into an ice cave, and the chill was all over the whole body. This this this..... The ghost''s head was torn to pieces and was eaten by him? Seeing Tutu''s eyes looking toward the living room side, Ye Li and the others subconsciously realized my hind legs and trembled all over. Among them, only Ye Guangrui stood beside the coffee table without any movement. Looking at Tutu, Ye Guangrui smiled and bowed to Tutu, "Thank you, baby ghost, thank you for saving us." Ye Guangrui''s thankful voice appeared, breaking the weird silence on the scene. "???" "???" The sons, daughters, grandsons, granddaughters and others looked at Ye Guangrui one after another, with question marks all over their faces. Does Ye Guangrui really think that this little ghost who eats ghosts but doesn''t spit out bones is here to save them? "Ah..." Guo Li suddenly covered her mouth and stopped her screaming. In his sight, when Ye Guangrui fell behind, Tutu''s big head suddenly tilted to one side, as if it were mechanized. Tutu''s actions made the hearts of the people in the living room tremble. They were almost crying without tears at this time, and their hearts were extremely scared. Had it not been for Ye Guangrui''s repeated emphasizing that little ghosts are good ghosts, they would have seized the door and fled. "What''s your name, don''t come and thank you ghost baby." Ye Guangrui looked back at the crowd, winking his eyebrows. Then Ye Guangrui continued to look at Tutu with a smile on his face and explained, "Ghost baby, don''t be angry, they are afraid because they don''t know your identity, don''t mind..." "Ok?" "Thank you?" Everyone looked at each other, Ye Guangrui gave them a wink just now, but everyone saw it. Ye Guangrui, who has always been serious, rarely does this. "Thanks...thanks..." "Thank you.... Thank you ghost baby for saving us." Although everyone was terrified in their hearts, they still trembled to express their gratitude to Tutu. Then everyone saw that Tutu seemed to be listening to them, and their empty eyes swept over them one by one. Staring at Tutu''s eyes, everyone once again felt cold in their backs, their heartbeats speeding up, and their breathing shorted. Tutu looked at the crowd curiously, and then looked at Ye Guangrui. He blinked his eyes, and he could feel that the old man respected him from the bottom of his heart. silent. Tutu bulged his cheeks and walked towards Ye Guangrui. Seeing Tutu coming, everyone held their breath and could hear the heartbeat of themselves and those next to them. "thump!" "thump!" Everyone''s heartbeats one after another, concealed the sound of clocks in the living room. Seeing Tutu walking towards him, even Ye Guangrui, who had a calm face, was breathing quickly. Ye Guangrui knew Tutu''s identity, but when he faced Tutu himself, he was also very nervous. The little guy in front of him is a king-level, he is the smallest ghost king known so far, and he is the little ghost under the seat of the river god. After Tutu got up, the scene in the corner of the restaurant was clearly seen by everyone. The original ghost''s head was torn off the paper on the surface, and the black sphere inside leaked out. At this time, the sphere was slowly disappearing. At this point, the evil spirit that was meant to harm everyone no longer exists. After the sphere completely disappeared, Tutu, who was originally walking towards Ye Guangrui, took a step at the next moment and disappeared in the living room. It seems to be invisible, and it seems to have left here. "It''s gone! That ghost baby is gone!" Guo Li said for the first time, her eyes swept around. The others were also relieved one after another, observing every corner of the house. "That''s natural. He wiped out the evil spirits that are killing us, and naturally wants to leave." Ye Guangrui said without looking around. Staring at where Tutu stood at the end, Ye Guangrui''s eyes flickered. Originally, Ye Guangrui wanted to talk to Tutu, and wanted to get to know this little ghost king. He is a scientist at the Scientific Research Institute of the Guild Killing Bureau. As a member of the Guild Killing Bureau, no one will refuse to have direct or indirect contact with ghosts. The picture in front of him is a ghost king who can communicate with him. From a certain level, It was communicating with God of River. The River God Temple, the River God Lord, and the meritorious Li San, with these words appearing in his mind, Ye Guangrui was extremely excited, feeling that the blood flow rate all over his body had accelerated a lot. He is a god, the **** who guards the righteous world of the world, and guards the gods of the three cities of Luoshui City, Guanlan City and Linze City. Until now. The fact that Guanlan City and Linze City were guarded by the River God was also known to the authorities, and the senior officials of the Bureau of Elimination of Ghosts were shocked. Originally in mythology, gods such as river gods, mountain gods, and land, who were ordained in the past dynasties, only guarded a piece of land. But the God of River has changed from guarding Luoshui City to a **** guarding the land of three cities in a short period of time. If this trend continues, what will the future look like? In addition to shock, the entire senior level of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau was more of a surprise. The area under the jurisdiction of the God of the River has become larger, which means that the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau can deploy more manpower to support other regions. The Daxia Kingdom covers an area of ??tens of millions of square kilometers, and there are too many places for manpower. Chapter 198： The people who learned the truth Originally, Luoshui City, as a district under the jurisdiction of the God of the River, had already liberated a lot of manpower, and now it has been transformed into a three-city site, which has virtually relieved a lot of pressure on the Ghost Bureau. "This...." "Grandpa, you said he wiped out the evil spirits, so he should have left now?" Guo Li said, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Ye Guangrui''s words. "Yes." Ye Guangrui nodded. When the evil spirit hijacked the plane, Tutu appeared at the airport, and solved the heaven-level evil spirit bronze ghost and hundreds of evil spirits. When everyone was safe, he quietly left. Suddenly, Ye Guangrui thought of something and looked at everyone, "Quickly, close all the windows in the house." He remembered that, Tutu just sprinkled two handfuls of incense ashes, there must be remaining incense ashes in the house. If you can collect the remaining incense ashes, you can contact the bureau and send someone to take the incense ashes. This is a life-saving thing, a treasure that can kill evil spirits. Seeing Ye Guangrui''s look anxious, Guo Li was puzzled and looked around, "Grandpa, is there any problem? Is there a ghost?" "No! Stop talking nonsense, close the windows to prevent the incense ash from being blown away..." "???" "???" What? What the hell? The incense ash was blown away? Everyone was full of question marks, and then they remembered that the ghost baby seemed to have thrown out a handful of dust-like things, and then a red flame appeared on the ghost... "Dad, do you know the true identity of this little ghost baby? What is his background...?" Ye Li looked at Ye Guangrui curiously. "Yes, grandpa, do you know him?" Guo Li also said. Everyone also looked at Ye Guangrui curiously. Since the little ghost baby appeared, they saw Ye Guangrui very calm. Before, Ye Guangrui had picked up the guy who wanted to fight the evil spirit. Everything meant that Ye Guangrui must know the inside story. Until now, they have asked them to close the windows and say to protect the incense ash. How did Ye Guangrui know that the gray powder is incense ash? With so many details, everyone felt that Ye Guangrui must know some shocking secret that they didn''t know. The room fell into silence immediately. Seeing everyone''s eyes, Ye Guangrui sat down with a serious expression, put his hands on his chin, and fell silent. When everyone saw this, they were even more convinced of the thoughts in their hearts. Ye Guangrui must know everything behind this. "Ugh...." After a long time, Ye Guangrui sighed slightly, "Sit down." Hearing that, everyone sat down and raised their ears for fear of missing the next shocking melon. "In this world, there are all kinds of ghosts, such as evil spirits, fierce ghosts, fierce ghosts, etc., in the dark. I originally needed to keep secret about the ghost incidents, but today everyone has encountered evil spirits. You should also know something about..." When dealing with various ghost incidents, the ghost exorcists in the Demonstration Bureau will tell them about ghosts and ghost exorcists if they encounter mortals who have encountered evil ghosts. In the face of these people who have experienced ghost incidents, the officials feel that there is no need to hide them. Ghost incidents emerge in endlessly, and in the calm social environment, undercurrents are already surging. Telling the victims the information of ghosts and exorcists is also to prepare for the worst in the future. It is not that the government intends to implement the policy of fooling the people. As long as it is people who encounter ghost incidents, they will be informed. At the same time, they should be relieved and let them know that the government is silently protecting them and fighting evil spirits. In this case, it is also conducive to social stability. Ye Guangrui took a sip of tea and slowly explained the details to everyone. The people present, listening to the news, opened their mouths wide, and their faces looked incredible. "About my work, don''t you keep guessing in private? It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s not yet time." "Although I am an ordinary person and not an exorcist, I am also a member of the Ghost Exterminator Bureau. I devote my remains to science and study ghost events for the Ghost Exterminator Bureau. All I know about it." Then, Ye Guangrui looked at his little daughter, "Xiaoli, aren''t you curious about the identity of the old man? In fact, his identity is also an ordinary person, but his grandson''s identity is extremely extraordinary." "Huh?" Ye Li''s eyes lit up and said, "Dad, you said his grandson, is his grandson an exorcist?" Ye Guangrui nodded, "Yes, his two grandsons are both ghost exorcists, and they are the most outstanding geniuses of the young generation in Luoshui City. In the future, they will definitely become the potential stocks of heavenly ghost exorcists." "But it''s not important. The exorcists are heroes who silently dedicate themselves to the people and the country. They hide in the dark and have exorcists to sacrifice every day. They are unsung heroes." "The reason why life is still peaceful now is that it is inseparable from the efforts of the exorcists. Therefore, Daxia Kingdom does not allow the exorcist''s family members to die easily, so it attaches great importance to it and sends top medical experts to intervene. ." Ye Li suddenly realized that she finally knew why the old man would be treated like an important member of the army of the border officials. The rest are also thoughtful, and if so, it makes sense. The heroes behind the scenes are serving the country and the people, and their families deserve preferential treatment. Guo Li''s eyes have the color of comprehension and enlightenment. These are the real heroes. They should be supported by the people, but they can only hide in the dark in obscurity. "Grandpa, the evil ghosts you mentioned are all evil things. They harm people more by following their instincts. What about the ghost baby just now?" Guo Li looked puzzled. According to Grandpa, evil ghosts generally take pleasure in killing flesh and blood, but the ghost baby just now is also a ghost. Why does it represent good? What makes Guo Li curious is why this little ghost baby is so extraordinary? "Because that ghost baby is not an ordinary ghost, he is a little ghost raised by the God of River!" Ye Guangrui said. What? God of the river? Gods? Raise a kid? "Grandpa, grandpa, do you mean the **** of the river? Is it a god? There are gods?" Guo Li''s cousin asked excitedly when he heard these words. He is a young man in the new era. He has watched countless cartoon mythological dramas since he was a child. He is watching online novels every day. The gods in the novels can sweep all directions and fight to the edge of the universe with a single thought. My cousin is very interested in the word god. He had imagined more than once what it would be like if there were gods in reality. Guo Li was also very curious, his lips moved slightly, and he murmured, "God of the river?" Suddenly, Guo Li remembered Ang Guoxing and Shao Dongmei who died in the orphanage yesterday. And when she was upstairs, she heard An Guoxing talking with people... Chapter 199： Branch is destroyed Yesterday, until Guo Li came home, he was muttering about whom Grandpa An Guoxing was talking to. There was no one on the second floor, and Guo Li even wondered if An Guoxing had auditory hallucinations. Last night, she turned on her phone and asked Du Niang for a long time while lying on the bed. She inquired a lot of information. The results showed that people would see many scenes at the moment of death, such as the miniature of a lifetime. In other words, in one second or two seconds, when a person is dying, he can see all the big and small things he has experienced in his entire life. Of course, there are also results that show that this is a phenomenon caused by human dying, nervous system disorder, and the appearance of fragments buried in memory. Now that Ye Guangrui uttered the words of God of the River, Guo Li began to wonder at this time whether Ang Guoxing saw the real picture or had an illusion and was talking to herself that day. wrong! God of the River! He Shen Ye? Isn''t Ang Guoxing talking about God of the River? "Grandpa, are you talking about the God of the River in the River God Temple in Luoshui City?" Guo Li said in a high-pitched tone and looked at Ye Guangrui. Hearing the sound, Ye Guangrui didn''t notice the special look of his granddaughter, "Yes, it is the river temple on the shore of Luoshui, the meritorious Li San, Luoshui River God!" Then, Ye Guangrui looked at his excited grandson, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it all day, and don¡¯t pretend to be guessing, the kind of **** you are talking about does not exist. God of river, he is the most special existence, yes. Gods must be in awe, know?" "There are gods three feet above their heads, people are watching the sky, and people have to have instinctive awe of gods. We have the protection of Ghost Extinguishing Bureau in Linze City, and we also have the protection of God of River, you know?" Ye Guangrui looked solemn and began to talk about it. Ye Guangrui is very serious when it comes to things about the God of the River. He even repeated some words several times, repeatedly emphasizing the need to respect the God of the River. In his words, the respect and awe of the God of the River are from the heart. Not at all false. "The **** of the river is the only **** that exists in the world. The kid who saved us is the kid under the seat of the **** of the river. Do you remember the last time that the plane almost had an accident due to the weather? In fact, that flight was hijacked by a ghost. It was the little ghost baby who rescued more than 400 passengers and killed hundreds of evil spirits..." In the living room, everyone quietly listened to Ye Guangrui''s explanation. Listening to Ye Guangrui''s words, everyone''s heart was full of shock, and it was already unbelievable. The things behind all this were originally like this. Looking at the expressions of the family members in the house, Ye Guangrui''s face was smiling. At the beginning, when he first heard the inside story of the ghost incident, it was no better than this, and it was also the same when he first heard about the river god. At the same time, Ye Guangrui noticed the expression of his granddaughter Guo Li. Guo Li''s expression seemed to have a special color, which caught Ye Guangrui''s attention. "Grandpa, I might have bumped into the God of the River in the orphanage yesterday." Guo Li looked at Grandpa''s questioning gaze, and said. "Huh? What did you say?" Ye Guangrui changed his calmness before exclaiming, even the spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose fell off. Hit the river god? how can that be? "Really, Grandpa, I should have been very close to God of the River yesterday, only ten meters away..." Suddenly, everyone suddenly turned their heads and stared at Guo Li, as if they had discovered a new world. "Sister, really? Tell me quickly." The cousin on the side asked excitedly. "Oh.... Actually, I should have thought about it...yesterday, I..." Seeing everyone''s inquiring eyes, Guo Li told all the money she had encountered in the orphanage yesterday. Ye Guangrui listened, his breathing became extremely rapid, and his old face flushed even more. Holding the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Ye Guangrui said hurriedly, "Granddaughter, this is big news. You must report the cause and effect carefully when the people in the bureau arrive. This may be a great thing for you. " Ye Guangrui was extremely excited. When the paper man evil spirit appeared, he had already pressed the emergency rescue button on the communication device. The people in the game should arrive in a while according to the footsteps. The experience of his granddaughter can be regarded as a close contact with the **** of the river, and the bureau attaches great importance to anything related to the **** of the river. ....... Another place in Linze City. The same is the residential area that is neither new nor old, one of them. The house is brightly lit, a young woman is washing dishes in the kitchen, and two children are playing in the big bedroom, laughing from time to time. In the living room, there is a basket of freshly washed fruits on the table. The young man was wearing a white shirt, sitting on the sofa with a newspaper in his hand, and seemed to be watching. In this scene, ordinary people can see that there is nothing wrong with it. At a moment''s notice, the picture in the house resembles a stream of water, producing a slight ripple. Suddenly, the picture in the house seems dreamlike, like a three-dimensional projection, from any angle. The man reading the newspaper on the sofa moved, and the newspaper in his hand slowly moved down, leaking a pair of strange eyes and looking out the window. The face under the newspaper seemed to be the face of a young man at first glance, but as the water ripples passed by, the face began to change, like a cartoon face fabricated by plasticine, very weird. The next moment, the water swayed, and the face returned to the young man''s face, square and right, without any impropriety. He seemed to look through the window, through countless walls, and toward the north. In his feelings, there was an elementary fetus ghost related to him whose aura quickly languished, and he was close to the edge of death. In the newspaper in the man''s hand, the blank white face on one page began to change in the next moment, as if it was going to disappear and no longer exist, and it seemed to be struggling, calling for help. At this point, the newspaper in the man''s hand moved, as if the wind blew by, flipping quickly. The scenery inside the house also changed abruptly at this moment, the lights disappeared and it was extremely dark. In the bedroom, there were four corpses lying all over, withered, and at the same time a stench of blood mixed with blood also appeared in the room. In the restored house, a figure was standing. The figure seems to be covered by a cloud of fog, and it is difficult to see his face. The gray-black newspaper is being held in his hand. You can see faces in the newspaper. There is a red "slave" on the forehead, and there is a young man among them His face, like it was newly glued to the newspaper... The paper man looked out the window, then he stepped forward, crossed the wall, and disappeared into the night sky. Chapter 200： Tutu saves people After the paper man ghost left, there was a footstep in the house. "Squeak~" The door to the small bedroom opposite the big bedroom opened, and a 17-year-old young man walked out. His steps were mechanical, his joints made a "creak" sound, and his face was the latest in the newspaper just now. A face. This young man is the younger brother of the hostess in the house. He walked out of the room, turned his head mechanically, and looked around. In sight, there were four corpses lying in the large bedroom, the young host and the hostess, and a pair of twin babies. Moonlight poured into the room and shone on the four corpses, extremely terrifying. The young man did not respond to this. After staring at the corpse for a second, he stepped towards the door of the room. The door opened, and the youth stepped out... The young man came to the community, his eyes were blank, he saw an oncoming man, staring straight at the man walking past him. silent. The young man took a step and followed. ...... In the northern part of Linze City, at Ye Guangrui''s house, several black cars drove to the door. Inside the house. The people from the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau are holding equipment to record the past, while several people are checking the room and surrounding corners to see if there is any other information about evil spirits. "The neighborhood of Lao Ye''s house has been carefully checked, and there is no more aura related to evil spirits..." A voice from the exorcist reported. Just as everyone in the house was recording information, a figure covered in black air appeared at the entrance of the street 500 meters away from Ye Guangrui''s house, standing by the wall with a stack of gray-black newspapers in his hands. He looked in the direction of Ye Guangrui''s house and looked straight. At a distance of five hundred meters, this black figure could clearly see the people in Ye Guangrui''s house through the window, including Guo Li, Ye Guangrui, and the people from the Ghost Bureau. After a minute, he looked away, looked around, and looked farther away. Immediately, the black figure took a step forward. He walked towards the street in his eyes and disappeared on the street where Ye Guangrui''s house was. ....... On the shore of Luoshui, in the mansion of River God. Li San was in the Sun Moon Palace, slowly opening his eyes. The daily vomiting was over, and Li San felt that the merits and virtues in his body were faintly improved. Walking out of the Sun Moon Hall, Li San came to the entrance of the main hall and looked at the mulberry trees in the courtyard. "Hong''er doesn''t know when to wake up, when she wakes up, she will be very happy to see me..." Li San''s mouth raised a sweet smile. "The little guy Tutu has left for two days. I don''t know what interesting things have gone through." Thinking of Tutu, Li San felt very relieved in his heart. Tutu, which has been refined by the ghost infant refining method, will not be malicious to humans. Of course, this does not include those who do evil, such as people like Huang Yi. Recently, Li San also used the Yinshen clothing refining method to refine a few sets of casual clothes for his Yin soldiers, but he did not refine them for Yu Hong. He didn''t think about what clothes he was going to do. Ancient costume or modern costume? Just as Li San''s thoughts were flying, the voice of the system rang in his mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, the ghost infant has saved eleven people by doing good, triggering special rewards!" Hearing this voice, a knowing smile appeared on the corner of Li San''s mouth, "Does the little guy look good? Saved eleven people." "System, receive rewards!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning one hundred and twenty-three Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the special item [Quyue Deep Clothes]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the treasure, [Fitness Pill]!" It was the familiar one-key triple connection again, resounding in Li San''s mind. "Huh? Quyu deep clothes?" Li San''s eyebrows appeared in surprise, then shook his head, "Isn''t this the women''s clothing corresponding to my river **** robe? It should be Hanfu." "System, system, are you making an idea for me? Such an elegant Hanfu suits Hong''er''s aesthetics." Li San thought about it and found the black and red robe floating in the system space. Before, when he obtained the Yinshen clothing refining method, Li San thought about refining a set of clothes for Yu Hong, but after thinking about it, Li San didn''t make up his mind. I wanted to quickly make a suitable robe, and when Yu Hong woke up, he gave Yu Hong a surprise, but Li San was worried about his wife''s clothes, and his obsessive-compulsive disorder made it difficult for him to make a choice for a while. No, the system directly presented Li San with a gorgeous and restrained female robe. Then, Li San felt the aura of a hundred and twenty-three Yin soldiers on the soldier talisman. The Yin soldiers of the system were all first-class Yin soldiers. The Yin soldiers were never too small for Li San. Naturally, the more the better. Now he has 267 systematic Yin soldiers under his command, plus these are exactly four hundred. Li San wanted to have thousands of Yin Soldiers under his command, and that would greatly reduce the embarrassing situation of insufficient manpower. Even Li San thought wickedly, what would it look like if there were more Yin Soldiers under him than there are from Daxia Kingdom? This naive thought made Li San amused at the time. If that were the case, wouldn''t he be invincible? I don''t know if the system knows its own evil thoughts, will it jump out and hammer itself twice, can the system create so many Yin soldiers? Holding tight, putting aside his spoof thoughts, Li San looked at the third reward, the black pill. After looking at it, Li San had a look of surprise on his face. This is an elixir used for the fusion of primordial fetus ghosts. The fusion between primordial fetus ghost and primordial ghost can also obtain new abilities after fusion. According to theory, the number of fusion of primordial ghost is unlimited, as long as If the body is strong, it can suppress the rest of the primordial ghost for its own use. But everything is not as simple as thought. There is an excessive consolidation stage after the fusion of Yuan Tigui and Tutu, and Tutu is currently in the consolidation stage. After Tutu has merged the Phantom Hitomi and the origami coat, he is already the existence of three ghosts. Now he needs time to consolidate his foundation, and it takes a long time to prepare for the integration of the next primordial ghost. Li San solved the shadow ghost queen in the Onoguchi incident in Beilu City last time, and obtained a primitive ghost with the same attributes. It has been placed in the system space up to now, and it has not been integrated with the map. It is because of this. The Combination Pill will speed up this process and make the foundation of the subject very solid. "This time, with this pill, Tutu will be able to fuse the shadow ghost and the paper man ghost..." Li San whispered, with plans already in his heart. This time Li San sent Tutu out with his own considerations. Tutu has been in the river temple for so long and needs to go for a walk. Chapter 201： Combination Dan Tutu''s trip not only protects his good friends, but also allows him to experience and practice outside, and at the same time exercise his ability to solve evil spirits on his own. "After the little guy comes back this time, I will take this medicine for him, and it will definitely blend perfectly." Li San whispered, thinking about the plan to merge the new metamorphosis with Tutu. There is no limit to the number of Yuan Ti ghosts, and the fusion of ghosts with different attributes is the fastest way to increase their strength. It was late at night, and the cool autumn wind was blowing the willow trees outside the river temple. A small black shadow suddenly appeared outside the river temple, and then entered the temple through the wall. In the mansion of the river god. Li San put down the Yulin pen in his hand and looked out the window with feeling. Not long after, Tutu appeared at the entrance of the main hall and walked in with his cheeks bulging. "Huh?" Li San looked at Tutu, "What did you eat in the end? Is that the body of the paper man?" Seeing the cute look of the little guy, Li San wanted to laugh a little, and touched Tutu''s head dozingly. The picture is a metaphysical ghost. He will follow his will to swallow other metaphysical ghosts. The reason why he holds the paper in his mouth and does not swallow it is because the tamping period in his body has not yet arrived, which means that the skill is not cooled. So it can only be contained in the mouth. Tutu tilted his head to one side when he heard Li San''s words, and blinked his jet-black eyes. He seemed to be asking Li San. I want to swallow too, but I can¡¯t swallow, and I don¡¯t want to vomit anymore. What should I do? Seeing Tutu''s appearance, Li San smiled, "It''s not going to work today. You can only swallow him tomorrow." Li San smiled and said, "Your consolidation period will end tomorrow, but you don''t need to wait now. I will give you a combination pill that can allow you to fuse with a primordial fetus again." As he spoke, Li San seemed to be conjured, a black pill appeared out of thin air in his hand, exuding pure Yin Qi. If this pill is seen by ordinary ghosts, it will be extremely greedy. If you want to possess it, just a glance will make ghosts feel that it is just a treasure. Tutu looked at the spirit pill in Li San''s hand and blinked his eyes. He could feel the attraction of this pill to him. Immediately, Tutu stretched out his small fleshy hand, looked at Li San, and blinked his eyes again. Tutu was very interested in this pill. "Gluttonous ghosts, this is for you, so anxious." Li San smiled and put the pill in Tutu''s hands. "Guru!" Tutu picked up the black pill and stuffed it into his mouth. Li San could see that after the pill entered Tutu¡¯s mouth, the entrance melted and turned into a thick Yin Qi that burst out of Tutu¡¯s body. Suddenly, a whirlwind-like Yin Qi appeared in the hall, entwining Tutu. Figure. This pill seemed to have produced a strange force, scouring the limbs and corpses in Tutu''s body, causing the breath of Tutu''s body to suddenly become a little bit tyrannical. The origami coat on her body was also swaying under the eruption of this yin energy. After a few breaths, she became extremely calm and no response. Seeing that the pill in Tutu''s body had taken effect, Li San''s heart moved, and he summoned the shadow ghost he had received last time from the system space. A group of black shadows, condensed to the extreme, sent out a ghostly air. "Yes, swallow it." Li San stuffed the Shadow Ghost into Tutu''s hands and motioned. Immediately, Tutu took the shadow ghost and stuffed it into his mouth, and then made a "crack" sound in his mouth, as if he was chewing beans. While devouring the shadow ghost, the third vertical eye between Tutu''s eyebrows and the center of his eyebrows suddenly opened, and the blood-red eyes exuded a charm of people''s mind, but this skill had no effect on Li San at all. It seemed that he was in a good mood, and Tutu''s three eyes all made a penetrating smile. If someone else is here, you will feel dizzy and frightened just by looking at the picture. Tutu conveyed a happy kindness to Li San. In his heart, he was very happy to eat so many ghosts today. Li San couldn''t help shook his head when he saw Tutu''s appearance. This was the Mansion of the River God. If the exorcist saw it, even if he was not afraid, he would panic. "Guru!" With a sound, Tutu chewed up the shadow ghost as much as possible, and then the aura on Tutu''s body rose steadily and became extremely terrible. This aura was exposed at the moment of promotion, and was subsequently by Tutu. Converge into the body. Tutu felt a certain change in his body, and he raised his fleshy little hand and observed it carefully. After a while, Tutu seemed to understand that a new ability had appeared in his body. "Wow!" Tutu thought, and the shadow that was originally illuminated by the light was twisted on the ground like a ribbon. After a while, a pair of weird eyes appeared in the dark shadow. At the same time, the third vertical eye on Tutu''s brow also opened, emitting bursts of red light, as if he was winking. Along with the movement of the vertical eyes on the center of the eyebrows, the eyes in the black shadow on the ground have also changed, like the vertical eyes on the center of the brows in the picture, they have a strange arc. If someone sees the eyes on the ground, they will definitely be affected by it. Make the same action. Tutu turned around and looked at his dark shadow curiously, and then he looked towards the yard in the distance. "Wow!" The shadow stretched like a rope and reached the yard. Then a black palm appeared in the shadow, and the palm quickly vacated, pulling off a leaf from the tree. "Swish! Swish!" After pulling off the leaves, the black shadow quickly retracted like an arrow from the string and returned to Tutu''s feet. The leaves over there also reached the feet of Tutu. Seeing the leaves, Tutu bent over, took off the leaf, played with it a few times, and looked at Li San. At this time, Tutu blinked quickly, as if offering a treasure to Li San. This is true for children. Whenever they encounter curious and interesting things, they will share it with their parents. Tutu is no exception. "Yes, it seems that you already know your new ability." Li San said with a smile, squeezing Tutu''s cheek. Next, Tutu tirelessly played with his new abilities, transforming the shadow into all kinds of things. ....... Three days later, in the river temple. Li San stood in the river temple, Li San looked at the many pilgrims coming in and out. A breeze blew, causing the drawing paper in Li San''s hand to sway in the wind. This drawing is a semi-finished product with a blue lady''s Hanfu on top. In the painting, there are small bridges and running water, there is a clear sky and the sun, and there is a woman in a robe holding a bamboo umbrella. She is only the back, showing the graceful figure of the woman. This is the painting that Li San is drawing. At present, it is only half of the painting. Li San has a thin brush in his hand and is carefully sketching the details in the painting. At the same time, Li San could also hear voices inside and outside the temple. Chapter 202： problem occurs Some people are bringing children to fly kites outside the temple, there are also the sounds of foreign merchants in the temple bargaining with pedestrians, and the sounds of old people pulling erhu on the square in the temple, and Jingjing playing with Tutu in the backyard. Sweet laughter. Chen Xian and Gong Huilan returned from Yanliu Town with Jingjing today. Just after the mother and daughter bowed respectfully in front of their idols, they went to the square and sat on the stone chair under the willow tree and waited quietly for Jingjing. , Mother and daughter both smiled with relief. Listening to these voices, Li Sanbi walked away from the front and was sketching the strange rock beside the small bridge on the screen. Just when Li San was seriously painting, a large family entered outside the Heshen Temple. This kind of big family is rare, and it is a family of eight. Seeing the old man who took the lead and Guo Li''s figure, Li San knew the identity of the person who came. "This is the family that was rescued by Tutu, plus Chen Xian''s family of three, which makes exactly 11 people." There was a clear look on Li San''s face. You don¡¯t need to calculate, you know at a glance. Without looking at this family member anymore, Li San continued to lower his head and raise his pen to paint. In the picture, on the bridge, apart from the woman holding the bamboo umbrella, Li San outlines the other figures in ancient costumes. There are elderly people on crutches, a family of three with children in their necks, and others on the bridge. Young men and women watching fish... After entering the gate of the Heshen Temple, Ye Guangrui took a deep breath of the scent of sandalwood, and his face was full of joy. Three days ago, after one of their family members encountered the evil spirit incident, his son and eldest daughter were ready to develop in this direction and make some contributions to the country. Ye Guangrui did not object to this. Regarding the matter that the River God saved their lives, the children all offered to come to the River God Temple to pay respects. No one had any opinion on this. They all entered the observation period the next day. After forty-eight hours of observation, after learning that their bodies were not abnormal, everyone came to the River God Temple. "Dad, wait for the worship of the river god, what shall we say?" the eldest daughter said, looking at Ye Guangrui. Ye Guangrui was the head of the family, and Ye Guangrui knew better than them about worshiping gods. "Worship the gods, you must be sincere and righteous, don''t care about the form, sincerity is the spirit." Ye Guangrui glanced at his daughter and said. Ye Guangrui looked at the scenery in the temple, as well as the children playing in the square outside and the old people gathering together in twos and threes. It was a scene of enjoyment. Ye Guangrui came to the River God Temple in Luoshui more than once, and several times when he was young. Now that he came to the River God Temple, the scene was completely different from before. "Mom, grandma, I''m here!" As Ye Guangrui was observing the surroundings, he saw a little girl running out of the small door behind the temple, running towards the outside square. "Ah! What a beautiful girl." Guo Li said when she saw Jingjing running over. "Sister, it''s okay for you to give birth to someone who is so watery in the future." The young man on the side looked at Guo Li and said. "Go, I''m too early to give birth!" Guo Libai glanced at her cousin, her face flushed. "Xiaoli, your brother is right. Grandpa, I''m just waiting for you to give birth to a great-granddaughter or great-grandson. By then, we will be four generations together!" "Yes, I''m almost reaching the age of being a grandmother in a blink of an eye." The eldest daughter said. "And you, you stinky boy will give me a great-grandson or great-grandaughter in the future." Ye Guangrui looked at his grandson and said. "Grandpa! I''m just eighteen this year, I''m still early." "It''s getting late, you **** should get married in a few years." "..." A big family is chatting, and everyone has a happy smile on their face. What happened three days ago is still vivid at this moment. If the River God did not save them, they could only meet in the underworld at this time. Ye Guangrui and his family said as they walked, and when they passed the mother and daughter, Ye Guangrui smiled at Jingjing who had just run over. Chen Xian''s family of three saw the oncoming family members, and many of them looked at her daughter, and Chen Xian also made the other party smile in kind. Seeing Chen Xian''s smile, Ye Guangrui also passed a kind smile. Seeing the three of Chen Xian, Ye Guangrui''s thoughts were flying. Zeng Jin''s own son and daughter were still young, and so did himself. "Go get a few sticks of incense, let''s go to worship the river **** first." Seeing the river **** temple located not far away, Ye Guangrui said. "Dad, should we pay attention to posture when we burn incense? I remember..." Ye Guangrui''s son said. He thought of a lot of scenes in the movie. Some people held the incense burning flat, some put the incense between the brows, and some separated the incense... If he enters the temple like he used to, his son will definitely not ask more, just a little bit at will. After all, they think those are all made-up gods. But the river **** is different, this is a real god, and the son is afraid of something wrong. Hearing this, Ye Guangrui nodded and said, "You are very thoughtful, and you are really particular about the incense." "People avoid three long and two short, and two short and one long incense, and if the incense is lit, remember not to blow the incense with your mouth. You have to wait for it to die naturally or gently incite it with your hands..." As he said, Ye Guangrui straightened his body again and made a gesture of embracing his hands, "Remember, the incense must be upright and flush with the eyebrows, the four fingers of the right hand must cover the left hand, the eyes must be flat, and the heart must be pure. The intention is right..." Ye Guangrui began to talk about the many details of burning incense and kneeling down on incense, which were all particular about it. Even if the son doesn''t ask questions, he is prepared to tell everyone. Everyone pricked up their ears and polished their eyes, for fear that they would miss a certain key detail and make the sacred matter of worshiping the river **** show a slight omission. While talking, everyone crossed the threshold and entered the river temple. When Li San heard Ye Guangrui''s preaching, he raised his head and looked at the old man a little bit dumbfounded. This family can be regarded as the first in the scholarly family. The lowest degree of education is college students, and the family has two doctors. Such a family has a nose and an eye when it comes to superstition. Seeing them cautiously, Li San couldn''t recognize it and chuckled. Shaking his head, Li San continued to outline his unfinished painting with a smile on his face. In a moment, Li San''s pen was stagnant, and he raised his head again. He looked at the two Yin soldiers who had stepped into the air using the golden light technique. "Master River God, something has happened." The two Yin soldiers entered the River God Temple and bowed to Li San. "What''s the matter?" Li San had an incomprehensible color. He saw a trace of gloomy atmosphere on the faces of the two Yin Soldiers, mixed with the color of anger. Chapter 203： The missing Yin soldier! The Yin Soldiers have always been happy and angry, and it must have been something that could show such a look. As Li San''s voice uttered, a gentle force came, which immediately calmed the two Yin Soldiers'' original angry emotions, and their complexions improved a lot. Two Yin soldiers stood in front of them, and one of them said, "Master River God, I was originally in charge of the night patrol in the eastern region, but at sunrise this morning, I found that two teams of colleagues and five recruits had lost contact. , After two hours it was still a long time no see, then..." Hearing that, Li San had a bright blue light flashing in his eyes, "Five recruits are under control?" According to Yin Bing¡¯s report, because they missed the handover time, they couldn¡¯t contact their colleagues, so they set out to find the missing five recruits. As a result, the five recruits seemed to have changed in some way and started to attack them. attack. Li San looked at the two Yin soldiers, "How do you deal with the out-of-control recruits?" "Master Qi, I and the other two colleagues did not kill those out-of-control recruits, but suppressed them and let them be guarded by the two colleagues. At the same time, I waited to inform the Thunder Ghost King that the Ghost King has already committed the incident. The land rushed away." The Yin Binghui reported. The recruits are ghosts refined through the magical method of the River God. They are like puppets with wit, will act according to their will, and are responsible for assisting the Yin soldiers in the parade, and at the same time alleviating the problem of manpower. Luoshui City is a third-tier city. One Luoshui City has a permanent population of 5 million, which is not considered as a foreigner. Now in the three cities, the permanent population in the jurisdiction is as high as 18 million, and the Yin soldiers are only 400 now. Regardless of the hundreds of people, they will still be stretched out for the three cities of Novosibirsk. The recruits are made by excellent evil spirits, and they retain their strength in life. If they die during combat, they will die. Li San doesn''t care much. Anyway, as long as they can catch ghosts, the recruits will continue to flow. To produce. But the recruit lost control, and instead waved his butcher knife at his own, which was a big problem. Seeing this scene, the Yin Soldiers were naturally very angry. Just imagine that your subordinates suddenly violently beat you, and no one will calm down. However, after the Yin Soldiers suppressed the out-of-control recruits, they discovered that they were out of control because they were interfered by some external force. This proved that there was a murderer behind them, and this was what made the Yin Soldiers angry. Goose all day long, but was pecked by the wild goose today? They are the Yin Soldiers under the seat of the God of the River. Even if they are recruits, they are also the servants in the Mansion of the God of River. Affected by the people behind the scenes, all the Yin soldiers are very angry. This is Chiguo. Fruit provokes the Lord of River God. Authority. That is, I don''t know where the main envoy is behind the scenes, if I know that the Yin soldiers have already swung their swords to the enemy''s location. "Those recruits are coming back in custody, right?" Li San said calmly. Immediately, Li San put the paintbrush in his hand on the inkstone. This incident made Li San feel extremely unstable. Now he has 400 systematic Yin soldiers under his command, and the number of recruits is close to 400. Before that, the number of recruits was more than that of systematic Yin soldiers. If it weren''t for the acquisition of more than one hundred system Yin soldiers three days ago, the number of recruits has always been more than that of Yin soldiers. New recruits are the key to solving the shortage of manpower. This is important both now and in the future. There are only five out of control today, what about the future? If the manipulator behind the scenes uses his recruits to do evil, what are the consequences? "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" Suddenly, Li San''s eyes exudes an intoxicating blue light. This is a look of Qi technique, and you can see many things that you can''t see in Mingming. The two Yin Soldiers looked at the blue light in Li San''s eyes and the slight Yin Qi exuding from his body, and they all knew that this was Li San''s observing the secrets, with unpredictable power. After a while, Li San had a surprised look on his face, and his figure stagnated. "My lord..." The two Yin soldiers saw Li San''s face change, thinking that Li San had guessed something, they subconsciously asked. The Yin soldiers wanted to know whether Li San had calculated the mysterious master behind the scenes. If they knew the location of the people behind the scenes, they would not be ready to rest today, and would go to battle with a knife to capture the murderer. Li San smiled slightly, "I have already planned, you don''t have to worry about it, just wait for the recruits to return, you don''t need to deal with the next thing." "This?" The two Yin Soldiers looked incomprehensible, why did Lord River God say that they don''t need them to deal with the next thing? Immediately afterwards, a strange idea appeared in one of the Yin Soldiers'' minds. He wondered if there was something wrong with these recruits? Thinking of this, Yin Bing said, "Master River God, is it because those recruits have problems with themselves?" Hearing this, Li San said lightly, "It''s not the problem of the recruits themselves. The culprit behind this incident is a ghost. As for why it doesn''t need to be dealt with..." As he said, Li San smiled slightly, "Because we don''t need to find him, he will come to us by himself." "???" Listening to Li San''s words, the two Yin Soldiers were full of question marks. What kind of ghost is this? So bold? The Yin Soldiers know what the River Temple means in the circle of ghosts. This is a forbidden area. It is rumored that there are at least three ghost kings here, let alone hundreds of Yin Soldiers. The ghost king will not say anything, there is also a river **** who is unfathomable and has never made a move. This ghost would come to the river temple by himself? Is his brain broken or is he an iron-headed baby? Does this ghost think he is invincible? Is it possible that this ghost thinks that he can beat the Thunder Light Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King, the Black and White Impermanence Lord, and still find the River God to fight the male and female? The two Yin Soldiers looked at each other, and they both saw the incomprehensible color in each other''s eyes. Although there were doubts in their hearts, they did not ask Li Sanduo again, and left the temple together after bowing together. Seeing the two Yin Soldiers leaving, Li San looked into the distance, penetrating countless distances... The dusty and elegant voice appeared quietly, "I have arrived in Luoshui City, and it is still moving..." Li San just opened the eyes of Shakyamuni. Through the five out-of-control recruits, he saw the ghost of the master behind the scenes. This ghost is also a ghost of the original birth. He has a very special ability to manipulate memory and change consciousness! And the goal of this Yuan Feigui is Tutu. In the circle of ghosts, the River Temple is a fierce place, a restricted area, and a strong deterrent to ghosts. But this does not include the meta-fetal ghosts, which are a special group. They are born incomplete, have special abilities, and follow instinct in their behavior. Chapter 204： audacious in the extreme This ghost behind the scenes changes the memory of recruits and controls their attacking Yin soldiers. His instinct is to pursue Tutu and revenge! "Interesting and interesting!" Li San murmured, "This primordial ghost turned the paper man ghost into a slave, fused with the paper man ghost. This primordial child ghost was snatched by Tutu, and he chased after Tutu. , To revenge, but also to fuse Tutu and turn Tutu into a slave." "All of this is acting on its instinctive consciousness." Immediately, Li San turned his head and looked at Tutu, who was playing alone in the backyard. In his sight, Tutu was playing with the bags of chocolate that Jingjing had just given him. This little guy didn''t even know that he was being spotted at this moment, and a ghost wanted to swallow him up. "Wow~" Li San waved, and the case in front of him was collected into the system space. He turned and walked towards the place where Tutu was. "Tutu, this thing is not for playing, it can only be eaten after opening the package." Hearing Li San''s elegant voice, Tutu raised his head and looked at Li San. Li San smiled and touched Motutu''s face, then took a small bag of chocolate from his hand and opened it from the edge, "Look, this is a snack. You can only eat it when you open it like this." Then Li San took out the chocolate inside and handed it to Tutu''s hand. Tutu stared at the chocolate in his hand for a few times, then moved his little nose, sniffed, and then raised his head to look aside at Li San. He opened his eyes when he saw Li San handing him a look of trying to eat. Small mouth. "Guru!" Tutu swallowed the chocolate in one bite. Seeing a picture of saliva overflowing from the corner of his mouth, Li San couldn''t help being amused. This little guy was so anxious as long as Jingjing gave him something. "Kacha! Kacha!" Tutu bulged his cheeks, constantly chewing the chocolate in his mouth, as if tasting the special taste. Looking at Tutu, a golden light flashed in Li San''s hand, and a silk handkerchief appeared, wiping the saliva from the corner of Tutu''s mouth. "Tutu, is it delicious?" Hearing Li San''s voice, Tutu raised his head, blinked his eyes, and shook his head left and right. It doesn''t taste good, this thing tastes weird, and Tutu will convey the thoughts in his mind to Li San. Two seconds later, the chocolate was chewed up and melted, and the figure was about to spit it out, but then he closed his mouth again and swallowed the thoughts he had spit out. This is given to him by a good friend, and a good friend will definitely be unhappy if he throws up like this. "Guru! Guru!" Enduring the discomfort, Tutu reluctantly swallowed the weird chocolate in his mouth with his eyes closed. Seeing Tutu''s generous gesture, Li San smiled. Although Tutu is a child, he is a ghost, a ghost of the original birth. Ghosts are always different from people. What Tutu likes to eat is ghosts, yin, and other things. "Look at you bear boy, if ordinary people eat something like you, they will definitely choke." Li San touched Tutu''s little brain. Tutu looked up at Li San, his head tilted to one side, as if saying, I am a ghost! How can it be compared with the children of ordinary people? Then, Tutu continued to look at the remaining packages of chocolates, and he unpacked them like Li San. This is a gift from a good friend. Even if it doesn''t taste good, you have to eat it all. "Little guy, we all have to stay in the temple today, and we can''t go back to the river **** mansion." Li San looked at Tutu and said, "A big guy is looking at you. He wants to come and play with you, we have to wait for him. ..." Hearing this, Tutu''s movements paused, looked up at Li San, and blinked his eyes. ...... In a blink of an eye, night fell, and soon it was 11:30 in the evening. The streets inside and outside the river temple, including the distant streets, were empty at this time, becoming extremely quiet. Occasionally, the voices of several Qiu Cicadas came, which was extremely conspicuous in the night sky. On the main road outside the river temple, a pedestrian on the road was walking alone. "Huh~" The autumn wind blew, and the man tightened his collar and muttered, "Weird thing, why is it so cold all of a sudden, is it winter?" "No way, no way, I have to go back quickly, the autumn of God, so freezing people!" Having said that, the man tightened his clothes and ran quickly towards Binhe Road in the distance. The man did not notice that when he was just running, the street light on the opposite side of the road behind him began to flicker, as if the contact was bad. Then, the second and third street lights also began to flash... "this is?" In a residential building on the side of the road, the staff of the Demonstration Bureau noticed this change and became vigilant. "Hey! There is movement outside." The man said, reminding his companion. The companion who was resting in the distance heard the sound and rushed to the bed with a "swish", and saw the flashing street lamp on the street, "This is a ghost!!" After the outbreak of the ghost incident, researchers have repeatedly studied the existence of ghosts in different forms from flesh and blood. The ghost energy on their bodies can emit electromagnetic induction, but wherever they pass, they will cause some malfunctions in the circuit. The results of this research have won the recognition of the whole world. Where ghosts appear, electrical appliances will have similar short-circuit phenomena. "What ghost? Dare to come here? Have you found a ghost?" the person who had rested before said. Hearing this, the companion stared at the outside world carefully for a long time, shook his head, saying that he hadn''t seen anything. "Wait! I''ll take the equipment." Soon, the pictures in the device changed the faces of the two people drastically. In the picture, on the sidewalk beside the street, a dim and twisted figure is walking. This figure is extremely bleak, more like gas, if you don''t look closely, you can''t find his existence. If there is no professional equipment to present the picture, the two of them swear that they will not see the ghosts on the street even if they see through their eyes. "The direction he is heading is the River Temple!" One person said, exclaiming. The other person also looked surprised, "What''s the situation? He is going to the River Temple?" A capital question mark appeared above their heads. Is there a problem with this ghost? He is going to the river temple? Are the ghost kings under the seat of the river **** unable to lift their swords, or is this ghost floating? In the shocked and puzzled eyes of the two, the distorted and imaginary figure walked towards the river temple, passed through the wall, and entered the temple. In the river temple. When the street lights on the streets outside began to flicker for the first time, people appeared in the temple. Those are the Yin soldiers in the temple. All the Yin Soldiers stood neatly in the temple, staring at the figure coming through the wall, with various expressions in their eyes. It was ridicule, indifferent, and surprised. Today, the two Yin soldiers in the River God¡¯s Mansion shared a shocking news in the barracks. The Lord River God said that ghosts will come to the house today and come to the River God Temple to look for them. After learning the news, everyone was fully prepared. I want to see what the brave ghost is. Chapter 205： Unknown Li Ghost Breaks Through the River Temple alone "he came!" A Yin Soldier spoke, and his voice echoed in the river temple. The Yin soldiers scattered, some in the corner, some on the roof, some in the garden... However, at this moment, the river temple was surrounded by the Yin soldiers, like a beast that swallowed people. All the Yin soldiers looked at the River God Temple, where the lights were brightly lit, and the River God Lord was teaching Tutu to write a few days before the case. "Master River God!" The Spike Ghost King''s voice sounded, floating behind Li San. Tonight, Spike Ghost King took a break. He showed up here after he learned from Yin Bing that there was a ghost coming home. He also wanted to see what the bold ghost was like. Hearing the sound, Li San nodded slightly and looked at Tutu who was writing, "Tutu, the guest comes, he will leave it to you, don''t eat him!" Tutu raised his head and looked at Li San, then he put down the small brush in his hand and got up to look outside the hall. In Tutu¡¯s sight, a dim figure appeared in the Heshen Temple. His body was more transparent, with traces of black air appearing on the body from time to time. If it weren¡¯t for careful observation, it would be impossible to find this approach. Transparent figure. In his hands, holding a few gray-black newspapers, they are particularly conspicuous. The pace is very mechanical, like a robot, walking at a specific pace. "There is something, this fierce ghost has such a fierce aura, and it is extremely restrained." "What I said, if you stand in certain places, you won''t be able to find it unless you look closely." "No wonder this tease has escaped our inspections time and time again. It seems that the concealment method is extremely clever." The deep discussion of the Yin soldiers quietly sounded, and then disappeared, and there was no movement at all without getting close. The wolffang ghost king looked at this ghost with interest, "Hey, what he holds in his hand is..." Suddenly, the Li Ghost who entered the River God Temple stopped. He had already seen Tutu, which was in the hall dozens of meters away. Immediately, the speed of this ghost became faster, he did not continue to move forward, but began to explode, and at the same time his body began to change, becoming more transparent and blurry. "No, this guy has noticed us." A Yin Soldier said. As the ghost exploded, the picture moved. The shadow behind Tutu is like an arrow from the string, which is extremely fast, stretches, and becomes longer, and the next moment it is surrounded by the exploding ghost. The shadow split into two, stretched out from the ground, stood upright, turned into two black ghost hands and grabbed the two ankles of that Li ghost. The next moment, terrifying power radiated from the hands of the two ghosts, acting on Li Gui''s whole body, causing him to tremble. Li Gui was in extremely painful, and he felt that his whole body was full of severe pain. Li Gui was resisting, struggling, trying to escape the bondage. With a "tear and pull~", a harsh sound like a slippery nail, Li Gui''s body suddenly split into two, and his hazy and transparent upper body flew towards the back of the temple, and the gray-black newspaper in his hand issued a "grie" gesture. The sound of ringing. With the noise of the newspaper, the surrounding pictures suddenly changed, like a stream of water, and then, no matter it was a ghost or the gray-black newspaper, all disappeared, and the river temple returned to silence again, as if nothing had happened. . "Ghost Domain!" A Yin Soldier spoke and discovered the special reason for this scene. "No, this is not a ghost domain!" A Yin Soldier spoke, and his eyes flashed with a deep Yin God light. This seeming change is a more advanced ability than the ghost realm. It can confuse people as well as ghosts. It can perfectly combine reality and illusion, deceive the five senses of people or ghosts, and make it unclear between the true and the false. . This is a ghost hitting the wall! The Yin soldiers remembered the contents of a booklet issued by Li San, "Ghost Book". This is a special ability of ghosts, which can make people unclear between reality and illusion, and numb people''s five senses. For example, if someone is in a certain place, he clearly sees that there is a way, but he can¡¯t get out of it after walking countless times. In fact, he keeps turning in circles. In fact, this is the five senses being paralyzed, what he hears, and what he sees. , What I smell is unreal, but I think it is true in my consciousness. This ghost''s ability can fabricate a phantom mirror that is difficult to see through. He has been hiding in the illusion that he fabricated, so that the Yin Gods did not discover his existence. "But although his ability is tricky, he can''t escape after being recorded by the ghost compass." Inside the temple, a Yin soldier spoke, and the compass in his hand suddenly pointed in one direction. That was just five meters away from the left of Li Gui''s disappearance. This Li Gui fabricated an illusion and hid himself in it, trying to escape perception. Tutu noticed that the target disappeared for a while, and he blinked his eyes, observing the environment in the temple. One second later, Tutu''s line of sight was frozen on the left side where the ghost had just disappeared. Tutu can locate the ghost''s location without the need for a ghost-finding compass. Tutu itself is the original fetal ghost, his eyes can see through many things that Yin soldiers can''t see, and he ignores the ghost realm, this is the ability that Tutu itself has. Tutu moved his little feet, appeared outside the hall, and ran towards the square. Seeing all this, Li San showed a satisfying smile on his face and reminded him aloud, "Little guy, he''s going to run." After Tutu left the hall, the shadow on the ground suddenly grew and surrounded the place where the ghost was. Seeing this scene, Li Gui moved. He withdrew from the illusion, rushing towards the river temple at an extremely fast speed, faster than before, and in the blink of an eye he rushed through the wall to the river temple. He wanted to escape, where he felt fear, deeply feared. Although ghosts have instincts, when facing life and death, ghosts are more concerned with survival. However, Tutu''s shadow is faster. At this moment, the shadow is divided into countless branches, and the ghost is instantly pushed through the wall. A large black shadow soared into the sky, grabbing Li Gui from all directions, wrapping him tightly, like a zongzi. This time, Tutu didn''t give Li Gui any chance to escape. Outside the river temple, in the observation room across the street, two young exorcists opened their mouths wide. In their sight, the Li Ghost had just entered the River Temple, and saw the black shadow exuding a terrifying aura in the night sky. Then the Li Ghost fled, and more black shadows rose into the sky, wrapping the Li Ghost to death. of. "That ghost, was caught!" a person exclaimed in a low voice. In his sight, the ghost wrapped in a zongzi was constantly trembling and struggling, and an extremely cold breath radiated from the black shadow. With a crisp sound, that Li Gui''s hand broke through the shackles, and the gray-black newspaper in his hand was astonishing. Chapter 206： Utensils The black shadow seemed to know that the ghost broke free and was a little angry, and instantly increased the squeezing force, making a "crack" sound. Like a hydraulic press, the Li Gui in the black zongzi was constantly squeezed and finally turned into a dry appearance. The gray-black newspaper also fell from Li Gui''s hands and fell to the ground. After a while, the black shadow erected from the ground disappeared, and once again turned into a shadow to cover the ground, making the scalps of the two ghost exorcists who were observing numb, as if nothing had happened just now. "Tap!" sounded, and a small figure penetrated the wall, ran towards the original place where the ghost was, and finally stopped at the place where the gray-black newspaper dropped. After bending over and picking up the gray-black newspaper, the little figure stared at the newspaper in his hand for two seconds. "Whoo!" With a sound, he turned around, penetrated the wall and returned to the temple. As the little figure left, the black shadow that had originally covered the ground also penetrated the wall like a tide, and was retracted. This scene made the two young observers feel ¡®fun¡¯, not the black shadow spreading on the ground, but the little figure is funny. Inside the building opposite the river temple. "How many seconds did this ghost persist?" an observer said. "It''s a total of twenty seconds since he got outside the temple! This is the time from when he walked through the wall until he died." "Less than half a minute? Hiss~" There was a sound of inhaling air-conditioning. "Yes it is...." The deep conversation of the two observers appeared in the silent house. The house immediately fell into silence. After a long time, one person broke the silence. "This dead ghost is really funny!" "Yes, I really don''t know who gave him the courage..." "Shall we report this matter...?" "Well, report it, report it now, does this ghost call him a dead ghost?" ....... Inside the river temple. All the Yin Soldiers lurking in the dark had witnessed everything before and after. Compared with the ghost who came to die with a bad brain, the Yin Soldiers felt that the ability of this ghost was more troublesome. According to most ghosts, there will be a torso, but this ghost does not, the body is just a hazy mist. This dead ghost, the body is similar to the existence of the ghost domain, without a real body, he can transform the illusion arbitrarily, paralyzing the five senses of the person. If it wasn''t for the picture under the seat of Lord River God, it would be very troublesome for them to catch this evil ghost. If the ghost escaped early, it would be really difficult for them to deal with without the ghost hunting compass. "Wow!" Tutu stood on his retracted shadow, like an automatic transportation tool, stepping on the shadow and flew into the river temple. This is the new use of Shadow Ghost discovered by Tutu just now, which can replace his feet. Tutu swept the gray-black newspaper in his hand from time to time. There was an impulse in his heart, and he seemed to want to eat the gray-black newspaper. Uncontrollably, Tutu took the newspaper to his lips. "Tutu, you can''t eat this thing." Li San said when he saw Tutu''s thoughts, he saw what Tutu was thinking at a glance, and stopped it. Hearing that, Tutu''s figure stagnated, and the motion of holding the gray-black newspaper in his hand stopped, and his mouth opened, as if he was frozen. This scene also provokes the wolffang ghost Wang Renjun behind Li San. "Master River God, the subordinates look at this thing as if there is a mystery..." The Spike Ghost King said, he stared at the gray-black newspaper in Tutu''s hand. Just now, he discovered the extraordinary features of this thing. The Yin Soldiers also appeared in the Temple of the River at this time, turning their heads to look at Li San, and they also discovered the speciality of this gray-black newspaper. If there is nothing special, why would Lord River God stop Tutu? "This powerful ghost itself is a tyrannical existence that incorporates three yuan-feeling ghosts. You guessed it right, this gray-black newspaper is the main body." Li San immediately said when he saw everyone''s eyes. The three primordial fetal ghosts fused in this Li ghost are the newspaper of the deity, the paper ghost ghost, and the ghost ghost with its own ability to fight walls. According to the normal concept of fusion, ghosts are divided into primary and secondary. For example, Tutu, he himself is the original fetus ghost, the deity, and the main body, and the other primordial ghosts are just branches of the body, similar to servants. Another example is the ghost king in Beilu City. His deity is the huge black shadow. The deity''s will is the main body, and the other ghosts are branches of the body, similar to organs. The body of this ghost is the gray-black newspaper in Tutu''s hand. This newspaper ghost has the ability. As long as the newspaper covers the face of a person or ghost, a real human face will appear in the newspaper. After the word slave is written on its forehead, its consciousness can be manipulated at will, and its consciousness can be controlled at will. Modify its memory. As long as the word "slave" is written, this person or ghost will become a slave-like existence. Yuantaigui is a very special ghost. His existence is not limited to any form or medium. This ghost is an instrumental Yuantai ghost. This also represents his extraordinary. If you get him, it is equivalent to having a treasure turned into a ghost in your hand, an item that can be used like a sword, or one with special abilities. This is similar to Li San''s Seal of the River God and the Sword of the River God. It''s just that the power is different by tens of thousands of miles. If it is in the ghost circle, it is very special. Li San had his own ideas for not letting Tutu eat him. The evil spirits caught in the future don''t need to use the Yin Soldier refining method to refine them, just stick this thing on the evil spirit''s face and modify its consciousness. "This...." "Sure enough, it''s extraordinary." "It turned out to be a baby!" Hearing Li San''s explanation, the wolftooth ghost king and all the Yin soldiers had a clear expression, and they all understood why this gray-black newspaper was extraordinary. "Anything, whether it is good or evil, is not innate. For example, this newspaper ghost, if his purpose is different, his nature will change." Li San looked at the crowd and said with a smile. After all, Li San''s eyes flashed with thought. The reason why Ghost Exterminating Bureau established a scientific research department is mainly to study ghost events, ghost exorcists, and the mysterious primordial ghost. Now in the headquarters of the Kyoto Municipal Bureau of Demonstration of Ghosts, there are several instrumental ghosts like newspaper ghosts, which exist in the headquarters. After research, humans have also discovered a way to deal with this kind of appliance-type meta-fetus ghost. As long as there is a powerful exorcist to suppress it. While thinking, Li San looked down at the Tutu in the temple. In his hand, the gray-black newspaper was lying quietly, without a trace of movement. Chapter 207： Sophistication If ordinary people saw it, they would definitely think it was an ordinary piece of paper, but in fact he was a ghost. "Tutu, you can''t continue to absorb and merge right now, so I will save the original fetus ghost with the ability of''Ghost Strike the Wall'' for you first." With that said, with a move of Li San''s finger, a gray ball of light appeared in the shadow behind Tutu, and the ball of light separated from the shadow with a "poof", exuding an extremely cold aura. The light ball itself was dreamlike. , Distorted extremely. Tutu saw Li San''s movements, then looked at the light ball that had escaped the suppression of the shadow, and blinked his eyes. He didn''t seem to understand, why could Li San let him take out the things he compressed in the shadow without noticing it? Seeing Tutu''s puzzled gaze, Li San smiled and said, "Tutu, you now have a few yuan fetus ghosts combined. It is very powerful, but there is still a big gap with me." With that, Li San rubbed Tutu''s head, turned and headed towards the River God Mansion. The wolffang ghost king and all the Yin soldiers immediately bowed and watched Li San disappear into the temple. ...... Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a week later. Li San, dressed in a blue robe, appeared in the river temple, looking at the square with a lot less people than usual, a smile appeared between the corners of his mouth. Today''s River Temple is no longer the bustle of the past. The reason for this is not that something happened to the River God Temple, nor is it because of its construction. The renovation of the River God Temple was completed half a month ago, and there is a reason why there are so few people. For this reason, Li San would know if he stood in the temple and listened carefully. In the distance, there are many gift boxes on the shops or vendors outside the Heshen Temple, and some screams can be heard at the same time. "Fuwang moon cakes, after eating Fuwang moon cakes, Fuwang Caiwang is lucky..." "Branded moon cakes, buy two boxes and get one box free. There are many varieties and many flavors. It is your best choice..." The cries from the loudspeakers rang and reached Li San''s ears. "In a few days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival." Li San murmured when he heard these voices. I remember half a month ago that I obtained the method of refining Yinshen moon cakes. At that time, I felt that it was still early, and the Mid-Autumn Festival in the blink of an eye was about to arrive. Time flies. Li San moved and disappeared out of thin air, and when he reappeared, he reached the gate of the River God Temple. On the straight street far away from the garden outside the temple, because the name of the river temple is getting louder and louder, the flow of people here is several times higher than before, naturally attracting all kinds of people. Entering the eye, Li San can see all kinds of pedestrians in the distance, men and women, young and old. Most people are because the Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, and many migrant workers or students from other places have also returned to Luoshui City. They accompanied their families to the River God Temple. Everyone has heard that the River God Temple has been renovated again. There are more and more rumors about the river temple, which naturally attracts many people. Some people wear simple clothes and can only go to a small shop on the side of the road to buy mooncakes that are cheap and good, and they can be considered as holiday preparations. Some people also carry branded boxed mooncakes, which have many flavors and are expensive. There are also people who are bargaining with vendors, and consumers are fighting wits and courage with vendors... There is also a middle-aged couple who have chosen a gift box with extremely exquisite packaging for most of the day. It has the four characters of durian taste on it. They are discussing the price with the boss..... Gong Huilan took her granddaughter Jingjing to the street outside the Heshen Temple today, but she did not go directly to the Heshen Temple. She first bought a box of mooncakes and then two small boxes of children''s mooncakes. "Jingjing, when we go to the temple, you give this box to your friend..." Gong Huilan said, handing over the mooncakes in children''s clothing. "Good..." Jingjing raised her head and looked at her grandma. Then Jingjing looked at the cartoon doll-like mooncakes in the package, and stared eagerly with her big eyes, as if she was very greedy. "This girl, you can''t eat it now, wait until you go home." Grandma Gong Huilan touched Jingjing''s head and said. "Grandma, isn''t it until Mid-Autumn Festival to eat moon cakes? It''s not good to eat them today." "Silly girl, who stipulated that you must eat it during Mid-Autumn Festival? You can eat it today as long as you want it. Grandma will buy it for you on Mid-Autumn Festival." "Great!" Jingjing happily looked at the moon cake in her hand, and then she thought about how her mother was working hard to make money, "grandma, wouldn''t it cost money in this case?" Jingjing is very sensible. She knows that her mother''s hard work has always been the source of her family''s income. "This child..." Gong Huilan was pleased, looked at her granddaughter, and said, "Good granddaughter, it''s okay, don''t think too much, our family will get better and better now and then in the future." After all, Gong Huilan thought of her daughter. Their family''s life is much better than before. With Dashan''s help, the money that defrauded Chen Xian after Huang Yi died was chased back. Now, their family has some savings, and life is no longer so poor. Moreover, Chen Xian seems to have much better luck, and his work has improved. Everything now is completely different from before. In this situation, everything is developing in a good direction, and Jingjing will have a better growth environment in the future. Jingjing nodded sensibly when she heard her grandma''s words. Although she is still young, she also feels that her life now is much better than before, and she can often eat meat at home. Both grandparents and grandchildren walked towards the river temple, talking and laughing. All this fell in the eyes of Li San. Looking at the little girl with water spirit, Li San murmured, "You can''t let Tutu always be favored by others in vain, but also let Tutu prepare for his good friend. Some gifts." Li Sanxiang thought, this does not represent Li San''s hypocrisy, it''s just human affection and sophistication, it is the tradition of the Daxia nation. Even if Li San has achieved incense, he can''t get rid of the fact that he is a human being. "Let the Yin soldiers prepare some materials for making moon cakes, and teach Tutu to make moon cakes tonight, and let him give Jingjing as a gift." Thinking of this, Li San smiled slightly. Do it yourself, courtesy is light and affectionate, and it can also represent their pure friendship. Immediately, Li San began to consider what to do with moon cakes that mortals would eat. "Oh..." Li San silently shook his head and said helplessly: "I''m really bad at cooking. Yu Hong used to cook good dishes, and moon cakes taught me several times, but I didn''t study hard.. ." Li San is not omnipotent. In his previous life, he had his own way of governing the country and enriching the people. He could talk for a few days and nights. But when it comes to cooking, Li San is a real layman, and compared with Yu Hong, it''s a little bit worse. Chapter 208： Lively River Temple Street He also took the initiative to help, but every time Yu Hong refused to let herself help, it was not that she was unwilling to let herself do the work, it was indeed that Li San''s cook often did not help. After a long time, Li San will no longer be in the kitchen. After thinking, Li San turned and walked into the river temple. ....... Wang Bin came out today to meet with a major customer that their factory cooperates with. The customer''s home is a bit far away from where he lives. He is in the east of Luoshui City, and this customer is near Binhe Road. After coming out of the client''s house, Wang Bin originally planned to take the subway to go home directly. His house has a car, but Luoshui City is often stuck in traffic, so he took the subway to make it easier to meet. After walking for a while on Binhe Road, Wang Bin stopped. On a branch in the distance, there are all kinds of shops. The cries from several horns were particularly noticeable. "Selling moon cakes, new flavors, new upgrades, durian flavor moon cakes you deserve to have..." "Huh?" Wang Bin looked at the street curiously, "Durian-flavored mooncakes? And this flavor?" Durian is smelly, but it tastes delicious. Wang Bin''s mother likes to eat durian very much. Immediately, Wang Bin walked to the shop, "Hello, do you still have this durian-flavored mooncake? How do you sell it?" There are many customers in this store, most of them are attracted by this novel horn sound. "Hello sir, we have a single box of high-quality moon cakes for two hundred yuan. Buy two boxes and get one box free. There are many flavors in it..." "I don''t want the mixed one. Is there a durian flavor alone." "Some, some, look..." The store enthusiastically took several large and small packages, all of them in durian flavor, including large, medium and small boxes. But the price is a bit more expensive than normal. Looking at the enthusiastic store, Wang Bin''s face was hesitant. This durian-flavored new flavor is beautifully packaged, but the price is more expensive than ordinary mooncakes. If I said I bought a box, I might have to be preached by my daughter-in-law when I went home. "Bring me two boxes, boss." Wang Bin said, and pointed to two of them. In the end, he made up his mind to buy two boxes. "Delete, we buy two get one free, you can choose another box, it is an increase..." Afterwards, Wang Bin paid the money and walked out with three boxes of moon cakes. Calculating, if you buy two and get one and three boxes, on average, it is not much more expensive than ordinary mooncakes. He plans to go home to give his mother and his wife one box each. Wang Bin''s home is in Qingruiyuan Community, Liwan District, east of Luoshui City. Liwan District is separated by dozens of kilometers from the north bank area where Luoshui River is located. Wang Bin seems to be thrifty on the surface. In fact, his family''s living conditions are not bad, and the standard of living is medium to high, but there are some reasons why he is so sophisticated. Wang Bin is 1.8 meters tall and he is very handsome. He was very handsome when he was young, and he was the top handsome guy in the school when he was in school. Even if people are middle-aged now, they are more and more tasteful, and their temperament is even more outstanding. They belong to the kind of people who are very good in appearance, and they are very face-conscious when they are brought out. When Wang Bin was a child, his family was very poor. He dropped out of school after he was in high school, and joined the society at the age of 18. After entering the society, Wang Bin had no academic qualifications and skills. He had been a waiter, a network manager, a delivery service, a construction site, and a few years later, he entered a textile factory and became a worker. Later, after a year in the factory, Wang Bin met the director''s daughter. The twenty-four-year-old Wang Bin quickly met, knew and fell in love with the director''s daughter. This was the first time Wang Bin fell in love, and finally they entered the palace of marriage. Because his wife was the daughter of the factory director, Wang Bin quickly changed from an ordinary worker to a director, responsible for the factory''s procurement work, and settled in Luoshui, a third-tier city that is very famous in Daxia. Because Wang Bin had nothing, and his wife was married against all opinions, this resulted in Wang Bin not having much right to speak. Wang Bin has always respected his father-in-law and mother-in-law. He only nodded and did not shake his head, everything would follow his father-in-law''s wishes. For example, after they get married, their car and house are basically in accordance with the requirements of their parents-in-law, the property rights are in the name of their wife, and they also signed before marriage. If they lose their wives, they will leave the house unconditionally after divorce. For his wife Xie Yali, Wang Bin and her truly love each other. Even Wang Bin didn''t know Xie Yali''s true identity at the beginning. Wang Bin agreed to these conditions without even thinking about it. Wang Bin has no opinion on the idea of ??his father-in-law and his mother-in-law. He thinks that the script of his life experience can only be found in the movie. He has nothing. Everything that can be today is only possible with the support of his father-in-law. He I am very respectful and grateful to my father-in-law and mother-in-law. If he doesn''t have his father-in-law, he wants to buy a house and a car to get married in a big city like Luoshui, it will be a year of the monkey. The housing prices in Luoshui City are more than 10,000 yuan per square meter in the suburbs. Although this is not comparable to the first-tier cities such as Kyoto City and the Magic City, it can also be ranked upstream in Daxia Country. The Queen Mother did not have any comments, and she often reminded Wang Bin people to understand the Entubao, and to thank their father-in-law. The Queen Mother is very happy. She feels that Xie Yali''s family are the nobles in her son''s life. They can enter the big city, have a house, a car, marry and have children, so the future generations will have completely different fate. The gap between people is inherent, and they were sentenced to three or sixty-nine degrees at birth. If you want to change your destiny through struggle, it is like a small wave in the river. Only a small group of people can change their destiny. The Queen Mother saw this very thoroughly. Wang Bin''s current life is more like a son-in-law in a sense, but his father-in-law and mother-in-law did not do so. Carrying moon cakes, Wang Bin walked down the street. "Director Wang, you haven''t gone back yet." A familiar voice came from behind Wang Bin. Looking back, a smile appeared on Wang Bin''s face, "Mr. Huang, why are you here? I just went for a walk when I saw it was quite lively there." "Director Wang, don''t be the boss, you are always so polite." The middle-aged man, known as President Huang, said with a beer belly and said with a smile. The top of Huang''s head is shiny and he wears gold-rimmed glasses. He is an obvious middle-aged uncle, but his temperament is very easy-going, which makes people naturally feel close. Wang Bin shook his head and said sternly, "You are always President Huang, I am a respectful name, not on purpose, haha." "By the way, where are you going, President Huang?" Before, Wang Bin remembered that Mr. Huang still said at home that there was something to deal with, why he left his front foot and Mr. Huang went to the street. "Hey, I didn''t just get out of time. I planned to go to the Heshen Temple. It happened that a friend asked me." Huang said, pointing to the street where Wang Bin had just come out. Chapter 209： Past There, a middle-aged man in sportswear is looking here. Hearing this, Wang Bin said with a smile, "President Huang, then you are busy, I am going to go back by subway." "Subway? Director Wang, didn''t you drive over?" "My wife is driving the car, besides, I am afraid that the traffic jam on the road will delay the time to meet you, so I took the subway." "Yes, the subway is really convenient, you just have to run for a while." President Huang nodded and said nothing more. He knows Wang Bin''s situation, so he also knows why. Luoshui City has a ring road, and you will not get stuck in traffic if you don''t drive along the ring road in the city. After greeted Wang Bin, Mr. Huang waved his hand and walked across the road. Then, Mr. Huang made it easy for his friends to meet and said with a smile, "Brother Lu, it¡¯s great that you moved to Luoshui City. It will be much easier for our brothers to meet in the future. I will have partners in the future, you don¡¯t know. , My wife and daughter are very busy, haha!" Mr. Huang''s face was full of smiles, and the old friend in front of him was several times more powerful than his worth of tens of millions. He knows that this man in front of him is a big business man, and his assets are calculated at tens of billions. The two were former classmates and roommates. The relationship is naturally strong. When they were young, they carried guns together, went down the mountain together, drifted through Chang, and divided the country together. It¡¯s just that after graduation, I didn¡¯t have so many opportunities to meet for various reasons, but it¡¯s fine now. I heard that the good brothers moved to Luoshui City and lived very close to him. You can meet whenever you want. My old brother, Guanlan City, stomped his feet and got three earthquakes. I heard that he handled all the industries in Guanlan City, moved to Luoshui City and planned to develop in the not-prosperous new city of Binhe Road. For this, Mr. Huang It also means very difficult to understand. He also asked for the specific reason. He was even more puzzled by hearing what the good brother said was the will of the gods. No way, his friend has believed in gods and Buddhas since he was young. Mr. Huang also knew about this. The benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees wisdom, and he doesn''t have much to say. "Lao Huang, I also want to accompany you out for a walk every day, but there are still a lot of things to deal with when I just came to the company, and you know the situation." Lu Annan said with a smile. He was very busy, but Lu Annan''s expression was very relaxed, without the slightest annoyance. Hearing this, Mr. Huang gave a white glance, "I know why you are so boastful. You are always meticulous and hands-on in everything, no wonder you succeeded!" Then, Mr. Huang patted Lu Annan on the shoulder, "If you want me to help in the future, just speak up. Although I don''t have a big boss like you, I still have a bit of energy in Luoshui City." "Okay, I''m definitely looking for Fatty Huang if I have something to do, but you are too humble." Lu Annan smiled familiarly. At this moment, it seems to be back twenty years ago, when they were still young. Huang is always a native of Luoshui City. Although his assets are tens of millions, they are all made by his own struggle. This is not as simple as having a little energy. With that, Lu Annan looked at the man who had just talked to Mr. Huang, "Old Huang, was that your friend just now?" President Huang nodded, "Yes." Immediately, Mr. Huang saw Wang Bin looking at him, and he gave him a smile, "I am planning to expand the clothing business recently. He came to talk to me about the project. Behind them is an old textile factory in Liwan District." "Huh?" Lu Annan frowned, "Cooperate with you? Take the subway? Fatty Huang, I didn''t look down on people, I just..." Lu Annan is very puzzled. His friend has a net worth of tens of millions. It stands to reason that working with him is not a kind of small factory, right? Send a sales representative to talk, don''t you even have a transportation tool to support the scene? Logically speaking, when talking about the project image on behalf of a factory, you must first have a little style. This is the experience Lu Annan has summed up in a shopping mall. Sometimes, the first impression is very important. "Haha." Mr. Huang smiled and looked at Lu Annan, "Lao Lu, I understand what you mean. You are a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder and pay attention to etiquette, but Lao Wang is different. He is the factory director''s son-in-law, and he is very nice He is also more easy-going and not scheming, he..." Speaking of this, Mr. Huang said, "Actually, I value Pharaoh. I think he is a worthy friend. If it weren¡¯t for Pharaoh¡¯s face, I wouldn¡¯t like his father-in-law at all. Broken factory..." In words, President Huang has a deep disdain on his face. He is worth tens of millions, and the textile factory he is looking for cooperates with in long lines. In Huang''s view, he values ??Wang Bin more. "Huh?" Lu Annan glanced at Mr. Huang in surprise. He knew his friend''s temper. Huang was always a very easygoing and down-to-earth person. He rarely saw Mr. Huang mocking anyone like that. What on earth is there in the factory of the father-in-law behind Lao Wang that makes Mr. Huang so disgusted? Lao Huang noticed Lu Annan¡¯s expression and sneered, "Lao Lu, you don¡¯t know, Wang Bin¡¯s father-in-law¡¯s factory was considered a small and famous factory in Luoshui City more than 20 years ago, but it was purely his father-in-law¡¯s luck. ....." Listening to Mr. Huang''s words, Lu Annan immediately understood the whole story. Huang is always the first big name in the clothing business in Luoshui City. In the era of economic development, Wang Bin¡¯s father-in-law set up this private textile factory. Wang Bin¡¯s father-in-law made many friends at that time, and Mr. Huang was one of them. With the help of Mr. Huang, his textile factory The factory has received a large number of orders, and its scale is getting bigger and bigger. At that time, under the general background, as long as those who set up factories and did business were in the golden age, they developed very fast. Subsequently, many foreign-funded enterprises entered Luoshui City, especially garment processing factories, with better technology and more advanced equipment, which had a great impact on the original factories in Luoshui City. With such a big market, Mr. Huang¡¯s factory has been greatly impacted both in terms of input and output, as well as workers¡¯ salaries. It was squeezed for a time, revenue plummeted, and faced bankruptcy several times. Mr. Huang¡¯s business was facing bankruptcy from the leader of Luoshui City. Old Xie, who had been helped by him, not only failed to help, but also fell into trouble. This made Mr. Huang¡¯s situation even worse. At that time, Wang Bin''s father-in-law was very unkind. He tore up all of Mr. Huang''s contracts and turned to cooperate with foreign-funded enterprises, and he embraced foreign-funded enterprises with lower prices. But what happened next was beyond everyone''s expectations. Mr. Huang did not go bankrupt. He changed his strategy and successfully brought the processing plant back to life. Mr. Huang helped Wang Bin''s father-in-law to make the textile factory bigger. In the friendship of his friends, he not only received no return, but also raised him into a white-eyed wolf. Chapter 210： Half-born son-in-law This is related to Huang''s easygoing and affectionate personality, and Huang''s disadvantage is also due to his personality. It is not accidental that a person can succeed. This is inseparable from being a person and doing things. Mr. Huang changed his strategy. First, he found a few investors, and then changed the original sales model to save the profits of the middlemen and directly supply the relatively large domestic retailers. This immediately made the processing that is on the verge of bankruptcy. The factory is back on track, and the benefits have doubled. Mr. Huang¡¯s business mind was not built, and his processing plant came back to life, and for a long time became a topic among the people of Luoshui City after dinner. With the take-off of Huang Yi, it has gradually become a one-stop service, from high-end to low-end, everything. Several well-known domestic brands are under Huang Yi''s name. Later, Huang Yi updated the assembly line, brand-new equipment, brand-new designers, and everything quickly suppressed those foreign-funded companies. In less than ten years, those foreign-funded companies went bankrupt. Wang Bin''s father-in-law also made a lot of money by holding the thighs of foreign-funded enterprises in those years, but with the decline of foreign-funded enterprises, his textile factory business also plummeted. The most important thing in doing business is credibility, reputation, and character. Although Wang Bin''s father-in-law made a lot of money, he would surely become a big winner if the foreign-funded enterprise did not go bankrupt. However, he made a mistake in one step and wrong step, and his reputation and reputation were bad. Later, his business became worse and worse. The so-called centipede worm is dead but not stiff, as is the case with Wang Bin''s father-in-law''s factory. His factory suffered losses and losses, and his income was extremely unstable. Now that these years have passed, the total assets of Wang Bin''s father-in-law add up to tens of millions, which is completely different from the previous year. "...In this way, the old guy is lingering and panting now. If Wang Bin hadn''t talked about a few big deals over the years, his broken factory would have closed down long ago, and he can still jump right now?" Huang Yi said, his disdain was overwhelming, "Wang Bin is very honest and hard-bearing. Since he was a child, his family has been poor. He has always lived a thrifty life and never extravagant. He is a tens of years old. I often see him here. The roadside stall eats a light meal for a few dollars and hurries on the way, how many men like this still have?" "The so-called tiger father has no dogs, and her daughter is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I just talked about my personal opinion and didn''t mean to criticize his old Xie. You don''t know how much Wang Bin brought to him over the years. The good? His husband and wife always look down on Wang Bin with five people and six people." "They don''t want to think, if it weren''t for Wang Bin, can his factory stick to it now? Lao Xie''s daughter is also a little white-eyed wolf, and she never drives Wang Bin if she has a car at home. Wang Bin goes out either by bus or subway, just like his father. Stingy, stingy, and good at calculations, for fear that Wang Bin will have money to crush her in the future." "You don''t know, her daughter-in-law is in charge of the family''s financial power. Even if Wang Bin goes out to meet customers to consume and eat, he must issue a small ticket, and he does not hold extra money..." While talking, Mr. Huang hehehe said, "Lao Lu, you don''t know, I also heard that his father-in-law and mother-in-law asked Wang Bin to sign an agreement before marriage. In the future, if divorce occurs, he will leave the house unconditionally and the property will belong to her wife..." "You see that he takes the subway, in fact, it is to save money. He seldom takes a taxi. Otherwise, his wife will say that he has spent money when he goes home. Wang Bin has always been filial and has never complained. This is impossible to pretend. , He is an honest man." President Huang shook his head and laughed a little at himself, "I can''t do him like this. I also like his character, so I am willing to cooperate. The old guy also knows his son-in-law''s ability, so he is willing to marry his daughter. , A lot of things about cooperation are left to the son-in-law to handle." "Oh..." Mr. Huang sighed, "Did you say that the old guy was out of shit? When he was young, he was cheeky and disregarded brotherhood to hug the thighs of foreign-funded enterprises. After ten years, he made a fortune. I met another excellent son-in-law like Wang Bin in Nian. If my daughter finds such a good husband-in-law, I will be grateful to ten generations of ancestors. It is a pity..." "So that''s it." Lu Annan shook his head. After listening to the twists and turns, it was inevitable that he felt uneasy. "Yeah, some people are lucky and have poor character, but they have God''s favor." Mr. Huang smiled bitterly. Lu Annan also patted Mr. Huang on the shoulder and watched Wang Bin enter the subway station. Finally, Wang Bin waved his hand to indicate friendship, and Lu Annan nodded and handed a kind smile. Then, Lu Annan retracted his gaze and did not go to see Wang Bin again. He is not familiar with Wang Bin. If he hadn''t heard what his good brother said today, he would not have known so many twists and turns. Then the two of them stepped on the asphalt road beside the garden. There were many shops and weeping willows swaying in the wind, and the faint fragrance of flowers came from the distance. The two walked towards the river temple. "Fatty Huang, let me give you a suggestion. You live on Binhe Road. If you have time, go to the River God Temple to worship the River God..." "Ok?" "Hear me out...." ...... Room A2021, Block A, Qingruiyuan Community, Liwan District, East Luoshui City. This is a duplex building of 150 square meters. The bright floor-to-ceiling windows are located in the living room, and you can see the green Yunling Mountains in the distance. In the living room, two middle-aged women and a young girl are rubbing mahjong with a "wrath". "I said Meizi, what is your girl''s luck today? Even Hu Liu has it." Among the two middle-aged women, a woman with a graceful figure in a cheongsam glanced at the cards on the table and mumbled. Xie Yali lost eight games in a row today, and she was very upset. "I said Meizi, do your mother and daughter have a secret signal? Are you uniting to bully me on purpose?" Xie Yali said dissatisfied. Another middle-aged woman wearing a slightly blessed dress rolled her eyes to Xie Yali, "What do you say? Isn''t it all luck? How can there be any codes that are not codes..." As he said, the middle-aged woman smiled, "Yali, you must have lost luck recently, no wonder, besides, I have lost more than you." "You lose a lot? Isn''t Jingyi''s money yours? It''s just the left pocket in the right pocket, where did you lose?" "Ali, this is wrong. When a daughter is older, she always wants to marry. Doesn''t the daughter just spend money in her natal family and make money in her husband''s house?" "Mom, you are here again! I will definitely be filial to you if I make money in the future, what are you talking about!" the girl called Jingyi said with a blush. "Jingyi is so sensible, it would be great if I had a sensible daughter like you." Xie Yali looked at Jingyi, her eyes flashed with inexplicable colors. Chapter 211： The seemingly harmonious mother-in-law Xie Yali didn''t know that she had a physical problem before, but after marrying Wang Bin, she discovered that she was infertile. They have been married to Wang Bin for more than ten years, and they still have no children. This is a hurdle in Xie Yali''s heart. "Yali, if you have time to survive now, I heard that there is a hospital in Linze City that specializes in infertility. You can take your Lao Wang to see it." "I''ve heard that too. I''ll go over there when I have time." Xie Yali looked at her friend and nodded. Her friend was kind, and she knew it, but Xie Yali never told her friends because of her physical problems. She said it was Wang Bin''s problem outside, and only she knew the secret. Even Wang Bin didn''t know. She had used some grey methods to make Wang Bin always think it was her own problem. This also made Wang Bin grateful to her and her family. Wang Bin often blamed himself and felt guilty. Wang Bin knew of his infertility, and Xie Yali had always been to him, which made Wang Bin more obedient to Xie Yali and her father-in-law. There was a sound of footsteps in the living room, as well as a voice, "Meizi, which hospital are you talking about? I will definitely let Binbin go and see when I look back." It was an old woman with gray hair who was talking, crouched and thin, but she was still very good-spirited. The old woman has a lot of folds on her face, and the skin on her hands is also a bit dry. The calluses from work when she was young can also be seen clearly. She holds a teapot in her hand. It seems that she has poor eyesight and is slow to walk. "Oh, Auntie, why are you serving tea with us in person, Jingyi, this is Grandma Lan, and also your Uncle Wang Bin''s mother." Sister Mei immediately got up to greet her and said to her daughter. "Auntie, let me come." "No, I just make a pot of tea for you..." Lan Juxiang waved her hand quickly and beckoned Ms. Mei to sit down. Xie Yali looked at the old woman in front of her, her eyes flashed with an imperceptible disgust. In her eyes, the old woman was haunting in the soil, her hygiene was not good, and she always had a strange smell on her body. Xie Yali got up and took the teapot, and said, "Mom, I put the clothes, sheets and quilts that I will change into the master bedroom bathroom." "Well, I see, I''ll put the washing machine in later." "No, I have some clothes that can''t be machine-washed. I have to wash them by hand. Only the coat still has..." "Okay, okay." Lan Juxiang nodded, remembering the clothes Xie Yali had said, and then politely said to Sister Mei''s mother and daughter to let them have more fun, and then turned and walked towards the master bedroom on the second floor. Seeing this, Sister Mei said in surprise, "I said Yali, did your nanny take time off?" From yesterday to today, she came to play mahjong, but she did not see the shadow of a babysitter. "Humph." Xie Yali snorted coldly, "I fired the nanny before." "Huh? Why?" "Play cards, don''t ask too much, I haven''t won today." Xie Yali waved her hand, changed the subject, and continued to rub mahjong. It¡¯s just that Sister Mei was puzzled. He remembered that the babysitter in Xie Yali¡¯s house was very good, worked fast and was a good person. Xie Yali had praised her before. Why was she fired recently? "Did your nanny steal something?" Sister Mei said while rubbing mahjong, her curiosity drove her to think of it first. "No, I just don''t want to waste money." Xie Yali sneered, watching the old lady disappearing from the back of the stairs, "Now there are people working, why spend more money for a nanny?" "..." Hearing this, Sister Mei and her daughter looked at each other without speaking. Then, Sister Mei showed a smile of ¡®so that¡¯s how it is¡¯, "That''s right." Xie Yali did not notice the attitude of the mother and daughter, rubbing mahjong in her hands, and said lightly, "Actually, my mother-in-law is also self-sufficient. She has contributed to this family. She can have three meals a day and live in a big house. There is no such good job." Sister Mei has an inexplicable smile on her face, "That''s right, this community is considered a high-end community, and the second bedroom also has floor-to-ceiling windows, and it''s sunny..." "Second bedroom?" Xie Yali said, interrupting Sister Mei, "I didn''t say let her live in the second bedroom." Xie Yali¡¯s mouth raised a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Wang Bin originally said that he let his mother live in the second bedroom, but you know, my mother-in-law is used to living in a rural house and sleeping on the bed. She said that she is not used to sleeping in the second bedroom. , He proposed to live in a small bed in the grocery room." With that said, Xie Yali¡¯s mockery on her face became even stronger, "Wang Bin said it several times, but he couldn¡¯t be damned. In the end, he lived in the grocery room. I respect the opinions of the elderly..." The smile on Sister Mei''s face solidified, her eyebrows shaking involuntarily. A chill filled my heart. Even her daughter Jingyi had a puzzled expression on her face. Sister Mei knows who Xie Yali is, and she also knows that Xie Yali''s problem is definitely not the problem of the elderly. Her friend must have said something to the elderly, the elderly are so persistent. Xie Yali still muttered, "Meizi, did you say that my mother-in-law came to make a charge with me? You said that my luck has been bad recently. I always feel that my mother-in-law is making a charge with me, which makes me so lucky. You see, I have never won..." Xie Yali was still talking to herself, without noticing Mei''s expression at all. Jingyi on the side showed a suspicious expression. She wanted to question Xie Yali. Can this kind of thing get into superstition? You played bad cards yourself, and gave back to your mother-in-law? According to your logic, does the whole world owe you? The girl was indignant. She felt that her mother''s friend sometimes really had a bad outlook, but she didn''t speak, and her mother gave him a look that didn''t need to be said. At this moment, the door opened in the living room sounded. Wang Bin came in carrying three boxes of mooncakes, and when he saw the figure in the living room, he immediately said, "Yang Mei is here, and I also brought Jingyi." "Hello Uncle Wang." "Pharaoh, are you talking about major clients?" Sister Mei smiled and said familiarly. "No, I went to see a client this afternoon and I calmed down things a little bit." Wang Bin nodded and said politely. "Huh?" Xie Yali''s face suddenly sank, "You just talked? Didn''t you sign the contract?" Xie Yali knows why Wang Bin went there today. This is a super big family. It is of great significance to their factory. Didn''t they agree? Thinking of Wang Bin''s words, Xie Yali suddenly had a bad tone and a high-pitched voice, more like a superior leader questioning. Chapter 212： Dont be too elegant Her own factory has been losing money year after year since more than ten years ago, and business has become more and more difficult to do, which makes Xie Yali very anxious. In the last five years, the business in the factory has gradually improved, and it has been getting better every year, which makes Xie Yali very happy. Coupled with the death of Wang Bin''s father last year, Xie Yali is even more happy. She thinks that the death of the king''s father is a good thing, which can reduce the expenditure for the elderly. But recently Xie Yali was extremely upset, because Wang Bin took his mother from the countryside and said that someone should be filial and need to be taken care of when they are old. This made Xie Yali resist the mother-in-law who is like a hillbilly from the bottom of her heart. Xie Yali was opposed to this matter. She had already planned a showdown with Wang Bin and resolutely did not agree to the Queen Mother coming in. However, my father said not to let her have extra troubles. Wang Bin is responsible for the procurement and cooperation of the factory. The factory needs Wang Bin, a competent cadre, just an extra pair of chopsticks to eat. Xie Yali just thought about it in her heart, and there was no objection on the surface. . Regarding the Queen Mother''s matter, Xie Yali felt that she had already made concessions and sacrifices. Now Wang Bin has broken down her major clients? Can this be tolerated? Didn¡¯t you go to sign the contract today? The cooperation with that boss is short of a contract. "Signed, I didn''t say that the signing was not successful, right?" Wang Bin nodded, and said kindly, looking at his a little angry wife. "Yali, don''t worry about it. I know you are anxious. I will not let the factory miss this big order." Wang Bin changed his slippers and said with a smile. "Success? Good!" Xie Yali put her heart down immediately, her face was full of smiles, her hands rubbing mahjong harder, as if excited and excited. At this moment, Mei''s phone rang. She had something to deal with at home, so she took Jingyi and Xie Yali to say hello to Wang Bin and left. After leaving the house, Sister Mei stood in the elevator, "Jingyi, you must not learn from Xie Yali, that woman has very poor character. Mom brought you here because our family has business dealings with them. People like her... ." "Yeah." Jingyi nodded, "Mom, don''t worry, I would like to question her then, but I didn''t say anything when you gave me a look. It doesn''t matter what they do with us." "Jingyi is so good, this Xie Yali is too bad to be a person, I will come alone in the future, and I will bring you less, and I can''t be too elegant..." While talking, the elevator reached the first floor, and the mother and daughter walked out. ...... In the room, Wang Bin put on his slippers and looked around, "Yali, where is my mother?" "It''s on the second floor. It should be washing clothes." Xie Yali got up, lay on the sofa, picked up her mobile phone and replied casually. Hearing this, Wang Bin''s originally happy face instantly solidified. Noting Wang Bin''s face, Xie Yali said casually, "The clothes are thrown into the washing machine. I said I will hang them when I turn around. My mother-in-law must go, I can''t help but..." "Yeah." Wang Bin nodded, "My mother is like this, always thinking about doing something for us." With that, Wang Bin carried the bag in his hand and walked towards the second floor. Seeing his mother crouching in the bathroom washing clothes, Wang Bin suddenly felt that the Wuwei bottle had been knocked over in his heart, "Mom, why do you want to wash it yourself? I''m already looking for a babysitter, and I won¡¯t be able to wash the clothes after two days. of." "My son, this is wrong with you. What if you don''t wash the clothes with a pile of clothes?" Lan Juxiang turned around and wiped his sweat. "Besides, I''m doing something within my power, and it''s okay." Looking at his mother, Wang Bin thought of something in his heart, and whispered, "Mom, why don''t you use a washing machine? Did Yali let you be like this?" Although Wang Bin is honest, but his mind is very delicate, he knows Xie Yali''s problem. Wang Bin knew about Xie Yali''s character and temper. Xie Yali was still hiding well at the beginning of the relationship. As his understanding deepened, Xie Yali''s temper was very strong, and Wang Bin tried his best to tolerate it. These days, since his mother arrived home, he has also noticed Xie Yali¡¯s verbal attitude, which makes the kind-hearted Wang Bin unwilling to believe that Xie Yali is such a cruel person, but this is his mother, her mother-in-law, why not wait to see him so much? Xie Yali is a person who will never give up even if she is barren. Why is she so indifferent and ruthless all of a sudden? He is as filial to his father-in-law as his biological parents. Wang Bin has never seen Xie Yali behave like this to his mother-in-law. The so-called palms and backs of hands are all fleshy, right? In Wang Bin''s view, Xie Yali is more willful, temperamental, and a little ill. She is not bad. Thinking of Xie Yali''s unsatisfactory attitude these days, Wang Bin subconsciously wanted to ask. "Huh?" Lan Juxiang was taken aback, "Silly son, what are you talking about? Why do you say that?" She came to the house, brought tea, handed water, washed clothes and sweeping the floor, etc., all of which she did by herself. Xie Yali never seemed to order her. "Really?" Wang Bin was a little unbelief, and asked in confusion. Lan Juxiang smiled and nodded, "Son, don''t think about it. I am idle a day when I am old. It doesn''t matter if I can do some work, Yali has never actively asked me. You don¡¯t always feel ashamed of her for being barren. Is it? Mom wants to help you too, so I can save money..." Lan Juxiang has been in the countryside all her life, and she has never seen the life of a rich family. In Lan Juxiang''s eyes, she was sincerely happy to see her son becoming a success, but the elderly mother was more upset. Because the family was poor, Wang Bin didn¡¯t have a good living environment when he was a child. In rural areas, it is even more popular that he is not ill. She believes that the reason why Wang Bin has physical problems is that they did not raise them properly. The root cause of the disease. At the same time, Lan Juxiang also knew that everything her son was here was given by Xie Yali''s family. She just wanted to do what she could to help her son share some pressure, otherwise Xie Yali would be passive if the couple were upset. The old man went out for a stroll recently and saw a lot of job advertisements. She found that some odd jobs were more suitable for her. For example, when she is working on embroidery, she is going to pick up such work when she returns to her home. After taking it to her home, she can use it in exchange for wages, so that she can also subsidize her son''s life and save some pocket money for his son. There is not much pocket money on his son, and Xie Yali manages all the money. Lan Juxiang knows this very well. "Mom...what the **** are you doing." Wang Bin''s nose was sore, he immediately began to persuade his mother and told her not to think too much. "Mom, you go to rest, I can do all these tasks." "Son, no, mom can do it..." ...... Outside the door, at the top of the stairs, Xie Yali stood there quietly, her expression gradually becoming unhappy. Chapter 213： Good and evil are rewarded She just saw Wang Bin coming upstairs, and she wanted to come up and ask how Wang Bin had talked about cooperation. Didn''t she know that she heard a mother and son talking when she reached the top of the stairs. "Huh." Xie Yali glanced mockingly at the bathroom and left quietly. She wanted to tell her father about this, and asked her father''s opinion. Xie Yali''s originally exquisite facial features were a bit distorted, and her heart roared wildly, like a lioness about to get angry. Wang Bin, do you doubt me? What are you? Without me, Xie Yali, where would you Wang Bin move bricks now? Your family is still playing in the mud in the countryside. Can you Wang Bin live today? Xie Yali''s complexion was extremely ugly, and the towering pair was constantly shaking with anger. Then, thinking of what the Queen Mother said, a smile appeared on Xie Yali''s face. Old stuff, you are quite interesting, saying that I have not asked you. Xie Yali was very satisfied with Wang Bin''s mother''s attitude. From the first day Wang Bin''s mother came, she did not explicitly ask her to do anything. But secretly, Xie Yali always treated Wang Bin''s mother with a superior attitude, such as living in the utility room without windows. Xie Yali told Wang Bin''s mother in private that there was good feng shui there, and she also scorned a fortune-telling statement, saying that the elders lived there to be able to turn around and give birth to sons. At the same time, Xie Yali also implicitly mentioned how many friends she has, and that she might stay for a few nights and so on. These statements made Wang Bin''s mother understand, and the honest elderly asked to live in the utility room. Thinking that Wang Bin''s mother was as rustic as a hillbilly, Xie Yali''s eyes flashed with disgust and ridicule. "Wait, you should die in a few years..." "No, I should think of a way to let her take the initiative to leave and go back to her old country house to raise chickens..." "..." Xie Yali thought quickly, her eyes gleaming with unknown colors. ...... Three days later, inside the river **** mansion. Tomorrow is the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, and it is also the annual Mid-Autumn Festival. Li San looked at the strange-looking mooncake in front of him, a little bit dumbfounded. "I''m really stupid. I have been teaching for a long time. What is it doing..." Li San looked at Tutu''s work, feeling a little disgusted by himself. On the other side, Tutu had his hands full of dough, with nuts and sugar and other ingredients beside him. He tilted his head and looked at Li San, as if he didn''t understand how ugly his work was. Li San was about to abandon this failed work, shook his head, and prepared to re-teach the picture and make another piece. It must be done well. Feeling in my heart, there was a feeling in the bookshelf. Li San turned his head and looked at the bookshelf in the Sun Moon Hall. "Whoo!" A stream of light flew, slowly floating in front of Li San, it was the book of good news. Then, the flour and other substances in Li San''s hands disappeared, and a pair of jade-like palms stretched out and took the book of good news. The Good Newsletter began to turn pages automatically, and stopped at a certain page. Line after line of small print appeared on this page. Wang Bin, Lan Juxiang. Lan Juxiang, a native of Jincheng Village, Luoshui City, gave birth to Wang Bin thirty-nine years ago.... On this page, all news about Lan Juxiang and Wang Bin emerged. In this good newsletter, the record of the two is very long and detailed. Unlike the past, the two are not about how many people they have saved or how much virtue they have accumulated, but some are just the past of their family. Tutu tilted his head and looked at Li San who was watching the good newsletter. After a long time, Li San sighed slightly. After reading the information about the two, Li San closed the book of good news. Looking at the three big characters in the good newsletter, Li San remained silent for a long time. Suddenly, Li San looked at Tutu on the side and said with a smile, "Tutu, today I will teach you a four-character idiom, "Respect the old and be kind"..." ........ As night fell, the lights in Luoshui city were dimmed, neon bursts, and the streets began to be so lively, with cars coming and going. Just like a city that never sleeps, people''s nightlife also begins after nightfall. People gather in the streets in twos and threes, doing their own things, and enjoying the good time after the end of the day. No one could see the people on the street. The two silhouettes disappeared in a flash, shuttled in the night sky, and finally landed on the roof of a building. Li San, wearing a blue robe, appeared on the roof of a building in Qingruiyuan Community. The blue robe on his body was swaying in the wind, and the blue silk behind his shoulders was also floating. Li San stared at the opposite house, and in his sight, an old woman with gray hair was on the balcony. "That is Lan Juxiang." In the wind, a dusty and elegant voice sounded, and then dissipated in the wind. Next to Li San, Tutu wearing an origami coat also followed Li San''s gaze to look at the old woman on the balcony. Tutu''s big empty eyes blinked, as if thinking about the meaning of the four-character idiom that Li San had taught him before. The night wind blew through and the origami coat hunted and hunted, as if it would be blown away at any time. ...... Lan Juxiang was drying the washed clothes and sofa covers on the balcony. When he picked up some of these clothes, the old man''s color suddenly changed. "This, how can this be good..." In Lan Juxiang''s sight, a small shawl and a pair of trousers were cracked. The shawl belonged to his daughter-in-law Xie Yali, and the striped pants belonged to his son Wang Bin''s clothes. They were all very thin clothes. The crack on the top was broken at the suture of the line. It seemed that he used too much force when washing by hand, and it was ripped apart, but now she found the crack on the top. "Mom? What''s the matter?" Wang Bin just walked out of the kitchen with a plate of washed fruits, and he couldn''t help but say when he saw the strangeness of his mother. "Son... Son, two pieces of clothes have opened their mouths." Lan Juxiang turned around, holding the clothes in her hands. Wang Bin was taken aback for a moment, "The clothes are rotten?" "Mom, which clothes are rotten?" Xie Yali asked casually, sitting in the living room with a pair of slender legs put together. Lan Juxiang immediately walked over with the two clothes in her hand, and showed them to her son and Xie Yali. There was a deep shame on the old man''s face, "It''s all to blame, it should be because I was not careful and broke the clothes with excessive force." At this moment, the old man''s heart was full of apologies, and she herself began to blame herself. In the past three days, she always seemed to be doing wrong things and causing trouble. I wiped the table and accidentally knocked the porcelain on the side of the table and broke it. When mopping the floor, I accidentally touched a handicraft that my daughter-in-law liked and broke it. When washing the dishes, she didn''t notice that one of the bowls was not cleaned, and there was detergent water in it, so she put it in the cupboard. I didn¡¯t notice the water on the ground when I was making the soup. I overturned a pot of chicken soup and the kitchen floor was dirty..... Chapter 214： Vicious mind, snake-hearted In the past few days, the old man always seems to be unhelpful. Thinking of everything in the past few days, Lan Juxiang''s apology deepened. The old man looked like a child who had done something wrong, with a very regretful expression on his face. She remembered that she had been very careful, but bad things still happened one after another. She felt that she was dizzy with her old eyes, and it was causing a blockage to her son. "Bin Bin, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." Lan Juxiang whispered. "Mom, what are you doing?" Wang Bin immediately comforted his mother, "Mom, don''t do this, it''s just two pieces of clothes, and..." Without waiting for Wang Bin''s words to finish, Xie Yali''s voice immediately sounded, "Let me see which dress it is? Isn''t this the limited edition dress I bought last time?" Xie Yali got up from the sofa and raised her hair behind her back, "Wang Bin, this is the limited edition I bought last time. It took several thousand and I only wore it the day before yesterday. It''s a shame." Xie Yali looked at the shawl in Lan Juxiang''s hand with regret, but her voice became quieter until later, as if she felt a bit too much for saying this, and she shouldn''t be chattering because of a piece of clothing. Then, Xie Yali smiled harmlessly, and pretended to comfort, "Mom, don''t care, this dress is already very thin, I think if I wash it, it will open the thread." Hearing this, Lan Juxiang''s face suddenly turned pale, and her hands trembled, "Well, this dress is so many thousands? I...I..." The old man''s eyes were sore and his voice choked. She felt that the clothes in her hands were extremely heavy. Thousands of pieces of clothing, this is a month''s salary for ordinary people. I can see how hard my son is here, and he often works overtime. Sometimes I talked about a customer after he came back from an empty stomach and drank so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to eat. I accidentally washed a piece of clothing worth thousands of dollars so accidentally. The old man felt even more regretful, and she felt that it was because of herself. "This dress... or I will make up the gap..." Lan Juxiang said in a low voice, and the old man swallowed the rest of the words halfway through the conversation. She was right. It should be fine if she wears this gap, but the thread is extremely concealed. This is worn by the daughter-in-law. Isn''t it embarrassing for the daughter-in-law to go out like this? The old man was about to cry. She felt that she had done a big mistake today. "Mom, don''t be sad, it''s just a piece of clothing." Wang Bin said, "and Yali also said that this piece of clothing is originally thin, even if she might wash it out." Lan Juxiang shook his head, "Bin Bin, you don''t need to comfort mom, this is what I accidentally caused..." While talking, the old man walked towards his room, his croaking body getting older at this moment. Wang Bin still wanted to persuade, but Lan Juxiang couldn''t listen. Seeing his mother''s stubborn look, Wang Bin secretly sighed. He knew what his mother''s personality was and that his mother was uncomfortable at this time. Wang Bin didn''t care about these thousands of dollars, but for his mother, it was very heavy. "Yali, my mother must be upset. She is very upright. She taught me to admit mistakes since she was a child. She must be going to withdraw money. Don''t you know if you wait for it?" Wang Bin looked at his mother. Looking back at Xie Yali, she whispered. "Yeah." Xie Yali nodded, and then said indifferently, "I definitely won''t collect money from her mother-in-law, but her mother-in-law seems to have broken a lot of things in the past two days, and the pot of chicken soup is meant to help you. .." With that said, Xie Yali mentioned what had happened in the past few days. Listening to Xie Yali¡¯s ¡®kindly¡¯ chanting, Wang Bin¡¯s expression also had a hint of apology, ¡°Yali, take care of it a little bit. We will have old days. My mother is still very kind, she just wants to help us.¡± "I know, our family doesn''t lack this money anyway, it''s just broken a few things, you know me, I don''t care at all, as long as the elderly are happy." Xie Yali said very''understanding''. On the surface, it seems that human and animal care and understanding are harmless, but Xie Yali is sneering in her heart, and she is also expressing her straightforwardness. The things that happened these days are all caused by her. Seeing Wang Bin comforting herself apologetically, she was very proud, and what she wanted was such a result. If this continues, conflicts will erupt one day sooner or later. Even if he does not say it, Wang Bin will realize that there are only endless troubles to keep his mother here... Xie Yali''s purpose is to drive away the old lady and let her go back to the country, but if she wants Wang Bin''s mother to leave, Xie Yali will also complain intentionally or unconsciously. Otherwise, how can it be effective? Seeing Xie Yali''s appearance, Wang Bin was silent for a long time. He wanted to say good things for his mother, but at this time he could only comfort his wife. If he blindly helped his mother to say good things, not only would the mother not listen to it, but it would also increase the conflict. "I''m going to get something to eat." Wang Bin started and walked towards the kitchen. In the small bedroom on the top floor, Lan Juxiang took out a purse from under her pillow, which contained some money. There is a wad of money in the purse, more than 10,000 yuan, this is the money that Lan Juxiang has accumulated in the countryside over the years, and there are more than 10,000 in the passbook. The old people counted and took out more than half of the money. Looking at the remaining less than half of the money in his hands, the old man murmured, "Here, I will only make trouble for my son. I will go back to the countryside and raise a few chickens. , Raising a few sheep... the city is not for me." Lan Juxiang didn''t take three or four thousand, but directly took eight thousand. She wanted to use this to make up for the mistakes she made these days. Once the idea of ??leaving appears, it can''t be curbed, and the elderly feel that returning to the countryside is the right life for them. Here, he will only add trouble to her son. She has done a lot of wrong things in the past few days. If this goes on, not only will she not be able to help, but will also become a burden. "It''s good to my son when I leave, otherwise I''m too sorry to Yali, the son is infertile, Yali will not leave..." The old man choked with red eyes, "I will definitely make Yali hate if I stay any longer. Yes, once or twice, ten times eight times? Over time, because I ruined the relationship between the couple, I am too sorry for them..." The old man murmured, tears falling, "I just...want to help the children, blame me, blame me for useless..." What bad thoughts can old people have? He just wants to do what he can. She sees her son''s hard work, she just wants to accompany her son and daughter-in-law more. Wang Bin¡¯s **** is very clear, Wang Bin is honest, upright, kind, and filial. Chapter 215： Uncontrolled words The old man was afraid that his son''s filial piety would cause problems, which would destroy the original harmonious relationship between husband and wife. At this moment, the old man had made up his mind. She was going to tell Wang Bin later that she was going back to her hometown in the countryside. Tomorrow, I will go downstairs to buy some food and cook some of my son''s favorite dishes before leaving. Making up his mind, Lan Juxiang wiped the tears from his eyes, got up and walked outside. Seeing his mother''s figure, Wang Bin immediately said, "Mom, come and taste this moon cake. This is the durian-flavored moon cake I bought in Bei''an District the day before yesterday. There are many people buying it." In response, Xie Yali raised her eyebrows, "Why didn''t I know you bought moon cakes?" Xie Yali had no impression of this. After Wang Bin came back that day, she was carrying a few boxes in her hand, and she didn''t notice what they were. "Yali, it was the day before yesterday that I went to the Bei''an District to sign the contract with President Huang and bought it when I came back in the afternoon. You just paid attention to the contract at that time, didn''t you? "Huh?" Xie Yali thought, and immediately said, "Durian taste? It''s really strange, how much is this mooncake?" Xie Yali asked habitually, every time Wang Bin only spent money alone, she would ask like this. Xie Yali suddenly felt that she was talking too much when she said the words. Why did she ask this question inexplicably, her mother-in-law was still there, didn''t this show that she was careful? It''s just a mooncake with a novel flavor. Before Wang Bin''s mother was absent, Xie Yali felt that it was okay to ask. But now she is anxious to rush the old lady to leave, the old lady is still there, so it is not good for her image. "This..." Wang Bin scratched his head, "This moon cake is a hot product, and the price is a bit expensive." Wang Bin was a little embarrassed at this time, he was afraid that such a scene would happen. He thought at that time, Xie Yali might be unhappy because a box of mooncakes is a little expensive, and his mother likes to eat durian again, so he bought it. This might make his mother think that his harmonious relationship between husband and wife would be affected. Wang Bin knew that two hundred yuan was nothing, but his wife would say. After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Bin still bought it. He was going to coax his daughter-in-law, and he would be fine if he said two good things. In the final analysis, Wang Bin is just because his mother likes to eat durians. The old man has suffered for a lifetime. Only two hundred mooncakes are spent. This is not a waste of extravagance. He wanted to make his mother happy and had no other ideas. Wang Bin is very filial, he has done too little to his mother compared to his father-in-law. Since he was a child, his mother left him everything that was delicious, and treated him meticulously. He was reluctant to eat and drink. Wang Bin also knew the truth of being a son of filial piety. "Xiaogui?" Xie Yali glanced at the moon cake again, her face sank, "How much?" Xie Yali was sulky, she had just warned herself to hold back, and after she drove away the old woman, she would settle accounts with Wang Bin. But somehow, perhaps she was used to being domineering. When she was used to being a shopkeeper, Xie Yali couldn''t help feeling upset. She wanted to ask, and now she wanted to get angry. "One box of two hundred." Wang Bin said with a smile. "What?" Xie Yali raised her eyebrows and her color changed immediately. The next moment, Xie Yali couldn''t help feeling unhappy, and said coldly, "Wang Bin, I know you want to buy it for mom, and I also know that mom likes durian, but how much does one durian cost? These few moon cakes are two hundred. Yuan? Are you squandering money?" Xie Yali couldn''t help her unhappiness. She glared and pointed at Wang Bin, "Your mother just washed my two thousand eighteen shawls, and you are squandering money so recklessly? I know you are buying things for your mother. You can''t think about it..." Xie Yali''s words are like knives, she doesn''t care about Wang Bin''s face at all, and she keeps venting her dissatisfaction. Suddenly, Xie Yali saw Wang Bin''s extremely gloomy expression, and she said nothing. I.... who am I? where am I? What am i doing? Damn it? What am I talking about? At this moment, Xie Yali was puzzled. What happened to her today? Obviously I have concealed it well, why can''t I restrain the true emotions in my heart and always want to get angry? "Yali, don''t be angry, Binbin, he just thinks about the holidays and makes me happy." The old lady who went downstairs suddenly said, her face becoming more guilty, "Yali, don''t blame Binbin, it''s all me It¡¯s all my fault. Binbin is never a squanderer of money..." Lan Juxiang said immediately, she knew it was still a bad thing today. It was all because of her, Yali was angry, and the couple had unhappiness and conflicts. Wang Bin trembled in his heart, he was very angry and puzzled. He had already thought that Yali would complain about him, but he didn''t expect Yali to say so ridiculously, even from our mother to your mother, how about your mother. "Yali, I treat your parents as my biological parents, isn''t my mother also your mother? That''s your mother-in-law, not your mother and your mother, do you know?" Looking up, Wang Bin said every word. Xie Yali''s expression suddenly changed. She knew that she had just said something that shouldn''t be said, and immediately got up to apologize to Lan Juxiang, "Mom, I was wrong, I shouldn''t say that, I was so excited just now..." Apologizing on the surface, Xie Yali was secretly frightened. What happened to her today? Why did you blur out the true thoughts in your heart? Then Xie Yali looked at Wang Bin, "My husband, I was wrong. I saw Meizi¡¯s children are so old today. She will be holding her grandson in a few years. I am in a bad mood today and I said something wrong. ..." Before Xie Yali finished speaking, the old man walked over, "Yali, you are right, you two children are right, it is all my fault, it is my fault, Binbin is also to be filial to me, you are also very careful Live, you are all good children." "Because of me, it''s all my fault for the two of you to quarrel..." Lan Juxiang''s complexion was extremely guilty, and she anxiously persuaded her. While speaking, Lan Juxiang took Wang Bin''s hand, her teary eyes dim, and stopped her son who was about to continue to get angry. At this moment, the old man felt anguish. She knew that she had made a mistake when she came to the city. Today, it was because she broke the clothes that caused the conflict to erupt. She let the two children quarrel. She felt that everything was because of her clumsy The elderly. The son is right, just thinking about making himself happy during the holidays, and the daughter-in-law is also right. You can''t spend money indiscriminately, and you have to live a life. Wang Bin gritted his teeth and swallowed what he wanted to say. Looking at his mother''s appearance, he understood that he should not quarrel, and quarreling would not solve the problem. Moreover, Xie Yali''s initiative to apologize also made his anger dissipate a lot. The look from his mother, the look of an old man, made Wang Bin instinctively choose to obey his mother. Chapter 216： Good people being bullied "Yali, I have no ill will, my tone is heavy, don''t take it to your heart..." "No, it''s because of my emotional instability today. Maybe it''s the reason for the coming period..." Xie Yali also agreed with the donkey on the slope. At the same time, Xie Yali continued to comfort herself in her heart, and she must hide her good emotions, how could she say this over and over again. "Huh~" Xie Yali breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, fortunately, because Wang Bin felt that her physical problem could not give birth to a child, she chose to give in again. Xie Yali praised her wit at this time. Every time he and Wang Bin had a problem, she would use it as a prevarication. Sure enough, because Wang Bin has always believed that it is because of his own problems, this trick has been tried repeatedly. "Isn''t it just moon cakes? I bought them all. Let''s try them soon." Xie Yali said, changing the subject. "You eat, I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes. It''s a bit hot." Wang Bin unbuttoned his shirt. He needed a buffer in his heart to calm down his anger just now. After going upstairs, Wang Bin took off his shirt, changed into loose-fitting clothes, and looked in the mirror. He found that his complexion had changed a lot recently. In recent days, I have been running around inside and out, and I have hardly had a good rest. "Hey..." Wang Bin looked at himself in the mirror and sighed secretly. Thinking of his own tone just now, he felt that he was speaking too hard. I should coax her calmly. Just as Wang Bin sighed, his mother Lan Juxiang appeared at the bedroom door. "Bin Bin." "Mom." Wang Bin looked back, "Mom, don''t take it to your heart..." "It''s okay. Mom wants to come up and see if you have changed your clothes. Mom can''t eat so many moon cakes you bought. When you get old, you can''t eat a little bit..." Lan Juxiang said with a smile. Then Lan Juxiang walked in, and she looked at Wang Bin kindly, "Bin Bin, you are excellent now. The happiest thing about your mother is to see you set up a family, Bin Bin, you are very filial, Mom knows, Mom knows you as a child. It is a kind of good intention. Binbin, you have to think more about your body. Mom''s biggest wish now is to hope you are healthy and safe..." "Mom, what''s the matter with you again, why are you saying these things, isn''t it good for my son." After saying that, Wang Bin patted his strong chest. Lan Juxiang waved his hand, "Bin Bin, these are all from Mom''s heart. Mom knows that you are a filial son. You are right about the moon cakes today. You did it out of good intentions. These years, Mom has eaten a lot of rare things. It''s all you. I brought it to my mother. My mother is envious in the village. They all say that I have a good son..." "Binbin, you must not do this again in the future, because mom makes your husband and wife quarrel, and mom is really upset. It''s all mom''s fault..." "Mom~" Wang Bin immediately grabbed his mother''s hand, "Mom, don''t think about it, things are not as serious as you think, you are my mother, I just spend a small amount of money to be filial to you, really nothing you said So serious." Lan Juxiang shook his head, "Son, mom is here. It is because of trivial things that the couple will accumulate big conflicts. Mom put 8,000 yuan on the table just now. You wait for Yali to put it away. It''s a mother. A little bit of thought." Wang Bin opened his eyes and was about to persuade him, but he was immediately interrupted by Lan Juxiang, "Son, I know what you are going to say, don''t persuade you about this. If you treat me as your mother, you can let Yali take care of it. Put away the money, do you understand?" Wang Bin felt uncomfortable, but seeing his mother''s righteousness, he nodded in pain. Lan Juxiang looked at her son''s expression and knew that his son felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t let go or say more. Although this amount of money is not much, it is enough to make up for the things broken by the laundry and to make the daughter-in-law and the son feel good. Lan Juxiang can also see Xie Yali''s temperament clearly. My own daughter-in-law, the others are okay, just a little love for money. Lan Juxiang is not surprised. Now it is a money society. Money is not everything, but no money is absolutely impossible. Xie Yali loves money, which is also a common hobby of most people. In Lan Juxiang''s view, there is nothing wrong with this. If your actions can relieve your daughter-in-law''s unhappiness and love her son, there is nothing wrong with giving all the remaining money. Looking at her son, Lan Juxiang thought for a while, and said, "Bin Bin, Mom still wants to tell you something. Mom wants to move back to the old house in the countryside." "Huh? Mom? What are you doing?" Wang Bin was taken aback and looked at his mother. He knew that her mother was not joking. He also wondered why her mother wanted to go back soon after he came here. "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable here? I told you to stay in the second dorm. The storage room is too small and there is no window..." Wang Bin said, and there were many thoughts in his mind. . "Son, you''re right." Lan Juxiang nodded, "I don''t think I''m used to living in the city. Mom has been in the countryside all her life. I always feel uncomfortable when I go to the city suddenly. Mom is still used to returning home." "Mom, where did you get your idea? You have a period of adaptation when you first come here. It will be better after a long time. Don''t you just fall a few things? I used to break things often..." Wang Bin said Sheng explained. "Binbin, don''t talk about it. Mom still thinks it''s better to go back to the village. There are still folks from the village, and you can still walk around. Mom is really not used to staying here..." Then, Lan Juxiang patted Wang Bin''s hand, "Son, mom knows, you are thinking that mom is old and in poor health. Mom is in good spirits. Go back and raise a few chickens, ducks, and sheep, so mom. I can move every day, mom is in good health..." "Mom, you..." After all, Lan Juxiang waved his hand to stop his son''s persuasion. "Binbin, don''t persuade mom anymore. Mom has decided. If you do, it''s good for us. Don''t drive me. I can take a bus to the station. Mom has done the work for a lifetime. , Jianlang, don¡¯t worry, just like that, I¡¯ll go down first, otherwise Yali will have to think more..." Wang Bin looked at his mother''s back, his nose was sour, and bean-big tears fell on the floor. He felt that he was very powerless. He wanted his mother to live and spend his old age in the city, but he didn''t know why his mother was so determined. Silently, Wang Bin waved his sleeve and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He couldn''t keep his mother, but he decided to go home to visit his mother every weekend. He was really worried about his mother being alone in an old house in the country. No matter how tired or bitter he is, he can''t leave his mother alone at home. Chapter 217： Be deceived After drying away his tears, Wang Bin looked in the mirror and rubbed his eyes, squeezing out a reluctant smile. He can''t say anything more. He has to maintain this family well and take care of his mother. The burden on his shoulders is huge. "I''m really useless. I can''t give my mother a good living environment at the age of thirty-nine." Wang Bin looked at himself in the mirror and laughed at himself. Turning around, Wang Bin was about to go downstairs to accompany his mother and wife. "Huh~" Suddenly, a strong evening breeze blew in, the bedroom windows were blown wide, and the curtains rose with the wind. The pillows on the bed in the bedroom were blown to the ground by the violent strong wind, and the windows were dressed at the same time. The bottles and cans on the stage were also blown down by this violent wind. The coat rack in the wardrobe was also swayed back and forth by the wind, making a "dangdang" sound. The sudden hurricane caused Wang Bin to subconsciously raise his arm to block his eyes, and unconsciously lift his other hand, tilting his head. He didn''t understand, he didn''t understand, because he had never encountered such a strong wind. When Wang Bin covered his eyes and squinted his eyes, the briefcase in his cabinet floated strangely, and the file bag in the cabinet under the briefcase also floated strangely. "Wow!" The paper documents in the briefcase flew out and scattered all over the floor. This gust of wind came fast and went fast, and the effort of just a few breaths disappeared. Wang Bin sighed inwardly, wiped his eyes, and muttered, "What''s the situation? I''m afraid it''s a typhoon, right?" But where is the typhoon in Luoshui City? Wang Bin has only experienced such violent winds in the coastal area. Opening his eyes, Wang Bin saw the paper scattered all over the floor. He bent over to pick it up, muttering, "This wind is really weird, let alone the cabinet door being blown open, even the papers are blown out!" He clearly remembered that those document bags were sealed, how could they fly out? Wang Bin began to pick up the documents on the ground, and suddenly, a report form appeared in his hand. Wang Bin saw the word hospital and pulled it out of the middle. At this look, Wang Bin''s pupils suddenly shrank. "The son. Palace hypoplasia, deformity, infertility... patient, Xie Yali." Soon, the handwriting on a color photo caught Wang Bin''s eyes. Wang Bin was taken aback. This was a checklist he had never seen before. Looking slowly, Wang Bin''s face became more and more ugly. Soon, Wang Bin found the same test sheets again. The only difference was that they belonged to different hospitals, but the results were exactly the same. "And this, this..." Wang Bin found six reports in a row, all of which were the results of examinations from major hospitals, with Xie Yali''s name on them, and the examination results were exactly the same. "Congenital malformation, unable to give birth..." Wang Bin held these reports tightly, and there seemed to be a sledgehammer in his heart that was suddenly hammered, making him uncomfortable and heartache. Looking at the time above again, the earliest one was an inspection report from the People''s Hospital of Luoshui City. The date is astonishingly ten years ago, the day when he learned that he had a physical problem. That was also the second year of their marriage. Wang Bin closed his eyes in pain, his voice choked, "Fake, all fake, she has been lying to me!" why? Why did Yali lie to me? What about being barren? Why do you want to get a fake test report to lie to me? Say I have a physical problem? Wang Bin felt that he had been in the dark for more than ten years, and his heart ached. There were scenes flashing in his mind, and he felt like the sky was spinning. Opening his eyes, a deep anger flashed between Wang Bin''s eyebrows. He knows that all of this is false, what not to leave, what to love yourself, even if he cannot bear children, not to abandon himself, this is all false! Recalling the words Xie Yali had said countless times in his mind, it was also the words that made him feel guilty and sorry. "I just see other people''s children are so old, and they will be grandma in a few years, and I feel uncomfortable..." silent. Wang Bin got up, trembling, he clenched the checklist in his hand and headed downstairs. In the living room. Before Xie Yali saw Wang Bin about to go upstairs, she had no idea. Her gaze was looking at the money on the table, which was the eight thousand dollars that Wang Bin''s mother had just put down. As soon as the old lady put the money down, she said she would go upstairs and ask Wang Bin to come down, watch TV and eat moon cakes. "I have to behave about this money, and I must not accept it." Xie Yali thought in her heart, admonishing herself to behave in the next. She loves money, she stings, but she never feels bad about spending money on herself. In Xie Yali''s heart, anyway, Wang Bin''s mother''s money will belong to Wang Bin sooner or later, which is equivalent to her own. She is the treasurer and the master of financial power. In this family, she has always had the final say. "Yali, Binbin will be here soon, let''s eat first." Lan Juxiang went downstairs, looked at her daughter-in-law and said with a smile. Stepping forward, Lan Juxiang saw the money on the table and immediately picked it up and stuffed it into her daughter-in-law''s hand, "Yali, you should put it away quickly, why is it still on the table? This is a little bit from mom." Xie Yali, with a reluctance on her face, immediately stuffed Qian backhand into Lan Juxiang''s coat pocket. Lan Juxiang reached out and took out the money, ready to continue to pass it to her daughter-in-law. At this moment, the sound of footsteps downstairs sounded, and Lan Juxiang immediately smiled. She had just persuaded her son, and now that his son is here, he must persuade his daughter-in-law to accept the money. Seeing Wang Bin''s figure, Xie Yali immediately got up with a smile, "Look, husband, mom..." The next moment, Xie Yali was greeted with a resounding slap. "Smack~" Xie Yali was stunned, and Wang Bin couldn''t help but said. She strode forward and slapped her head, making her body unstable and fell directly onto the sofa. "Do you dare to hit me? What do you want to do?" Xie Yali covered her face, her anger widened. "Swipe~" Xie Yali was greeted by six not-so-new checklists. These six checklists fell directly on Xie Yali''s fairly beautiful face. The sudden change made Lan Juxiang also stunned on the spot. She had never seen her son like this before. Before he could speak, Wang Bin''s roar sounded. "What am I doing? Do you have the face to ask me what I am doing?" Wang Bin blushed and pointed at Xie Yali, "Yali? What happened to you? Why did you lie to me? You have a problem with yourself, so why don''t you dare to give it to me? Say? Will I dislike you because of this? Am I that kind of person? Why have you lied to me for so many years? Still taking false reports as my problem? Wang Bin roared, tears in his eyes welled up, and the hand pointing at Xie Yali was also shaking. At this moment, Wang Bin was so angry that he was deceived by the person who shared his bed for more than ten years. Who can keep calm? Chapter 218： Ugly face "..." Xie Yali was silent, her eyes widened, her face changed drastically when she looked at the six checklists falling on her face. "How could you find these...No, Wang Bin, listen to my explanation..." Xie Yali was a little flustered. "How did I find out? Xie Yali, Xie Yali, why are you so mean-hearted? Your hands and eyes are open to the sky, you deceived me with a fake test sheet for more than ten years, and also lied to my parents. What do you think of me? "We have been married for sixteen years, and for sixteen whole springs and autumns, you have been lying to me! Still complaining to me often in front of outsiders? I will tolerate you every time you have anger? But what about you? Give birth to prevarication? Are you really a snake-hearted? You disappointed me too much!" As Wang Bin said, tears kept streaming down. His sincere heart treated Xie Yali, but in exchange for a full sixteen years of deception. "This...this..." Lan Juxiang was shocked, she was completely stunned, bewildered by the sudden change. Immediately, Lan Juxiang saw the test sheet scattered on the sofa, she leaned over and picked it up. The old man knew that it was because of the things on the paper that made his son angry. This is the key. Lan Juxiang''s eyesight was a bit poor. She looked at the light carefully several times and saw the few lines on it. Zi. Gong congenital hypoplasia...deformity...unfertile, Xie Yali. "This..." Lan Juxiang was shocked and turned to look at Xie Yali, "Yali, this...this is...is this true or false?" Xie Yali was messy at this time, and she had no idea why Wang Bin would find these things. These things were obviously in the safe, pressed at the bottom, and she sealed her mouth. "Wang Bin, listen to me..." Xie Yali wanted to defend herself at this time. However, Wang Bin did not give her a chance to speak at all. She kept talking about what she had done over the years, telling outsiders about her infertility and so on. At the same time, Wang Bin¡¯s mother also heard questions. Let Xie Yali''s mind get confused. "You say I am a snake-hearted? Do you dare to say a snake-hearted?" Somehow, Xie Yali yelled out. She couldn''t contain the emotions in her heart again, as if she couldn''t help but say it. In Xie Yali''s heart, she looked down on Wang Bin''s parents, and looked down on this country boy who had been in the countryside all her life. Now even Lan Juxiang looked at her with questioning eyes, making her feel embarrassed, wishing to find a place to sew in. But what makes Xie Yali angry is that Wang Bin''s mother is a hillbilly, why is she looking at her with such a look? Xie Yali was thinking about countermeasures at the beginning. She knew that as long as she acted like a baby, said some good things, and coaxed Wang Bin well, Wang Bin would naturally speak for her, and this matter would be easy to handle. However, the thoughts in her heart did not play a role, Xie Yali still instinctively said, "What qualifications do you have to say that I am a snake-hearted?" She was a little hysterical and said with a roar with her eyes open, like an angry lioness, staring at Wang Bin. At least in terms of momentum, Xie Yali is no weaker than Wang Bin. Then Xie Yali looked directly at Wang Bin again and yelled, "Wang Bin, what are you? It''s not me, where are you still holding a brick? Can you live in such a big house? Can you talk about big clients? Can you go to life? Pinnacle? My old lady has been with you for so many years without credit and hard work, right? If I conceal one thing from you, you will call me snake-hearted? You beat me? Are you a person?" Xie Yali got up, held her head high, looked at Wang Bin, and then at Lan Juxiang, "And you, you and your son have **** with each other. They are both white-eyed wolves and have no conscience!" "Haha." Xie Yali sneered, "It''s really funny, let''s get a divorce! I am enough! I am a little careful, I love money, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong with signing an agreement with you before marriage. Now you have wings. Hard? Not only yelling at me, scolding me, but also hitting me? What are you?" Xie Yali pulled her throat, a pair of towering and undulating constantly, she was completely on the verge of losing control. "It''s still you, it''s you old thing, a stubborn country boy, since you entered this door I feel that the house smells like a kang all day long, so I shouldn''t allow you to live in. Let you do the work of a nanny, I should refuse you to live in from the beginning!" "Haha, what''s wrong with living in the utility room? Are you unhappy? To get you to leave, I tried my best and put on a three thousand yuan limited edition shawl. Am I easy? I..." Xie Yali is like a mad lioness, roaring, without the grace and grace of the past. Xie Yali at this time was more like a shrew standing at the entrance of the village with a big bowl and cursing at the street, without any quality. "It turns out... you are making trouble for what my mother has experienced these days? You smashed the clothes deliberately?" Wang Bin shook her body as she heard Xie Yali''s roar, and shouted in a low voice. "Xie Yali, you bastard! Are you still a human?" "Snapped!" Wang Bin couldn''t bear it, and slapped a resounding slap again. This slap once again dropped Xie Yali on the sofa. Wang Bin gritted his teeth and raised his hand again. "No, Binbin, don''t!" At this moment, Lan Juxiang stepped forward and stopped his son. Lan Juxiang choked and warned his son that he should not fight anymore. This is violent and illegal. "Okay, Xie Yali, you said divorce, enough, and enough, I have enough, I will divorce you!" Wang Bin looked at Xie Yali and roared. Afterwards, Wang Bin tried his best to calm down and looked at his mother, "Mom, she is a poisonous woman. My son is blind. My son will go back with you, and we will go back to the countryside." "Leave away!" Xie Yali roared, "Wang Bin, don''t you forget, you signed the agreement, everything is mine, you don''t want to take away a penny." "If you have a seed, you will get out! Go out of the house, or the old lady will look down on you." Listening to Xie Yali''s screams, tears flowed from the corners of Wang Bin''s eyes. At this moment, he was completely disappointed with this woman. The pillow person who gets along day and night turns out to be this face. "Mom, let''s go and pack things." Wang Bin took his mother''s hand and went upstairs to pack things. Wang Bin didn''t take anything with him. He even took off the suit he wore when he went out. He only wore an old clothes that he usually wore. He took his mother to go out. "Go, go, go!" Xie Yali screamed when she saw Wang Bin''s movements and threw all the bottles and cans on the coffee table to the ground. Wang Bin took his mother and walked out without even looking at Xie Yali. Chapter 219： Clean up "boom!" The security door was closed and Xie Yali trembled with anger when she saw Wang Bin disappearing. Inside the house, it seemed that the strong smell of fire and medicine was still permeating. Half a minute later, Xie Yali looked at the messy living room and the checklist scattered here, her angry face gradually solidified and turned pale. "me...." Xie Yali looked at the empty house in disbelief. where am I? What am i doing? What''s wrong with me? Xie Yali felt that everything seemed to be problematic today. How could she be so unable to restrain her emotions? Isn''t she usually like this? He usually hides well, is decent, elegant and calm, how can you talk like this to a shrew today? "Uuuuu~~" Xie Yali didn''t know what was wrong, she suddenly felt that the deserted house was so strange, she curled up and slumped on the ground against the sofa crying. A home that was originally harmonious and warm suddenly fell apart, and the home was full of deserted smells. There are fragments of cups and teapots in the living room, as well as the checklists scattered around. From the outside, this one is still brightly lit, and the decoration is exquisite and elegant. But all this has changed. outside. On the roof opposite Xie Yali''s house, two figures were standing there, watching the brightly lit room. Tutu sat on the edge of the roof with a small body, his hollow eyes staring at the living room of Xie Yali''s house. Seeing the movement of Xie Yali''s house, Tutu raised his head and looked at Li San, who was standing by and holding his hand. I saw a gleam of golden light on Li San''s finger, facing the window of Xie Yali''s house. Tutu blinked his eyes. He knew that Li San was casting a spell. The golden light was Li San¡¯s unique merit golden light. He didn¡¯t know what Li San¡¯s spell was. He only knew that there was a gust of wind blowing in the house just now. A golden light sank into the hostess''s body. A blue light flashed in Li San''s eyes, he noticed the movement of Xie Yali''s house, and then the golden light from his fingertips gradually dissipated. Then, a smile appeared. "Humans are doing, the sky is watching. Don''t do small things for evil, don''t do small things for good, cause and effect cycle, and retribution is unhappy." Li San murmured, "The cause of the future, the fruit of today, is not wrong. It¡¯s just not time to report..." "Now, it''s just beginning..." The faint murmur gradually dissipated in the wind. Li San retracted his gaze and looked at Tutu, who was sitting on the side blowing air, "Tutu, have you seen all of this?" While speaking, Li San looked downstairs. There, a mother and son came out. It was Wang Bin and Lan Juxiang who were going to find a hotel to rest with their mother''s salute. "Tutu, the kindness I taught you to respect the elderly is also the way to be a human being. Being a human being does not necessarily mean doing good by saving the dying and healing the wounded..." Immediately, Li San''s figure was blurred, and the air twisted, and his figure and Tutu''s figure disappeared here. When the figure disappears. In the night sky, an elegant voice sounded in the wind, which ordinary people couldn''t hear, just like the evening breeze that disappeared in the air. "Heaven and earth loyalty, filial piety and filial piety take the lead. A word of filial piety is the root of a hundred deeds, and filial piety is the first of the eight virtues. Those who do good will have their own gods. ...... Liwan District. In a luxurious villa complex, one of the families. Xie Youzhi is in the living room watching a movie. This is an old man with gray hair. From the perspective of ordinary people, the old man is about 70 years old. On the sofa on the side of Xie Youzhi, there was a middle-aged couple. The man was peeling oranges and the woman was watching short videos. This middle-aged man is Xie Youzhi''s son. "Xiaodong won''t come back at this point?" Xie Youzhi said, looking at the golden clock where he was whereabouts. "Xiaodong''s classmates reunion today should be late, right? Didn''t you say that before leaving in the afternoon." Xie Qiang said. The father said that Xiaodong is his son, 21 years old, sophomore in Luoshui City, but Xie Xiaodong''s grades are not very good, and this university was also bought with money. "This kid, just being disobedient, told him to come back earlier." Xie Youzhi said, his tone was unhappy, "you dad doesn''t strictly discipline him, just look at what he has handed over. Let him avoid dealing with those who are unlearned and skillful." Xie Youzhi said, sighed, "Xiaogang, you will take over the factory in the future, and your brother-in-law will help, but how old are you? Let Xiaodong take over our business, and he will ruin the family sooner or later if he continues like this." "Our generation can be regarded as a big storm, and your generation has your brother-in-law''s help, and it''s smooth. What about Xiaodong''s generation? Careless friendship is a serious problem..." "Dad, I understand what you said, I must tell Xiaodong well when I come back today." When Xie Gang spoke, the phone on the table vibrated. Xie Youzhi saw that this was his mobile phone, and then stopped thinking about it. "Dad, it''s Yali." Xie Gang reminded when he saw the caller ID. Xie Youzhi stopped speaking, picked up the phone on the table, and picked it up. Before he could speak, Xie Yali''s whimper came from the other end of the phone. "Huh?" Xie Youzhi frowned, and his heart became tight when he heard his daughter''s cry, "What''s wrong with you, Xiaoli? Speak slowly." "What''s wrong with my sister?" Xie Gang asked suspiciously, because his father was getting older and the sound of his mobile phone was extremely loud. He also heard the choking sound. On the other side, Xie Gang''s wife also put down the phone and cast a curious look. "Dad, Wang Bin, he...he is going to divorce me.....oooo~" Xie Yali spoke intermittently and choked. "Huh?" Xie Youzhi''s old face suddenly tightened. Xie Gang''s eyes widened as well. His brother-in-law Wang Bin is his capable man, and he is also a talent who helps him to create consecutive years of revenue for the factory. With brother-in-law Wang Bin, Xie has just gotten into trouble, and the factory has received many big orders. Moreover, Wang Bin is also an old man in the factory. Many people are convinced by Wang Bin. Even if they work overtime, the workers will not complain as long as Wang Bin says a word. The leaders at all levels in the factory are convinced by Wang Bin. Without Wang Bin, Xie Gang asserted that he would definitely not be able to manage the entire factory. "Sister, what does Wang Bin want to do? Why does he want to get a divorce? Today I saw him full of energy." Xie Gang was furious, and he sat next to his father and shouted to the phone. "Xiaoli, don''t cry, where''s Wang Bin? You ask him to answer the phone and I will ask." Xie Youzhi exhaled and comforted Xie Yali. It¡¯s just that Xie Youzhi¡¯s old face is already full of anger. His thoughts are exactly the same as those of his son. Xie Youzhi even thought that he would retire completely during the Chinese New Year and hand over the factory to his son and son-in-law. He can¡¯t keep up with his energy. Up. Chapter 220： Evil retribution But today my daughter suddenly called and said that Wang Bin was going to divorce him? What happened to this? I know the temper of my son-in-law. A very filial and honest person is also very filial to himself. As long as he speaks nice things, he is easy to control. What did Xie Yali do to cause Wang Bin to divorce her? Although the old man was unhappy in his heart, he was so mature that he had already had an idea in his heart when he heard his daughter''s words. My son-in-law and daughter must have had the problem because of that Lan Juxiang, and Xie Youzhi had an idea in his heart, and he had the cards to deal with Wang Bin. "Dad, Wang Bin, he is gone, he has already left." Xie Yali''s voice came through the phone, making Xie Youzhi''s trio look dumbfounded. "What happened to Xiaoli? Tell your dad clearly. You don''t know how dad can help you?" Xie Youzhi got up and said anxiously. When speaking, Xie Youzhi gave his son a wink. Xie Gang immediately understood and got up and said, "Dad, I''m going to drive, now I''m going to my sister''s house." At this time, Xie Gang was also confused. He didn''t know what was going on. His brother-in-law was irritated and left directly. Xie Gang remembers that Wang Bin took his mother to the city not long ago. Doesn''t this person who left the night mean that he left with his mother? It¡¯s windy in the autumn night now, isn¡¯t this like Xie Gang¡¯s style of behavior? Xie Gang''s wife also got up and dressed, and their family was going to Xie Yali''s house. Xie Yali''s phone call made them unable to sit still. Soon, the garage door of the villa opened and a luxurious off-road vehicle drove to Xie Yali''s house. ....... Time went back to a quarter of an hour ago. Liwan District, Qingruiyuan Community, Block B, Room A2001. Sister Mei is the owner of this place. She is a full-time wife, and business friends often come to play mahjong at home. I was watching TV in the living room, and suddenly I felt a roar from outside the balcony. "Huh?" Sister Mei got up and looked out the window, "husband, is someone arguing?" Hearing the sound, her husband nodded, and looked out the window, it seemed that it was Xie Yali''s house. They can see the movement in the living room of Xie Yali''s house. Sister Mei followed her gaze and saw the opposite building. She thought she had misunderstood, that the polite person Wang Bin would quarrel with Xie Yali? "Husband, isn''t Wang Bin always having a good temper? I have never seen him lose his temper for so many years? And because of his physical problems, Xie Yali took the matter...." While Sister Mei was talking, she heard the word "divorce" in the night sky, and Sister Mei and her couple were taken aback. "Huh? I heard that right? Pharaoh is going to divorce Xie Yali?" Sister Mei''s husband exclaimed. Sister Mei''s husband didn''t like chewing human tongues, but when he heard the voices of Wang Bin and Xie Yali in the quiet neighborhood this night, he couldn''t help but become curious. The two of them sat down in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, opened the window, and suddenly heard their voices more clearly. "What? Xie Yali turned out to be the infertile? My God, it wasn''t Lao Wang, it was Xie Yali..." Sister Mei was shocked by the next words and covered her mouth. Later, when the husband and wife were still not at peace, they were shocked by the bigger melon. What did they hear? Xie Yali was like a shrew saying that she deliberately wanted to **** off Wang Bin''s mother. "Fuck me!" Sister Mei''s husband subconsciously burst into a swear word, and the husband and wife were all embarrassed, shocked by Xie Yali''s hysterical voice like a shrew. Afterwards, Sister Mei¡¯s husband frowned. He thought of something and muttered, ¡°Since Lao Wang is going to divorce Xie Yali, I should consider whether the business with their factory will be terminated..." After thinking about it, Sister Mei¡¯s husband stepped into the living room and picked up the phone. He dialed the phone of his friend Lao Huang. Mr. Huang is also good friends with him. He is not talking about people. Wang Bin''s separation is about their business cooperation. He is going to tell Fatty Huang about this matter. Fatty Huang and him are both friends and partners, and are his major customers. He is cooperating with Fatty Huang¡¯s garment processing factory. Wang Bin and Fatty Huang signed a cooperation agreement or he is in touch. This is also closely related to his business. . The reason why he wanted Fatty Huang to come in was entirely because of Wang Bin. He was also interested in Wang Bin. Now that Wang Bin and Xie Yali are divorced, he has to carefully consider whether the next cooperation should continue. In his opinion, now that the contract for the first quarter has been signed, then no more cooperation in the subsequent contracts, especially after seeing Xie Yali''s face, a shrew, a poisonous woman, who deceived Wang Bin for more than ten years, and called Wang Bin. His mother is an old thing, which makes his back chill. Originally, Xie Youzhi''s reputation was not good in Luoshui City. It was because of Wang Bin that they let them cooperate with Xie Youzhi''s factory. Now that Wang Bin has happened, he is going to tell his friends as soon as possible. "Hey. Mr. Huang?" "Oh, it''s me, I''m sorry to disturb you so late, I have something to tell you..." In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Sister Mei heard her husband''s call. She didn''t worry much about business matters. She was more concerned about the movement of Xie Yali''s house opposite. Women are naturally sensual and love gossip, just like Sister Mei. Just because the circle is different, everyone''s gossip is different. Sister Mei saw Wang Bin in the opposite living room and walked up the stairs. Then she saw Wang Bin leaving with his mother, wearing an old dress. "This, this.... Running away from home?" Sister Mei exclaimed, unbelievable. After a while, Sister Mei saw a Land Rover luxury off-road vehicle coming downstairs. She knew that car, and it was Xie Yali''s brother Xie Gang''s car. Xie Gang and the three of them rushed to the community where Xie Yali lived without stopping. "Yali, what happened on earth, please tell me clearly, don''t hide any details." Xie Youzhi entered the door, did not notice the mess on the ground, looked at Xie Yali and said. Then, the three of them heard the whole story clearly in Xie Yali''s choking. "You...you..." Xie Gang''s hands trembled a little, and she couldn''t wait to slap her sister at the moment. "Sister, haven''t you been smart all the time? Why are you so uncontrollable today?" Xie Gang said, holding back the anger in his heart. What is this? How can you say what you are thinking in your heart without thinking about it? The so-called good words are three warm words in winter, and bad words hurt people in June. Xie Yali said so absolutely and so cruelly, there is no room for maneuver. Nothing is more vicious than a mouth under the nose. "I... I really don''t know what happened to me today, I just feel irritated..." Chapter 221： Wang Bin lost contact "I saw Wang Bin''s **** irritability, and I couldn''t help but said what I was in my heart. As if I had hit a ghost, I wanted to say it in my heart, but I just couldn''t hold it..." "You hit a ghost? Why don''t you say that you have always been arrogant and self-willed, and your own temper is not clear? Who can stand your temper?" Xie Gang was even more angry after hearing Xie Yali''s words. Xie Gang knew the temper of his sister''s eldest lady, to be honest, it was Wang Bin, and she would not be able to stand it for so many years as an ordinary person. But anger turned anger, Xie Gang''s heart is more anxious about the factory. Xie Yali was regarded as offending Wang Bin to death today, and her heart was cold, but it was not so easy to remedy. When she heard her younger brother coaching herself, Xie Yali suddenly got a temper, "What''s wrong with me? Xie Gang, why are you teaching me? Could it be that you can''t do it without him, Wang Bin? Afraid that the factory will not run well? Yes, it has been in these years. Wang Bin helped you get the business done, but I was really obsessed with what I thought and said, and I couldn''t control myself at all." Xie Yali started talking nonsense and thinking confused, and blamed her brother. "Sister, you..." "Pop!" Xie Youzhi patted the table heavily, "Enough! What a noisy noisy!" The living room suddenly became quiet. Xie Youzhi looked at Xie Gang, "Xiao Gang, this is what happened. Since it has happened, you have to find a solution! You call Wang Bin, and now the factory''s business is on the right track. Wang Bin signed all the big orders in 2011. Only if he is in the business can the business run normally." Xie Youzhi''s words made Xie Gang take a deep breath, and after stabilizing his mind, he picked up the phone and started calling Wang Bin. "Beep...beep...Hello, the call you dialed is temporarily unavailable..." It rang twice, and the other end of the phone hung up. As soon as Xie heard this tone, he knew that it was Wang Bin who refused to answer his call. "Does it work?" Xie Youzhi raised his head and said. Xie Gang shook his head, "Dad, Wang Bin hung up the phone." "Huh?" Xie Youzhi''s expression changed when he heard his son''s words. Xie Youzhi''s endured the gloomy expression, took out his cell phone, handed it to Xie Gang, and motioned Xie Gang to call with his cell phone. "You use mine. He and Xiaoli have just finished quarreling. They must be upright at this time. If you use mine, he will definitely pick up..." "Hello, the call you are calling is busy..." Before Xie Youzhi''s words stopped, a reminder sounded from his elderly machine. This is the alert tone that Wang Bin is on the phone, so naturally he can''t get in. "He won''t answer your call, and talk to someone else?" Xie Youzhi''s eyes flashed, and then his heart tensed, thinking of other things, "Who is this Wang Bin talking to? If he doesn''t answer our call, he Talking to someone so late? Is he talking to someone about himself? Or is he asking about divorce?..." "Dad, did Wang Bin put all our phones on the blacklist?" Xie Yali said abruptly, interrupting Xie Youzhi''s analysis. In an instant, everyone looked stagnant. "Wife, try calling with your phone." Xie Gang quickly looked at his wife. Later, Xie Gang¡¯s wife¡¯s mobile phone also heard the same notification tone. They waited for two minutes, and then tried again. The same notification tone remained, and no one could make calls. Xie Youzhi frowned on his old face, his expression ugly. At this time everyone knew, Wang Bin blacklisted everyone''s phones, without exception. "Bastard! It''s just a wolf-hearted thing. I didn''t expect that he was really an unfamiliar wolf cub." Xie Youzhi patted the table and said angrily. Then Xie Youzhi looked at Xie Yali, "Xiaoli, the agreement you signed with Wang Bin What?" "Here, Dad, isn''t it locked in your safe?" Xie Yali said. "Li! Leave him! This dog has been blinded and raised him for so many years." Xie Youzhi said coldly. He thought that Wang Bin would be courteous and filial to him on weekdays and would definitely answer his calls. Unexpectedly, he was self-satisfied, and even his phone was blocked, and he didn''t pay attention to his father-in-law. "Dad! What are you talking about? Are you really going to divorce your sister and Wang Bin?" Xie Gang exclaimed. He had no idea that he would come to this point. Are you arguing? How can a couple not quarrel? But when his father said this, he panicked. Without Wang Bin, he was alone in managing the factory, but he didn''t have any confidence in his heart. Xie Youzhi looked at Xie Gang, his old face had a color of hatred for iron and steel. "You idiot, wouldn''t you be able to do anything without Wang Bin? You are already getting old, so do you panic about this?" "I think you are usually lazy. It happens that the absence of Wang Bin can enhance your ability to deal with it independently. It is because Wang Bin does everything by himself that you are lazy. Starting tomorrow, you will start working alone, those cooperating customers. You go and maintain it yourself." While talking, Xie Youzhi thought of the big client that he signed a few days ago, "Huang Shizhong is very important, it is about the order of 5 million. You will see Huang Shizhong early tomorrow morning, and tomorrow is August 15th, you too Give some gifts on the occasion of the festival, so that the next cooperation can be guaranteed. I don¡¯t believe that Wang Bin won¡¯t the earth turn without him?¡± "Huh, what kind of score does his kid give us? We can live well without him." Upon hearing this, Xie Gang nodded. He also knows that his brother-in-law has handled the cooperation matters in one hand over the years, so he can relax. He just feels a little uncomfortable thinking that everything falls on his own. Since his brother-in-law took power a few years ago, he has not only relaxed, his business has also become better and better, and he has generated very considerable revenue every year. After adjusting his mentality, Xie Gang said sternly, "Dad, you are right, but I think there is something wrong with my sister. We still have to save my brother-in-law. After all, they have been in love for more than ten years." Xie Gang continued, "My sister was three years older than my brother-in-law, and now my brother-in-law is forty soon. He has no money, no house, no car, and it is very difficult to remarry. In addition, the brother-in-law''s ability is obvious to all. Both feelings and reason have to stay behind." As he said, Xie Gang coldly snorted, "If we give enough face and he doesn''t know how to promote, then leave, the big deal is that I will do more in the future, dad, you are right, leave him Wang Bin, The earth rotates like the earth, what does Wang Bin have now? He is away from us but nothing is left." Xie Gang''s face was gloomy at this time, and he was also angered by Wang Bin''s actions. Chapter 222： Sever contact He was very annoyed by the black call. He had never experienced anything like this before, and Wang Bin was too shameless. The people who fumbled around in the mall are all smiling tigers, even if they make a fuss secretly, they are at least decent in face. Xie Gang also refreshed his understanding of this brother-in-law. He didn''t know where Wang Bin had the courage to completely tear his face with them. "Om~~" Just as Wang Bin just finished speaking, his phone vibrated. Everyone immediately looked at Xie Gang, and they were all wondering if this was a call from Wang Bin. "Hello? Hello." Xie Gang said hello politely when he saw that there were no remarks. Immediately afterwards, Xie Gang directly increased the decibel several times and exclaimed, "Yes, I am Xie Gang, please say...what? How could this be?" Xie Gang''s expression and tone made everyone''s heart tremble, and they didn''t know what happened. When the phone hung up, Xie Gang''s face was covered with ashes, as if he had eaten a dead chicken. "Dad, Huang Shizhong just called and said let us step up to complete the order for the first quarter. He will send someone over to stare at the second quarter. He said that in accordance with the contract, he does not intend to continue to find us as an OEM, and is ready to cooperate with others. "What?" Xie Youzhi stood up from the sofa with a "teng" and exclaimed. ....... Home Inns in Liwan District. Wang Bin was carrying his mother¡¯s luggage, and a thin T-shirt was draped with a coat of his mother. This was worn by Lan Juxiang. It was windy in the autumn night, and she was afraid that Wang Bin would catch a cold. "Hello, are there any vacancies?" Wang Bin walked to the front desk and asked. The woman at the front desk looked at Wang Bin in a floral coat, and said politely, "Hello sir, yes." "Well, open a double room for me. This is my ID. Thank you." Wang Bin handed over his ID card. "You''re welcome, sir." The woman smiled. Although the man in front of him dressed in weird clothes, his courteous and humble appearance did not seem to be pretended, and it also made the front desk very good. Such guests are rare. Wang Bin nodded and waited quietly at the front desk. Looking at the thin mother beside him, Wang Bin''s nose was sore. His mother suffered with her at night, which made him feel uneasy, "Mom, it''s all me..." Lan Juxiang waved his hand and interrupted Wang Bin, "Bin Bin, mom knows, you don''t need to tell mom, mom thinks such a thing is not necessarily a bad thing." The old man¡¯s eyes had a strong kindness, ¡°Son, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s her, she shouldn¡¯t have lied to you for so many years. If you have lost your mind, you will know what is wrong. It¡¯s better to know it earlier, at least you don¡¯t need to be deceived.¡± "Mom, my business is a trivial matter. I will definitely divorce him. I am angry that as a junior, he is not only unfilial, but also deliberately deliberate to deal with you and hurt you. I naively thought it was an accident." Wang Bin As he said, there was a look of anger on his face again, and he really couldn''t figure out how vicious his wife would be. They were all raised by their fathers, so why do they look down on their mothers so much? Keep calling the old stuff? Are such people still human? My mother is over 60 years old, doesn''t she have a little respect for the elderly? Wang Bin now understands why Xie Yali deliberately fired her babysitter because she used her mother as a babysitter and a servant. "My son, it''s all over. Mom is actually nothing." Lan Juxiang shook her head and said, "Actually, Mom can''t believe it, Xie Yali will be so cruel." "Mom, I''m sorry, my son is useless, my son is now..." Wang Bin said, feeling like a knife in his heart. Divorce is imperative for him, but when he thinks of divorce, he takes it by himself He was penniless when he was old, and his mother was too old. He felt that he had lived for so many years in vain. He hated why he hadn''t discovered Xie Yali''s true face long ago. It is difficult for a rich man, a man without money, and even a penny can be difficult for a hero. Lan Juxiang patted Wang Bin''s hand, "My son, don''t be arrogant, you are excellent, you are the best in our old Wang family, you are the best in the whole village, money is just something outside of the body, and no one is poor for a lifetime. It will always get better." Listening to his mother''s comfort, Wang Bin felt even more sad. He knew that his mother was comforting him, but he knew that he wanted to earn enough money for his mother to live a good life. Who knows how long it will take. If his mother is so old, if he makes his mother wait for another ten or eight years, Can mother wait? "Hello sir, this is your room, No. 306 on the 3rd floor. Go upstairs and you will be there." The front desk customer service''s eyes flashed brightly. She seemed to understand what happened to the mother and child in front of her, it seemed to be what happened at home. Something extraordinary, and then ran away from home, now it''s the stage of divorce. She didn''t know exactly what happened to this kind of thing, but she wouldn''t ask more, it seemed very rude. "Okay, thank you." Wang Bin took the room card and walked towards the elevator with his mother. After entering the room, Wang Bin put down his luggage, his mobile phone vibrated, and there was a call. I picked up the phone and saw that it was his brother-in-law Xie Gang''s call. "Is it from the Xie family?" Mother said when she saw Wang Bin''s movements. "Yeah." Wang Bin nodded and hung up the phone by the way. "It''s Xie Gang, Xie Yali''s brother." Then, Wang Bin opened the address book and pulled all the phone numbers of Xie''s family in the original family column into the blacklist. Xie Youzhi, Xie Gang, Xie Gang''s wife and children, etc., as long as it was Xie''s family phone numbers, he got them all. blacklist. Wang Bin already knows the faces of the Xie family. Through Xie Yali, he also wants to understand that he has been a clown used by the Xie family over the years. He has nothing to say with the Xie family. Since childhood, Wang Bin has never treated anyone like this. The matter is over. He doesn''t need to talk to Xie''s family anymore. He just wants to wait for the Mid-Autumn Festival to go through the divorce procedures with Xie Yali. "Huh?" Wang Bin saw a swarthy thing in a bag, and when he fixed his eyes, it turned out to be a kimchi jar. "Mom, you actually brought all the kimchi jars from your hometown." Opening the package, Wang Bin said with a smile when he saw the familiar old jar. Wang Bin was very impressed with this thing. When he was a child, this jar often used bubble cabbage and sometimes made fermented bean curd. It is a heirloom jar, older than his father, and it is said that it was used by his grandfather''s generation since the beginning. Lan Juxiang nodded, "Yes, this jar is a little old. Since your father left, it has rarely been used. I originally wanted to take it to get you some soaked cucumbers, but unfortunately I didn''t have time. The meal is delicious." Chapter 223： Ci De Jade "Well, I can''t throw it away. I still want to eat the kimchi made by my mother." Wang Bin recalled the taste of his childhood and missed it for a while. Open the jar and smell it, there is still the smell of old vinegar inside. "Bin Bin, are you going to go through the formalities tomorrow? Mom will accompany you?" Lan Juxiang said. Wang Bin shook his head, "Mom, just wait for me at the hotel. I can go by myself. Then we will go home together." Lan Juxiang nodded, knowing that her son didn''t want to worry about it anymore. After a while, the room fell into darkness. Wang Bin was lying on the bed, he looked at the ceiling in the dark, but he could not sleep for a long time. Still buzzing in my mind. People are emotional animals, and Wang Bin is no exception. He can''t fall asleep after experiencing such a big event. Soon, at one o''clock in the morning, Wang Bin still couldn''t fall asleep. Unexpectedly, several hours passed before Wang Bin was so sleepy that he closed his eyes. On the other side, Lan Juxiang was the same, and she couldn''t sleep either. A faint snoring sound appeared, and the two went to sleep. At this time, a faint scent of sandalwood came from the room, and two figures appeared in the room. One of them is seven feet tall, the other is only one foot tall, the one on the left is wearing aqua-blue robe, and the one on the right is a three-year-old child. With a smile on his face, Li San looked at the sleeping mother and son in the house. Then Li San looked at the small black jar, "A kind person should be rewarded, and it shouldn''t take decades to allow others to reap the rewards." The voice of elegant Chuchen echoed in the room, and mortals could not hear it. Jade fingers stretched out like green onions. "Guru~Guru~" In that black jar, there are two rolling sounds, which are particularly abrupt in the dark night. Although the voice was clear and loud, it did not disturb the sleeping mother and son. After doing all this, Li San looked at the kind mother and son again with a smile. The golden light flashed, and the two figures disappeared in the room, as if they had never been there before. In the silent room, there were only two snoring sounds. The moonlight outside the window spilled into the room, shining on the jar. In the dark jar, there were two green radiances through the bright moonlight. Those were two valuable emerald pearls. ........ Wang Bin and Lan Juxiang were asleep, and they slept soundly. At the same time, they had a beautiful dream. They appeared on a street, which was a street near the Luoshui River in the North Bank District of Luoshui City. Both sides of the asphalt road were full of flowers, and a row of weeping willows was drifting in the wind. At the end of that road, they saw a temple, a river temple! Suddenly, the surrounding scene became invisible, like chaos, and even the rows of shops became blurred. On the road, they saw a person whose figure was blurred and seemed to blend in with the surrounding scene. In a moment, the mother and son saw the man clearly. With sword eyebrows and star eyes, delicate features, wearing aqua-blue robe, the scene pierced mountains and rivers, and he was looking at them with a smile. The man spoke, and the voice rang from all directions, resounding in the ears of the two, dusty and elegant. "Hundreds of good filial piety first, filial piety for the young, kindness for the elders, kindness and emeralds for the elder...you will be happy..." "happy...." Chuchen''s voice resounded in the ears of the two, making them unclear where the voice came from, and it was like the voice of the man... Outside the window, the sun shines in, and the chirping of birds is also heard. Wang Bin opened his eyes and looked at the sunlight outside the window. He felt that all the fatigue and discomfort on his body disappeared. "Is it seven o''clock?" Looking at the phone, Wang Bin murmured. Recovered, Wang Bin suddenly remembered that he had a strange dream last night. In that dream, there was a river temple on the shore of Luoshui, a man in an ancient robe, and a voice. "Mom, are you awake too?" Wang Bin glanced at his mother who was sitting on the bed next to him, and said. "My son, my mother is old and sleeps less. You should sleep more after waking up for a while. It''s still early." Lan Juxiang looked at her son, distressed. Her son always wakes up like this and is greedy for the dark. She is afraid that his son''s body will be damaged. "No mom, I usually get up at about half past seven." As he said, Wang Bin got out of bed and was going to wash. While walking, Wang Bin accidentally bumped into the jar on the table. "Gurulu~" At this moment, two clear voices came from the black jar. Wang Bin paused and looked at the jar, Lan Juxiang also looked over in surprise. Is there something in the jar for kimchi? "This..." Wang Bin opened the lid. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the two crystal clear green beads. "Bin Bin, there is something in the jar? Mom remembers that the jar is empty, right?" Lan Juxiang looked at her son taking out two beads from the jar, wondering. When this jar was taken away from home, it was empty, and Lan Juxiang didn''t remember anything in it. Wang Bin shook his head. He said with certainty that the jar was still empty last night. He opened the lid last night and smelled it. There was only a faint smell of old vinegar inside, and it was empty. "This is jade? How come there are two more jade beads?" Wang Bin studied the beads in his hand and exclaimed. "Huh?" Lan Juxiang looked over, "Bin Bin, this is jade? Is it valuable?" "I don''t know his value, either. I remember seeing it on TV. The color of Wang Green is crystal clear." Wang Bin had watched similar programs before, but he didn''t understand either. The beads in his hand Let him instinctively feel that it should be valuable. "Mom, are you sure there was no such thing in the jar before? Did we have such a baby before?" Wang Bin said, looking at his mother. "Our family is poor in size, how can there be such rare things...?" As he said, intermittent pictures flashed in Lan Juxiang''s mind. The words stopped, Lan Juxiang remembered last night''s dream. "Heshen Temple, Ci De Jade?" Lan Juxiang muttered the fragment in her mind. "Mom, what river temple, what kind of emerald?" Wang Bin scratched his head, a little unclear. Lan Juxiang spoke solemnly, telling her dream last night. "Boom!" Wang Bin felt a buzzing in his head, and he also remembered it. It was a dream he just couldn''t remember. The same dream, exactly the same as the mother said. Wang Bin opened his mouth wide and his expression was dull. He stared at the beads in his hand in a daze, and was speechless in surprise. Immediately afterwards, Wang Bin also told his mother his dream, without leaving any details. Hearing that, Lan Juxiang also nodded solemnly, comparing with his son''s dreams one by one, indicating that he had dreamed of the same scene without any difference. Chapter 224： Parallel World’s first Mid-Autumn Festival Immediately, Lan Juxiang''s old face was full of shock, with only a deep shock. She opened her mouth wide, looking at the beads in Wang Bin''s hand for a long time without saying a word. "Mom, is this really..." Wang Bin swallowed and looked at his mother, with an incredible thought in his mind. "Yes." The mother nodded, "Son, this is a reward given to us by the gods, and it was given to us by the God of the river for seeing us lonely..." When Lan Juxiang was shocked, she said what she thought in her son''s heart, which was also an unbelievable thought in her own heart. "Gudong~" Wang Bin swallowed and foamed again, feeling that the two beads in his hand were extremely heavy. At this moment, he felt a little weird, which simply surpassed ordinary people''s cognition. is this real? Or is someone deliberately using this to spoof? Wang Bin''s first reaction was that this scene was too exaggerated, and it even felt that this was impossible. Pies will really fall in the sky? "Son, Mom doesn''t know, but our dreams are exactly the same. That''s right, we have never worshipped the **** of the river?" Lan Juxiang was also confused, and she couldn''t figure out why the gods would entrust their dreams. As the saying goes, it is better to seek oneself to survive. To worship God, you must be sincere. Old ladies can''t believe that they have never worshipped the God of River. Why do they get the reward of God of River? "Huh? God of River!" Wang Bin suddenly raised his head. He remembered. When he went to see Mr. Huang that day, wasn''t the River God Temple at the end of the street where moon cakes were bought? "Mom, I have been to the Heshen Temple. The moon cake I bought when I saw Mr. Huang that day was bought in front of the Heshen Temple. I went to the Heshen Temple the day before yesterday. I asked for a safety charm, but it was too late for the temple fair people. After get off work, I didn¡¯t ask for it..." Listening to her son''s words, her mother Lan Juxiang stood up directly, "Binbin, you said you went to worship the **** of the river?" The old man felt like his whole body was burnt, and his heart was hot and unbearable. At the same time, she also remembered and thought of many things. Why did Xie Yali have such a face last night, not as calm and graceful, like a child who thinks and says what to say. This scene was a bit abnormal at first, and Lan Juxiang didn''t feel anything wrong with it last night. Just thinking about it now, she thinks there is a problem with all of this, there is definitely a problem. Immediately afterwards, Lan Juxiang looked at Wang Bin, "Bin Bin, the temple you dreamed about in your dream went to the river temple where you went to the incense, and talked to mom." She wanted to know if what she had dreamed of was the same as what Wang Bin had dreamed of, and the river temple that Wang Bin saw in reality. Lan Juxiang has been in the countryside all her life, and she has never been to the Heshen Temple. At this time, she just wanted to verify. And Wang Bin also recalled what happened last night through the scene at this time. That strange wind that blew in his bedroom, blew all the safes open, and took out the files inside? And Xie Yali''s condition yesterday was also very abnormal. While thinking, Wang Bin''s heart trembled when he heard his mother''s question. Regaining his senses, Wang Bin immediately described to his mother the sights in his dream and the temples he had seen in Luoshui Riverside. At the same time, Wang Bin turned on his mobile phone, searched the exterior scene of the River God Temple and zoomed in to show his mother. "Yes, this is the temple, even the weeping willows on both sides of the street are exactly the same." Lan Juxiang pointed to the photo on the phone and exclaimed. Lan Juxiang''s body trembled and her teeth trembled. She looked at the photo on the phone and said something in her heart. Her lips and teeth moved slightly, and Lan Juxiang muttered, "Man is doing it, the sky is watching, the good is the good and the evil is the evil, it''s not that the time has not come..." All this seems to be true, and the river **** is also real. Their mother and son have not been deceived in vain, good and evil will eventually be rewarded. Lan Juxiang thought, there were many words in his mind that adults had said when they were young, and they were all words to persuade people to do good and not to do evil. Wang Bin beside him took a breath as he listened to his mother''s words. It is true that good and evil will eventually be reported, and there are gods in the top three feet. At the same time, Wang Bin was also in awe, looking at the beads in his hand, feeling extremely heavy... ....... Today is August 15th. The streets outside the river temple are also very lively. On the streets next to the road, people hung red lanterns two days ago, and the atmosphere of the festival was revealed everywhere to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. During the Mid-Autumn Festival, except for special positions, the whole country had holidays. The students also returned to their homes to reunite with their families. People travel together in twos and threes, or get together for family reunions and have a reunion dinner. There are also old friends who get together to have a happy drink... A figure stepped into the sky, standing at the entrance of the temple, looking at the people walking on the street in the distance, with a faint smile on its face. "Is this the first Mid-Autumn Festival I spent in Parallel World?" Li San murmured, and he was also touched by the sight of the street. While Li San was talking, a Yin soldier walked up behind him, clasped his fist and said, "Master River God, Yin God moon cakes and wine are all ready." "Huh! Are you all right?" Li San''s smile became brighter when he heard the words. "Yes, Lord River God." Yin Bing nodded and took out an antique box with several vivid moon cakes, exuding a strange fragrance. The appearance of this moon cake looks no different from what a mortal eats. In fact, it is a moon cake made by refining. It is a condensed version of Yin Qi, and only Yin Shen can eat it. "Then distribute all the food and wine, one for each person." Li San took the box and inhaled lightly, and he smelled a strong fragrance, which made people appetite. The Yin Soldier nodded and was about to turn around and leave. "By the way, is there enough mooncakes? Are there any leftovers?" Li San said. "Master Qi, there is still a surplus, I don''t know your lord..." Yin Bing thought that Li San would eat a few more portions, so he asked subconsciously. Hearing this, Li San shook his head, "No, I just asked if there is enough food, I''m afraid that some people don''t have enough food. Since it''s a holiday, if some people don''t have enough food, they will send out a few more copies. "Li San said with a smile. Hearing this, Yin Bing immediately felt warm in his heart, and at the same time he was extremely moved. They are all Yin gods, they are no longer humans, and the purpose of their existence is to maintain order in the world. All these festivals have nothing to do with them in theory, but Lord River God is kind, and he also specially let them celebrate the festival, and is so sympathetic to his subordinates, Yin Soldier''s heart is very moved. Li San emphasized more than once that the Yin God is also another form of human existence. Everyone is parading all day without being idle, and it is understandable to spend an extraordinary festival. Moreover, Li San explained the moon cake refining method to several Yin soldiers, and started preparing food for the Mid-Autumn Festival early. Chapter 225： Get huge rewards "Master Xie, there are still a lot more, enough for us to spend two festivals." Yin Bing bent over and said respectfully. "That''s good, try to let everyone eat enough, eat happily, don''t save, after a few days it will be meaningless to eat." Li San said with a smile. "It''s an adult, the subordinates will distribute it." After the Yin Bing saluted, he disappeared here. "Each of them has memories of past lives, and it''s good for the holidays..." There was a faint voice in the air, but the pedestrians passing by could not hear it at all. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for appreciating the benevolent, and triggering special rewards." The voice of the system suddenly appeared in Li San''s mind, causing Li San who was about to eat mooncakes to be in shape. Immediately, Li San''s heart moved, with blue lights flashing in his eyes, and he looked to the east, "The mother and son have gone home. I hope they can have a happy Mid-Autumn Festival today." Through the layers of space, Li San saw Wang Bin and his mother Lan Juxiang in his jurisdiction. The mother and son were sitting on the coach while Wang Bin was putting his luggage. Soon after, Wang Bin came to his mother''s side and asked her if she needed to drink water. The mother and son were without exception, no sorrow, happy smiles on their faces. After watching for a moment, Li San retracted his gaze. Just now, Li San displayed the eyes of Shakyamuni, and he has seen Wang Bin''s future. The two emperor green emeralds that he rewarded him will be sold and he will get a lot of start-up capital. With the connections he has built over the years, Wang Bin will start his own business. He will not have much ambitions, just want to be himself Filial piety to his mother. In the future, Wang Bin will meet a beloved person who will accompany him throughout his life. With the death of his mother many years later, Wang Bin will usher in a period of business explosion. He is a real late bloomer, and her mother''s Fuze will also protect the offspring. "Good people will always receive good rewards, justice may be late, but it will never be absent." Li San''s voice echoed in the wind, and ordinary people could not hear it. "System, receive rewards." Li San regained consciousness and ordered the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning the jurisdiction of the eastern region of Guanlan City!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and getting a hundred Yin Soldiers!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and getting the river **** suit!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning the River God Jade Crown!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the spirit of the mountain god!" The series of rewards are surprisingly one-click five-game, far surpassing the one-click three-game obtained by Li San before. This was a surprise, and Li San was also very happy to hear a series of system sounds. "This time the rewards are really rich, not bad, not bad!" Li San was heartbroken. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and with so many rewards, it is a double happiness. Immediately, Li San''s mind entered the system space and began to explore rewards. This time, the land of incense was expanded again, extending to the eastern part of Guanlan City, completely bordering Linze City. The eastern region, where the airport is located, is the same part of the area where Tutu killed the bronze ghost Wanyou last time, and it is also the area where Huang Yi died. To the east of Guanlan City, it is considered the most prosperous area in Guanlan City. It is close to the sea and has many ports. It is also a place where merchants are densely populated. The natural geographical location makes this place extremely prosperous. "The incense land covers the east of Guanlan City. If you have a chance, you can go and see the sea." Li San smiled, and a map of the land of incense appeared in his heart. You can see the sea in Guanlan City, but there is no sea in Luoshui City. Then, Li San felt a hundred more breaths in the soldier talisman, and said with a smile, "This is really dozing and hitting a pillow. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the Yinshen moon cakes are just a lot more. You hundred Yin soldiers just responded to that sentence. Well, it¡¯s better to come early than to come by coincidence." Even with the addition of these 100 Yin soldiers, the Yin God moon cakes he ordered to make were more than enough. Now the total number of Yin soldiers has reached 500, which seems to be a lot, but compared with the three city territories of Norwegian University, they are still very few. "But it''s better than nothing. There are many people and it''s lively. The River God Mansion occupies too much space, and the hundreds of Yin soldiers still have no visual changes." Li San said inwardly. Then, Li San saw the clothes this time, which was different from the Jiji clothes of the river shrine last time. This time the clothes are matched and there is a jade crown. Earlier, he obtained the river god''s jade clothes, the river **** seal, the river god''s merit censer, and the river **** sword. This time the clothes are also blue, but the neckline is golden. Compared with the previous clothes, it looks more like a formal dress. Wearing a river **** jade crown is more like that. With a thought in his heart, Li San''s body suddenly changed. The aqua-blue robe, with golden embroidery on it, looked like mountains and rivers, as well as mysterious accessories, which made people afraid to look directly at it like the flowers of the Nine Nether Land. On the top of the head, the original ordinary jade crown disappeared and turned into a jade crown inlaid with gold and jade, with a dragon carved on it, vividly and vividly. This jade crown and the clothes on the upper body suddenly changed Li San¡¯s temperament, and the power of not angry It''s daunting, but it exudes an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Li San looked at his image and muttered, "This dress and jade crown feel too formal." This is equivalent to a person wearing casual clothes every day, suddenly wearing a suit and leather shoes, naturally a little uncomfortable. "It''s better to be peaceful." Li San secretly said in his heart, and then with a thought, the clothes on his body disappeared, and the ordinary aqua blue robe appeared on his body. "Wait someday when you want to wear it." Li San smiled, he still thinks it''s better to be easy-going. Even his subordinates might not be comfortable with formal clothes like that. Next, Li San looked at the fifth reward, the Spirit of Mountain God. "this is...." Li San''s expression became curious, and he looked at the fifth reward carefully. When he heard the sound of the system, he paid special attention to the fifth reward. All other rewards could be heard. Only this fifth reward made him confused. After checking, Li San understood. This reward, to put it bluntly, is the mountain god, the mountain **** who guards a mountain. "Same as the Thunder Light Ghost King, etc., they belong to the Yin God under the command of the River God, that is..." Li San understood that according to the parallel world of his awakening, whether it is black and white and impermanence, or the ghostly Yin Shuai such as the Thunder Light Ghost King, all belong to the Yin God under the River God. Among them, the river God walks the Yin and Yang realms, and also rules the surroundings. The mountain gods land and other little gods. The mountain gods and the land gods are not strictly speaking, they are true gods, but only the lowest level, under the jurisdiction of the river gods. The mountain **** and the land **** are also subordinates of the river god, and Li San has absolute control over this god. Chapter 226： The spirit of the imperial mountain god They belonged to the chief officials of the territories, and they were stationed in one place. They could listen to and inspect all matters in the territory, and then make records. If you encounter evil spirits, the land of the mountain gods has the right to kill them, and they will deal with everything within their capabilities. If it is something they can''t handle, they will report it to the parade, let the parade report to the **** of the river, and let the **** of the river decide how to solve it. The mountain **** and the land have their own strengths, and the force of the land is weaker than black and white impermanence, but he has broad ears and eyes, and he can perceive all the movements in his place. The mountain **** is much stronger than the land **** in terms of force, and how strong it is depends on the size of the mountain guarded by the mountain god. Just like the mountain **** of Mount Tai, and the mountain **** of a certain park, it is simply not the same. This classification is similar to that of the river god. "This time the reward is a spirit. It belongs to a special existence. There are many existences similar to this kind of spirit in the gods." Li San thought in his heart. Immediately, Li San made a sound and called a Yin soldier. "Master River God." The Yin Soldier who had just gone down to distribute mooncakes arrived immediately after receiving Dongfang Yao''s sound transmission, and bowed forward. "Go and get two Yinshen moon cakes." Dongfang Yao looked at Yin Soldier and ordered. "Yes, my lord." Yin Bing nodded. Although he had doubts in his heart, he didn''t know what Lord River God meant for him to take moon cakes, but he still got up and headed for the River God mansion. Soon, Yin Bing came back, holding two wooden boxes in his hands with ten Yinshen moon cakes inside. In the Yin Bing''s puzzled eyes, he only heard Li San muttering, "Going to see in the mountains" and disappeared. "What is Lord River God doing in the mountains?" Yin Bing looked puzzled, and then got up and walked towards the River God mansion. Lord River God is mysterious and powerful, and he cannot always handle things with common sense. Yunling Mountain. As a mountain that traverses Luoshui City, Linze City, and Beilu City, it has existed for a long time. With the development of land by people in modern times, many places have become human jurisdictions, and Yunling Mountain is one of the only mountains with good ecological protection. Li San took one step and disappeared into the sky as golden light. Below, the scenery in the city of Luoshui was quickly passing by. After a while, Li San reached the sky above Yunling Mountain in Luoshui City. Below, even though it is autumn, there is still a verdant landscape. Although the sky gradually darkened, there was no way to block Li San''s gaze. In his eyes, Yunling Mountain could be seen clearly. This is also the place where he and his wife Yu Hong were buried together. There are several villages near Yunling Mountain. Lao Zhang in the temple fair is a villager in nearby Zhangjia Village. In the lush mountain forest, a golden light flashed, and then Li San''s figure appeared here. "The spirit of the mountain god!" With a thought, Li San began to summon the golden light in the system space. As Li''s words fell, a thick mist suddenly appeared in front of him, and a burly figure appeared in the mist. The smoke dissipated, and the figure of the man appeared, solid. He has a red chest and red armor on his shoulders. He is a few meters tall, and his eyes are as bright as copper bells, exuding a tyrannical atmosphere. The messages merged into the big man''s mind, and the look in his eyes regained the energy in the next moment. "See Lord River God." The mountain **** knelt down, lowered his head, and his pious and respectful voice echoed in the mountains and forests, and ordinary people could not hear him. With a smile on Li San''s face, something appeared in his hand, with the big word "Edict" written on it. With a light throw, the edict talisman in Li San''s hand rose up against the wind and flew high into the sky. "boom!" There was golden light shining on the edict, blooming in the void, like fireworks, shining brightly scattered around, making the night of Luoshui City like daylight at this moment. Subsequently, these fluorescent lights flew to Yunling Mountain and fell into it. At this moment, the mountains seemed to resonate, and waves of air appeared and merged into the body of the mountain god''s spirit like a tide. Just a few breaths, the air waves bursting out of the mountain were absorbed by the spirit of the mountain **** and radiated. The imperial talisman succeeded in consecrating the gods. Li San looked at the strong man in front of him, "I named you the Yunling Mountain God, and you will be called Yunling from now on." "Master Xie He Shen, his subordinates will definitely live up to the high expectations of Master He God." The thick voice of the strong man sounded, his expression extremely respectful. Looking at the brawny man, Li San nodded in satisfaction. Since then, Yunling Mountain in Luoshui City has had a mountain god. "Today happens to be the Mid-Autumn Festival, Yunling, here are the moon cakes for you." The two wooden boxes appeared in Li San''s hands and passed them. The mountain **** is huge, and Li San thought of this, so he took two boxes, otherwise one box is obviously not enough for this big guy. "Master Xie He Shen." Looking at the box in Li San''s hand, Yunling Mountain''s expression was stagnant, and he respectfully took the box in Li San''s hand. "From now on..." Next, after Li San explained something to Yunling Mountain God, he got up and left. "Subordinates send you a gift." Yunling Mountain God bowed and watched Li San leave, knowing that he had disappeared into the vast night sky. Looking down, Yunling Mountain God looked at the wooden box in his hand, took out a piece of moon cake, and stuffed it into his mouth. "Kacha, Kacha." With the sound of chewing, Yunling Mountain''s eyes lit up, and he murmured, "It''s delicious." Looking at the moon in the sky, Yunling Mountain God put away the box. It''s so delicious, you have to enjoy it slowly, if you eat it all at once, it would be a bit violent. Then Yunling Mountain God shook his head, and his huge eyes scanned the surroundings. In his eyes, the whole Yunling Mountain was reflected in his eyes. This is the special ability of Yunling Mountain God. He can see the entire appearance of his mountain range at a glance, and everything that happens in the mountain can''t escape his perception. Then Yunling Mountain God looked at other places more curiously. There, there is a village at the foot of the mountain, and there are high-voltage cables built on the mountain. With a move of his mind, the entire Yunling Mountain is within his perception, and there are small animals running on the mountain. Any wind blowing grass can''t escape his perception. In a certain section of Yunling Mountain, the tomb of the God of the River was found here, and it was sealed off. The high walls were built, and the small animals in the surrounding ten miles were also cleaned up. At this moment, the people in the yard were all caught by the Yunling Mountain God. He saw all kinds of people, young and old. As his gaze deepened, Yunling Mountain God saw a tombstone in the wall. "That''s..." The mountain god''s pupil shrank, and he saw the words on it. It was the tombstone of Lord River God. "Be careful here in the future..." a low and heavy voice sounded. Soon, the Yunling Mountain God learned the general appearance of the mountain where he was located, as well as all the conditions around the mountain. Chapter 227： Mooncake Festival "boom!" The mountain suddenly became illusory like a current, and the Yunling Mountain God slowly merged into it holding the wooden box, and finally disappeared. The movement in the sky has attracted the attention of many people, and countless people are diligently marveling at it. It is not yet night, who has set off such a large firework to light up the sky. ....... On the shore of Luoshui, the river temple. Li San stepped into the air and stepped into it. As soon as he arrived at the Heshen Temple, Li San saw Jingjing carrying a small bag and running towards her grandmother. Li San noticed that in the bag in Jingjing''s hand, there were toys that he gave to Tutu not long ago, and a small wooden box containing moon cakes. "Moon cakes made by Tutu." Li San saw this small wooden box in ancient sandal color and knew where it came from. It was the moon cake he taught Tutu to make, and it was also a gift to her during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Although it didn''t look very good, it tasted good. "Grandma, I''m here, let''s go home." Jingjing ran to Gong Huilan and shook the small bag in her hand, as if she was offering a treasure. Hearing this, Gong Huilan touched Jingjing''s head dozingly, "Okay, let''s go back." Immediately, Jingjing took her grandma''s hand and said mysteriously, "Grandma, I have a gift for you when I go back." "Huh? What gift?" Gong Huilan asked curiously. "Hey, keep it secret." Jingjing covered her mouth and smiled, keeping a mysterious look, with a happy smile on her face. In the sunset, dragging the long backs of the grandparents. "You little fellow, are you still keeping a secret from your grandma?" Gong Huilan pretended to be angry and scraped Jingjing''s nose. Immediately afterwards, Gong Huilan showed a kindly smile, "My granddaughter has grown up now and has a secret. Since it is kept secret, we will wait for it to go back. When your mother comes back, we will reveal the secret together." "Yeah." Jingjing nodded, "Mom will be pleasantly surprised when she comes back, haha." Outside the Heshen Temple, Li San smiled faintly at his grandparents and grandchildren in the sunset. Looking up, Li San looked at the sun gradually setting, "I don''t know what the moonlight is tonight." ....... Time passed silently, the sunset and the moon rose, and the bright moonlight swayed on the earth. Countless people are eagerly waiting, ready to reunite their families to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Tonight, there is no cloud, like heaven and beauty, and spend the festive season with the world. The stars are dotted with the bright moon, like countless dazzling pearls, hanging on the sun, beautiful. Under the beautiful moonlight, Luoshui City was brightly lit with neon bursts. Thousands of families are living their own festivals at this moment. There is a family, admiring the moonlight on the balcony, telling all kinds of interesting things in the past six months. There is also a family where the parents are talking about interesting things before their marriage, which makes the children beside them listen with gusto. There are other people, the old man is reminiscing about the past of the world. At that time, the people were poorly clothed and living in embarrassment. Now they are much better than before.... There are also people who are at home alone, sharing their feelings with their families across the world. There are also migrant workers, who cannot go home because of work, and then video call with family members to talk about their concerns. Thousands of households have different scenes. There are even more overseas students, because they can¡¯t come back from across the ocean, they are photographing the sky of a foreign country for the family to watch. He said that the moon abroad does not have the roundness of the country, nor the brightness of the country... Today''s life is much more convenient and much more convenient. Binhe Road. Lu Annan''s family of three is at home. They just had dinner and watched TV in the living room. "Dad, mom, look at it, today''s moon is white and round. This is our first Mid-Autumn Festival in Luoshui. Come on." Lu Tong stood in front of the French window, looking at the moon in the night sky. , Calling his parents. Xiaoshan sat with his grandpa in the community, admiring the moonlight. "Grandpa, come and taste this mooncake, it''s soft." Xiaoshan opened a bag containing the mooncake he bought specially. This mooncake is suitable for elderly people and is soft and sweet. "Yeah." Huo Zhi nodded, took the moon cake from his grandson, and smiled happily. Then Huo Zhi thought of some things about Xiaoshan, "Xiaoshan, don''t accompany your grandpa, you should accompany your girlfriend. It''s lively outside during the festival today." "This..." Xiaoshan scratched his head and said, "Grandpa, I can accompany her at any time, but I still have to spend the holidays with you, and I will accompany you every year from now on." Xiaoshan is very filial, since he was a child, he will accompany his grandfather every year and festival for twenty years. Dashan left this afternoon because there was something in the bureau, but Xiaoshan insisted on staying with his grandpa. In the commercial street, countless people were surging. Every family had a reunion dinner and came out to see the bustling night scene. The streets outside the river temple are also full of lanterns, shops are lined up, and countless people enjoy the scenery here. Compared with those shopping streets, there are still fewer people here in the Heshen Temple, and most people go to the commercial streets. Outside the river temple, the observation room across the street. "The moon tonight is really round, rounder and brighter than in previous years..." a young ghost exorcist muttered while looking at the cloudless night sky. Another young exorcist nodded and looked at the moon in the sky, "Heaven is beautiful, I remember there were dark clouds last year, but this year is different..." Then he got up, went to another room and fumbled for a while, and took out a box. "I almost forgot. I bought a box of moon cakes. This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, my brother and I will spend it here." "It''s okay, it''s the same everywhere, we have a sacred mission." "..." The two immediately chatted with each other while eating mooncakes. At this moment, they relaxed a lot. South District of Luoshui City. "Baby, come and see, the moon is out." Chen Xian was wearing slippers, sitting on the balcony looking at the night sky, turning around and calling her daughter. "Hmm!" Jingjing, who was watching the cartoon, jumped off the sofa and ran to the balcony in a hurry. "Mom, why is the moon so bright?" "because....." "Mom, is there a jade rabbit on the moon?" "Mom. Moon..." Innocent Jingjing, because she only regained her sanity this year, she asked Chen Xian a series of questions. "My dear daughter, the moon is the satellite of the earth. He guards the earth like a river god. Every fifteenth, the moon is round and bright. Why eat moon cakes? Because this is our traditional custom, thousands of years ago. People like this....." Chen Xian told Jingjing questions one by one, and shaved off Jingjing''s nose, "Go, baby, let''s eat moon cakes with grandma." Chapter 228： moon cake "Mom, wait." Jingjing shook her head and suddenly pulled Chen Xian. "Huh?" Chen Xian looked at Jingjing curiously, not knowing why. Then Jingjing ran into the bedroom, her voice came, "Mom, I have a mooncake, eat mine..." Not long after, Jingjing came holding a small wooden box of ancient sandal color. She opened the lid, and there was a strange-looking moon cake inside. "Look, mom, this is my moon cake. It was made by Tutu and gave it to me. Let''s eat it." Jingjing held the box, and her words made Chen Xian and Gong Huilan look at each other, both of them stared at the box in Jingjing''s hand. "Okay, then eat it." Chen Xian got up to get a knife to cut it open. Gong Huilan also knew what Jingjing''s secret was, and she was also looking forward to the taste of the mooncakes made by Tutu. Not long after, exclamation came from inside the house. "So sweet, so soft, so crisp..." "Baby, although the mooncakes made by your friend are not good in appearance, they still taste great inside. You have to learn more from him..." "You have to listen to grandma, and remember to bring gifts to your good friends next time you go." "Granddaughter is good, don''t worry Chen Xian, Jingjing is sensible..." "..." The family chatted happily. Inside the mansion of the river god. The originally gray sky, tonight is like the outside world, starry, and the moon is heading. This is the result of the spell cast by Li San, which allows the space of the River God Mansion to see the outside scenery clearly, and the bright moonlight shines on the river God mansion for thousands of miles. Except for the Yin Soldiers on duty, the remaining Yin Soldiers gathered together and sat on small tables. On the table, there are wine, moon cakes, and a lot of snacks. "Unexpectedly, I became a **** of Yin and can still celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. This is the first Mid-Autumn Festival since I wake up." The Yin Soldier on the 19th looked at the bright and disc-like moon and said with emotion. Hearing this, the surrounding Yin Soldiers nodded one after another. On weekdays, the old-fashioned No. 20 Yin Soldier also showed a knowing smile. He Xunshuang was also at this table, and he also nodded, his eyes filled with memories. He thought a lot, thought of his son and grandma. "I don''t know how Zhenguo is..." He Xunshuang said inwardly. He has been dead for several months, and only his son and grandmother are left in the family. He Xunshuang just missed his relatives. He was more at ease with his son. Although Zhenguo had just grown up, his son was excellent and stronger than he expected. He looked at his son silently every day during the day tour, He Xunshuang All are very pleased. He Xunshuang''s face also appeared with a smile when all the Yin Soldiers were talking about the past. Suddenly, He Xun looked at the depths of the River God Mansion in awe. God of the river... will you also watch the moon with us? At this time, the depths of the river **** mansion. In the Sun Moon Palace. Sitting in the bedroom, Li San looked at Yu Hong, who was surrounded by the golden light of merit, with a deep and gentle complexion on his face. In this way, Li San stared at Yu Hong silently, and said softly, "Hong''er, do you know? Today is Mid-Autumn Festival..." Li San was confiding in his heart, "Hong''er, the moonlight tonight is beautiful. It is as bright and soft as the moonlight we have seen before...." With that, Li San retracted his gaze and looked out the window. A bright moon in the sky hangs above the sky like a disc, and the soft moonlight shines through the window into the bedroom. "Hong''er, for my husband, I only hope that you will wake up as soon as possible, and I will never be separated from you in this city... My husband missed the bean paste-filled moon cakes you made very much." Then, Li San grasped Yu Hong''s weak boneless hand. , Stroking. In memory, Yu Hong would make mooncakes filled with red bean paste every time at this time. He liked the mooncakes made by Yu Hong very much. It''s a pity that only Yu Hong can make that kind of taste. At the same time, Yu''s braised dish Li San also likes it very much. It''s a taste that no chef can make. In the past, in Luoshui County, Yu Hong was a well-known good wife. Many neighbors came to ask Yu Hong how to cook and how to embroider... "Crack, crack." Next to him, Tutu was holding a piece of Yinshen moon cake, opening his mouth and gnawing. Hearing Li San''s words, Tutu tilted his head and looked at Li San, as if thinking about the meaning of what Li San said. "Tutu, what are you thinking about?" Li San looked at Tutu. Immediately, Li San smiled, "Gluttonous little guy, are you thinking about mooncakes stuffed with red bean paste? You will eat it later." Tutu tilted his head, he didn''t seem to understand, he always felt that what Li San said today was too profound. Li San squeezed Tutu''s face, "You will understand later, Hong''er''s craftsmanship is much better than mine." Tutu nodded without understanding, and then looked at the Yinshen moon cake in his hand. There was the compressed Yin Qi, and eating it would be good for him. "Crack, click." Tutu continued to open his mouth and chewed. At the same time, Tutu''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He liked eating Yinshen moon cakes very much. The Yin Qi inside was too strong, and he breathed faster than he usually breathed. Although Yinshen mooncakes are exclusively for Yinshen, ghosts also like Yin Qi. Tutu is a ghost, and he prefers to eat this kind of food that is transformed by Yin Qi. Seeing Tutu''s happy face, a golden moon cake also appeared in Li San''s hands. Open your mouth, take a light bite, and suddenly your mouth is fragrant. "Every holiday season, I miss my relatives, I just hope Hong''er wakes up as soon as possible..." After several bites of moon cakes, Li San got up and came to the front of the hall in the hall. Then Li San looked at the blessing book. "Whoo!" Feeling the blessing book, it automatically fell into Li San''s hands. "It''s time to work. I can''t be negligent because of the festival. My job is to protect the people of one party. Only with their incense offerings will I be there." Li Sankuan took his seat and opened the blessing book. On the blessing book, the wishes of the pilgrims automatically gathered, the jade pen appeared in his hand, and Li San began to browse the projects. Some will directly tick, some will directly cross, and others, Li San will frown and think, and then note and write down the solution. The Sun Moon Palace was silent. Yu Hong lay quietly in the bedroom, and Li San reviewed the prayers with a pen. Only Tutu, the sound of chewing mooncakes was particularly abrupt. Tutu looked at Li San from time to time, and then at Yu Hong who was lying on the bed. He sat on a small stool with his fleshy legs shaking. Happy. Outside the mansion of the river god, the moon hangs high and the stars shine. The entire Luoshui City is brightly lit today and it is extremely lively. On a bustling commercial street, people lined up, looking at the scenery on both sides of the street, everyone was full of smiles. On the roof of a twenty-storey building, two Yin soldiers in strong costumes stood on the roof, examining the street below. Chapter 229： Xiyang No. 13 Freighter In a residential area, two Yin Soldiers floated in. Their eyes were like falcons, sweeping the dark corners everywhere. In the countryside around the city, there are also Yin soldiers drifting by, observing all possible hiding places. Everywhere, there are Yin soldiers. When the Yin Soldiers were on a parade, they would stop and look at the bright moon in the sky. At a certain moment, the parade of Yin soldiers stopped. They reached out and took out a piece of Yin God moon cake, or sat on the roof of the building or squatted in the field, and they all chewed. All the Yin soldiers ate a mouthful of Yin God moon cakes, and immediately felt the strong Yin Qi dissipate toward the limbs. Not long after, all the Yin soldiers got up one after another and continued to perform their duty of defending peace. Farther, in the countryside. There are two Yin soldiers shuttled here. They shuttled past an old mansion that was grown-up, but ordinary people didn''t know it. One of them has a mother and son. "Bin Bin, come to eat moon cakes." Lan Juxiang said with a smile. "Yeah." Wang Bin nodded, and broke the moon cake in his hand. "Mom, we are half of us." "it is good!" Wang Bin took a bite of the moon cake, the Confucianism was soft and sweet, and then he said, "Mom, I went out to inquire today. Those two beads are not ordinary, and my son will definitely let you live a good life in the future." The dialogue between the mother and son sounded, and the passing Yin Soldier glanced at it, and a smile appeared on his face. Although this family is surrounded by walls, with Wang Bin''s hard work, life will get better and better in the future. This is true for thousands of households in Luoshui City, and the same is true for other places, Guanlan City and Beilu City. The scenes in the two cities are similar, and in the moonlight, everyone''s face is full of joy. Looking elsewhere, the entire Great Xia Country is like this, and the whole country is celebrated. Tonight, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau also felt relaxed, it seemed that the evil spirits would not come out to commit murder, and it was extremely quiet. ...... The next day, the sun rose. After one night, the city resumed its normal pace of life. Many people went out early in the morning, either to work or to go to school to perform their duties. The Mid-Autumn Festival has been on consecutive days, so that people have enough rest and energy. Many people warn themselves that they must face the new day and greet the new day with a brand new look. East of Guanlan City, Port C. The port was busy early on, countless mechanized equipment was also fully loaded, and seagulls flew over the sea. Farther away from Port C, a huge freighter with a displacement of 500,000 tons, the''Xiyang 13'' entered the scope of the Great Xia Kingdom, full of containers neatly stacked, majestic and majestic. "Woo~~" The sound of the whistle on the freighter sounded deafening and frightened the birds in the sky. This huge cargo ship comes from a foreign country, and a pile of foreign characters is printed on the hull. The destination of this trip is Guanlan City Port C, where the cargo will be unloaded. Freighter. Control room. The crew members in blue sailor suits stood together, seeming to be waiting for the captain''s orders in their respective positions. But when you look closely, all of these crew members turned pale, their legs trembled, and the big beads of sweat on their foreheads kept falling. Everyone''s eyeballs unconsciously moved to one side, looking at the place beside them. In the center of the control room, there was a figure standing next to each sailor. Some of the faces were rotten, some of the limbs were dry, some of them exposed white bones, and the more terrifying only had a head. The rest were all skeletons, and the bones pierced and pierced the ears. the sound of.... These are ghosts. At the front end of the control room, the captain''s face was like rain, sweat covered his cheeks. The captain''s legs trembled, and the hairs on his back stood up. Behind him also stood an evil spirit, one that could swallow him at any time. These are evil spirits that eat people without spitting out bones. Not only here, this freighter was full of evil spirits, except for the sailors behind him, all the others were dead. The whole freighter is full of countless evil spirits, and the number has reached the point of horror. At this time, the captain''s mind was still reverberating with a terrible scene three days ago. Three days ago, they set off from the Yingjili Strait and headed to Port C of Daxia. All the goods on board were exported. As soon as they set off, they encountered a large number of evil spirits. The evil spirit didn''t know where it came from. After boarding the ship, he swallowed most of the people on the ship. The captain shuddered at the thought of that permeating scene. "Captain Jels, how long will it take to reach Great Xia Country?" A mechanically synthesized voice sounded behind Captain Giles. "Guru." Captain Jells turned his head slightly and looked at the speaker. That''s right, the speaker is indeed a ¡®person¡¯ and an acquaintance. From the outside, the person is indeed a person, but his body exudes a strong stench, the carrion on his face seems to fall off at any time, his eyes are even more exposed, his mouth has long been rotten, and his teeth are blackened. As he spoke, he spit out green foul gas. Following Jells''s gaze towards the foul-smelling man, this man was just like him, with blond hair, blue eyes, a few hideous openings in his neck and body, and black flesh was exposed in it. This acquaintance is his good friend ¡®Odins¡¯ and his deputy, the deputy captain of this freighter. It''s just that he is dead. More precisely, he was stripped of the entire human skin by the evil spirit, and then he was put on him like clothes. Jells was full of fear, and he remembered the oozing scene. His good friend Odins was smashed by the evil spirit, and when he caught his head, he pulled the whole piece of skin off his body as if he was undressing, and then put the human holster on his body in front of him. That''s how the hideous wounds from the neck to the body came from, and the rotten parts of the face were scratched by the black evil spirit. His friend is an exorcist. The three words "Exorcist" were learned from Odins. Jells also learned about evil spirits through his friends. He knew that there are many evil spirits in the world, and every country has them. Eagle Country, Great Xia Country. There are also evil spirits where there are almost people. "Also... there is one day, no... most of the day... I can arrive at sunset today." Jells swallowed and spit, looked at the instrument and said. Now it has entered the sea of ??Daxia Kingdom, and the journey is not far. Hearing that, the evil spirit wearing Odins human skin grinned, but he had no mouth, as the carrion piled up on his face, he looked very gloomy. Behind Odins, several ghosts dressed in human skins walked, without exception, they were exorcists. It''s just that everyone has no life, and they have become evil spirits, like walking corpses. These demon exorcists were all backed up by evil spirits and became inhuman and ghostly existences. Chapter 230： Freighter controlled by evil spirits To be precise, the human consciousness is dead, and the body is now occupied by evil spirits and dominated. "Daxia Country..... What a beautiful and rich place..." There was a gloomy voice, no one spoke, it was more like ventriloquism, and the voice was extremely muddy. I can not hear you. Hearing this sound, Jells looked nervously at the joystick in front of him. In Yu Guangzhong, he could see the first floor of the freighter through the tempered glass. In Yu Guangzhong, Jels could see the ghostly spirit exuding near the container, and the frost covered with the container. Even in the scorching sun, those frosts cannot melt. The evil spirits on this ship and the ghost exorcists controlled by ghosts are all from Eagle Country. Every evil spirit here is a heinous criminal. They have a lot of blood and debts. The Eagle Country officials have repeatedly encircled them and ended in failure. The evil spirits in the cabin are all at the level of ghost generals, their strength is tyrannical and rampant. Suddenly, a roar came from the negative layer. Whether it was Odins or the other dead exorcists, there was an imperceptible look of fear upon hearing this voice. Captain Jells and the crew were even more heartbroken when they heard this sound, and a great fear spread to their hearts. The ghost generals in the control room, although powerful, compared to the two evil ghosts in the negative layer, they are like ants. The reason why this group of ghosts brazenly robbed this huge freighter is precisely because of the two powerful presences in the negative layer. These two are both ghost kings. Their ghost aura radiated to the top of the freighter, and the containers above were covered with frost that could hardly be scorched by the sun. It is precisely because of these two ghost kings that all ghosts are rampant. The two ghost kings are not primitive ghosts, but normal ghosts, powerful ghost kings. Such normal ghosts are officially called supernatural ghosts after reaching the king level. The two ghost kings focused on Daxia Kingdom, a vast and densely populated Daxia Kingdom. They ate tens of thousands of people just after they were born in Eagle Country, and they have blood-washed several small towns, leaving no dogs or chickens. Hundreds of evil ghosts were born with them, most of them were ghost generals. This is a terrible ghost group led by two ghost kings, and they represent disasters. Originally, the two ghost kings decided to break out of the ghost wave in Eagle Country and unify the idle ghosts there, but after they spent a lot of energy to wash a few small towns, they felt that the population of Eagle Country was too small. At the same time, the King of Ghosts learned that there was a country on the other side of the sea called Daxia Kingdom. Daxia is much stronger than Eagle, with a population of more than one billion. The three countries bordering Daxia also have a population of more than one billion. This news excited the two ghost kings, and they decided to set off immediately to make trouble in Daxia Country. The population there is countless times larger than that of Eagle Country, and it is more enjoyable to eat people. Among the two ghost kings, one ghost king has a special ability, which can gather and order ghosts. The ghosts in Odins skins and several exorcists controlled by evil ghosts were attracted by the power of this ghost king. Gathering this ability, it has irresistible magic power to low-level ghosts, as long as it feels the call, it will act on orders. Except for Deputy Captain Odins, the rest of the ghost exorcists are idle ghost exorcists. They excessively release ghost power and are already on the verge of extreme danger. After being summoned by the ghost king, the ghosts in their bodies ran away. He was the idle ghost exorcist at the end of the crossbow, unable to resist the attack of evil spirits at all, his consciousness was swallowed by evil spirits, and he turned into a humanoid evil spirit. Most of the idle ghost exorcists will reach this point, and it is not uncommon. For the sake of wealth, fame and fortune, excessive use of ghost power without good remedies will eventually become real ghosts and lose self-awareness. "Before arriving in the Great Xia Country, send someone to take a look." In the negative layer, there was a gloomy voice. Hearing this, Captain Jels frothed frantically, his eyes shocked. The ghost king, want to send a ghost to inquire about the news? "Master Ghost King, I''ll go." "Master Ghost King, send me, I''ll go." "I am going too....." "......" The voice in the negative layer just fell, and several voices of Yingying appeared in the control room. There were the voices of ghosts and humanoid ghosts. Hearing that he was going to Daxia Country, a country with a large population, every ghost had a look of excitement and greed on his face, and even a hungry howling sounded. Ghosts act instinctively and cannibalize people. For ghosts, it is a great thing. If this happened before, even if they were ghost generals, they would not dare to be so arrogant. The commander would live quietly with his tail between them, let alone rob the ship to the other end of the ocean to do evil. But now, apart from being mad, they are mad, and they don''t have any fear. Behind them, there are two powerful ghost kings. Those who can go ashore in the first batch will surely kill them. No matter what happens, the ghost king behind them will arrive at any time. In the hearts of many evil spirits, the ghost king is an invincible existence. Every ghost doesn''t put Daxia Kingdom in their eyes. In their opinion, Daxia Kingdom is more like a slaughterhouse, a place suitable for hunting and fun. It is said that a dog relies on the power of human beings, so why don''t ghosts fight the power of ghosts? This group of ghosts didn''t hide their thoughts in the slightest. Ghosts were like that. They didn''t know what to hide. After some discussion, it was decided to send four ghosts to inquire about intelligence. The voice from the negative layer came, causing the ghosts to be quiet. The evil spirits who can become the king of ghosts are not too bad in their brains, they have their own thinking. Daxia is a world-class country with a large population and a prosperous economy. After the outbreak of ghost incidents, Daxia has been firmly established as the number one country. There is no other reason, because Daxia''s domestic security is the best compared to the whole world. As a world-class power, with many exorcists and many top exorcists, even the ghost king had to be cautious, so he was planning to send a few people over to inquire about his situation. The King of Ghosts wants to confirm that there are no problems in the entire landing port. Compared with ghost generals and lower-level evil spirits, the IQ of the ghost king is still very high. Among the four people selected and dispatched by the Ghost King, three were half-human and half-ghost exorcists, and one was an evil spirit, with special skills and extremely sophisticated means of concealment. Subsequently, the four people began to act after the street orders. On the sea, a speedboat was released from the freighter and headed towards the eastern port of Guanlan City amidst the roar of the engine. "It doesn''t seem to be a hassle to sail the boat. I watched it for a few days, and it seems that I also understand how the machine is controlled." The voice of the skin-scraping ghost Odins came, still so mechanical, without a trace of special. This voice made Jells tremble like falling into an ice cave. Chapter 231： Advance team "You...er..." Jells was about to speak when a big hand pinched his neck and lifted him up. Jells felt it was difficult to breathe, and he knew what the evil spirit wanted to do with fear in his heart. Odins grabbed Jels'' neck with his big hand, a weird smile appeared on a rotten face, and green corpses slowly emerged on his fingers. It was the hand in the skin of Odins, and it had begun to decompose in the past few days, exuding a stench. "I already know how to drive freighters, so...you have no existential value." The shrill mechanical voice of the skin-scraping ghost sounded. "Crack!" "Uh...Uh....." With a sound of brittle bone cracking, Jells'' screams echoed in the control room. "Puff!" Blood splashed in the control room, and then the sound of human skin tearing sounded. The skin-scraping ghost in the skin of ¡®Odins¡¯ is about to put on Jell¡¯s skin. This time, the peeling ghost was very careful to minimize the damage... ...... A few hours later, not far from Port C of Guanlan City, three figures were swimming quickly under the sea. These three black shadows are like fish, and they are so fast that the people on Port C did not notice the movement in the sea. As the three dark shadows approached the port, the eyes of the three were greedy. An unmanned corner of Port C. "Wow!" An arm stretched out of the sea and caught the reinforced concrete on the port. Then a figure emerged from the sea, and then boarded C port. This is a foreigner with blond hair and brown eyes. His skin is white and yellow. It is obviously a mixed race. A pair of eyes exuded cold gaze, looking at Port C in the distance. Behind the blond man, two figures landed immediately, a thin blond man and a fat middle-aged man. Without exception, they all have obvious characteristics of foreigners, their bodies are eroded by sea water, and their hair is draped behind their heads. The eyes of the three people, without exception, were cold and greedy, looking at Port C and the busy workers at the dock in the distance. "This is the Great Xia Country. It''s a beautiful breath." The mixed-race man said, and said gloomily, "Don''t forget the Lord Ghost King''s order, don''t go wrong, otherwise I will only die." The other two nodded. They were sent first to inquire about intelligence to see if there is any force deployment here. "Let''s not mess up the position now, wait until later, and see if there is anything that needs attention here." The thin tall man said. "I didn''t feel the breath of an exorcist. There should be no exorcist stationed in this port, but we still have to pay attention. This place is very close to the river **** in Luoshui City." The fat middle-aged man sniffed. Opened the mouth. After the three of them landed ashore, they discussed how to investigate the situation here, but the words of the middle-aged man made the other two''s hearts tremble. Luoshui City, River Temple, River God! They have all heard of these words. Their predecessors were all ghost exorcists. As idle ghost exorcists, the biggest difference between them and ghosts is the fast flow of information. And as an idle ghost exorcist, he is no different from ordinary people, and he can mix well in human society. Regarding the river temple and the river god, as long as it is an exorcist, whether it is an official exorcist or an idle exorcist, he knows this situation. Although they are in the Eagle Nation, they have long heard of the impact of the River Temple incident in the Great Xia Nation. The **** of the river, rumored to be a god, exists in Luoshui City, and there are three powerhouses at the level of ghost kings under him. No one has seen him, and no one knows what he looks like, but he represents power and mystery. So far no one knows what the **** of the river looks like or how the **** of the river appeared. In Eagle Country, it is not a day or two for the Exorcist''s circle to discuss the River God. They are all studying, but they have no way of knowing the true face of the River God. But the same thing is that everyone knows that the River God is an extremely powerful and mysterious existence, an existence that is hard to reach by ordinary people. Seeing the shock of the two companions, the middle-aged man grinned, "Don''t be so afraid of you two, I have already studied the history of the gods of the Great Xia Kingdom." "Huh?" Hearing this, the mixed-race man and the thin tall man opened their eyes wide. The middle-aged man smiled mysteriously, "According to my research, the gods of the Great Xia Kingdom are all enshrined by incense. When they become a business, they lose incense. There are limits to the place covered by incense. After the territory covered by incense, their strength will A sharp decline...." This middle-aged man talked eloquently, even talking about Jianghe Temple. This middle-aged man himself was interested in the culture of the Great Xia Kingdom and was more interested in the legends of gods. He had studied for many years. Later, after the rumors of God of the River appeared, he did more in-depth research, and the facts confirmed this. The **** of incense was troubled by the incense jurisdiction. Now there are two ghost kings at the backstage, and he feels that there is such a big backing to walk sideways. However, it is rumored that there are currently three ghost kings known under God of the River, and he has to investigate carefully. "Is it wrong?" The mixed-race man heard this, frowning, "What about Beilu City? How do you explain Beilu City''s extremely gloomy place?" An extremely gloomy place broke out in Beilu City. The ghost exorcist circles of the Eagle Country also knew about this. It is said that a ghost king occupies the extremely gloomy place, and there are thousands of evil ghosts, of which there will be more than a dozen ghosts. The ghost king of Beilu City caused a wave of ghosts. If you compare them with them, they are only worse than them. Such a disaster can destroy a city casually. But even so, the final result was that all ghosts were annihilated, and it is said that a divine sword that fell from the sky killed all the evil spirits. He felt his scalp numb when he thought about it, but this kind of mysterious thing happened in reality. "The ghost tide in Beilu City is too much. We are different." The middle-aged man shook his head and vetoed. The discovery of the extremely gloomy land, accompanied by the soaring Yin Qi, the movement is great, far beyond the breath of the ghost king. Moreover, it is said that the land of the incense of the God of the River is Luoshui City, Linze City, and Yunshan City. The evil spirits in these three cities have a very bad life. It seems that Guanlan City is not in this list. When they came to Daxia Kingdom this time, they had admonished on the road, persuading Lord Ghost King to stay away from the incense-covered land of the River God. The reason why I came to Guanlan City is because it is the closest place, and other ports have to go for another day. In the Eagle Country, they have heard rumors in their circles that the land covered by the incense of God of River is mainly Luoshui City, Yunshan City and Linze City. Chapter 232： Thunder Ghost King found a ghost! "Yeah." The thin tall man nodded, "Let''s carefully check the situation here this time, and we must stay away from these places after Lord Ghost King landed." Everyone thought that the land covered by the incense of the God of River was only three cities, but they did not know that the eastern area of ??Guanlan City had already become the jurisdiction of God of River. "Huh? Ghost King?" As the three of them were chatting, a suspicious sound like thunder blasted from behind the three of them. ....... After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Leiguang Ghost King led more than a hundred Yin soldiers into the area east of Guanlan City. The Thunder Ghost King received Li San''s voice transmission and was told that the area east of Guanlan City had become a land covered with incense, which made the Thunder Ghost King delighted. They are both under the command of the River God. The larger the jurisdiction, the more Yin Qi they can absorb, and the stronger the Yin God''s body will be. The size of the incense field, the number of believers, and the prosperity, etc., directly affect the strength of the **** of incense. The Yin Gods under the seat of the River God belong to this category. The more the incense power the River God obtains and the more followers, they will also benefit directly and their strength will also be improved. This means that they can protect more people and travel a wider sky. The Thunder Ghost King is naturally happy. After that, not only the Thunder Light Ghost King, but the black and white impermanence, the Spike Ghost King and others felt that the land of incense had expanded, and they were extremely happy. Today, hundreds of Yin soldiers have entered the eastern part of Guanlan City. All of them are orthodox Yin soldiers, systematic Yin soldiers, and Yin gods. The uniform system of Yin soldiers, wearing strong outfits, holding various standard weapons. It was not accidental that the Thunder Ghost King brought so many people, but he came prepared. The system of Yin Soldiers in the Heshen Temple has not been many until now. There are only five hundred in total. The Thunder Ghost King took away more than one hundred at a time in order to surrender the entire East District of Guanlan City, the evil spirits here. Under the leadership of Leiguang Ghost King, hundreds of Yin Soldiers took twenty pairs of ghost-seeking compasses and swept around in a mighty circle. For a time, the entire east district of Guanlan City screamed and screamed again and again, and there was nowhere to hide. In half a day, the evil spirits in the east of Guanlan City were wiped out, which is a disaster for the ghosts in the east. Leiguang Ghost King is wearing a black robe, walking in the east district of Guanlan City. As the commander-in-chief, he walked alone in stride, while the rest of the Yin soldiers walked in two or two groups. Whenever he feels the aura of evil spirits, the Thunder Light Ghost King is a quick kill. If he encounters a good or good ability, he will be thrown into the ghost bag. As for the low strength, it is usually a slap to death. With the continuous expansion of the land of incense, the strength of the Thunder Ghost King has also increased, and his current strength allows him to kill ninety percent of the evil spirits in a second. "That''s...?" The Thunder Ghost King walked closer to the port and found two Yin Soldiers standing motionless, and then stepped forward to inquire about the situation. "You are not moving here, did you find anything?" Lei Guangui Wang walked to the front and said. Seeing Leiguang Ghost King, the two Yin soldiers clasped their fists and saluted, "I have seen Lord Leiguang." Then, a yin soldier on the left pointed to an uninhabited corner of the port, "Master Lei Guang, we just arrived here on a parade and found that three foreign exorcists have landed. Seeing that the three of them don¡¯t look like good people. Thinking about suppressing it." Hearing the sound, Thunder Ghost King''s eyes like a pair of copper bells saw three foreigner ghost exorcists in no one''s corner in the distance. "Huh? A ghost exorcist from a foreign country?" Leiguang Ghost King looked at it and whispered. Such foreigners have also been seen by the Thunder Ghost King in his jurisdiction, and there are also foreign ghost exorcists, but the number is very small. They were in Daxia Kingdom, including Lord River God and many Yin Soldiers. They were all Daxia people with black hair, brown eyes and yellow skin. Even the ghost, Leiguang Ghost King has never seen a few who look like foreigners. It seems that all the humanoid evil spirits look a lot like the people of Daxia. Even in other countries, humanoid ghosts have black hair and yellow skin, or black hair and gray skin... In short, there are no ghosts in the world that look like foreigners. This feature has also caused a lot of trouble. Since the outbreak of the ghost incident, many people have accused that these ghosts are man-made and related to the people of Daxia. Daxia Kingdom tried to invade other countries through ghost means. There were many such voices and conspiracy theories at first, but later as ghost incidents increased, no one mentioned this matter anymore. After looking at the three of them, the Thunder Ghost King turned his head and looked far away from the sea, and said in a cold voice, "A ghost is here, it''s a concealed ghost." On the vast sea, the Thunder Ghost King sensed the aura hidden in the sea. When setting out, in addition to these three idle ghost exorcists, there was another evil spirit who was good at hiding. At this moment, he was hiding under the sea and waiting quietly. Three foreigner ghost exorcists landed sneakily, and hidden in the sea water behind them was a demon who was very good at hiding. "What do these three people want to do, are they planning some ulterior secrets?" Lei Guanggui Wang thought in his heart. Immediately, the Thunder Ghost King retracted his gaze and looked at the two Yin Soldiers behind him, "You two continue to parade, there is me here." "Yes, Master Lei Guang." After the two Yin soldiers saluted together, they turned to leave, and walked away. Leiguang Ghost King, grinning at the corners of his mouth, walked towards the three of them. After approaching, the three people''s discussion fell into the ears of Thunder Ghost King. "Huh? Ghost King?" When the Thunder Ghost King heard the words of the three, his lips and teeth moved slightly, and a thunderous voice came. ! ! ! Hearing the sound behind them, the three foreigners trembled and looked back subconsciously. The pupils of the three people suddenly contracted, the hair on top of their heads stood upside down, and a chill filled their hearts. Entering the eye, it was a burly figure in a black robe, his blue face and fangs exposed like a yaksha. The Thunder Ghost King did not know how to appear behind them. He was nearly three meters tall and burly, shielding the three of them from the blue sky. The five fierce senses and the bulging muscles made the three people''s hearts full of fear. Black hair, blue face and fangs, this is the legendary Thunder Ghost King under the command of the **** of the river! The three of them all thought of the rumors, in the rumors, one of the ghost kings under the seat of the river **** is such a characteristic. run! At this time, the three swallowed and spit, and ran away before thinking about it. The three separated in three directions and fled. Facing the ghost king under the seat of the legendary river god, they didn''t have the slightest idea of ??daring to resist. The obese middle-aged exorcist is surprisingly fast, much faster than the other two. At this time, there was only deep anxiety and fear in his heart. According to rumors, there are three big ghost kings under the seat of the River God, the thunder-light ghost king with blue-faced fangs, a white-haired wolf-toothed ghost king, and a three-year-old ghost baby. Chapter 233： Know the truth And a few days ago, there was a news that spread among the ghost exorcist circles. Someone saw the figure of the Thunder Ghost King in Yunshan City. This discovery immediately made many idle ghost exorcists remember the appearance of the Thunder Light Ghost King. At the same time, some people guessed that the strength of the Thunder Light Ghost King is probably the lowest grade Ghost King, which is equivalent to the black and white impermanence. This speculation was also recognized by many ghost exorcists, but they had never seen the Thunder Light Ghost King take action, and there was no way to know how strong the Thunder Light Ghost King was compared to black and white impermanence. "Leiguang Ghost King... The legendary ghost king under the seat of the River God." The middle-aged exorcist was horrified, and these words kept echoing in his mind. After experiencing the breath of the Thunder Light Ghost King at close range, the middle-aged ghost exorcist clearly knew the strength of the Thunder Light Ghost King, which was the aura that made it difficult for him to resist. "Run? Did you let you go?" Thunder Ghost King snorted coldly, like a thunder in the void, and the voice echoed in the ears of the three of them. "Boom!" Invisible, there was a thunderous explosion. Immediately, the screams of the three exorcists came. At this moment, their bodies seemed to have been struck by lightning, and they knelt to the ground, screaming screamingly. The Thunder Ghost King''s eyes were sharp, and the Yin Qi on his body exuded, and then the Yin Qi turned into three big hands and pinched the three of them. The ghost energy in the three ghost exorcists continued to radiate from the seven orifices. They wanted to activate the ghost power to escape, but it didn''t have the slightest effect. "Bang!" The three people made a sound of broken bones, and the three people''s faces began to be distorted and hideous. As soon as the ghost hands holding the three people pressed hard, the bones of the three people began to break, and then the three big hands quickly retracted. The three of them were caught back by this big hand composed of yin. "Tell me, where is the ghost king you are talking about?" The Thunder Ghost King''s voice resounded like thunder in the three people''s minds again, and the thunder acted under the three souls, like a sharp knife making them painful. The trio''s expressions were painful and distorted, and the big beads of sweat continued to fall because of the pain, and they kept silent. They didn''t dare to say it at all, and they knew they couldn''t say it. If they resist again, the three of them may still have a way to survive, and what they say will definitely not end well. They knew what the ghost king under the command of the God of River could do. Will be turned into a slave, into a walking corpse recruit, only keeping a simple mind for people to drive. They had heard of a lot of information about the river temple. At this moment, the three people firmly believe that as long as they can resist, the Thunder Ghost King will not kill indiscriminately. Seeing the three of them kept silent, the Thunder Ghost King looked disdainful, "Do you think I can''t cure you unless you say it?" As he said, something appeared in the hands of Thunder Ghost King, a gray-black newspaper. "Fortunately, Lord River God is wise, it''s a no-brainer, let me take this ghost, just to open your mouth." Leiguang Ghost King looked at the gray-black ghost newspaper, and said inwardly. This is what Li San bestowed on the Thunder Ghost King when he set off this morning. The picture returns to this morning, inside the river **** mansion. "Cleaning up the east district of Guanlan City is a complicated situation. If there are special circumstances, this thing may come in handy." Li San commanded the Leiguang Ghost King. "My lord, these ghosts are so rare, you shouldn''t bring them with your subordinates." Leiguang Ghost King refused without hesitation. He knew that this was Lord River God worrying about the safety of his subordinates, and wanted to bring this thing to protect the Yin Soldiers, but the Thunder Ghost King Yi was bold and he felt that this rare thing was still reserved for Lord River God to use. Lord Yihe God is inconvenient to come and go wherever he can get. Li San is sympathetic to his subordinates and loves soldiers like a child. This is well known. Although everyone is 100% loyal to Li San, they are more impressed by Li San''s character, and the Thunder Ghost King also considers Li San. "Lei Guang, take it with you, this thing is useless to me." Li San shook his head. "Some evil spirits have special concealment methods. Even if they have a ghost compass, they may not be able to find them 100%. With them, you can learn the secrets they want to keep from the evil spirits you catch. ...." Hearing that, Leiguang Ghost King also thought that Li San made sense, so he took the Ghost Newspaper. Ghost newspapers belong to ghosts, they are utensils, they are rare, and they are most suitable for torture. Leiguang Ghost King said nothing, the ghost newspaper in his hand was directly posted on the face of the middle-aged ghost exorcist. Immediately, a strong ghost spirit flashed through the ghost newspaper, and the man''s face slowly appeared in the blank space on the ghost newspaper, his face was the same as his own, painful and hideous, with a distorted color. After a while, the Thunder Ghost King took off the ghost newspaper and smiled slightly at the face on it. At this moment, he already knew the ins and outs of the matter. "Two ghost kings, as well as the whole ship of evil spirits, are all on the freighter?" Lightning Ghost King''s eyes flashed, and murderous aura appeared. Then, Leiguang Ghost King thought. He looked at the middle-aged ghost exorcist, "You go tell the man hidden in the sea, tell him that it is safe, and ask him to report the freighter so that they can come and land as soon as possible. " Silently, the middle-aged ghost exorcist got up and jumped into the sea. Seeing this scene, the other two were scared to death. what happened? Why is their companion so obedient like a puppet? Is this the ability possessed by the Ghost King under the Lord River God? "Master Lei Guang, forgive me..." the two of them just wanted to beg for mercy, their voices stopped abruptly. The Thunder Ghost King didn''t give them a chance to speak, and with a big wave of his hand, he put the two into the ghost hunting bag. Putting away the two, the Thunder Ghost King turned around and looked at the blue sea, his eyes flickering. "Go back and tell the wolffang ghost king and the black and white impermanence, gather the Yin soldiers tonight to catch this big fish!" The murmur of the Thunder Light Ghost King sounded, and his voice was cold and merciless. ....... Guanlan City Port C, the entire port is busy. Suddenly, the workers near the north heard three screams, and the people here immediately followed the sounds and looked at them. It was a deserted place. Many workers stepped forward. After walking for a while, they saw three foreigners kneeling on the ground in pain, with black gas emitting from their seven orifices. "What happened? What happened to them?" "No, are they poisoned? All Qiqiao are poisoning?" Seeing this scene, someone said. This sentence of toxic gas changed everyone''s color. This is a trading port with many merchant ships. Every time a foreign ship comes in, it will be checked every time to prevent some dangerous and contraband from entering the port. It also prevents terrorists from entering the port with poisonous weapons. Ordinary people may not know this kind of thing, but they all know that this is something the country pays close attention to. Chapter 234： River temple movement You can''t go wrong if you take precautions before they happen. They have seen more in the port, so they are more cautious. There are many dangerous goods on commercial ships from foreign countries. If you are not careful, it will bring incalculable consequences. Seeing the pain of the three people, everyone immediately thought whether the three of them had encountered dangerous goods and were poisoned. The screams of the three people and their distorted expressions chilled the hearts of the workers watching. But the three of them smoked, and this weird thing made them instinctively afraid to approach. "What? They floated up?" Someone said, everyone was stunned. They saw three foreigners rising in three dimensions, and then fell in one direction. Then the three of them knelt together, still maintaining their painful expressions. Thirty seconds later, something more exaggerated happened. Everyone saw a fat foreigner got up and ran, and jumped into the sea. The crowd hadn''t recovered yet, and the things that made them even more stunned from ear to ear appeared, and the remaining two of the three disappeared like magic. "This... Is it making a movie?" "That''s not right, I think it''s a foreign guy who is making a spoof video!" Among the crowd of onlookers, some voiced their suspicion that it was making a movie, and some others voiced that they were making a spoof video. Of course, this idea is totally unreasonable. I don¡¯t even see a video camera, so it¡¯s definitely not for filming or filming. There were also calm people in the crowd. They picked up the phone and called the police, telling the general situation here. This weird incident shocked the police station, and at the same time, some people keenly chose to directly notify the ghost station. Half an hour later, people from the Ghost Destroying Bureau of Guanlan City came to the scene. Regarding this matter, the branch of the Ghost Killing Bureau of Guanlan City was extremely cautious. Through on-site visits and mobilization of cameras at the port, they discovered something shocking. "Master Lei Guang, spare your life." Through investigations and visits, the Ghost Destruction Bureau of Guanlan City discovered that two of the three people had shouted these words before disappearing. Suddenly, everyone was shocked, they knew it was not easy. Because this matter has something to do with the river temple. "What happened to these three people? Is there any eyebrow?" On the scene, a ghost exorcist said. Hearing that, the exorcist who was watching the video repeatedly shook his head, saying that he couldn''t judge anything from the video alone. The rest of the people also frowned, wondering what the three foreigners did, which alarmed the Thunder Ghost King under the command of the God of the River. Just when everyone was puzzled, a sound like a thunder blast resounded in everyone''s ears. "Ghost exorcists in Yangjian, please evacuate the crowd. Tonight, my River God Mansion will clean out evil spirits here..." ......... Guanlan City, coastal port C. The sunset is over the mountains, and the night falls. As the red sun disappeared to the horizon, the sky in Guanlan City was completely dark. Above Port C is the same as usual, with bright lights, and many equipment and containers are placed in the port in an orderly manner. The only difference is that there is no single figure in the entire C port, it is empty, only the sound of the sea breeze. "I really look forward to it, I don''t know what kind of scene will be in Port C tonight." Someone on a skyscraper in the distance from Port C was watching with a telescope and said. With that said, the person put down the binoculars and took a deep breath. Behind him, there are more than a dozen figures, everyone standing on the roof like a javelin, without exception, they have a special aura, and there is a touch of murderous aura on them, and ordinary ghosts will feel trembling when they see it. These people are all ghost exorcists, and they are all ghost exorcists in Guanlan City. "I don''t know, tonight will definitely be a big scene." Someone next to him said, his voice also exuding excitement. While talking, there was a streamer in the person''s eyes, and in his eyes, every corner of Port C could be clearly captured. "Demon exorcists in Yangjian, please evacuate the crowd. My River God Mansion will be here to clean out evil spirits tonight." There was a thunder-like sound in Zhang Zezhong''s mind, and he instinctively felt that this was made by the Yin God under the seat of the River God. Upon learning that the three foreigner ghost exorcists had disappeared bizarrely, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau immediately sent people to investigate. When they learned that they had contact with the River God Temple, the bureau immediately fryed. When it comes to the river temple, they are all cautious. Zhang Zezhong is a celestial ghost exorcist from the Ghost Exterminating Bureau of Guanlan City. He is responsible for leading a team to investigate the disappearance of foreigners in Port C. During the investigation, he heard this thunder-like sound. Five hours have passed since now, but Zhang Ze Center still couldn''t calm down for a long time. He still couldn''t forget the thunder-like sound and the details of the scene. In the monitoring room, Zhang Zezhong saw a Yin soldier wearing a strong suit. Zhang Zezhong had no way of knowing how and when the Yin soldier appeared. He only remembered that after the Yin Soldier had told him they hadn''t stopped the freighter Xiyang XIII, he disappeared. Yin Bing, fascinating, deep and powerful. Although he is a heavenly exorcist, he still feels that he is not the opponent of the Yin Soldier in front of him. Zhang Zezhong immediately chose to report the case of Port C. The branch of the Guanlan City Anti-Ghost Bureau was shaken, and the headquarters of the Kyoto City Anti-Ghost Bureau was also shaken. This is the first time that the river **** sent his subordinates to contact them. What does this show? Explain that the river temple will have big moves next. Everyone was shaken by the news, and at the same time they considered the significance of this incident. Isn¡¯t Luoshui City, Linze City and Yunshan City the only area under the jurisdiction of the River God Temple in Luoshui City? The Yin Soldiers also often cruised around these three places, which are all traces to follow. The Yin soldiers went out of their jurisdiction and went to the monitoring room to notify them, and the voice in the void reminded them to retreat and asked them to cooperate with the evacuation of the crowd. This is definitely something big going to happen, it can''t be a small mess. Everyone subconsciously thought of ghosts, there must be a ghost incident, and why should the official not block that freighter? It must be related to ghosts that allowed the River Temple to make such a move. Numerous questions left the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau puzzled, but when it came to the River Temple, the headquarters did not hesitate, and directly ordered the evacuation of the crowd to stop the work of Port C, and even the surrounding Port B stopped, and all the ships went to other ports. port. Many orders were issued from the headquarters, and the headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau attached great importance to this. The ghost exorcists from Luoshui City, Linze City, and Yunshan City were also mobilized, and they all assembled to the vicinity of Port C for emergency needs. Heshen Temple''s request, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau had no reason not to agree, and there was no hesitation to unconditionally cooperate. So many exorcists were mobilized in order to deal with all kinds of emergencies that might happen. Zhang Zezhong looked at Port C and swept across hidden places in his line of sight. Chapter 235： Likui, Lili There are many exorcists lurking there, just like them, all observing Port C quietly. There are three hundred and sixty exorcists in Port C. This number is extremely exaggerated. No city has ever gathered so many ghost exorcists. If it weren''t for the rest of the cities, the headquarters would recruit more people. The Headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau attaches great importance to the Port C incident. "Woo~" In the distance, on the sea, there was the sound of a freighter''s whistle. A Xiyang 13 with a displacement of 500,000 tons appeared in the eyes of everyone. "coming!" Hearing this sound, all the ghost exorcists, including Zhang Zezhong, were shocked and looked at the sea in the distance. Everyone has their own means of reconnaissance, or ghost eyes, or night vision binoculars..., without exception, they are all watching the huge cargo ship. On the West Ocean 13th, the overhead searchlights dazzled in the dark, and the sea continued to line both sides with the hull. This scene seemed very normal, and there was nothing wrong with it. ....... On the freighter, the control room. When the surviving crew saw the brightly lit port, their panic was extremely frightened. Great Xia Kingdom has arrived. It will be close to Port C soon. Their teeth trembled one after another, their legs were soft, their clothes behind their backs were already soaked, and their heads were covered with cold sweat. The reason why they are still alive is because they are still useful, and many equipment on the ship need to be controlled by them. And after approaching Port C, they will be useless. Everyone knows that what awaits them is death. "£¤#£¤#£¤#!" "@#£¤%@!" In the control room, a series of dark and infiltrating sneers sounded, it was the laughter of evil spirits. Every evil spirit has the color of greed in his eyes, and they are extremely excited when they see the brightly lit Port C. They want to eat, they want to eat people, they want to **** human blood. This is a big country with a population of over one billion people, with people everywhere, much better than the sparsely populated Eagle Country. "Jie Jie Jie, I seem to smell the breath of the billions of people in the Great Xia Kingdom..." "Enjoy the horror, hiss~" "Eat, eat up Port C~" The greedy and gloomy voices of the evil spirits sounded, and the living crew were devastated and feared to the extreme. Not only did they fear the fate that they and others were about to face, but they also seemed to have seen the panic caused by the ghosts in Daxia, and countless people would die under the claws of these ghosts. Xiyang 13 approached the port, getting closer and closer. The captain''Jells'' stood on the bow, looking at the brightly lit port, his eyes flickering. After scanning for a while, Jells''s face was suspicious. There is something wrong with Port C, why is it quietly disappearing all alone? Port C is too quiet, which is very different from the surging crowd in your imagination. Doesn''t it mean that Port C is open 24 hours a day? Why can''t no one see it? Something is wrong, this picture is very wrong. Jells frowned, a hint of thinking on his face. "The two wastes must have been discovered by the authorities, and the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau learned from them that we are going to land and evacuated all the people here in advance..." Jells licked his lips, his eyes were disdainful, "Two trash, don''t let me find you, otherwise you will die, Jie Jie Jie..." A gloomy laughter came from Jells. He had just thought about it, and he probably found a reasonable explanation for this scene in his mind. Behind Jells, there were also bursts of ghost laughter. Here, there are ghosts, and there are exorcists who have died consciously. Everyone seems to think that this is a reasonable explanation. But they did not panic about this, because behind them were two powerful ghost kings. "Huh~" A strong yin air blew, and the ghosts'' clothes were hunting and hunting. Suddenly, all the ghosts, including Jells, turned and looked at the deck. There, a strong Yin Qi appeared. "Tap~" "Boom boom~" Two footsteps, one crisp and the other dull, mixed together and reached the ears of the ghosts. It came from the entrance of the cabin. Two dark shadows appeared from the entrance of the cabin. The one on the left is tall and mighty, with a height of two and a half meters, covered with spiked horns on top of his head, and his face is like sand and stones blown by the wind, covered with black potholes, and his body exudes a tyrannical ghost. The arms are slender and there are fifty centimeters of nails on the fingers, like sharp knives. The one on the right, standing only 1.2 meters tall, has four fangs sticking out from the corners of his mouth, leaning back and forth, his skin exuding black ghost like iron stones, holding an arm in his hand, gnawing. While the two ghosts were walking, the evil spirits knelt down and worshiped, and the weaker ones trembled and were in awe. These two ghost kings are twin brothers. Likui, Liqi. The big one is called Likui, who likes to eat human brains and also like to eat hearts. The little one is called Lili, he likes to eat human arms, legs and feet. The two ghosts are both supernatural power ghosts, most like to eat people, and possess supernatural powers to call evil ghosts for their own use. "See the ghost king!" Since the appearance of the two ghosts, the evil spirits on the boat and the exorcists have knelt on one knee, respectfully saying. Everyone''s expressions were full of panic. These two ghost kings have tyrannical personalities. They like to eat people the most, but if they are offended, the ghosts will become their food. Jells has even seen it several times, and the evil spirits that ran against the ghost king were swallowed by the ghost king. "Who was the first to go ashore?" Lili''s voice sounded, harsh and fine, making people''s eardrums faintly painful. While speaking, Li Li''s dark eyes scanned the people and ghosts present. All the evil spirits swept by these fierce eyes trembled all over, and did not dare to breathe. Suddenly, a ghost covered with crushed bodies, seeming to be wrapped in glue, unable to see the facial features, he rushed quickly, turning into a pool of slime and going down the ship''s body toward the sea. "Ok?" Seeing this scene, Li Li turned his head to look at the water ghost who was about to escape, grinning at the corners of his mouth, and a fierce light radiated from his four fangs. "Boom!" A gust of wind appeared. At the next moment, the water ghost, who had already turned into liquid and was about to enter the sea, was attached by a huge suction force, and he flew upside down into Li Xi''s mouth. In the blink of an eye, the one-meter-and-a-half-meter Lili swallowed the water ghost in one bite. "Kacha! Kacha!" Chewing sounded. "Guru~" As soon as Li Xi raised his head, the water ghost was swallowed by Li Xi. This water ghost is exactly the water ghost who went with the three foreigners to search for information. He was afraid that the ghost king would commit crimes and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, despite his special ability, he has become the food in the mouth of the ghost king at this moment. Seeing this scene, all the ghosts changed, and the half-human and half-ghost exorcists were also chilling. Chapter 236： Ghosts Landed "Brother, do we have to go ashore?" Li Qian ate the water ghost and said as he looked at the brightly lit and quiet Port C, his voice was sharp and thin, and his ears were abnormal. Li Kui looked at the harbor with lantern-like eyes, and said solemnly, "Go!" Likui did not hesitate, and came across the ocean. Is there any reason not to go ashore? "It''s the same for me! Go!" Li Lin grinned, licked the corner of her mouth, her eyes shone fiercely. They are powerful ghost kings, and the empty port cannot scare them. "Brother, there are no living people in this port? Are they convinced by our breath?" Li Qian licked his lips, with a fierce light blooming in his eyes. He looked like a hungry wolf, staring at the empty port in the distance. . In his eyes, Daxia Kingdom is a fertile land with lambs waiting to be slaughtered. The slightest expression on Li Yi''s face was only thick greedy. He seemed to smell the breath of blood at this moment. The blood of living people is the most wonderful. "When you land, you''ll know, whatever the hell." Likui''s low and thick voice came, and there was a ghostly atmosphere on his burly body. The two brothers have one characteristic in common, that is, greed. They are ghost kings, with great strength and fearlessness at all. What if there is an ambush? The blood of the Exorcist is more delicious. The two brothers didn''t even consider other issues. In their view, these issues weren''t a problem in the face of absolute strength. "Woo~~" Xiyang 13 drew ashore, and a sirens sounded. The evil spirits on the freighter screamed in excitement one after another. Behind the freighter, ghosts appeared in each container, including every cabin. All kinds of ghosts are densely packed with ghosts soaring to the sky, people are afraid, and ghosts are worried! At this time, the entire West Ocean No. 13 freighter seemed to be a paradise for evil spirits. Many evil spirits gathered together and made all kinds of strange noises. In the far distance of Port C, the exorcists hiding everywhere were shocked when they saw this scene. "What? This whole freighter is all evil spirits?" There was a ghost in Zhang Zezhong''s eyes. After he saw the ghost on it, his pupils suddenly shrank. The exorcists in other places also took a breath. At the same time, blue or red or black ghost energy appeared from within the seven orifices on everyone''s body, and dense patterns of various colors appeared on the bodies of the ghost exorcists, with full aura. They are ready to fight. Even so, they still trembled in their hearts. The ghosts in the freighter are still running out of the deck, and the number has reached a heinous amount. "Quick! Call the headquarters, ghost tide! It''s ghost tide! At least thousands of evil spirits, the number is still increasing..." Zhang Zezhong almost finished speaking with a roar, and then he screamed in fear. "No! This is an S-level ghost tide. There are two ghost kings and two ghost kings!" Zhang Zezhong screamed, and the liaison on the side also swallowed frantically, reporting the situation quickly with trembling fingers. This situation shocked everyone. Today, there are three hundred and sixty exorcists, and many of them have heavenly exorcists, but... On the opposite side, there are two ghost tides led by ghost kings. Among them, the number of ghost generals is at least dozens. They have no chance of winning. With such a small number of ghost exorcists, facing two ghost kings in front of such a tide of ghosts, it is like a man''s arm as a car. In Zhang Zezhong''s sight, two ghost kings, one large and one small, appeared on the deck. Then, wherever the ghost king went, all the ghosts and ghosts bowed down. Zhang Zezhong knew several of the evil spirits on the freighter. He saw a half-dead exorcist, who was a heavenly exorcist from Eagle Nation, and also an internationally wanted criminal. He is an extremely evil idle ghost exorcist. There is a devourer in his body and has the power to control fire. Zeng Jin committed thousands of murders in Ying Guoguang alone. His name is Lyken. There is also a notorious idle ghost exorcist. There are more than a dozen official ghost exorcists who have died in his hands... These people are all top exorcists, and they are all internationally wanted criminals. But they saw both of them kneeling and kowtow respectfully. No need to explain too much, the two large and small figures on the deck are ghost king-level evil spirits. It is a complete supernatural power ghost, and its abilities are not yet known. This is a disaster, an S-level ghost tide, a disaster that can destroy a city at will. If they were allowed to enter the urban area, the loss would be immeasurable. "Team Zhang, they have gone ashore!" An exorcist exclaimed beside Zhang Zezhong, his voice trembling. The sea was beating against the port. After Xiyang 13 docked, the ghosts on the freighter rose to the sky. The evil spirits swarmed and rushed towards the pier. Ghosts cried again and again, which made people fearful. After the ghosts came ashore, sudden changes occurred. "Swipe! Swipe! Swipe!" In the originally brightly lit port, the searchlights began to flash like a short circuit. Immediately afterwards, a gloomy wind blew over the harbor, and a biting chill swept away into the harbor. The ghosts of various colors mixed up into the sky, looking from a distance, it swept like sand and dust, and the momentum was terrifying . All this caused many exorcists to numb their scalp and tighten their bodies. Countless evil spirits are connected together, like beasts, this is a disaster, like the end of the day. "Huh~" A shady wind blew by, colder than the ghosts of the evil spirits. This wind came from the inside of the harbor and blew on many evil spirits. Even the evil spirits, being blown by the wind, still feel bitterly cold. This wind seemed to arise out of thin air, and it seemed to come from the sky without warning. In the wind, a cyan light flashed, and in the blink of an eye the wind covered the entire port, and then a thick mist was produced in front of the ghosts. This scene caused the progress of many evil spirits to stagnate. The thick fog dissipated, and a javelin-like figure appeared on the harbor, in front of the ghosts. All of them wore black costumes with awe-inspiring expressions. They were armed with guns, knives, or iron hooks..... The black clothes are embroidered with a golden character "soldier", watching these evil spirits like a javelin. They are either on flat ground, on tall buildings, or on containers. All of them are like javelins, densely packed, with hundreds of giants, watching the evil spirits who have landed. In front of the many evil spirits, a thick fog also appeared. As the thick fog dissipated, four stalwart figures appeared. There are two people on the left, one in white, one in black, and two on the right, one is nearly three meters tall, with blue-faced fangs, and the other with silver hair and cold eyes. Chapter 237： Welcome to Daxia Country The four of them exudes a powerful aura, and a powerful aura is automatically released from them, making many evil spirits terrified and fearful in their hearts. ? ? ? Many evil spirits instinctively stopped the moment they appeared. In the blink of an eye, the dense fog dissipated, and they saw the scene in front of them. On the freighter, the idle ghost exorcists who had not rushed out also saw this scene, and everyone felt cold and their scalp numb. Further away, Zhang Zezhong''s eyes widened, and he sucked in air-conditioning. Spectacular, this scene is too spectacular! Is the river temple coming out of the nest? Hundreds of Yin soldiers, four ghost kings? "Team Zhang, this...there are a lot of Yin soldiers..." beside him, a young ghost exorcist swallowed and murmured. The others also spoke, and all of them were shocked by this scene, their complexions flushed, and their hearts were overwhelmed with excitement. There was a ghost in Zhang Zezhong''s eyes, and his heart could not be calm for a long time. Too much, too much. At this moment, Zhang Zezhong showed compassion to these evil spirits. If you count the number of Yin soldiers, there are thousands of them. A small part of them were Yin soldiers in formal attire, and the other half were recruits. Some were previously notorious evil spirits and became puppets in the hands of the God of River. Among them, there are many famous recruits, such as Zang Bin the Ripper, Brother Huo, such as the Three Ghosts of White Hair... Some of them are wanted criminals who have recently disappeared, and they are in the queue of Yin soldiers. Without exception, they all became recruits and were made into puppets by the River God Lord. After the men and horses of the River Temple appeared, the whole sky changed color. In the night sky, there was a sharp overcast wind blowing, the breath was terrifying, and the sky was as black as ink, and even the moonlight was blocked. Port C at this moment is like a ghost. "Welcome to Great Xia Country, kids." The voice resounded like a thunder in Port C. The voice was low and heavy, making the evil spirits tremble. The eyes of the four ghost kings all looked at the freighter in the distance at this moment. The four pairs of cold and ruthless eyes completely ignored these evil spirits and only looked on the deck. In order to welcome the evil spirits on the entire freighter, the River God Mansion dispatched three hundred system Yin soldiers and seven hundred recruits. The Leiguang Ghost King also called the Black and White Impermanence, and the Spike Ghost King helped out. "kill!" Ignoring the sluggish evil spirit, the Thunder Ghost King raised one hand and spit out a word. "boom!" Yin Qi rioted, Yin soldiers, moved. The Yin Soldier on the 19th, as a veteran Yin Soldier, was also at the forefront. The sword from his waist was pulled out, and he rushed out like a ghost. "Follow God''s Royal Order! Punish all evil spirits!" The Yin Soldiers all started together, roaring loudly. The other recruits, with fierce light on their faces, rushed to the evil spirits present. Many evil spirits who came ashore were still in a daze, and the Yin Soldiers in the distance were already close. On the 19th, the sword in Yin Soldier''s hand was as light as fire, and the sword moved in an arc. The knife rises and the head falls. The head of the evil spirit hadn''t reacted yet, and its head was chopped off by a fiery knife. Afterwards, there was a special force on the weapon condensed with the power of incense, which instantly burned the body of this evil spirit. "what!" Countless evil spirits screamed at the same time. This scene changed so quickly, the Yin Soldiers who possessed the vertical golden light technique seemed to have a ghost domain, and they arrived in no time. "Puff puff!" Countless voices of fleshy voices sounded, these evil spirits, only had time to make a scream, they have become dead ghosts. Most of these evil spirits who landed first were earth-level or even profound-level evil spirits. How are they opponents of these Yin soldiers? This wave of charge caused the evil spirits to fall down like wheat crops before they could react. This is a one-sided battle, no comparison. The robes condensed by the power of incense can resist or even remove most of the attacks of the ghosts, and the weapons condensed by the power of the incense have a great effect on evil spirits. escape! escape! escape! The remaining evil spirits were terrified, so scared that the ghosts were out of possession, they turned their heads and ran away. Ghosts act instinctively, but it does not mean that ghosts are not afraid of death. Ghosts are also going to die. Before death, all beings are equal. On the deck, the expressions of the two brothers changed drastically, and they were shocked by this sudden scene. According to intelligence, Daxia State is not like this. What is going on with these soldiers armed with swords, spears, swords and halberds and wearing black armor? Are they the Yin soldiers of the River Temple? At this time, the two brothers remembered a piece of information that they had heard of, and a piece of news that all the evil spirits and exorcist circles were talking about. There is a place in Daxia Country that you cannot go to. It is a forbidden land, a grave of evil spirits. Originally, both brothers showed disdain for this news, thinking it was alarmist. But later learned that there were at least three ghost queens here, the two brothers changed their colors. This time, they deliberately chose Port C of Guanlan City because it is far away from the restricted area, which is hundreds of kilometers away. Although the two cities border each other, they are far apart. The shore of Luoshui is hundreds of kilometers away from Port C of Guanlan City. For such a long distance, even the two of them have to run for a while. But at this time, the two brothers knew that their choice was wrong. This is Port C of Guanlan City, close to the sea, how can there be people from the River Temple? There was a look of surprise in the pupils of the two brothers, but there was no time for them to think about the situation at this time. Likui and Lilian trembled in their hearts one after another. The two brothers did not care about the life and death of the evil spirits, but stared at the four black and white impermanence. They are supernatural powers and ghosts, but their intuition tells them that they are dangerous now, extremely dangerous. escape! This idea appeared in the hearts of the two brothers at the same time. The two brothers looked at each other, turned around and ran without any hesitation. Decisively, without a trace of procrastination. This scene stunned the evil spirits who had not yet landed. Those half-dead exorcists also opened their eyes wide. Ghost King? Escaped? The powerful ghost king wants to escape? However, the moment the two brothers turned to escape, the gloom on the four ghost kings rose to the sky. "boom!" There was a burst of air, and the four ghost kings seemed to teleport, spanning hundreds of meters to the freighter in an instant. The four ghost kings occupy the four corners of the southeast, northwest and rush to the two ghost kings. Leiguang Ghost King Xukong blasted out a punch, and a cloud of thunder exploded on Likui''s body, making a burst of noise. The Spike Ghost King, the knife in his hand instantly slashed towards Lili, and slashed away lazily. Black and white impermanence, the crying sticks and soul-locking hooks in his hands were sent out one after another, hitting the two ghost kings. The four ghost kings, their eyes are full of cold murderous intent, and they don''t even put the two ghost kings in their eyes. If you dare to make trouble in Daxia, you will be punishable even if you are far away. Chapter 238： Slaughter, panic Chaos, with the escape of the two ghost kings and the departure of the four ghost kings, the scene suddenly became chaotic. "Run! Run away!" The skin-scraping ghost in the skin of Jells made a stern sound, and he was terrified to the extreme. terror! Even if he was an evil spirit, he felt a deep fear. Today, things are going on. Jells was full of ghosts, like a ghost, his speed was driven to the extreme, he wanted to escape. This place is so horrible, it''s just a ghost. Behind Jells, the other half-dead ghost exorcists were also full of ghosts, and they began to set off with their ghosts to the extreme. The few people behind him are the notorious wanted criminal Lycan and others. "boom!" "boom!" They have the strength of the peak of the sky, and the average recruits can''t stop them at all. A few people clumped together like a sharp cone, breaking the encircling circle in an instant. "It''s near! The sea is near!" Everyone was overjoyed, as long as they were close to the sea and jumped into the sea to be safe. Suddenly, Jels''s heart trembled, and he found a figure on the container in front of him. It was a child with a big head, his white shroud was swaying in the wind, his forehead was vertical and he was slowly opening. Tutu sat on the container, looking down at Jells and the others who rushed out of the encirclement. "Whoo!" Suddenly, Tutu opened his eyebrows, and his blood-red eyes stared at the people of Jels. In those eyes were cold and merciless and full of murderous intent. Being stared at by these eyes, the corners of the mouths of Jels and the others were inexplicably curved, as if they were about to laugh. Then, just around the picture, several white pieces of paper appeared. These pieces of paper made a "beep" sound in the ghostly atmosphere, and in the blink of an eye they turned into a one-meter-high paper man. The paper people moved and rushed to Jells and others. Recovered, Jells let out an exclamation, "Mini Ghost King! He is the Mini Ghost King!" With Jells''s voice, everyone was regained, and they looked away from the vertical eyes in Tutu''s brows. But the four words "Mini Ghost King" shocked everyone. Everyone was terrified and their scalp numb. run! run! run! The ridiculous people ran in the opposite direction again. But then, everyone was surrounded by paper men. Refers to people''s fingers, which seem to be made of paper, but directly penetrated everyone''s body like a steel knife. Then a screaming scream sounded. From start to finish, Tutu didn''t do anything, just sitting on the container and staring at everyone. The power of the paper man in Tutu''s hands is stronger than that of the newspaper ghost. Even the sky-level ghost exorcist is not the opponent of the paper man clone. After being fused, the original fetus ghost still depends on the power of the deity. And the power of the Tutu deity is now far beyond the ghosts. Looking at the four people who were brutally abused by the paper men, Tutu remembered what happened at noon today. He was playing in the mansion of the River God Temple today, and ran into the Thunder Ghost King. The Thunder Ghost King smiled and asked Tutu if he wanted to kill the ghosts together. Hearing this, Tutu nodded immediately and followed the Thunder Ghost King. He was waiting on the path of the evil ghost''s retreat. He who possessed the shadow ghost and the paper man ghost did not need the deity to do it. In a moment, Tutu saw a ghost breaking through the encirclement in the distance. Behind him, small pieces of paper appeared, and then condensed into paper people, floating towards the distance. The shadow behind him also instantly grew longer, splitting into countless slender shadows, rushing towards the ghost in the distance. Afterwards, the same screams as Jels and others appeared, and the paper figures were like copper bars and iron bones, not afraid of the impact of evil spirits, and punched one evil spirit. The shadow on the ground also rises three-dimensionally, and cooperates with the paper ghost to start killing the evil ghost. There were also paper men who grabbed a demon with good strength and was caught in front of them by the shadow hand. Tutu stretched out his hand and stuffed the demon into the ghost bag. The slaughter, this is completely a slaughter. Tonight¡¯s Port C screamed, and the evil spirits who thought they had come to heaven, regret it at this moment. This is hell, the **** of evil spirits. There is no devouring human beings as imagined, there are only fierce Yin soldiers and ghost kings. There were evil spirits and exorcists in all directions who wanted to escape, but they couldn''t escape at all. The circle of encirclement is shrinking, and only death is waiting for them, and there is no other choice. The evil spirits who had been so fierce and fierce were now more like lambs being chased by wolves, weak and helpless. The evil spirits and the half-dead exorcists screamed again and again, especially the two ghost kings in the distance. They didn''t have a complete place in their whole body, even if they were copper-headed and iron-boned, they were beaten up and screamed again and again at this time. Although they are ghost kings, ghost kings are also strong and weak. They are not the opponents of the four ghost kings at all, and they are rubbed on the ground like sons. After just a few breaths, the two ghost kings will have a languid aura. With just a breath, they know that one-on-one is not an opponent, let alone four-on-one. The two ghost kings just wanted to say that the other party did not speak martial arts, but they didn''t even have a chance to speak at the moment. They just want to escape, the farther away, the farther the better. In this scene, the evil spirits went ashore to the appearance of the ghost kings of the Yin Soldiers, and then to the battle, three minutes have not passed. Farther away, the exorcists lurking in the dark are dumbfounded. They all opened their mouths and their eyes widened. Others rubbed their eyes, as if this scene was so unreal. Farther away from Port C, on the roof of a certain building, there are a few foreigner ghost exorcists. They are holding high-powered binoculars and watching everything that happens on the port. "Oh! Mygod!" someone exclaimed, everyone gasped. Several of them are foreign ghost exorcists, and they are also idle ghost exorcists, unfettered and unrestrained, and do whatever they want. Today, they all felt the movement of the Ghost Destroying Bureau in Guanlan City. They found that a large number of official ghost exorcists appeared and headed towards Port C. All people within a radius of tens of kilometers in Port C were emptied, and this movement also attracted their attention. "God!" a middle-aged man with curly hair said in shock, "Is this the river temple of the Great Xia Kingdom? Their power is terrifying!" Everyone swallowed wildly. In the past, they had heard of this incident in the circle, and they also wanted to see how powerful the legendary River Temple was. Today, the movement in Guanlan City caught their attention, so they took their equipment and stayed here. The bloody, cruel, simple and rude scenes made them stunned. "God, this is simply not what human beings do. It is too powerful and terrifying..." Someone spoke out and couldn''t help telling the sense of horror in his heart. ¡­¡­. On the shore of Luoshui, the river temple. Li San, in a blue robe, was in the courtyard, looking at the good newsletter in his hand. In the other hand, Yulin checked his pen from time to time. Chapter 239： Eliminate all ghosts and get rewards Suddenly, the system sound rang. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, destroy the two invading ghost kings and 1,300 evil ghosts, and trigger special rewards." Hearing this voice, the Yulin pen in Li San''s hand paused. A smile appeared on his face. Silently, Li San looked up to the east of Guanlan City. "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" At this moment, a bright blue light flashed in Li San''s eyes, penetrating countless spaces. A panoramic view of the east of Guanlan City. "Yes, it''s easy for them to deal with thousands of evil spirits." In the wind, there is a voice of elegance. Li San couldn''t help laughing when he thought of these dead evil spirits. Generally speaking, ghosts also have IQ. But today these evil spirits did bring Li Sanlei here. Isn''t this just sending people away from thousands of miles? No, it should be thousands of miles to send people away, and across the ocean to see you off. Two ghost kings led 1,300 evil spirits, and it would be a disaster wherever they went, but they didn''t know that a net of heaven and earth had already been laid in Port C, just waiting for them to come. This is purely head iron. Say he is courageous? Or is he stupid? In a way, these ghosts are still a bit cute. They are fierce and a disaster for unarmed people. But when faced with the luxurious lineup of the Four Great Ghost Kings and thousands of Yin Soldiers, the roles changed. These evil spirits are lambs. What does it mean to enter a tiger''s mouth? This is. But Li San just thought about it. The evil spirits are essentially the opposite of human beings. If the Yin Soldiers and the Ghost King are not strong, those ghosts will not show any affection. When the strength is not enough, the weak have no right to choose to live. "That''s okay, if there is something like this in the future, wouldn''t it be a reward for thousands of miles?" Li San smiled, and then ordered the system. "System, receive special rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the treasure [Ancient Scroll]" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning 30 Yin Soldiers." "Huh?" Li San''s eyes lit up, "An ancient book, is it a book? It seems that I can study it carefully again." Reading is a good habit. In the last life, Li San loved reading, and it was his biggest hobby when he returned to the Tang Dynasty. There are so many beautiful things in the book, waiting for readers to discover. Before crossing in his previous life, Li San was a master of learning. After crossing, it was a blessing for him to be able to return to the Tang Dynasty. He liked Tang and Song culture, so reading is his biggest hobby. The gentleman of Qianqian, who has the world in mind, is Li San. At the same time, Li San also got rid of the bad habit of not being good at work in the Tang Dynasty. In ancient times, he was not as worry-free as in modern times. In an era where farming is dominated, food is the top priority. During the Zhenguan period, several locust plagues, floods and droughts, caused countless victims in the world. Tang Wang Li Shimin even sinned himself in the second year of Zhenguan. Back then, drought and locusts came together. In order to let the people have food, Li Shimin shifted all the responsibilities to himself. That year was also the year when Li San began to shine. That year, he was thirty-five years old. Since then, Li San changed the situation of Datang. Renovate acres, treat floods, and prevent problems before they happen. Too many things started from that time. As for how to go to the sky, it was because many students under Li Sanmen were serving as officials in the court at that time. Hearing there are strange people, knowing astronomy from the top, and geography from the bottom, and even more clearly the analysis of national events, this shocked Li Shimin, who loves talent. Thus, the career of a generation of strange people began. From beginning to end, Li San never entered the court as an official. In the following years, the disaster was greatly reduced due to Li San''s performance. This time, Li San shocked the whole country! After that, there were more and more students under Li Sanmen. As a scholar who traveled through the past in later generations, in addition to the profound knowledge of physics and chemistry, his thinking a few years ago shocked countless people. Even after Li San died, Tang Taizong cried bitterly, saying that he had lost an arm. Thinking of the students in the past, Li has a look of reminiscence on three faces. "I don''t know how they were after my death." Li San murmured. There are also the children in the neighborhood who have listened to Li San telling stories since they were young. The children lingered about the stories of Hans Christian Andersen''s fairy tales, Robinson Crusoe, etc. Finally, facing Li San, a strange man who seemed to know everything, many young people and even the elderly in the county came to listen to Li San telling all kinds of strange stories. They know that if you lie, your nose will get longer, and doing bad things will not end well in the end... When Li San was thinking about it, the dazzling night sky, starry, seemed to have countless golden lights falling into Li San''s body. In an instant, Li San felt an earth-shaking change in his body. "boom!" On Li San''s body, the infinite golden light shines, which is stronger than before. There was a breathtaking vigor in his eyes. A strong smell of incense appeared, and a faint scent of sandalwood filled the courtyard. Seven products! There was a hint of understanding in Li San''s heart. He felt that his golden body was much stronger than before. In the temple of the river. Above Li San''s idol, there are traces of golden light surrounding him, which is invisible to ordinary people. This represents the improvement of Li San''s merits and virtues. On the case table, the burning lantern became more vigorous at this moment, and there was also a gleam of golden light in the candlelight, illuminating the temple. This scene is what happened in a flash, coming and going quietly. Li San smiled slightly, absorbing the power of incense every day, and unknowingly, he had risen from the original fifth-grade golden body to the seventh-grade golden body. The elevation of the **** of incense is not as earth-shattering as in the novel, it is more like ordinary, natural and natural. "It''s so fast, it hasn''t been a year yet, the golden body has been upgraded to two ranks in a row." A smile emerged from the corner of Li San''s mouth. Li San has watched the River Spirit in detail, and he also knows what the **** of incense is. The **** of incense, the ninth grade of golden body is respected, and above it, there is a higher realm. He has been a rank five since he regained consciousness, and Li San knew after seeing He Mind that it was not easy to upgrade his rank. Upgrading grades requires not only the expansion of the land of incense, but also the faith of pilgrims, the power of incense to worship, and merits and many other factors. In just half a year, he has been promoted two ranks in a row, which is already a shocking speed for this. In this regard, Li San is not surprised. He has a fourfold aura that gains merit and incense power. One believer is equal to four believers. Doing one merit is equivalent to doing four merits. Also, the system once directly rewarded one level. With the system in place, this improvement is considered normal. There is also the era of horror recovery, and the whole world is full of evil spirits. Chapter 240： Nikko God Every time you kill an evil spirit, every time you help a person, it is a huge amount of merit. Within his jurisdiction, the evil spirits killed by the Yin soldiers and ghost kings under his command will invisibly increase their merits. With many conditions set, Li San is naturally making rapid progress. "Ding! Congratulations to the promotion of speed merit to the high-grade stage, which triggers special rewards." "Huh?" Li San raised his eyebrows, "Is there any reward?" By the way, the seventh grade golden body is already in the ranks of high grades. It makes sense to trigger rewards. "I don''t know what rewards will be offered this time?" Li San raised his eyebrows with joy. "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the rewards and getting the **** of day travel and **** of night travel." Ok? Li San was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect to reward two Yin gods at once, and they were both the sun **** and the night god. Li Sanqian thought about it, but didn''t expect to reward the two ghost kings directly. But this is the best reward for Li San. Compared to the River God equipment and those items, the reward for Yin God is a bit more real. Day travel god, night travel god. These are two powerful yin gods. With a thought in his heart, Li San began to summon the **** of day travel and the **** of night travel in the system space. "boom!" In front of Li San, a huge amount of Yin Qi condensed and a thick fog was produced, and then two figures appeared in front of Li San. At this moment, a powerful aura appeared, just as if the Great Nether God descended, an aura far stronger than black and white impermanence appeared. The richness, not the ordinary richness, exuded the nether air, this moment seemed to open a channel between reality and netherworld. The two appeared, and a lot of breath appeared in their minds. Immediately, the two knelt on one knee, "You Guang, gentle, have seen Lord River God." "Get up." Li San waved, motioned. Li San looked at the two in front of him. The man on the left, wearing a black robe, exuding, pointed ears, slender and sharp nails, holding a sword in his hand, and a wooden sign hanging on his waist with the word Night Tour written on it. A man on the right, dressed as a jailer, has two fangs sticking out from the corner of his mouth, red hair, holding a mace, and a wooden sign on his waist with the word''Japanese Tour'' written on it. Both of them are wandering gods in the world, used to monitor the good and evil in the world, wandering the world during the day and night respectively. In my mind, since the day and night wandering gods were summoned, information about the two gods followed one after another. Compared with the other four ghost kings, it is more suitable to travel around the area day and night. They are born with a powerful field that can cover a large area of ??land and can inspect all good and evil. The most important thing is that the breath of the **** of day and night is far stronger than that of the Thunder Light Ghost King and others. Second product! Li San could feel the breath of grade from them. For example, Li San, awakening is the fifth-rank, now it is the seventh-rank, and entering the first-rank, of which the ninth-rank is the respect. On top of the gods of the gods of the sun and the gods of the night, there is the breath of the second grade golden body. This is why the two are far stronger than the Thunder Ghost King and the others. According to their strength, the Thunder Light Ghost King and others are all first-rank, and if they are on tour, they can be worth more than half of the river god. This is why they are called the King of Ghosts. According to the classification of people in reality, the ghost will be the peak, and the entry will be the ghost king, that is, the first product, and the first product is the lowest. The Leiguang Ghost King and others are first-rank high-ranking, while the Yin Soldiers are not. Only when the body of the Yin God enters the product will it be called the King of Ghosts by the world. Once you have a grade, you need a lot of Yinshen power to accumulate and upgrade your grade. This is also the reason why the pure Yin Qi in the Mansion of River God is loved by everyone. "The gods of the sun and the gods of the night are worthy of the fierce gods who monitor the world, and their rank is higher than that of Lei Guang and Wu She." Li San said in his heart. As for the ranks of everyone, Li San doesn''t know. It stands to reason that the gods of the sun and the gods of the night are powerful, and they should have a greater status than the others. But in the Nether Land, they are essentially the same. All belong to Yin Shuai. They are at the same level, but in different positions. It''s like the Thunder Light Ghost King and others. Although there is a "king" in their name, they are in the same rank as the black and white impermanence, and the status is higher than the general Yin soldiers, representing a group. There are many ghost kings. "You are suitable for parade. From day to night, you can cooperate with Lei Guang and them in the incense-covered area." Li San said with a smile, "I have prepared the residence for you, and you can communicate with them when they come back later. Then, I will arrange to wait." "Your arrival will make the jurisdiction more peaceful in the future." "You Guang, gentle, will live up to the expectations of adults." The gods of Riyou and Yeyou bowed, their voices dull and magnificent. Li San waved his hand and motioned for the two to leave. Riyou God and Yeyou God got up and headed towards the river **** mansion. In the Mansion of the River God, next to the palace of the Spike King, two magnificent palaces rose from the ground. On the plaque, there are two words: day tour and night tour. Every general under Li San enjoys a palace exclusively, which is the treatment they deserve. The Yin Soldiers are also single rooms, but they are much smaller in scale. The place where the Yin Bing was located was called a barracks by Li San. The reason for this distinction is firstly because of the strength of the people, and secondly because of the difference between generals and soldiers. The subordinates of the ghost king class were collectively referred to as generals by Li San. The Yin soldiers are soldiers. The barracks occupies a very wide area, and it is destined that the number of Yin soldiers will increase. It is inevitable that there is no rule without rules. Li San thought about it, and took out a soldier talisman. After chanting a spell, thirty Yin soldiers appeared in front of Li San... ¡­¡­.. In a blink of an eye, half a month has passed since the Port C incident. It was September, and the autumn wind was rustling again, and the wind was full of murderous air. With the advent of late autumn, the Luoshui River also became cold. Except for the evergreen pine trees, the willow trees have begun to wither and yellow outside the river temple. Outside the river temple. The flowers in the garden have long ceased to bloom, and the season of withering has arrived. On both sides of the road farther away, countless golden willow leaves fell and spread on the ground, turning the black asphalt road into gold. At the door of a shop, a Shiba Inu was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. It seemed to be sleeping soundly. As the autumn wind blew, a willow leaf fell on the Shiba Inu''s nose, causing the sleeping Shiba Inu to open his eyes. In the distance, a child was chasing the scattered leaves, and the child had a great time. On the street, there are also pedestrians passing by in twos and threes, and from time to time some people enter the shops and browse the products. The same is true for the grass in the green belt, which has gradually become yellowish after being blown by the drastic autumn wind. Outside the river temple, a temple fair worker is sweeping the leaves on the ground with broomsticks to keep the road clean. Seeing a piece of paper flying by, the staff subconsciously picked it up, wanting to see what was written on it. He didn''t notice. Beside him, there was a man standing in the air wearing a blue robe. Ruyu''s fingers stretched out, and a golden willow leaf floated in, sandwiched between the two fingers. Chapter 241： The year i died Li San looked at the golden willow leaves in his hand and whispered, "It''s another autumn. The year I passed away was September..." That year, gold outfits covered the entire Luoshui County, as did the autumn wind outside the window, with a sense of killing. It''s another autumn, but the deceased is not there, Luoshui County in front of him has already become a prosperous Luoshui City. Immediately, the golden light of Li San''s fingers shined through the leaves, and the yellow willow leaves were even more golden, and the veins could be clearly seen. At a thought, Li San turned the willow leaf in his hand into a superior label. "Yes, the first autumn leaf that has recovered and returned to the world can be clipped in a book and used as a label." Li San played with the golden leaves in his hands, and said in his heart. "There is a thousand-year-old willow tree there. Its leaves are more beautiful. I will go and take a look and pick a few pieces by the way." With a thought, Li San stepped forward, with golden ripples and a faint sandalwood scent under his feet. Spread out in the void. The blue robe on his body was swaying in the wind, causing the old Zhang on the side to squeeze his nose and whisper the real fragrance in secret. Old Zhang seemed to feel something, and turned his head and looked around. Empty. "Huh? Why is it so fragrant?" Lao Zhang muttered, "Could it be that the wind blew the sandalwood out of the temple?" Looking at the empty surroundings, Lao Zhang didn''t think much, shook his head, and continued to sweep the fallen leaves in front of the temple. At the entrance of the temple, temple fair manager Jin Gui and others also came out with broomsticks, preparing to clean the road. "As soon as the Mid-Autumn Festival is over, it will soon be the Double Ninth Festival. When people burn incense to make sacrifices, our temple will usher in another peak of passenger flow." Jin Gui''s voice came. Lao Zhang nodded and echoed, "Yes, Chongyang will not only worship the ancestors, but also worship the gods, but I heard that the streets of Binhe Road this year will be distributed with grain and oil, and old people can receive it. Have you heard that?" "Yeah!" Everyone nodded. "I don''t know what''s going on this year? There is also clean oil. I remember only one bag of rice was delivered last year." Someone echoed. In front of the temple gate, Jin Gui and other temple fair officials were chatting while sweeping the floor. Chongyang, originated from the ancient people''s worship of the sky, began in ancient times, was popular in the Han Dynasty, and flourished in the Tang and Song Dynasties, and was valued by the world. This parallel world is the same. Nine and nine return to one, the beginning of one yuan, and the sun and the moon all meet nine, which is the Double Ninth Festival. In ancient times, people believed that Chongyang was an auspicious day. After the development of the times, people worshipped gods and prayed for blessings, paid homage to ancestors, climbed high and looked far away, traveled in autumn to enjoy the scenery, and inserted dogwood, and so on. This habit has been passed down to this day, and it has been represented as respect for the elderly. Respect for the elderly, worship and pray for blessings, etc. are the main contents of modern festivals. In the past few days, Jin Gui and others at the temple fair used the incense money in the temple to buy a lot of talisman paper, candlesticks and other things for sacrifices, so they just made preparations early. There are far more pilgrims in the Heshen Temple than Zeng Jin, and they must prepare more. Otherwise, when the River Temple is out of stock, it will be embarrassing. Those things can actually be bought in the shops on the street, but people always feel that buying in temples is immortal and can also be auspicious. In this way, everyone was moving goods all day yesterday and prepared a lot of items for sacrifice and incense. When everyone was chatting, they didn''t see a figure in aqua-blue robe standing not far behind them. Seeing the people chatting, Li San whispered, "After all, there are still a few days before the ninth day of September..." In my memory, when I was in the Tang Dynasty, people also paid much attention to Chongyang. Climb high and look into the distance, admire autumn travel chrysanthemum, wear cornel and so on. Of course, Double Ninth Festival is only a festival in September, and its importance is far less than the Spring Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival, and other festivals. In ancient times, transportation and communication were inconvenient, and people were very important to every festival. A family reunion, old friends meet again, there are endless words. At that time, unlike now, things can be done with a single phone call, and hurrying is also a big problem. Whenever Li San goes to Chongyang, he will be serious, worship his ancestors, meet with friends, and climb high and see far together... After thinking about it, Li San looked at the shop in the distance. Many shops there were still vendors when I first regained consciousness this year. Great changes have been made in the past six months. The river temple has become bigger, the road outside the temple has become wider, and the garden has become bigger. Moreover, the rows of shops are much more prettier than the original vendors. There are sacrificial items at the door of every house. Sui Er, Li San felt something in his heart, Jian frowned. Suddenly, in the mansion of the River God, an ancient book trembling on the middle shelf of the Sun Moon Hall. Immediately, the ancient book automatically appeared on Li San''s case table, and automatically turned to a certain page when there was no wind. The small black prints emerge from the pages of the book. As if someone was writing with a brush, the small print instantly covered the pages of the book. Before Li San changed his mind, he knew the origin. "I have feelings about the evil report. Is this someone with a great evil showing up?" When thinking about it, Li San''s jade-like palm stretched out into the void, and the ancient book disappeared from the river **** mansion and appeared in Li San''s hands. Entries are small prints that have appeared line by line. An Zhilong, male, forty-three years old, was born in Lanhai City. He was a smart boy. He followed his father in business as an adult. He has... Hu Gui, male, forty-five years old, broke away from Daxia nationality in his early years and was originally from Jixiang Village, Anyang Town, Yunliu City, Daxia Country... Ma Rong, female, 30 years old, an idle ghost exorcist in Luoshui City, with a huge fortune of 2.5 billion. Xu Teng, male, 50 years old, Luoshui City official, as the head of the Administration Department of Luoshui City, his overseas bearer account has a huge amount of property of unknown origin..... Called for trial, male, 38 years old, from Blue Ocean City, idle ghost exorcist, in his hands there are 150 recorded murders and 250 unrecorded murders in his hands. He is an international wanted criminal, a dangerous person, Zeng .... Thousands of words are spilled on this page, recording the various evil deeds of the ten people. As Li San''s eyes turned, a trace of murder condensed between his eyebrows. The crimes on paper seemed to be brief, but to put it in detail, they were too numerous to describe. For example, Xu Teng took advantage of his position to do many horrible things, and embezzled public funds as high as hundreds of millions! Most of these public funds are used by the Daxia State to subsidize the people for the purpose of helping orphans in new rural areas. In the past few years, Xu Teng had done too many evil deeds and needed someone to take the post, which made the next person''suicide in fear of sin''. At the same time, more than a dozen families were destroyed because of Xu Teng. What''s more, Xu Teng sent killers to spend a lot of money to get rid of their dissidents. Those who wanted to expose Xu Teng were just like those who wanted to expose Xu Teng. For example, Hu Gui was the leader of an underground gang in his early years. At that time, Daxiaguo had not yet started the campaign to eradicate evil. Hu Gui sold drugs, reselled babies, and even started the business of human organs. Chapter 242： Punish evil In the past ten years, there have been hundreds of people and families killed by Hu Gui, both tangible and intangible, directly and indirectly. Because of this, Hu Gui made a lot of money, and felt that the situation had changed. Hu Gui left his nationality early and went overseas to be chic. Another example is Ma Rong, who was originally a lady, and she always loves talents, she often does skin and flesh business with people, because she accidentally swallowed an evil spirit. Since then, Ma Rong has embarked on a lawless road, relying on his appearance and the special ability of ghosts in his body, and began to do things beyond the bottom line of law and morality. Countless bosses who had dealt with Ma Rong were persecuted, and Ma Rong gained a lot of money for this. There are also many people who lost their families, closed their companies, and went to jail because of Ma Rong¡¯s persecution..... All of the above represent that these people are incorrigible, and they are also full of evil. "It''s really hard to save ghosts and gods. Heaven can do evil, but you can''t live by yourself..." The low voice passed in the wind, like the sound of the dark, flashing away, and ordinary people can''t hear it. Immediately, Li San looked at the river **** mansion, "Where is the **** of day travel!" "Whoo!" A gust of wind appeared. The red-haired Nikita, with exposed fangs, came with a mace in his hand. The figure of Riyou God appeared in front of Li San after Li San''s voice appeared. "Master River God." Riyou God bowed and saluted Li San. Sun Yushen had just finished a round of parade, returned to the river **** mansion, heard the voice of Li San in the dark, and rushed over immediately. The God of River has orders, and the God of Riyou dare not slack in the slightest. "Erben is the **** who monitors good and evil and captures evil spirits. Hu Gui committed death and deprived Yangshou. Xu Teng committed the most heinous crimes. He took away the remaining 20 years of life and left for a year to make him think about himself. An Zhilong''s sin is unpardonable... . Ma Rong''s heart is like a snake and scorpion, with a vicious method, stripping it..." The cold voice sounded, echoing in the ears of Riyoushen. His voice is like the God of Judgment, judging the people on the evil report, and punishing everyone deservedly. The sun is still fierce, without any mood swings. Punishing **** and eliminating evil is as simple as eating and drinking for him. After a while, Riyoushen listened to all the punishments, he bent over, clasped his fists, "Please follow the imperial order of Lord River God, and the subordinates will deal with them!" Its voice echoed in the air like a ghostly voice, taking over the evil report book in Li San''s hands, and the figure of the sun travel **** melted into the void and disappeared here. ...... Luoshui City, Liwan District. Golden Dragon Hotel is a five-star hotel chain. On the top floor, a luxurious suite covers an area of ??300 square meters and is extremely luxuriously decorated. This is not an ordinary suite. Among them, half are living areas, and the other half are used for entertainment. On the balcony, there is an open-air swimming pool. In the meeting room, a pot of hot tea was steaming. There are four people at the coffee table. The two well-dressed middle-aged men were sitting tightly, with smiles on their faces. Beside the two of them, each sat a handsome young man. The sound of pushing the door opened, and a woman with an enchanting figure and a slender figure appeared. She was wearing a black short skirt covering the hips, with a waterfall-like green silk draped behind her, two big silver earrings were really eye-catching, and a pair of slender and flawless jade legs wore black silk with rose patterns. Ma Rong, thirty years old, is a famous social flower in the circle, with enchanting and attractive appearance, full of aura, invisibly exuding the desire to make thousands of men want to possess it. Behind Ma Rong, followed by a woman in her twenties with a delicate face and good figure, but not as attractive as Ma Rong. Her complexion is a little pale, she has thick dark circles under her smoky makeup, and her complexion is not very good. "Oh," Ma Rong teased, "Brother Long, Brother Teng, you are all here~" Between the color of his eyebrows, a different color that is imperceptible to ordinary people flashed. Ma Rong is familiar with these two middle-aged men. The middle-aged man with black-rimmed glasses on the left is Xu Teng, the official boss of Luoshui City. The forces behind him are complicated and energetic. A handsome middle-aged man on the right is An Zhilong, a native of Blue Ocean City, a big business man, and a successful person who is among the top of the list of rich people in Daxia. No one in the world knows exactly how much An Zhilong has. The industries under his hand are numerous, covering various fields. He is like the emperor of the business empire. With the touch of his fingers, he can change the direction of the business world. This Golden Dragon Hotel is just one of the industries in An Zhilong''s hands. Ma Rong appeared here because of An Zhilong. Ma Rong has a charming smile on her face. She is like a rose, and every cell in her body is lethal to men. While saying hello, Ma Rong glanced over the handsome young men beside them. Exorcist! The evil spirit in Ma Rong''s body sent a trace, and she could sense a evil spirit lurking in the opponent''s body. When Ma Rong came in, the two young men were also looking at Ma Rong. In their eyes, it could be felt that Ma Rong and the young woman behind him were exorcists. "Miss Rong, sit down!" An Zhilong greeted Ma Rong, politely pointing to the seat next to him. Immediately, An Zhilong took the two empty cups on the table, picked up the teapot, poured the steaming tea, and withdrew to Ma Rong''s second daughter. An Zhilong looked at Ma Rong as soon as Ma Rong came in. Although he read countless beautiful things, he had to admit that Ma Rong was very sorrowful. This kind of sorrow was from the bottom of his heart, and every cell had reached the extreme. At the same time, information related to Ma Rong flashed in his mind. Ma Rong, the famous eldest sister in the underground kingdom of Luoshui City, is an exorcist. A celebrity was born, and later became an exorcist. Her appearance is as beautiful as a flower, her heart is like a snake and scorpion, and her methods are fierce, far less attractive than the surface. The woman in a long skirt behind Ma Rong is Ma Rong''s deputy and a young ghost exorcist. The matter of ghosts and exorcists is no secret for business leaders like An Zhilong. He has seen evil spirits many times, all kinds of evil spirits, and he has already seen no surprises. For people like him, there are not many secrets in this world. For ordinary people to keep things secret, for this kind of people who want wind and rain or rain, want to know what is too simple. Zeng Jin, a subsidiary of An Zhilong suffered a ghost incident ten years ago. Since then, An Zhilong, who is rich and afraid of death, has learned about appalling ghost incidents through various channels, also learned about the existence of ghost exorcists, and has also come into contact with the underground circle of idle ghost exorcists. The idle ghost exorcist does not want to be bound by the government. What he pursues is freedom, which is to pursue profit. Chapter 243： All evils gather The primitive desires of money, beauties, and so on are vividly manifested in these people who have acquired superpowers. So An Zhilong also spent a lot of money to hire a ghost exorcist as his bodyguard. This action has also saved An Zhilong''s life several times. He is very friendly to the ghost exorcist around him. The salary he gives him every year is money that ordinary people can''t make or spend in ten lifetimes. The two young exorcists in the house are his bodyguards, and their strength is also prefecture level. And Ma Rong, the strength is also at the prefecture level, prefecture level strength, in the ghost exorcist circle can only be the middle reaches, and there is still a heaven level above it. However, the strength of the prefecture level can reach a wide range of circles. Ma Rong is even more outstanding. She has a wider circle of acquaintances based on her appearance. In the underground world of Daxia Kingdom, Ma Rong knows many people. The relationship among them should not be the same as that of ordinary people. After Ma Rong''s second daughter took her seat, the door opened again. Everyone looked at it. The person who came was a middle-aged man. He is far less refined than Xu Teng, nor has An Zhilong''s temperament, with a Chinese character face, hair care freely, and a casual dress, stepping on a pair of cloth shoes. It seems that his looks, temperament, and dress are incompatible with the personality present. Moreover, the visitor looks extremely ordinary, like an uncle walking a dog on the street, people can''t remember what it looks like at a glance. But Ma Rong''s pupils shrank suddenly. There was no reason for him. The moment this ordinary man entered the door, the ghost in her body made a sound of fear, which was the instinctive fear of facing high-level evil spirits. The same goes for the woman around Ma Rong and the two young exorcists. They are all bungee jumping and look cautious. Hangman, call for trial! Ma Rong''s face faded, the alluring color was no longer there, only thick jealousy, these words emerged in her mind. Information about the visitor appeared in Ma Rong''s mind. The number one felon of the Great Xia Kingdom is also a felon wanted by the five countries, the executioner urging the trial, and the heavenly exorcist. His level of harm has reached Level 1, which is the highest level below Level S. Now, he has committed more than 100 homicides in Southeast Asia, killing people like hemp. This person seems harmless to humans and animals, just like the uncle next door, but Ma Rong knows how terrifying his name is in the circle. Urge trial, kill people, but also kill ghosts. His target is no difference, whether it is a human or a ghost, or an exorcist, it is his prey. The official wanted order stated that he committed hundreds of crimes, but Ma Rong knew that the number was definitely more than that. Some wanted criminals have only recorded more than a dozen murders, but the real situation far exceeds this number. For example, Huang Yi, also a prefectural exorcist, had a zero criminal record against him before, but in reality he was already heavily in debt. Calling for trial is such a person. He only admits money, takes people''s money, and kills for others. The reason why he has so many murders is that he specializes in taking over murders. As long as the price is sufficient, he will give his employer a satisfactory result. Including Daxia, the five neighboring countries have criminal records on urging the trial, so he is also an international wanted criminal by the five countries. "Hello, I''m sorry, there is something on the road..." The trial waved his hand and said very brightly. He seems to be very easygoing, it is hard to think that he will be a murderous demon. A faint smile appeared on the face of the reminder, which was harmless to humans and animals, and a bit naive. But this appearance made Ma Rong even more nervous, and she would never believe that urging the trial was such a kind person. As if she looked enchanting on the surface, she was actually a demon. The executioner urges the trial, the rumors will most confuse people and make people unpredictable, so no one misses any shots. This may be related to the ghost power in his body. "No, Mr. Cui, you came just right, and we just arrived." An Zhilong got up with a very respectful attitude. An Zhilong personally pushed aside the seat, greeted the reminder to be seated, and at the same time enthusiastically introduced Ma Rong and others to the reminder. Urging the trial with a smile, and looking at Ma Rong, "Ye Rose Ma Rong, I have heard of your name, really stunner, I have seen your name in the profile of the blood hand group, you are the backbone of the blood hand. People?" Hearing that, Ma Rong''s face once again appeared attractive smiles, her eyes were endless, "Oh, I didn''t expect Mr. Cui to know the name of the little girl. It is really a blessing for the little girl. Is Mr. Cui also a member of the blood hand?" Ma Rong had no thoughts about the compliments of urging the trial. Stunner, is everyone''s evaluation of her. The interrogation looked at Ma Rong''s eyes, shook her head, and said lightly, "I just went to the blood hand to stop killing a ghost general. By the way, I looked at the information in the blood hand organization..." Hearing this, everyone changed color. The smile on Ma Rong''s face was also frozen. Go to the blood hand base and kill a ghost general? Especially Xu Teng, he subconsciously dripped cold sweat on his forehead, and pushed down the black-rimmed glasses that were about to fall. He seems to be in a high position, holding heavy powers, and the background power is intricate, but this is only for mortals. His fame, status, wealth, etc., to those present, were insignificant compared to Ma Rong. There is no other reason, because they are exorcists. Xu Teng knows about ghost events and the organization of exorcists and underground exorcists. He is more aware of the energy and meaning of these people themselves. He also knows that these people are gods to ordinary mortals. kill? Like slaughtering chickens and dogs. However, the highest level ghost exorcist he came into contact with, namely Ma Rong, was completely incomparable with the trial urging in front of him. The Bloodhand Organization is a very strong underground organization. Going to the Bloodhand Headquarters to kill people was such an understatement, which touched Xu Teng a lot. As if urging the trial to say another trivial thing. "Guru~" Compared with Xu Teng, the four ghost exorcists including Ma Rong swallowed and spit. What does it mean to call for trial? Could it be...? Unexpectedly, the hair on the back of the four of them stood up, and they were extremely vigilant. Seeing the four people''s vigilant expressions, they urged the trial with a smile, "Ms. Rong, don''t you be nervous? I am not here to kill today? Relax, everyone relax..." The urging of the trial is still so easy-going, comforting the nervous people, and it seems that there is no malicious intention. Ma Rong was still wary, but her expression melted and her attractive smile reappeared, "Oh, Mr. Cui, you scared the baby to death~" Urgently nodded, he could clearly feel that everyone''s vigilance towards him was still there, but he didn''t care. Killing a few people is like killing a chicken. Moreover, these people did not threaten themselves at all. Jier, urging the trial to look at Ma Rong, and said, "Miss Rong, since you are a blood-handed person, I want to ask you, do you know that there is a blood-handed person named Huang Yi? He seems to be Luoshui too. City people." Hearing this, Ma Rong''s pupils shrank. Chapter 244： Hangman urges trial The rest of the people also looked different, Xu Teng''s face was puzzled, and the other three ghost exorcists were splendid. An Zhilong rolled his eyes, slowly drank a sip of tea, and said casually, "Mr. Cui, the Huang Yi you mentioned, was Huang Yi eaten by the existence in the River Temple? He died in Guanlan City?" An Zhilong has heard of this, and it happened a few months ago. Urging the trial to nod, "Yes, I was also curious after hearing this news. Then what did Huang Yi do to get into the Heshen Temple?" The reason why he was curious about the trial was that he had only recently come to Luoshui City, and he was very curious about the River Temple in Luoshui City. As an exorcist, no one is not curious about the river temple, which is about understanding the laws of the river temple and the taboos of certain things. Everyone knows how miserable he will end when he provokes the **** of rivers. There are several ghost kings under the seat of **** of rivers. This is a force that makes people afraid of ghosts. Immediately, the urging for the trial looked at Ma Rong, "Ms. Rong, if I did not understand it wrong, it is said that you spread the matter of Huang Yi''s death because of provoking the river god, didn''t you?" Hearing the sound, Ma Rong let go of a suspended heart. She originally thought that urging her to interrogate her was to do something herself. This kind of demon is not easy for mortals to serve. If you say it badly, if you are not careful, you will be destroyed. There are many rumors of powerful evil exorcists playing women as playthings, and Ma Rong is also worried about this. But now Ma Rong is relieved, this is just a matter of urging curiosity. "Yeah." Ma Rong nodded and responded, "Huang Yi and I are also old friends. He has pursued me for a long time, but he is not my type..." "Since then, he has recognized me as an older sister, which is strange. Originally, I didn¡¯t know why he provoke God of the River, but then I heard a message in a chat with a friend of his. About his ex-wife..." "That night, Huang Yi watched the pictures of his ex-wife and daughter, and then he had a lot of rain with his friends. In the middle of the night, Huang Yi yelled at the **** of river I was wrong, **** of river forgiveness and other nonsense, and then his face Getting old and withered body..." Ma Rong looked at the urging for the trial, and said what she knew about the minutiae, "... just like that, he turned his head all night, ran out in the middle of the night, and hid in the ghost-killing bureau. As for the next thing, you must know Mr. Cui Right." Regarding Huang Yi, Ma Rongneng learned that it was purely accidental. Huang Yi''s concubine was also in the night market, and he naturally knew Ma Rong. Ma Rong was hailed as the eldest sister underground, not for nothing. By chance, Huang Yi''s concubine met Ma Rong and vomited a lot of bitterness to Ma Rong. This is a wicked matter. A good person will age in a few breaths and feel like crazy. But hearing this incident in Ma Rong''s ears made her look shocked. God of the river? These three words are like heavy bombs, which set off a storm in Ma Rong''s heart. No one will ignore these three words, which are as heavy as Mount Tai. As a native of Luoshui City, she naturally knows the various rumors of the God of the River, and some of the news is better than the outside world. At the beginning, Yin Qi broke out in the Riverside Temple of Luoshui, far beyond the average ghost king, and the Yin Qi soaring to the sky was so strong that it shook several surrounding cities. If it wasn''t for Ma Rong''s delay, she might have been among the people who had invaded the extremely gloomy place. But hundreds of evil spirits died tragically, either killed or arrested, which shook the ghosts and the underground organizations. Ma Rong was very lucky and escaped a catastrophe invisibly. After hearing the woman''s complaint, Ma Rong began investigating Huang Yi''s affairs, but within a few days, she discovered that Huang Yi''s identity had been cancelled and his death had been registered. The officials kept Huang Yi''s affairs extremely confidential, but there were also many people who saw the scene, and this incident was quickly discovered by someone who was interested. So for money, Ma Rong immediately put the news he had learned on the **** hands and sold it through the black market. Huang Yi offended the God of the River for various reasons and was eaten by an unknown being under the command of the God of River. This news was related to the God of the River, and it made Ma Rong a fortune. "It''s just such a thing. I was lucky. I found out the cause of his death through channels in the first time." Ma Rong said, "As for what taboo things he did, I don''t know, I just Knowing that he offended the river god." "Unexpectedly, there are so many twists and turns in this?" An Zhilong on the side heard it with gusto, and said. He is a big name in the business world, but he is an ordinary person after all. Compared with the exorcist and the evil spirit, he is an ordinary person without the power to bind a chicken. He can come into contact with ghost events and the exorcist circle. He is completely afraid of death. Instinctively, An Zhilong doesn''t like dealing with ghost exorcists. For example, Ma Rong, who looks like a stunner, is actually a pink skull. There is an ugly ghost lurking in her body. He had heard about Huang Yi, and it was only a rough idea. After hearing Ma Rong''s words, he was amazed at the fact that there were so many unknown pasts. "Brother Long, if you want to know if you spend money to inquire, you will also find out." Ma Rong said with a smile. An Zhilong felt a little bit and nodded knowingly. He knew that Ma Rong wanted to learn more with his own hands, and he had no opinion on this. Money is just a number. He has inexhaustible money, and he is happy to spend money to make friends with these half-human beings. He also knew about the river temple, and had heard countless stories about the manifestation of the river temple. Originally, An Zhilong wanted to worship the God of the River, but his two subordinates couldn''t kill him. They are idle ghost exorcists, fearful of the river god, and their hands are not clean, and they don''t want to go. The same is true for An Zhilong. After listening to the advice of the bodyguard, he knew that he had done a lot of ugly things. People do bad things, no matter how good they appear on the surface, there is one thing called conscience. Conscience makes people instinctively guilty. In the face of mortals and exorcists, An Zhilong can spend enough money to solve everything. But this thing doesn''t work well in front of the gods. An Zhilong feels that if he enters the temple, everything about him will be known to the gods. What will face him? Think about it, An Zhilong dispelled the idea of ??entering the River God Temple to worship the gods. God of the river, is it a man, a ghost, or a god? All this is unknown to An Zhilong, so he also has a deep fear of it. "So that''s the case." Hearing Ma Rong''s words, he murmured. There is an inexplicable color in the urging eyes. When he came to Luoshui City, he wanted to learn about the Xiahe Temple and the mysterious existence, the God of the River, through various parties. Chapter 245： Opportunity to break through the ghost king As a reminder of the peak of the ghost general class, he has been in a bottleneck for many years and cannot break through. The King of Ghosts is the most interesting thing for urging trial, and it is also the realm he dreams of. Now money, women, these things are not attractive to urging trial, he is tired of playing with it. Only by going further and becoming the king of ghosts can he satisfy his heart. After being stuck in a bottleneck for many years, he tried countless ways to urge the trial, devouring evil spirits, using drugs, and so on, but he still couldn''t make progress. The river temple, this mysterious word fell into the urging attention. He wanted to learn about the Xiahe Temple and see if he could find a way to make a breakthrough from here, so he was very concerned about everything related to the River Temple. "Mr. Cui, why are you so interested in the Heshen Temple?" Ma Rong asked curiously, looking at the urging look. Observing words and feelings, Ma Rong has perfected his skills. The urging for the trial smiled slightly, "Ms. Rong, the Heshen Temple is mysterious and powerful, and it is also a restricted area for evil spirits. I think anyone in the circle would be interested in it, right?" Ma Rong said, "That''s right, but in my opinion, Mr. Cui''s horror is not just pure interest, right?" "because....." "I want to go through the River God Temple to find an opportunity to break through the king''s rank." The urging voice is neither salty nor light, and there is no trace of emotion. "what?" "King class?" The four ghost exorcists, including Ma Rong, changed their expressions and were short of breath. Want to investigate the river temple and find a way to break through the king''s rank? King! That is the realm of turning hands for clouds and hands for rain. In front of the king, a small country can bow its head. The king class represents endless power and status. Compared to the king class, the rest are ants. There was shock in Ma Rong''s eyes, and she also admired the urging in front of her at this time. The others are the same, watching the urging of trial, they all have a deep admiration. Not to admire the courage to urge the trial. Rather, he admires the act of urging the scalp for trial and committing death. So far, in the circle of exorcists, there is no way to break through the king level. There are king-level ghost exorcists in big countries, but they are all extremely mysterious and no one has ever seen them. Perhaps, similar to the Great Xia Kingdom, there is a king-level ghost exorcist, and perhaps there is a way to break through the king-level. But in the world of the underground ghost exorcist, how to break through the earth level and the sky level is not a secret, but the king level has no way of knowing. The king class is the realm that countless exorcists dream of, and it is not clear what kind of benefits can be gained by being able to reach that realm. "..." The corners of the mouth twitched slightly when the people''s eyes were seen in the urging. What does this mean? Why are you looking at yourself like a fool? What did you do? Urging the trial and said embarrassingly, "Don''t think too much, I don''t dare to provoke the river god, I just want to understand..." Listening to the urging words, Ma Rong''s chest shuddered and trembled, "Brother Cui, I will obey you. From now on, Ma Rong will obey you if anyone refuses to accept it!" She said this from the heart. How much courage does it take to dare to investigate the River God grandfather? So far, no idle ghost exorcist has dared to publicly say that he wants to investigate the river god. She didn''t look down on urging for trial, she didn''t have the strength and courage. Ma Rong didn''t know how Huang Yi died and what he did to offend the God of River. But she knew that before Huang Yi died, he had taken an astronomical task to investigate the river temple. As for this matter, Ma Rong had not said anything before, she only said the information that Huang Yiyi had learned from her mouth. Ma Rong had been tempted by this task, but she did not dare. Huang Yi accepted the task because he didn''t have an official record and had a ghost domain, and he thought he had done a perfect job. With just a little bit of it, God of the River expanded his incense and gained a lot of money. What Huang Yi is doing and Ma Rong knows very well, that is, investigating the River God Temple and the River God Lord. And this task was linked to Huang Yi''s death in Ma Rong''s heart. Listening to Ma Rong''s flattering words, he urged the trial to say in a serious tone, "I just know it secretly, I will never do anything in the world, there should be nothing wrong..." Although everyone''s gazes admire themselves, they always make the urging of the trial feel weird. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell. In particular, Ma Rong¡¯s eyes were full of inexplicable meaning, and the trial looked at Ma Rong, "Miss Rong, do you know something? If you can tell me frankly, I will urge you to owe you a favor." Hearing this, Ma Rong''s eyes lit up, and the other three ghost exorcists were also shocked. An Zhilong and Xu Teng swallowed and spit. A favor urged by the executioner to be tried is valuable. This kind of favor cannot be exchanged with money, and there is no shortage of money to urge trial. If the words of urging for trial are spread, I don''t know how many people are willing to pay the price in exchange for a favor for urging for trial. Immediately, Ma Rong smiled enchantingly, and teased the Qingsi next to her ear, "Mr. Cui said seriously. It is an honor for me, Ma Rong, to be friends with Mr. Cui." The urging eyes lit up, and he couldn''t wait to know what happened next. Ma Rong paused for a while, and then said, "Actually, it¡¯s not a secret, Mr. Cui, Huang Yi took an astronomical task through the black market a few days before his death to investigate the River God Temple, and Yunshan City discovered that Yin Soldier¡¯s The news was the first news that Huang Yi investigated, and this news Huang Yi gained hundreds of millions..." silence. Except for the sound of steaming teapots inside the room, needle dropping became audible. Everyone held their breath. Including An Zhilong and Xu Teng, both subconsciously looked towards the urging for trial. In the eyes of everyone, the face of the kind and sunny face that had been urged for trial turned into a pig liver color, so gloomy that it could drip water. Even the corners of the urging lips kept shaking. After a long time, the voice urging for interrogation came out, like a throat, hoarse and low, "This? Is this true?" "Mr. Cui, we are friends, and it''s worth your favor. How dare I deceive you? It doesn''t seem to be good for me, right?" Ma Rong sipped his tea and said. "brush!" The face urging for interrogation twitched again and twisted, and his heart felt more like being hammered by a sledgehammer. "Guru~" He always urged the trial calmly. From the moment he entered the door, he urged the trial as if he didn''t care about anything. His fingers trembled slightly, and the tea splashed out without knowing it. In my heart, the storm has already turned up. Huang Yi accepted the task of investigating the River Temple before his death? Could it be that the cause of his death was related to the investigation of the river temple? Is it just a secret investigation that has been misfortune? There were countless thoughts in the urging trial, he couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it was true. But the facts are in front of me, and I have to believe it. Perhaps it was Huang Yi who did other taboo things that caused him to suffer misfortune, otherwise, he should have died on the first day of his investigation. Chapter 246： All evils gather Just investigating secretly, without offending the **** of the river, nor entering the temple of the river, what would be a serious sin if it doesn''t hurt or itchy? But if it is true... "Plop! Plop!" Thinking of this, the heartbeat of urging the trial suddenly accelerated. This..... As his heartbeat speeded up, he felt an invisible panic engulfing himself. Although the urging for trial has the title of ¡®executioner¡¯, he also likes to kill. He knows how desperate, fearful and painful people are before death. He has experienced countless dead people, both humans and ghosts have time to fear death. But this is all based on the strong strength of urging trial. He likes to kill, does not mean that he is not afraid of death. On the contrary, urging the trial is extremely afraid of death, he is not a fool, waiting to be killed. Who would like to be killed? "It was the Grand Canal today that I learned about these secrets." Urgent said in his heart, he felt that his life was good, and he knew the inside story in advance. Then, urging the trial to look at Xu Teng, "Mr. Xu, you have been working in Luoshui City for many years, have you ever learned about the river temple on the other side of Binhe Road?" Xu Teng was staring at the trial, and a chill appeared in his heart inexplicably. He didn''t understand why this murderer would suddenly ask him. After being urged for such a question, the rest of the people also looked at Xu Teng. Xu Teng shook his head and said, "Mr. Cui, I don''t know much about that." Immediately, Xu Teng thought a little and said, "I am just a mortal, and I am very different from you. The reason why I can understand the Exorcist is also because of the level of my position, because when I reach a certain level, I will understand it." As he said, Xu Teng said solemnly: "As for the Heshen Temple, from the very beginning, the senior officials ordered that we are strictly prohibited from personal contact..." When speaking, Xu Teng pointed to the sky. Everyone knew who he was at the top level. That was the senior level of Daxia Country. Even if Xu Teng''s connections were complicated, he was just a local official. Xu Teng was instinctively terrified of urging the trial, so he said out what he knew. He is afraid of urging the trial, either because of the foul name of urging the trial, or because the person is not familiar with him. Xu Teng, Ma Rong and others are very close, but they are not so big as the name of the urging agent. Ghost exorcists, especially idle ghost exorcists who are not under official control, are a group of lawless people. They have powerful power. Do whatever you want. When facing these people, Xu Teng''s posture was very low, without any official authority. After hearing Xu Teng''s remarks, the urging for the trial was thoughtful. He knew that what Xu Teng said was the truth, and the urging for trial was capable of distinguishing whether what Xu Teng said was true or false. "Crack!" At this moment, the door opened again. Outside the door, two people walked in. Seeing the visitor, An Zhilong got up with a smile on his face, "Mr. Hu, I have waited for you." "Oh, isn''t this here in a hurry? The main reason is that there are so many people on the street today and it has been blocked for a long time..." It was the middle-aged man who was called Mr. Hu by An Zhilong. He was bareheaded, no It looks like An Zhilong is gentle and gentle, and more like the hero of an underground organization. Next to Mr. Hu, there was a thin and tall man with a pair of triangular eyes that invisibly exudes a cloudy atmosphere, like a falcon. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the urging for interrogation froze the shadowy man directly. The same was true for Ma Rong and others. The four of them stared at the shadowy man, and the ghost in his body showed fear again. An Zhilong looked at the people and said, "Everyone, let me introduce you. This is Hu Gui and President Hu. He has been in Asia all the year round. He is a very famous boss in the Philippines. This Xiongtai is... " An Zhilong looked at the thin, tall, shadowy man. He didn''t know this person, nor did he know this person. "Zhilong, this is my assistant, Sang Jun, he is my good brother, so too..." Hu Gui said, "You know, the area of ??Asia is very chaotic, and Sang Jun is the one who protects me. ." Hearing this, An Zhilong also greeted him familiarly. "Mr. Sang Jun, since you are Mr. Hu''s friend, you will be my friend of An Zhilong from now on, everyone..." An Zhilong greeted him very skillfully. At the same time, An Zhilong was also shocked. He looked at the expressions of Ma Rong and others, and he looked at this Sang Jun even if he was urging the trial, presumably this person''s strength was extremely good, and he was afraid that it would be at the same level as the urging. Maybe it is better to urge trial, but it should not be bad. After all, things like urging for trial are very costly. "Mr. Hu, let me introduce you, this is..." An Zhilong began to introduce the people present to Hu Gui. "Brother Long, I don''t need to introduce it. I know Mr. Hu all the time." Ma Rong said with a smile, "Mr. Hu, you have been in a good mood in recent years. This Mr. Sang Jun is afraid of being a heavenly class. Exorcist." Ma Rong''s voice was still so weak and boneless, alluring. Sang Jun smiled gloomily, "It''s a fluke, it''s a chance to break through to the ghost general." Hearing Sang Jun confessed that except for the urging, the pupils of the other four ghost exorcists shrank. Ghosts are the realm they dream of. Including Ma Rong, everyone wants to break through as a ghost general. This Sang Jun is not ordinary. "Mr. Hu is really lucky. Mr. Sang Jun is rare. I think Mr. Sang Jun is still very young. His future achievements will be limitless." Ma Rong, intentionally or unintentionally, was slapped with flattery. . Sang Jun is more than 40 years old, and Sang Jun seems to be in his 30s. Sang Jun is no less than calling for trial in terms of potential. This is also one of Ma Rong''s instincts, she will make friends with people who are beneficial to her intentionally or unconsciously. Afterwards, Hu Gui took Sang Jun into his seat and said with a smile, "Miss Rong, you are a joke. I am old. Hu, I and Sang Jun are hard-core brothers. Without Mr. Sang Jun, I would not be today... " Then, everyone worked at the tea table and began to talk. An Zhilong was the initiator of today¡¯s gathering. After getting in touch for a while, An Zhilong said, "Everyone here today is able to come here, it is really to give me face to An, I don¡¯t mean anything else, just let everyone know. Know, everyone will earn money together in the future..." Having said that, An Zhilong stated his purpose, "Everyone, recently there are two good plots of land in Luoshui City and Linze City. That can be a good opportunity. I am planning to invest in these two cities, but there is a little trouble.. .." Ma Rong agreed, "Brother Long, are you talking about that old man Lu Peng?" An Zhilong nodded. "Lu Peng, the prefecture-level exorcist, I have heard his name." Sang Jun, the dark man, said. Lu Peng, fifty years old, was an idle ghost exorcist. He has been a ghost exorcist for decades. He has a strong influence and has been developing in Linze City. It can be said that he is the underground emperor in the southern part of Linze City. Hu Gui raised his eyebrows and looked at An Zhilong, "Zhilong, do you have a rift with that old man?" Chapter 247： Day tour **** descends An Zhilong nodded, "Mr. Hu, let me tell you, I have negotiated with him several times, and I have given a full price, which is double the market price, but he is too greedy, and the price given makes me feel very worthless. when." Hu Gui nodded thoughtfully, "Zhilong, you are always good to talk. It seems that this Lu Peng is a big lion who wants to eat a big fat man..." Although Hu Gui has been overseas, he has close contacts with An Zhilong. An Zhilong¡¯s personality, Hu Gui, is also very clear. An Zhilong will definitely use money to solve things that can be solved with money. But if they are called today, the purpose is self-evident. An Zhilong is ready to become Lu Peng and his forces. However, An Zhilong also decided that Lu Peng would have follow-up troubles, so he approached them and prepared to divide the cake. "After all, when do you start, a turtle with a gang of mobs is not to be feared." The trial has been silently urged. "It shouldn''t be late, early or late, just these few days." An Zhilong said coldly, his expression still gentle, but his fierce nature was fully exposed. "Huh?" Ma Rong was a little surprised, "Brother Long, so anxious?" Then Ma Rong smiled, "It will be the Double Ninth Festival in the past few days. Brother Long, are you planning to be him on the Double Ninth Festival?" Ma Rong has long been accustomed to killing. No permanent friends, only permanent interests. In the face of interest, it makes no difference whether it is a person or an exorcist. Lu Peng''s subordinates have underground forces, but for them, killing one is no different from killing ten. An Zhilong nodded and sneered, "That''s what I think. If the old guy dares to fight against Lao Tzu, then send him on the road on the day of Double Ninth Day and kill their whole family!" As for the others, An Zhilong never thought about it. He can release such a big cake to share with everyone, just to vent his unhappiness. Morality or something is just a **** to An Zhilong. Only money is the supreme thing. "Yes, everyone came out to ask for money. Since the old thing is against Zhilong, then he will do him on the day of the festival." Hu Gui also echoed, and in the end he was excited because he wanted to kill so many people. Foul language. Hu Gui had no literacy, and he came out to work hard before he graduated from elementary school. Can mix with An Zhilong because they are all people who take money first. Money is faith. "Hahaha, I like it..." Ma Rong covered her mouth and smiled, her eyes bent into crescent shapes. At this time, everyone in the room seemed to be well-dressed, but in fact they were all wolves in human skins. Jier, Ma Rong''s laughter had not fallen yet, and her smile had frozen. In an instant, Ma Rong felt a sense of horror from the soul, and his hair was erected, and the evil spirits in his body made a sound of extreme horror. All the people present are like this. Even the strongest reminder and Sang Jun, their complexions changed drastically, and they felt chills in their backs. The evil spirits in everyone screamed with extreme horror. "Tap." The dull sound of footsteps appeared from the void, echoing in everyone''s ears, it was far away in the first second, and very close to everyone in the next second. This is the top-of-the-line private room. The sound insulation is superb. The noise from outside the window and door cannot be transmitted indoors. But the sound of footsteps seemed to come from all directions, and the sound of every step made everyone''s hearts tremble. Originally blue sky and white sun, the light inside the house was as bright as new. The next moment, the room suddenly plunged into darkness, and the light disappeared. The window seemed to disappear, everyone only felt that their eyes were dark, and the surrounding environment became invisible. "Tap~" The footsteps are still ringing, getting closer, getting closer. Urging the trial and Sang Jun got up instantly, and both turned their heads and looked to the rear. There, there was a figure more than two meters high. Red-haired, with upright hair like a yaksha, two fierce fangs placed outside, and a wooden sign hung around his waist with the word "Day Tour" written on it. In a pair of eyes, there was a gloomy light flashing, extremely deep, cold and ruthless, standing behind and staring at everyone. "!!!" At the first sight of this person, the urging and Sang Jun felt a strong fear, which came from instinct. "Day tour god!" An Zhilong exclaimed. At the first moment when the trial and Sang Jun turned around, An Zhilong followed the eyes of the two and looked to the rear. Such a figure suddenly appeared in the dim room. An Zhilong recognized the identity of the other party at the first glance at the **** of sun travel. Isn¡¯t that the day travel **** in the temple? It''s exactly the same. Seeing such a dress and the wooden sign on his waist, An Zhilong subconsciously said it. After An Zhilong called out the name of the **** of the sun, his heart was violent. Is this the **** of the sun? It is exactly the same as the **** of the day travel in mythology. This is a fierce god, who punishes evil spirits and monitors the good and evil in the world, An Zhilong only feels a deep fear. In mythology, encountering a Japanese travel **** does not mean good luck. He knows that something is going on! At this moment, An Zhilong had the heart to scold his mother, but he did not dare to say one more word. The ghost knows why the **** of the sun is here to appear here? "Day tour god!!" Ma Rong got up, and a pair of towering towers in front of him trembled crazily because of panic. Immediately Ma Rong looked at the urging of the trial and screamed in horror, "The urging is you, it must be you, because you want to investigate the river temple to attract the **** of day travel, and you angered the river god." Ma Rong''s face was pale, and she had the heart to kill and urge the trial at this moment. At this moment, Ma Rong remembered Huang Yi who had been eaten into a pile of slag, because Huang Yi was going to investigate the river temple and died. Called for trial, it is estimated that he will die. With certainty in his heart, Ma Rong pointed the finger at urging the trial. Instead, Ma Rong looked at Riyou God in a panic and trembled: "His Lord Riyou God, it is him who wants to investigate the Heshen Temple. He is calling for trial. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know anything. I didn''t do it..." "Master Riyoushen, my sister is right. We are all innocent. It is him who wants to investigate the Heshen Temple..." The young woman beside Ma Rong also spoke, her voice trembling. Don''t blame them, the breath of the **** of the sun is too terrifying. Although he is the King of Ghosts, the **** body of Riyou God is second-rank, much higher than the first-rank ghost king. The body of the yin **** is the same as the golden body of merit, and the gap between the first grade and the first grade is like cloud mud. The pressure on Ma Rong and the others by the **** of sun travel was terrifying, and Ma Rong couldn''t stop trembling just by feeling the breath of **** of sun travel. At the same time, the evil spirits in their bodies are more like cats meeting a lion, screaming and roaring in extreme panic. The ghost in the body, under this tyrannical breath, is like crazy, and will collapse at any time. The words of Ma Rong''s second daughter also made the rest of the people look distraught, and everyone turned to the urging for trial. Chapter 248： Take your life Yes, it must have been urging the trial to investigate the River God Temple, which attracted the Yin God under the seat of the River God. All of a sudden, everyone behaved the same, they began to intercede, and all the responsibility was pushed to urging the trial. It''s really ironic. A second before the arrival of the sun travel god, everyone was still talking and laughing, calling them brothers and sisters, like old friends for many years, so everyone saw them and felt that their feelings were extraordinary. The next moment, when faced with the crisis, everyone was very ugly and directly pushed out the urge for trial. It seemed that the urging for trial at this time was just shit, and they avoided it. "you guys...." The frightened face of the urging for interrogation turned into a pig liver color. If it weren''t for a tyrannical ghost king standing in front of him, the urging for interrogation vowed to kill everyone present. Even that Sang Jun would not be his opponent. But now, there is no time to urge the trial to control everyone, and the ghost king in front of him is the big problem. The pressure of Riyoushen on urging the trial is too great, and the ghost in his body is almost insane. Calling for trial knows that today is a catastrophe imminent. After a second thought, urging the trial to kneel down with a "plop" and tremblingly said, "His Lord Riyou God, I just said, I didn''t mean to offend the River God from the bottom of my heart. I just wanted to..." Urging the trial to kneel on the ground, explaining in a brainy manner, speaking quickly. Although his voice was trembling, he called himself completely innocent, and at the same time expressed his awe of the river god. At the same time, the urging for trial is also observing the God of Sun. The evil spirit in his body was close to being mad, and kept passing him a thought. escape! Run away! The farther you escape, the better. But the urging of the trial knew that begging for mercy might be spared, and it would be mortal to escape. Without waiting for the urging to explain, the frightening voice of the **** of the day travel in the sky echoed in the house. Riyou God''s deep eyes scanned the nine people present. "According to the imperial order of the **** of the river, take your life and wait for the dog, I did not expect that you are all together, and it saves the original **** from running around." Riyou **** spoke, his voice echoed in the house. After all, the three-foot mace in the hands of Riyoushen appeared, exuding a palpitating cold light. The Bluetooth stick gets thicker, bigger, and longer... The cold light exuding on it shocked everyone, and they did not dare to look directly at it. "What? Nine people? It''s not because I''m investigating the River Temple?" Kneeling on the ground urging the trial, his heart was horrified. The urging officer''s eyes widened, and his mind buzzed. However, in the next second, the urging of the trial broke the guts, and the mace in the hands of the **** Riyoushen grew strangely and lifted it high. run! run! Everyone moved, and ran towards the far away box door. Ma Rong ran the fastest, she was the first to rush out, her expression horrified. When she heard the words of the **** of the sun, she knew it was bad, and at this moment Ma Rong didn''t even care about her deputy. Terrible, terrible. Why did you provoke the **** of river? Ma Rong didn''t know what happened, why the **** Riyou had to take the lives of nine of them at once. It was too late to think about this. The first moment Ma Rong heard the sound, she ran. "boom!" Riyou God grinned, and the mace in his hand flew out. "Puff!" Ma Rong''s deputy did not even make a scream, but was penetrated by a mace. At this moment, his soul and spirit were destroyed. By the side of the deputy, the two An Zhilong bodyguards who had escaped were the same. They were pierced by a mace like a watermelon with an iron rod. Obviously it was a physical mace, without a splash of blood, it just passed through the chest like a phantom. The two young exorcists only felt that their bodies were suffering from severe pain that they had never experienced before. Their souls and the evil spirits wrapped in them were all shattered by mace. At the same time, the mace made a sound of breaking through the air and waved towards Ma Rong. Ma Rong''s horrified face was instantly distorted, and she felt her soul being pulled, and the vitality in her body was rapidly draining. The urging of the trial was the most calm. After Riyoushen waved his mace, he launched the ghost domain. "Swipe!" The ghost domain issued from the body of the urging interrogator, covering the entire layer, and he teleported towards the window. "Pull!" The sound of a broken window sounded. After displaying the ghost domain, the urging officer broke the window directly and went out to the sky. Outside, the sun shined again on the urging, and the sight was restored to clarity. "Huh~" Urgent took a deep breath of fresh air, ecstatic. Escaped! But without waiting for the trial, a smile appeared, and behind him, a pair of large hands condensed with Yin Qi appeared. The urging for the trial felt the movement behind him, and the joy was fleeting, and then continued to turn into deep fear. Before launching the teleportation, he looked at his chest incredulously. There, there is a finger passing through the chest. "Tear!" With a move of the finger, the urging soul separated from the body and appeared behind it. In the soul, there was a dark shadow. The dark shadow also screamed in horror as if urging interrogation. "Whoo!" With a sound, the body urging for interrogation began to land freely from the 30th floor. The big hand behind his back disappeared, and the soul urging the trial and the evil spirits in his body disappeared with the big hand. A few seconds later, there was a loud noise from the street below, and a crowd screamed. It was the body urging for interrogation, landing from a high altitude and hitting a car parked on the side of the road. On the street, with a loud noise, the surrounding rows of cars sounded their sirens. The pedestrians on the road turned around and looked around. After seeing a **** person falling down, screams appeared in the crowd. Someone also raised their heads and looked at the Golden Dragon Hotel above. There, on the top floor of the thirtieth floor, there was a big hole in the window. Some people took pictures, some called the police, and others stepped forward to see what happened. Jump off the building during the day? Can''t think of seeking death? Or homicide? There are also timid passers-by who have covered their mouths and vomited, because many organs of the body have been damaged because of the ability to use ghosts all the year round, and black fishy blood has flowed out. ...... Thirty floors, luxurious private rooms. Ma Rong had already rushed to the door and was about to touch the doorknob. The mace passed through her chest and penetrated through her body. Ma Rong''s eyes widened, her beautiful face was already distorted in pain. "Boom!" The next moment, the ghost spirit outside of the **** of the day travel condensed a big hand, and it squeezed Ma Rong in an instant. Ma Rong was pinched by this big hand, and her body rolled backwards. "No! You are... You are not an ordinary ghost king?" Ma Rong screamed, her business was terrible, and she clearly felt the horror atmosphere that envelops her body. Just looking at it, Ma Rong was horrified, and determined that the **** of the sun was a ghost king-level Yin god. However, Ma Rong didn''t realize the horror of the Japanese travel **** until this yin energy entered his body. Ma Rong had seen a ghost king and had come into contact with a ghost king class item. She deeply felt that this yin aura was far stronger than that of an ordinary ghost king. Chapter 249： Punish evil and eliminate rape The big hands condensed from several yin airs appeared, squeezing everyone except Xu Teng and Sang Jun. Everyone was without exception, the soul and the evil spirits in the body were drawn out, and finally entered the hands of the **** of sun travel. The horrible scene made everyone lose their ability to think. Sang Jun swallowed wildly. He saw the mace of the **** of sun travel back in his hand, and his chest was also pierced by the mace, but it was all right. There are souls of people in the hands of the gods. Just when the two of them were dumbfounded, the faint voice of Riyou God echoed in the darkness. "Sang Jun, although he has committed evil, but the sin does not lead to death, I am ordered by the **** of the river to take you 15 years of life... as a punishment." "Xu Teng, according to the imperial order of the God of the River, take your remaining 90% of your life and leave you to think about yourself." The sound of judgment resounded in the ears of the two of them. Sang Jun''s eyes widened when he heard this voice. Although there is evil, the sin will not die? Take fifteen years of life? Take away the ghost from the body? "Wow!" The ghost energy that had passed through Sang Jun''s body instantly separated from his body and flew towards the **** of the sun. As the ghost spirit separated, the dazzling luster in Sang Jun''s body also disappeared, and he flew to the Sun Yugod together with the evil ghost. "Sir Nikkei, I was wrong, Lord Nikkei..." Sang Jun knelt down and pleaded bitterly, he stretched out his hand weakly, trying to catch the light. The ghost disappeared, which is not too bad, but the light made Sang Jun feel extremely important to him. That is his longevity. Sang Jun could feel the rapid aging in his body at this moment for fifteen years. Even the five senses and thinking have slowed down. Sang Jun is now thirty-eight years old, and has taken fifteen years of life span and has become an old man. After just a few breaths, the skin all over his body was still dry, his hair began to turn white, and wrinkles appeared on his face. He was originally an exorcist. The vitality in his body was far less healthy than that of ordinary people. As evil spirits were deprived of life, Sang Jun was like a twilight old man, although he was only more than fifty years old. Sang Jun was shocked looking at his fast-drying hands. Subconsciously, he retracted his hands and touched his cheek. "No! No! No..." Sang Jun panicked, he touched his face like a seventy-year-old old man, piled with shriveled folds. Sang Jun crawled and rolled, the corners of his eyes were red, and turbid tears kept gushing out. He crawled to the feet of the **** of the sun, "Go **** of the sun, give me my lifespan...give me my lifespan..." His voice, like a late old man, became hoarse and low. At the tea table, Xu Teng did the same. He witnessed the rapid aging of his hands and the aging of his body, even his strong spine bends down. Xu Teng saw Sang Jun''s changes, and then looked at himself, his mind was dazed. "What''s going on? This is..." Xu Teng was at a loss, he looked at the **** of the sun. Like Sang Jun, Xu Teng knelt on the ground and climbed to the front of the sun travel god, constantly knocking his head like garlic. "His Lord, please return my Shouyuan to me. I have eaten lard and I have lost my heart. I will definitely change my past and try my best to make up for my sins..." At this time, Xu Teng had no chance of luck anymore. He feels that everything he has is known by the gods in front of him, 90% of his life span has been taken away, how many years can he live? Xu Teng was now so flustered that he couldn''t add to it. He regretted it, regretting the sins he had committed. People, only in extreme circumstances, will regret it from the bottom of their hearts. I even hate myself once. Xu Teng is like this now. He was a good official, but as the years passed, he changed. He became unscrupulous for money, for fame, and for power. Xu Teng''s intestines are all regretful, and he swears that if he can give him a chance, he will not do bad things again in his life. Using the convenience of his position, he did a lot of wrong things. Xu Teng didn''t know that the reason why he had been a good deed for a few years, Li Sancai saved 10% of his lifespan and made him repent and rehabilitate. If it were not for being a good person for a few years and doing a lot of good deeds for the benefit of the people, Xu Teng would have no way to survive at this time. Li San is fair to them, he has merits, and he will weigh the pros and cons. Seeing Xu Teng kowtow begging for mercy, Sang Jun also learned to start kowtow. The two kowtowed their heads, and their foreheads were already blood red. Sang Jun was like Xu Teng at this time, regretting too much. He regretted that if he awakened to become an exorcist, why didn''t he join the official Baojing Anmin, but joined the underground organization. Xu Teng not only regretted, but also panicked. It was the panic after losing his power. He was originally a heavenly exorcist, but now that he has lost his power, he has lost everything. He has many enemies over the years. Will those enemies let him go? He also has a lot of "friends", how will those "friends" know that they have lost their ability? The sun travel **** in front of him made Sang Jun feel deeply powerless, it was the existence that could determine his fate with just a few fingers. The ghost general, in front of this kind of existence, is just a joke. Riyoushen did not answer, a pair of deep and secluded eyes stared at the two of them, without any mood swings. silent. Riyou God strung everyone''s souls together, turned around, and the black space seemed to have the sound of thunder. Taking one step forward, a passage appeared in the dark space, and there was a palpable breath in that passage, which seemed to lead to the netherworld, and it seemed to lead to the temple of the river. "Tap!" The dull footsteps sounded, and after Riyoushen took two steps, he disappeared. Everyone''s souls and evil spirits were all strung together and taken away by the **** of the sun. Seeing this, Sang Jun got up, trying to keep up. "Boom!" There seemed to be a wall of air in the air, knocking Sang Jun dizzy. "No, Lord Sun Yushen, don''t go, no!..." Sang Jun didn''t give up, he kept rushing forward, hitting the air wall constantly, like a drowning person... ... "Teng!" Suddenly, the door of the luxurious private room was suddenly pushed open. The jump of someone in the luxury box on the 30th floor alarmed the hotel, and two security personnel and two waiters rushed in. "Mr. Long has happened here..." The staff had just entered the door, and the voice they were talking stopped. When they saw the scene in the room, their pupils shrank sharply. In the room, corpses were lying all over the place. The boss of their Golden Dragon Hotel, An Zhilong, was horrified and his mouth opened wide, lying on the floor like a dead person. Next to them, the two glamorous women also had the same horrified expressions, lying on the floor. In the distance, there is an old man in casual clothes and an old man in a suit with glasses. The old man wearing glasses is constantly kowtow, crying bitterly, and chanting words of confession... The other person, the old man in casual clothes, stood there constantly howling, "His Lord, don¡¯t go! Riyoushen..." Chapter 250： Punish evil and get rewards! One of the floor-to-ceiling windows made of toughened glass was broken, and the autumn breeze continued to flow in from the 30-story window, making the room chilly. The scene, that''s it, made the few people who came in sluggish. Afterwards, the person in charge of the hotel also rushed in. Seeing this scene, the person in charge also widened his eyes. The next moment, the person in charge looked at the old man who was crying with glasses. Does he think this old man has seen him somewhere? Why are you so familiar? ....... In the river temple. Li San sat on the long stone bench and looked at the pilgrims in the courtyard of the temple. In the distance, beside the fish tank, a few children, accompanied by adults, looked at the goldfish in the tank. There are also children chasing each other and having fun. There are also elderly people who gather in twos and threes in the pavilion, some play erhu, some sing Peking opera... From time to time, two children ran up to Li San''s eyes, and saw one person in his hands. They did not know where they found a colorful pebble. The kid holding the pebbles said to the kid next to him, "You gave me the toy last time, so I will give you this stone." Another child looked at the colorful little stones eagerly. Although he wanted it, he finally shook his head, saying that it was not good. Looking at the two little adults in front of him, Li San smiled. These are innocent children, they don''t know what politeness is, but their hearts are pure and they are all for the sake of their friends. "It seems that the parents of these two children are also good people." Li San thought in his heart. With a thought in his heart, Li San''s fingertips flashed with golden light, and then it turned into the same colorful pebble. "Huh? There is another one here." The kid holding the pebbles felt the movement under his feet, and he leaned over and picked it up. "Haha, Susu, we are so lucky, we are one by one..." Then, the little boy handed the beautiful stone to his friend. The other person beamed with joy, nodded, and took the seven-colored little stone. "Wow! It''s great to be able to come across it." The little girl called Su Su smiled and said, "How did you find it, Xiaoqiang? Why didn''t I find any stones on the ground." "I don''t know, it seems that he himself got under my feet..." Xiaoqiang scratched his head and said with a voice. Immediately, the two children talked and laughed and walked towards their parents in the distance. The two families were together, and smiles appeared on their faces as they watched the children having fun. The adults talked about the topics of the grown-ups, and the children talked about the topics of the children... Looking at the friendly family in the distance, Li San nodded. Such a person will be rewarded in the future. Through the eyes of Sakyamuni, Li San could see the luck on their heads. Although I will not say that we are rich and wealthy, such a family is the happiest. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, the Japanese travel **** punishes the evil and triggers special rewards." The familiar system voice sounded in Li San''s mind. Looking at the sky, Li San murmured, "What a day trip god, is it finished so soon..." It hasn¡¯t been a long time since Li Sanan¡¯s day trip to the present. "System, get rewards." Li San ordered to the system. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining the reward and obtaining the Summoning Talisman of the Vulva Soldier in the Incense Fire Area." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully winning the reward and getting a thousand merit rewards." After the system sounded twice, it stopped. With the sound of the system falling, the power of one thousand merits was blessed by a quadruple halo, turned into four thousand, and fell into Li San''s idol. Li Sanxin felt something, and there was an immediate change in his body. The rich golden light of merit appeared in the body, slowly blending into the golden body of merit. Li San didn''t have any surprises about this. Merit awards had been won before. He was more curious about the first one, the one he hadn''t seen before. After so long, Li San discovered that the rewards of the system were duplicated. Such as merit, such as Yin soldiers and so on. But this first reward was something that Li San had never seen before, and Li San was more curious. Suddenly, Li San retracted his gaze, looking inside the system space. After a brief inspection, Li San understood what the reward was. Yin soldiers are also the most basic Yin gods. People with many merits will become Yin soldiers after death, and descendants of Fuze. In Li Sanxianghuo''s jurisdiction, if a person becomes a Yin soldier after death, he will come under his command. I also have an obligation to protect my subordinates. And the first reward is similar to something that is made out of nothing, or in layman''s terms, is to dig out things that do not belong to one''s own incense jurisdiction. Originally outside of his own incense jurisdiction, there are similar meritorious people in the realm that is not under his control and can be brought over after death. A summoning charm can be picked up three times. The next moment, something appeared in Li San''s hand, a black jade charm. On the surface of the jade amulet, a streamer turned, and there were three names on it, which slowly flashed with the streamer, but the font was a bit fuzzy. "The first person, it will take a few days to know." Li San whispered, he already understood the use of this summoning charm. By sensing the jade amulet, Li San could clearly feel that the first person''s name reacted more strongly than the second and third. At the same time, Li San also sensed the specific date of his appearance. Looking at the summoning charm, Li San had a smile on his face. This thing is actually a not very kind baby. If there is a **** like him in the world, he can use this summoning talisman to attract other people of merit and virtue in the incense land. After the research, the summoning talisman was incorporated into the system space by Li San. Looking up, at the entrance of the temple, Li San saw the temple fair staff Lao Zhang enter the temple with joy. "Huh?" Li San''s eyes turned and fixed on Lao Zhang''s body. In sight, Lao Zhang had a small red sachet with silver pattern embroidery on it. This sachet exudes a special fragrance. Li San sniffed, even though he was far away, he could smell the smell of the sachet. Cornel. Li San understood what the fragrance was. Cornus was used by the ancients for sacrifice, decoration, medicine, and prevention of evil spirits. In the last life, during the Tang Dynasty, it became a habit for the ancients to wear cornel. The autumn season is high and fresh, and this season is when the cornel matures. The ancients believed that the cornel could cure diseases and drive away evil spirits. In the Tang Dynasty, the cornel branches were inserted on the head and the cornus sac was carried on the waist to climb the heights to enjoy the autumn. Therefore, the Chongyang Festival was also called the Climbing Festival by the ancients. Cornel Festival and so on. Now the Double Ninth Festival is approaching, Lao Zhang specially bought a cornel sachet to show good luck. "Lao Zhang is a bit particular. People nowadays rarely wear cornel." Li San murmured while looking at the sachet on Lao Zhang''s waist. With the development of history and the progress of human society, many festivals are also progressing. People nowadays have a fast pace of life, and the holidays are more like relaxation, family and friends can be reunited... Chapter 251： Wear dogwood With the changes of the times, it has become easier for people to celebrate festivals. The advancement of communication equipment and transportation means that people today are not like the ancients who don''t see a few faces in a year. Take marriage as an example. In ancient times, the wife of the Ming Media was going through many cumbersome etiquettes when getting married. Li San remembered that when he got married, it was much more complicated than the current wedding. But now most people keep everything simple, and the hotel just walks through the scene. Li San himself was a modern person who traveled back to the Tang Dynasty. After thorough research on ancient etiquette, he still feels that modern people are better than the ancients in this respect. However, the custom of wearing cornel in Chongyang Chongyang Festival has not been maintained by many people in modern times. On the one hand, people''s living standards have improved, and on the other hand, society is progressing. "Wait, let the Yin Soldiers pick some cornel..." Li San thought in his heart, he was going to make some sachets out of cornel, and give it to himself, Tutu, and Yu Hong. "Should give everyone a sachet, and they should also celebrate the festival." Li San murmured. If you have an idea in your mind, just do it. Standing up, Li San stepped towards the river **** mansion. "We have to keep this custom..." Li San mumbled, his eyes lit up, and he looked to the east, "By the way, I can ask Yunling Mountain God to pick it. He is most suitable for this." With a flash of golden light, Li San disappeared in the temple. ........ "Hahaha, Lao Jin, are you busy?" Lao Zhang was full of energy, and he heard a hearty voice as soon as he entered the temple gate. Jin Gui and others who were busy working at the temple fair heard this and looked at Lao Zhang. "Hehe, why are you so happy today? Have you made a fortune?" Jin Gui looked at Lao Zhang and said. Old Zhang was happily, "Hey, it''s not enough to get rich. If you make a small fortune, the stock I bought has skyrocketed, haha." The other person echoed, "I said Lao Zhang, you just close it if you don''t see it well? The stock market is risky. Don''t get caught up in it. You are still studying this stuff when you are old." "Yeah, Lao Zhang, we are all old and can''t eat. Even if you make a fortune, how can you drop it? If you are born or not, you should buy some wealth management products safely. The risk is low. This thing is ever-changing, and it may collapse anytime..." "Yes, when we are old, we just need to make some money and spend enough money, but don''t make a big fuss..." "Huh? Lao Zhang, you sprayed on perfume? Why do you look like this?" "This is Cornel?" Jin Gui and the others, you said a word to me, and when Lao Zhang approached, he immediately smelled the scent of Lao Zhang''s body. Everyone also looked at the sachet around Lao Zhang''s waist. "I forgot, Lao Zhang, the custom of wearing cornel is popular in your hometown..." Jin Gui said. Lao Zhang is not a native of Luoshui City. He settled in the Yunling Mountain area of ??Luoshui City when he was young and has never left since. Speaking of it, this custom has always been popular in Lao Zhang''s hometown, and Jin Gui has also seen Lao Zhang wearing cornel before. Lao Zhang nodded and shook the bag in his hand, "Didn''t I go back to my hometown, I made some sachets handily, and brought one for each of you." After all, Lao Zhang began to distribute sachets to everyone, "Come on, one for each person, this is a good thing, it can drive away evil spirits and cure diseases..." Lao Zhang talked to everyone about the benefits of cornel, which is well known in their hometown. The temple fair staff were not hypocritical either, they all took the sachets from Lao Zhang and put them on them. They don¡¯t have this custom, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know. It doesn''t matter if this thing is at hand, then this custom must be taken seriously. This is also for the sake of good luck. Lao Zhang watched as everyone hung the sachets around his waist, a smile appeared on his face. Originally, Zhang wanted to stay longer in his hometown, but he still came back early in order to come to the temple to be with his old friends. The temple fair is coming soon, and he has done a lot. "Lao Jin, do you have a lot of things to buy this year? Are you preparing for the temple fair?" Lao Zhang looked at the things that everyone was busy with, many of which were temple fair supplies. Jin Gui nodded, with a red light on his face, "Yes, we are going to focus on this year." At the end, Jin Gui laughed, "I, I have been the temple fair manager for so many years, but I think this temple fair is definitely the biggest in these years..." "Oh? How to arrange it?" Lao Zhang was interested. "Our temple now has more than ten times more pilgrims than before, and the temple has been expanded so much, even the roads and gardens outside have been rebuilt..." "In addition, there is a lot of money for incense in the temple, so I invited a lot of food vendors to come over. By then, there will be at least hundreds of restaurants outside the street selling all kinds of food from all over the country, and..." Lao Zhang listened, his eyes widening, and exclaimed, "Huh? You also invited the circus?" They have mentioned this suggestion before, but they haven''t made a big deal because of limited funds. Now that the Heshen Temple is crowded with people and the decoration is very stylish, Jin Gui and others have discussed inviting the circus to join in the fun. At that time, there will be everything you can eat, drink and have fun. It will definitely be very lively. Jin Gui and others all smiled, one of them looked at Lao Zhang mysteriously, "Lao Zhang, don''t you know?" "Huh?" Lao Zhang wondered, "What do I know? Why do you all look like this?" Jin Gui laughed and said, "Lao Zhang, in fact, we originally planned to make fun, but a boss came to Binhe Road nearby. He bought a piece of land nearby and prepared to develop real estate..." "...Don''t you know, that boss Lu is too arrogant. Hearing that we were going to hold a temple fair, he donated a large sum of money without saying anything. If it weren''t for our repeated blockades, maybe he is in the temple. There will be millions more..." "Huh? Several million? Donated several million again?" Lao Zhang felt his throat a little dry. Before the temple was repaired, a boss from Kyoto City directly wanted to donate several million. Later, he donated only 500,000, but he still often came to donate money, ranging from tens of thousands to as many as tens of thousands. There are also many well-known business elites, or mysterious bigwigs, who often make tens of thousands of shots. Are there so many rich people now? How many millions do they sell? This money is not so fast because of the strong wind, right? Lao Zhang thought about himself, bought a stock from someone with great pains, and was so happy after earning thousands of dollars. This boss Lu, reached out for millions. This..... This really corresponds to that sentence, the world of the rich, we don''t understand. The happiness of the rich may never be imagined. When Lao Zhang was discussing with everyone, Jin Gui saw two people coming in at the entrance of the temple, and his face was immediately pleased. "Brother Huo, why don''t you recuperate, you can''t move around more, your body hasn''t recovered yet?" Jin Gui got up and greeted the people. Chapter 252： Secret mission This person is not someone else, it is Huo Zhi, Huo Zhi who has just recovered from a serious illness. Jin Gui and him are also good friends. Seeing Huo Zhi enter the gate, Jin Gui immediately greeted him. Next to Huo Zhi, was a tall young girl with a slender figure and a pair of big watery eyes. Seeing Jin Gui, a smile appeared on Huo Zhi''s face. "Lao Jin, it''s okay. I''m much better already. Besides, my home is not far from the temple..." "Aren''t you fooling around? You still need to heal your wounds. People don''t recover so quickly when they are old." While talking, the others also gathered around, calling Huo Zhi to sit down and talk. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern. People still have to walk when they are old. I just want to come out and see for myself and get more exercise." Huo Zhiyi greeted the temple fair staff present. "Brother Huo, still pay more attention, if there is a moth, you can''t be hospitalized again?" Lao Zhang said. "Haha." Huo Zhi smiled slightly, "It''s okay, someone is looking at me, and I am not as unbearable as you said." As he said, Huo Zhi glanced at the woman next to him, then looked at everyone, "This girl is Yangyang, I told you last time..." Huo Zhi introduced Yu Yang to everyone. "Hello, grandpa." Yu Yang was generous and greeted everyone. "I also said at the time, the hill has faded away from someone''s girl, you see how watery and polite this girl is..." Everyone spoke one after another, all of them boasted. Listening to everyone''s praise, Yu Yang blushed immediately. Huo Zhi laughed from ear to ear, and this grandson-in-law was also very satisfied. Not only are people beautiful, they are also very filial, and they are also very generous in life, and there is nothing bad about them. Looking at Yu Yang''s appearance, Huo Zhi said with a smile, "Yang Yang, these guys are like this, they and I are old friends..." Upon hearing this, Yu Yang shook his head, saying that it was all right. "Grandpa, I''m fine." Yu Yang said, "Speaking of which, I still know Grandpa Jin and Grandpa Zhang and others. I used to take pictures in the temple with Wang Xue, but Grandpa Zhang and Grandpa Jin helped us." "Huh?" Jin Gui was taken aback, looked at Yu Yang, and suddenly remembered. "Hi! Look at my memory." Jin Gui said, "I said this girl I always looked like I had seen it before. I remember it when you were last time..." On the other side, Lao Zhang also remembered, and when he heard the word photo, he remembered. It was the fifteenth of the first lunar month, and the temple fair was not over yet. Lao Zhang remembered that the two girls came to the temple with the camera and said they wanted to take pictures to find information about the existence of the God of the River. At that time, Lao Zhang also preached a few words to the two of them, asking God to worship Buddha. This thing was meant to be sincere, so how could there be any rules to follow? I also want to shock the existence of the River God by taking pictures. It''s just that Lao Zhang left after seeing the two of them taking pictures for several days, and didn''t think much about it. Lao Zhang said, "I know, the two of you stayed for nearly a week before leaving. Have you taken photos of the God of the River?" Yu Yang shook his head, "Uncle Zhang, I haven''t taken any photos of God of the River, but I have discussed with Xue Er, we think the God of River must be real, but we can''t see it with the naked eye." Lao Zhang nodded and smiled, "Yangyang, you are right. God of the river is real. Speaking of it, my family has a single pass. My son''s generation has been childless. Thanks to the appearance of the **** of river, he gave me a hug Got a grandson..." Lao Zhang absolutely believed in the God of the River, he was a loyal believer of the God of the River. For the gods, Lao Zhang has instinctive awe. He knew that the River God must exist, otherwise there would not be such a big movement. He believed in the past, believed in the present, and believed in the future. When everyone saw Lao Zhang''s magical event that he was going to grab himself again, they all tried to stop it. They''ve heard this topic hundreds of times, and some people can recite it backwards. When everyone was chatting, two people approached in the distance. "Hey, Dashanshanshan, are you here?" Jin Gui said when he saw the person entering the door. There are two people, Dashan and Xiaoshan, the adult is strong, and the mountain is thin and tall. Jin Gui and Da Shan Xiao Shan are also very familiar with each other. They are both grandsons of Huo Zhi. "Grandpa Jin is good." Xiaoshan greeted Jin Gui politely. While talking, Xiaoshan consciously or unconsciously looked at the River God Temple, where the **** of the river **** Li San is enshrined. This is true of the hills, and so is the great mountains. As soon as he entered the door, his attention was focused on the river temple. After Dashan Xiaoshan entered the temple gate, his footsteps became heavier and heavier. An invisible pressure emerged in their hearts. The closer they are to the Temple of the River, the greater the pressure on their hearts. In the past, the two often accompanied their grandpa to the Heshen Temple, without such pressure. People in Luoshui City, worshiping the **** of the river is a custom, which has been passed down for thousands of years. Dashan Xiaoshan has worshiped the river **** with his grandfather since he was a child. There were no hundreds or 70 or 80 times in total, but they had never felt this way before. "Xiaoshan." Dashan''s lips and teeth moved slightly, and he whispered to his brother. Both of them seemed to be smiling, but in fact they were extremely nervous. The reason why the two came to the temple this time was because of a special mission. Hearing this voice, Xiaoshan swallowed and spit, and whispered, "Brother, don''t be nervous, we should do what we should do." With that said, Xiaoshan greeted the temple fair staff with a smile on his face. Dashan shook his head and whispered, "I''m not nervous, I''m just a little worried..." Daxia Kingdom has a very subtle attitude towards the River Temple. All exorcists are not allowed to step into the river temple without permission. If this caused dissatisfaction with humans in the river temple, he would be punished as a crime of treason. Daxiaguo''s attitude was that he would rather be respectful than anger the God of River. They cannot afford these consequences. Many warnings flashed in Dashan''s mind, and he turned to look at the square in the middle of the temple. There, young people were sitting and chatting, and there were also old people gathering in twos and threes in the pavilion, singing operas, playing erhu, and playing chess..... In a vast place farther away, there are children chasing and frolicking. Looking at these people, Da Shan envied them. These people didn''t know what terrible existence existed in the temple. The mountains are clear. The river temple, which seems to be rich in incense and fluttering flags, actually represents the great horror. After entering the river temple, Dashan felt the invisible pressure from the void, like a mountain that made people afraid to cross. The bluestone slab at the foot is more like a avenue leading to the netherworld, where there is a powerful presence. These existences make the ghosts tremble, and make the wicked feel terrified. "Brother, don''t worry, the river **** will not do anything to us, but we have come to pay back." Xiaoshan calmly said quietly. Chapter 253： Votive He seemed calm, comforting Dashan, but the invisible fear in his eyes was no less than Dashan. These words are both comforting Dashan and Xiaoshan comforting himself. The task the two shouldered this time was to fulfil their wishes. This votive mission comes from the headquarters of the Ghost Destruction Bureau. Not long ago, the Headquarters, Scientific Research Institute, and River God Investigation Team of the Bureau of Killing Ghosts. In one of their meetings, someone put forward a saying, asking God to worship Buddha. If it works, according to the tradition of the Great Xia Kingdom, it is necessary to reciprocate the vow. This argument has existed since ancient times. Someone asks God to worship Buddha and makes a wish, no matter how big or small, as long as the wish is fulfilled, he will go to return the wish. For example, a person worships God, hoping to be promoted, and after being promoted, he will come to burn incense and bow down. This is the cause and effect of making a wish and returning a wish. If the person who makes a wish for promotion is fulfilled, he has to do what he says. In front of the gods, whatever wishes are made must be done. And this statement made Academician Wang think of some things. "Didn''t Huo Zhi make a wish for the mountains and mountains? For their marriage, the two wishes were made on the birthday of God of the River this year." Academician Wang said this at the time. This seems very illogical. Academician Wang, that is a treasure of the country, a single person can top five divisions. Dashanshan, no matter how good, is just a young ghost exorcist. The status and position of Academician Wang are supposed to not be concerned about the affairs of the two young people, Dashan Xiaoshan, and it is still this kind of life. But because of the existence of the God of the River, Dashanshan is also famous. When they encountered a crisis for the first time, they were saved by the River God. There were countless exorcists in the entire Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, but the two who had seen Lord River God were the only ones who had saved their lives. Therefore, Dashan Xiaoshan was also included in the special attention list. As long as it is related to the river **** Li San, no matter who it is, it is the object of official attention. Among them, Dashanshanshan and their grandfather''s wish was naturally investigated. And it''s no secret that grandfather Huo Zhi made a wish for his two grandsons. "Ok?" Hearing what Academician Wang said, everyone in the conference room looked startled. By the way, since Xiaoshan has made a wish, and Xiaoshan has a girlfriend, Dashan seems to be dating that Chen Xian too, so they should be sent to fulfill the wish. Everyone hasn''t heard the news of anyone who went to the River Temple to repay his vows, but felt that it was very necessary for Dashanshan to repay his vows at this time. When it comes to the river **** Li San, everyone is careful. Even such small details have not been missed. If, in case, they still wish to have an effect? Even if it doesn''t work, let''s see what the River God Li San has done for Da Xia Country. Such an existence has helped people. Thank you, right? Even in ordinary human communication, you will be thanked for helping others. What''s more, the river **** is still a god. Because of the many orders from the headquarters, the two of Dashan and Xiaoshan have not entered the Crossing River Temple after the realization of the grandfather''s desire. This is equivalent to the help of the River God, and they did not even say thank you. How can this work? In this way, we can''t blame Dashanshan, the headquarters'' order is an iron order, no one will dare to enter the river temple privately. If it caused any misunderstanding, it would be a loss that Daxiaguo could not bear. After some meetings, everyone unanimously decided to let Dashan Xiaoshan fulfill his vow. In order not to have any surprises this time, a group of people also invited many professors of theology to study the details. From the beginning to the end, how to say, how to do it, etc. all need to be refined. Ye Guangrui was one of the invited people. A group of old men gathered together and studied for a whole day, in order to make Dashanshan Xiaoshan pay off. If Li San is again, he will definitely endure the laughter. These people not only studied carefully, but also listed a detailed plan. After the meeting, the headquarters immediately called Dashan Xiaoshan and asked them to go to the River Temple to reciprocate their vows. This order made Dashanshan feel a little flustered for a while. Later, the two went to the headquarters deliberately, and under the leadership of a group of old men, they simulated how to repay the vows. From the posture, to the tone of speech, and the way, and so on, there are several rehearsals in the headquarters base. There was no problem with Dashanshan''s actions and words, and everyone was satisfied. At the same time, many unexpected situations were simulated in the Kyoto headquarters, such as what to do when a pilgrim interrupted or a child interrupted while talking. Da Shan Xiaoshan was stunned by this operation. They followed their grandfather into the River God Temple since they were young, and they burned incense to worship the River God dozens of times, but they never found that there is so much attention to burning incense to worship the God. Everything seems to have noses and eyes. After three days in Kyoto City, Dashan Xiaoshan returned to Luoshui City after perfect training. Today, they came to the river temple as ordered. At this time, after entering the temple, Dashan felt that this simulation training was completely different. The inexplicable pressure in his heart followed, making him extremely nervous. No matter how good the simulation is, it feels completely different after it comes. "Come on, sit here, really two good boys." Jin Gui greeted Dashan Xiaoshan to come and sit down. These two people have been around Binhe Road since they were young, and Jin Gui watched them grow up wearing open crotch pants. "Are you resting today? It''s been a long time since you two have been here." Lao Zhang also said. He has lived in Binhe Road for many years. Before Binhe Road was built, he was still neighbors with the Xiaoshan family, and Lao Zhang was very familiar with them. "Well, today we have a rest. We were just idle and we were idle, so we accompanied Grandpa to the River God Temple, and worshipped the River God by the way. The River God is not the patron saint of our Luoshui City..." Xiao Shan said with a smile. . "Yeah." Lao Zhang nodded, "This is reasonable. As a native of Luoshui City, worshipping the River God is a sacred thing." "From the New Year to the present, it is rare for them both to rest and accompany me to worship the River God." Huo Zhi said with a smile. My grandson has never been to the Heshen Temple since the Spring Festival. Huo Zhi didn''t know what was going on either. Several times Huo Zhi asked Xiaoshan to accompany him, but as soon as Xiaoshan heard that there was something to do with the temple, he left. As he spoke, Huo Zhi''s face was full of smiles, and his eyes looked at the River God Temple with inexplicable colors. He can still sit here and chat with everyone, all because of the river god. Lord River God, let him come back from the dead, so that he can live to the present, and can live until the hill''s grandson is five years old. This was the secret in Huo Zhi''s heart. He didn''t tell anyone, not even his grandson. Huo Zhi knows that some things can be said and some things cannot be said. There must be the most basic fear of gods. Chapter 254： Dumbfounding Dashan looked at Grandpa and said with a smile, "Grandpa, aren''t we busy? You are right, we should accompany you more, come to accompany you to worship the **** of the river, the hill and Yangyang walk together, and you must have got the **** of the river. Lord¡¯s blessing..." Hearing this, Yu Yang on the side looked at the hill subconsciously, his expression admiring. Xiaoshan also smiled and said, "Yeah, I can meet such a good girl as Yangyang, and they are all favored by God of the River, so we are willing to come today." While speaking, Xiaoshan raised the bag in his hand, which contained many tributes. "Huh?" Lao Zhang said, "Do you wish?" Lao Zhang waved his hand and said, "You two children, you still have such a shroud, our River God Lord does not have so many rules, and unlike the Buddhist temples, there are many rules. You only need to worship the river **** if you have the heart to worship. ." "Lao Zhang, the two children are also very kind, Long Jiao is right." Huo Zhi said, looking at the River God Temple. Huo Zhi''s eyes had been looking at the Temple of the River, with an inexplicable color. "The God of River is the patron saint to protect our city of Luoshui. He can help...too much help to the people. Bless us in Luoshui in a smooth climate. The children should go and thank the God of River..." As he said, Huo Zhi looked at the mountain, "I heard Xiaoshan say that the woman you are talking about is Chen Xian, when you ask her to come together, you two will be incense, let grandpa see by the way, it hasn¡¯t been so long. Bring it back and let Grandpa see it." Hearing this, Dashan''s face turned red instantly, and he hesitated, "Grandpa...you...don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense, I haven''t determined the relationship with Chen Xian yet." Thinking of Chen Xian, Da Shan felt worried. From the first sight of Chen Xian, he fell in love with Chen Xian. Perhaps it was because he had no father and no mother since he was a child, Da Shan liked the mature woman like Chen Xian with the temperament of a good wife and a good mother. But Chen Xian kept a distance from him. Seeing that Xiaoshan and Yu Yang are like glue, but he and Chen Xian have not been tepid, which made Dashan very anxious. He really liked Chen Xian and told him, but Chen Xian never gave him a clear answer. Da Shan has never been in a relationship, and doesn''t know what to do in this situation. Thinking of Chen Xian and his situation, he worries. However, although Da Shan''s relationship with Chen Xian is uncertain, it is much better than ordinary friends. So Da Shan was also sent to fulfil his vow, and Da Shan had the same intention. First of all, he wanted to thank the God of the River for his blessing, and let him meet the woman who was tempted at a glance. In Dashan''s heart, he always thought that this was arranged by the God of the River. Many people believe in fate and believe that there is providence in the dark. Huo Zhi chuckled, "Don''t worry Dashan, you are so good, the girl will also like the answer you give you, it''s just a matter of time." "I think so too." Da Shan scratched his head and smiled naively. Then Dashan got up and looked at the Temple of the River God, "Grandpa, then I will go with my brother to pay the vow first. I think the marriage relationship must be arranged by the God River in secret." Everyone smiled and nodded towards the mountains and hills. Lao Zhang rolled his eyes and stood up and said, "I''ll take you there." He is an old man, and he is quite clear about many things. Lao Zhang is also familiar with the Xiaoshan family, and he spontaneously wants to help. Da Shan Xiao nodded. Grandpa Zhang is always so enthusiastic, what can he have in mind? With the help of the elders, Da Shan Shan is also very happy. This situation was counted by the professors during the exercise in Kyoto. They did not panic either. Inside the mansion of the river god. Li San is arranging a task for a Yin soldier in the Sun Moon Palace, asking him to go to Yunling Mountain to find the Yunling Mountain God and pick a little cornel. "...That''s it, tell the mountain god, it''s better to be more than less, and the number is about the same as I said." "Yes! Lord River God, the subordinates will do it now." Yin Bing bent over to salute, and remembered Li San''s arrangement verbatim in his heart. After all, Yin Bing withdrew from the main hall and disappeared in the river **** mansion. A smile appeared on Li San''s face when he saw Yin Bing leaving the mansion of the River God. As he was about to pick up the good newsletter to watch, two familiar voices appeared among the many voices in Li San''s ears. "Thanks to God of the River for the arrangement, we will definitely come to honor the God of River from now on..." "Thank you God of River for letting me meet Chen Xian, and thank God of River..." These two figures were caught by Li San in a crowd of voices. As for the owner of the voice, Li San didn''t need to look at it. Dashanshan, two young exorcists. Hearing the words of the two of them thanking themselves, Li San smiled, "You are exalting me. I did not help you arrange the marriage. It is your marriage in the dark." Standing up, Li San walked towards the temple. The golden light flashed, and Li San appeared again, already in the temple of the river. Ok? Li San was slightly surprised. In his line of sight, Dashan Xiaoshan knelt on the futon very professionally, with his fingers closed, his eyes leveled up, and he had words of righteous thoughts toward his idol. The postures of the two are exactly the same, kneeling upright, like professionals who have practiced thousands of times. "I remember they used to give incense like this from time to time, right?" Li San looked at the two with doubts in his eyes. This professional scenting posture, retro and rigid, is exactly like a textbook posture. Fingers moved slightly, and Li San followed the cause and effect of the two for a moment. "It turned out to be reciprocated by decree, and the Kyoto City Ghost Exterminating Bureau headquarters arranged it?" After a little bit of calculation, Li San knew the cause and effect. Seeing this scene, Li San couldn''t help being amused. These old men are really embarrassing for them. These exorcists were called by Li San the guardians of the order of the sun, and they were a group of people who dedicated themselves in silence. Similarly, they work hard for the people. Even Dashanshanshan hopes that this kind of thing will make a nose and an eye. "Strict, prudent, careful, awe..." Li San murmured, "Maybe this is the spiritual tradition of the people of Daxia. This kind of thing will not change after thousands of years. It is because of generations. With unremitting efforts, the Great Xia Country has become what it is today." Li San felt that he was a little too in awe of the official attitude towards himself. "You don''t have to think of me so badly..." The sound echoed in the void, like that short-lived, fleeting, inaudible to ordinary people. ........ Lao Zhang wanted to bring the two of them to help them fulfil their wishes, but Lao Zhang''s expression became more and more shocked. Finally, Lao Zhang looked at the two people walking out of the temple with a thick expression of weirdness. "Lao Zhang, what''s going on? Did you teach the two children how to repay?" Jin Gui came over and said, looking at Lao Li in a daze. Chapter 255： The most lively temple fair Lao Zhang didn''t answer, he was shocked in his heart, like a thunder in the void. Looking at Huo Zhi who was sitting there with a smile on his face, Lao Zhang subconsciously said, "Brother Huo, your two grandchildren are talents! Did you teach them how to pray to God and worship Buddha? Their posture exhales, etc. It is far from the effect that ordinary people can achieve." "I think their posture is like a textbook, and I sigh that I am inferior to it..." ........ Time flies, five days later in a blink of an eye The Double Ninth Festival is also here today as scheduled. Outside the river temple, the lively temple fair began, and the pedestrians outside the river temple also reached a peak. On the wide road, there is only one passage for people to enter the community, and there are many tourists. At the same time, all streets were full of vendors. The scale of this temple fair is more lively and bigger than ever before, and it is even more crowded. Outside the temple, there is extraordinary excitement. This temple fair is the most lively temple fair in decades. Many people across the country have rushed to Luoshui City to see the Luoshui River Temple. For convenience, the car parking spaces outside the Heshen Temple were all vacated, and there was no place to park. There are so many people, and the roads are filled with vendors. If another car comes, the scene will be even more chaotic. Invisibly, along the riverside road, the riverside temple in Luoshui has become a famous place. Today, the locals of Luoshui City have come early, and many of them are famous people in Luoshui City, as well as business elites. Seeing the changes on the shore of Luoshui, everyone cried out unbelievably. On the side of the street, delicacies from all over the country are standing here one by one. There are staple foods, snacks, and a dazzling array of small commodities, which are beyond the sight of people. Men, women and children all arrived here today, with their families and young couples. "Husband, let''s go and see the snacks over there." A lady, holding several kinds of snacks in her hand, looked at the place surrounded by people in front, and took her husband to go there. "Mom, I want to eat the sugar man." A child saw a street vendor who was pinching a sugar man, his eyes lightened, because the owner was pinching the Monkey King. In the distance, there are children who are dragging their mother to stay away, and they will have weird toys. "This kid..." Mom was a little bit ridiculous by the kid. Immediately, the young mother can only take the child over, and the child smiles for a while holding the item he likes. At the entrance of the temple, an old man had just burned the incense and walked to the vendor in the distance. They were going to find out if there was any food they liked. There are also tourists from other places here. These tourists, carrying their babies, took taxis to the intersection outside the river temple, and came on foot. On the road, he had heard the driver talk a lot about the River Temple, and now he was eager to try to take a video. In the commercial area, many foreign tourists are taking out their mobile phones to take pictures of the crowds and sending them to various social platforms. Outside the river temple, Tutu was hiding in a corner, tilting his head and looking at the crowded streets. He blinked, as if thinking about something. Huo Er, Tutu saw something he was interested in, and a child was holding a toy in his hand. Subconsciously, Tutu walked forward, but just after taking a step, he retracted again. Tutu''s body is invisible, and ordinary people can''t see him. He thought of Li San''s instructions. He just wanted to go and study the toy in the kid''s hand. Li San''s words made him return. "Tutu, you can''t show up to scare the people." Thinking of this sentence, Tutu returned. After Tutu retreated, Li San''s figure suddenly appeared behind him. Seeing Tutu''s movements, Li San smiled comfortedly. Silently, Li San stretched out his hand and rubbed Tutu''s head. "Tutu, do you want to see this lively temple fair? I''ll take you there, okay?" Li San stared at the lively street. He knew that Tutu was also very curious about it. Hearing this, Tutu looked up at Li San. Immediately, Tutu nodded and blinked. Li San waved his robe and reached out to Tutu. Although Tutu is a ghost, his disposition is still a child. In Li San''s eyes, Tutu is no different from a normal child. If a normal child likes it, Tutu will also like it. Tutu is very good-hearted. After Li San''s ritual practice, not only is Tutu a ghost, but also has a very kind heart. Li San is very busy all day, and has never taken Tutu out to play, and Tutu can only play his basketball all day. That ghost baby toy can be attached to any toy, turning it into a penetrable nether object. The only good friend is Jingjing, and occasionally Jingjing will play with Tutu in the temple. Now seeing such a lively temple fair and strange toys, the pictures are also very curious. Seeing Li San stretch out his hand, Tutu also stretched out his small hand and grabbed Li San''s big hand. "We can''t go shopping in this way." Li San looked at Tutu and said with a smile. When the words fell, Li San had golden light flashing on his body. Bathed in golden light, changes were taking place in Li San. His blue robe disappeared and turned into a white sportswear for immortality, and the long hair behind Li San also disappeared, just like a modern youth. The golden light also appeared on Tutu, and Tutu was also changing. His eyes are no longer hollow, the vertical eyes between the brows have disappeared, the black nails on his hands have become normal, the ghost coat on his body has disappeared, turned into a small yellow T-shirt, and a yellow peaked cap appears in the picture. Figure overhead. On the leg, a pair of white pants and a cartoon-like little shoe appeared. Li San and Tutu''s appearance changed drastically, just like young father and son in the city. Tutu''s eyes widened. He looked at his clothes and touched the hat on his head, seeming very curious. Seeing Tutu''s cute look, Li San smiled slightly. "Let''s go, Tutu." Li San led Tutu and suddenly appeared in the crowd. There were many people around, and no one noticed Li San and Tutu who suddenly appeared. At this moment, the two figures are no different from living people, completely normal people. "Ah! Look at that child, it''s so cute." When two women saw Tutu, their eyes suddenly lighted up, and the maternal cells in their bodies were attacking. Next to him, the girlfriend smirked, "Go on, give birth to a more cute one. I heard that your family..." Hearing this, the woman who looked at Tutu with bright eyes was immediately shy, "Ah, everyone in the public is still watching..." "Aren''t you getting married soon, come on, give birth to a few more..." "you....." "Hahaha!" The laughter of the two women was still there, and Li San pulled Tutu away. ....... Chapter 256： Go to the temple fair Huo Zhi also came to the temple fair today, accompanied by the old man, and Xiaoshan''s girlfriend Yu Yang. "Grandpa, you walk slowly, there are too many people." Yu Yang was shocked when she saw the crowds of people. She had never seen the River God Temple so lively before. "Ok." Huo Zhi nodded, smiling on his old face. Watching the lively temple fair, Huo Zhi was sincerely happy. He had never seen such a grand temple fair. Humans are social creatures and social creatures. Such an environment makes Huo Zhi very touched. Seeing the pedestrians coming and going, Huo Zhi felt as if he had become younger, and he was very happy in his heart. "Yangyang, let''s go around and wait for the hills and them to come over." "okay." Yu Yang nodded, carefully accompanied Huo Zhi, and said happily. "Grandpa, there are so many people here, it''s really spectacular." Yu Yang accompanied Huo Zhi to the other side, looking at more people than the street, surprised. Yu Yang grew up in Luoshui City since he was a child, and has come to the Heshen Temple many times, but he has never seen so many people come here, and has never seen a temple so grand. This place has reached the point where people are crowded. If you can''t see the river temple in the distance, it will even give Yu Yang an illusion. That is the large-scale promotion site that only costs nine yuan and nine yuan for the whole audience, and all is only nine yuan and nine yuan. Yu Yang knows this kind of large-scale promotion. Whether it''s an old man who is janitor, a grandmother who dances in a square dance, or a young man, he will squeeze in to see if he has any products he likes. "Not really." Huo Zhi nodded and said with a smile, "Yangyang, don''t you know that Jin Gui and others have done a lot to organize this temple fair, and the funds alone cost hundreds of thousands... " This is also an inevitable phenomenon. There are many pilgrims in the River God Temple, and there are many big figures to donate huge amounts of incense money. In order to make the temple fair more grandiose, Jin Gui and others worked hard. Most of Daxia people believe in gods and Buddhas. For example, in places like Luoshui City, they have their own local gods, and they have strong beliefs. The Heshen Temple belongs to Luoshui City. People in Luoshui City are very keen on temple fairs. Before that, the annual temple fair of the Heshen Temple in Luoshui City was held as scheduled. At that time, it was poor because the incense money was limited. In addition to the normal expenses in the temple, Jin Gui and others would organize the temple fair based on the remaining money. Today is different from the past. There are many pilgrims in the river temple, and there are many big men who donate incense money. If it weren''t for Jin Gui and others'' resistance, those big guys would often donate millions of such donations, which would make Jin Gui and others want to cry without tears. It is not good for a temple to charge too much money, and it will inevitably attract attention. Moreover, Jin Gui and others are also worried that there is a problem with the way the money comes. If it is a matter, it is really unclear. Even so, the incense money in the temple is more than a hundred times more than before. Nowadays, the incense is flourishing, and the money for incense is abundant, and the money will naturally be spent on the temple. Jin Gui and others unanimously decided to organize the temple fair in a large scale, the more crowded the better. This will not only make the gods happy and attract more tourists, but also build out the characteristics of the River Temple in Luoshui City. "Grandpa, it''s more than a few hundred thousand, don''t you know, on a scale like this, I''m afraid that it won''t be millions." Yu Yang opened his mouth, shocked. Yu Yang knows the market. Those merchants of all kinds have subsidies. Even if one subsidizes one thousand yuan, hundreds of merchants will have hundreds of thousands. Moreover, the circus is also well-known in China, and the appearance fee is not a small amount. . At such a rough estimate, even if you don¡¯t count the money spent on the decoration of the temples on this road, it would cost millions of dollars. Hearing this, Huo Zhi was taken aback, and said in shock, "Yang Yang, are there so many?" "Yes, Grandpa." Yu Yang nodded, said with a smile, and explained what she knew to Grandpa, "...Look, grandpa, you can see only so much money in your eyes." After speaking, Yu Yang saw a row of clothes stalls and said with joy, "Grandpa, let¡¯s not discuss this issue. You see there are a lot of clothes sellers over there. Let¡¯s go over and have a look and buy you a coat by the way. In a few days, the sky will get colder and colder." "Yangyang, you don''t need to spend money, grandpa has clothes." "No, grandpa, just follow me. I think there are a lot of people over there." "..." In desperation, Huo Zhi could only walk along with Yu Yang. Like Xiaoshan, Yu Yang was warm-hearted and filial, which made Huo Zhi very pleased. The two walked forward and came to a stall with many families. What was surprising was that this stall sold all brand-name clothing. Yu Yang was also amazed when he saw this dazzling array of brands. She didn''t understand how the temple fair managers called so many brands. You know, there are many counter brands that Yu Yang knows, but they are only available in large shopping malls. But now, not only are these branded clothing coming, but the price is not very expensive, which is outrageous. "Could it be that Uncle Lu helped to contact?" Yu Yang thought of Lu Tong''s father, Lu Annan in his heart. Because Lu Tong''s family moved from Guanlan City, and they lived near Binhe Road, their family was a real rich family, so poor they had money left. Even when buying a piece of land, it means buying and buying. You must know that the land on the shore of Luoshui is not cheap. And even if you have money, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s hard to buy. Huo Zhi walked aside, as he did, staring back and forth at the various stalls on both sides. The gaze of the elderly is mostly in the cheap and practical small commodity stalls, which is very different from Yangyang. Huo Zhi wants to see if there are any good little things that are more practical, bought with grandchildren and grandchildren. Huo Er, Huo Zhi''s body, who was watching everywhere, trembled. On the face, a figure passed by him. Huo Zhi was originally unintentional, but a figure suddenly appeared in his mind, overlapping with the figure that had passed him before. Even in the vast crowd, the figure is still so unique, Huo Zhi just casually glanced, and that mysterious figure appeared in his mind. Huo Zhi stopped, excited, excited, enthusiastic and many other expressions gathered on his face, he turned around subconsciously, "You..." Huo Zhi wanted to yell, and he wanted to reach out and grab the figure. But all this stopped in mid-air. Opposite Huo Zhi, the young man in a white sweatshirt didn''t wait for Huo Zhi to speak, looked at him with a smile, waved his hand to signal him to be quiet. Afterwards, the young man put his index finger up in front of his mouth, as if saying not to say anything, his face had a refreshing smile. Chapter 257： Mysterious old friend! Huo Zhi was dull. He saw the young man turning around, seeing the other person''s bright eyes like stars, seeing the warm smile in his heart, and the stern posture, his heartbeat speeded up and his breathing speeded up. Huo Zhi was surprised to the extreme. At this moment, he knew that the young man in front of him was that one. Because Huo Zhi had seen him clearly in his dream, he was very familiar with him. He is the only one who can have such a temperament. This kind of temperament, even among hundreds of millions of people, will be as dazzling as a star. "Have you visited the temple fair?" Just when Huo Zhi was excited, an elegant voice came. Hearing these more anthropomorphic words and a more grounded voice, Huo Zhi was taken aback. Immediately afterwards, he immediately returned to his senses, nodded repeatedly, and said excitedly, "Yes...Yes..." Huo Zhi felt that facing this young man, he couldn''t even speak normally. There was excitement, tension, panic, and confusion in his heart. In short, facing this young man, Huo Zhi could not keep calm. This is a manifestation of the saint before a man, he knows that the man before him is not a man, but a god. Then, Huo Zhi thought of Yu Yang, he went to pull Yu Yang, and wanted to introduce Yang Yang to him. Huo Zhi didn''t do anything else, he was just in a little personal thought, thinking that he could bless Yangyang and bring Yangyang and the hill together, thank him for this. And with his blessing, Yang Yang will surely live a long life in the future, safe and sound, and luck in the fortune. He is the **** of the river, a god, he is omnipotent. Huo Zhi was selfish at this moment. He wanted to use the God of the River to let the God of River bless his grandson-in-law. At the same time, let Yu Yang thank God of the River. In short, after the old man was shocked, he thought of this in his mind without knowing it. This kind of opportunity was rare in a lifetime, and he knew he had to seize it. Not knowing why, Yu Yang walked over when he heard Huo Zhi shout. "You... she is Xiaoshan''s girlfriend, called Yu Yang." Huo Zhi introduced as Yu Yang. The young man smiled slightly and nodded, "A very kind girl, who fits the hill very well." Hearing that, Huo Zhi''s face was full of excitement, "Yes, the two of them are very good, and their personalities are also very compatible. Yangyang is a good girl, thanks to you..." "Huh?" Yu Yang was a little puzzled, "Grandpa, he is...?" Hearing what Yu Yang said, Huo Zhi was upset for a while, "He is... he is..." Huo Zhi was anxious, he didn''t know how to explain Li San''s identity to Yu Yang in a vague manner, and above the crowd, Li Sanneng''s appearance definitely did not want ordinary people to know, he knew he couldn''t talk nonsense. Just when Huo Zhi was embarrassed, Li San said softly, "Old friend." "Yes! Yes! It''s an old person." Hearing this, Huo Zhi nodded and said with an embarrassing smile on his face, as if embarrassed, as if at a loss, as if sorry for his inability to speak. "Hello, my name is Yu Yang." When Yu Yang heard this, he smiled and greeted Li San politely. At the same time, Yu Yang is also looking at Li San. Is this grandpa''s friend an old friend? Why are you so young? Is it after the deceased? But this person seems to be a little scumbag. No, saying that he is handsome is an insult to him. He cannot be described as handsome. It should be said that he is flawless and has a unique temperament, giving him a look that does not eat the fireworks in the world. Yu Yang had an illusion. He felt that Li San felt immortal all over his body. Just looking at it made her feel relaxed physically and mentally, like a spring breeze. Then, Yu Yang saw the little child in Li San''s hands. Yeah! Such a cute child. There are stars in Yu Yang''s eyes, and he is thinking, is it the child of the person in front of him? "His name is Tutu." Seeing Yu Yang looking at Tutu, Li San said softly. "Tutu? This name is as cute as him." Yu Yang exclaimed. At this moment, Yu Yang saw a figure familiar to her through the crowd. "Shan, here, here I am." Yu Yang got up, waved, and shouted. While speaking, Yu Yang raised both hands high and swayed, for fear that Xiaoshan could not see her. The moment Yu Yang saw Xiaoshan and them, Xiaoshan also noticed Yu Yang and his grandfather. Immediately, Xiaoshan and others paced towards Yu Yang. "There are so many people today, I almost couldn''t find you. Fortunately, Yu Yang, your eyes are so good." Xiaoshan walked over and said with a smile. "That is, I am clairvoyant." Yu Yang joked. Immediately, Yu Yang thought of Grandpa''s deceased, and immediately turned around to introduce Xiaoshan, telling them that this young man was Grandpa''s deceased. It''s just that Yu Yang''s words reached his lips, and he turned around, his face full of consternation. "Huh? Where did they go?" Yu Yang looked at the surrounding crowd subconsciously. "He...he...he is gone." Huo Zhi said, telling where he was going. As he said, Huo Zhi subconsciously looked at the crowd behind him, with a look of loss and reluctance in his eyes. Just now Li San told him that he would take Tutu to go shopping, buy something for Tutu, and then left. Huo Zhi was very disappointed in his heart. He wanted to say a few more words with God of the River, and wanted Yangyang and Xiaoshan to thank him face-to-face, but... He just left, seeming to know what he thought, and he didn''t give himself a chance to let his grandson and granddaughter-in-law talk to him. At the same time, Huo Zhi was also thinking about who the child he was holding was doubtful and puzzled. What''s the origin of that named Tutu? You can let God of the River lead him and take him to the temple fair in the form of a mortal. The river **** is a god, how can there be children? Or that kid was a hard man, he was lost? God of the river was compassionate, and brought him to the temple fair? Looking at Huo Zhi, who was still elated and a little lost at this moment, Yu Yang keenly noticed the change in Huo Zhi''s spirit. "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? You feel a little unhappy." Yu Yang said. Huo Zhi shook his head, "It''s okay, I''m not unhappy." "Grandpa? Are you sure it''s okay?" Xiaoshan asked in confusion. He also felt that Grandpa''s spirit seemed a little different from usual. "Shan Shan, Grandpa met a friend just now and said it was an old friend. Grandpa was talking to him." Yu Yang opened his mouth and looked at Xiao Shan. "Friends? Old friends?" Xiaoshan was even more clueless as the monk of Zhang Er, "Grandpa, who is your old friend?" "You don''t know this old person." Huo Zhi shook his head. He knew what he should say and what he should not say. The gods are kind to themselves, bring themselves back to life, and bless their grandchildren, and they are even more approachable. But this is all appearance. Huo Zhi knew that he should be in awe of the gods, and he almost missed it just now. "Don''t you know Xiaoshan? I thought you knew who your grandfather''s deceased was." Yu Yang''s expression was also lost. Chapter 258： Family reunion She felt that grandpa, an old friend, how to say, like that kind of outsider in the world. That temperament is more like a fairy spirit. If you have the opportunity to see him again, you must introduce Xiaoshan to him, and let Xiaoshan learn. The elegant and kind temperament that Xiaoshan can learn will definitely be useful for life. "Huh?" Aside, both Dashan and Xiaoshan noticed Yu Yang''s expression. When Yu Yang saw the two looking at him, he recalled, "Don¡¯t look at me like that. You don¡¯t know that grandpa¡¯s deceased person is like a person living in the painting, without a trace of flaws. It makes people happy when they see it naturally. And he looks like he is in his twenties, but his eyes don¡¯t tell you exactly how old he is, like a long scroll..." "Huh? It''s like a picture scroll? There isn''t a trace of flaws?" Xiaoshan was slightly surprised, but it was the first time he heard Yu Yang comment on a person. Even the popular star did not give Yu Yang such a high evaluation. Thinking of this, Xiaoshan turned his gaze to look around, wanting to see what a special person he was, so that Yu Yang could have such an evaluation. "Yes, you still don''t believe it?" Yu Yang said, and then continued, "By the way, that person also brought a child, and that child is also very cute. If you didn''t see it, you would like that child too. ." As he said, Yu Yang looked at Huo Zhi again, "Grandpa, is that child the child of your deceased?" In Yu Yang''s view, a person with temperament like Li San will have a very cute child. Hearing this, Huo Zhi shook his head, "I...I don''t know. It was accidental that I met her. I don''t know him very well." "Ah?" Xiaoshan was puzzled. "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you are an old friend? What special accidental situation?" So far, Xiaoshan completely aroused curiosity about this mysterious friend. Yu Yang nodded, "Yes, if you come a few minutes early, you will definitely see them. By the way, I remember that he said that the child is called Tutu. He looks about two years old and is a little fat baby, which is rare." "Huh? Tutu?" The great **** was surprised, and his pupils suddenly shrank. "Huh?" Xiaoshan looked back, "Brother, do you know Tutu?" "No." Dashan shook his head, "I don''t know, but Jingjing often tells me the stories of his good friends. His good friends are also called Tutu. Is it a coincidence?" "There are many people with the same name and surname in the world, and some have the same nickname, but it is not ruled out that they are the same person." Xiaoshan analyzed. Dashan also nodded, "I also think it''s possible. Jingjing said that his friend is also on Binhe Road, and his grandfather''s deceased is also here. Maybe it''s the same person." Hearing that the two brothers analyzed so well, Huo Zhi couldn''t help but muttered, "How is it possible? It must not be the same person..." Huo Zhi knew that the child named Tutu was holding the hand of the God of the River, which should be extraordinary. Such a child would never be a child of ordinary people, how could he know Chen Xian''s girl? But then, Huo Zhi''s mind flashed, maybe it was the same person. The God of the River punishes evil and promotes good, and bless the people. He must see that child is pitiful before he manifests himself and takes him to play. "Dashan, have you seen the Tutu you mentioned?" Huo Zhi raised his head and looked at Dashan. "Grandpa, I don''t know or have seen it." Da Shan shook his head. Immediately afterwards, Da Shan continued to speak, "I also heard Jingjing say this. He often mentioned the name Tutu. As for where this Tutu is, and whose child, I really don''t know." Seeing Huo Zhi''s changing expressions, Da Shan was surprised, "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong with your deceased''s child?" Huo Zhi shook his head, "No, I don''t know if the child is an old friend, I don''t even know he has a child." "So that''s it..." Da Shan nodded. At this moment, the mobile phone in Dashan''s pocket rang. He took it out and saw a sweet smile on his face. It was Chen Xian''s phone. "Well, we are in the west, entering the street and heading west, yes, here, did you see me?" Da Shan said, then raised his hand and waved. He and Chen Xian made an appointment with the whole family to visit the temple fair today. Chen Xian wore a white casual outfit with Jingjing, saw the mountain, and walked over here. Then Chen Xian greeted Huo Zhi with Dashan''s introduction. As for Xiaoshan and Yu Yang, Chen Xian and the others have also met, they have known each other a long time ago. With Chen Xian''s arrival, everyone''s discussion topic shifted from the mysterious old friend and Tutu just now. Huo Zhi smiled and stared at Chen Xian. She has a slender figure, an oval face, and delicate features. She belongs to the kind of person who is very attractive. She is generous and has a good conversation. Through clean and tidy clothes and the dressing of Jingjing''s body, Huo Zhi has a plan in mind. At a glance, Huo Zhi felt that Chen Xian was a good wife and mother, and she must have worked hard at home. She had to take the children and work hard. Chen Xian is a few years older than Da Shan, but she still fits well together. This is not a problem. "Hello, grandpa." Jingjing bowed politely and greeted Huo Zhi. "Yeah." Huo Zhi was kind, looking at Jingjing, who was like a porcelain doll, "Jingjing is so good, your Uncle Dashan praises you every day in front of me for your cuteness, sensibility and politeness, and you really are a good baby." Seeing Huo Zhi praise Jingjing, Chen Xian has a discouraged smile on her face. "Mom, I''m going to find Tutu to play." After greeted everyone, Jingjing grabbed the corner of Chen Xian''s clothes and said to Chen Xian. Chen Xian looked at her girl with a slight stunned expression on her face, "Okay, mom will take you over." Today is not like usual, there are many people here today, and Chen Xian is worried about what is wrong with Jingjing. Jingjing shook her head, "Mom, you don''t have to send me, I can just go by myself, don''t worry." Jingjing knew that her mother was worried about herself, but she felt that Tutu was nearby. With pictures there, she won''t have any problems. And Jingjing also wants to leave some private space for her mother and Dashan. She is very sensible. If she knows that she is there, the adults will definitely care about herself. Careful Jingjing has considered many issues, she is like a little adult. "No, I''ll take you there. There are many people here." Chen Xian shook her head and rejected Jingjing''s proposal. Immediately, Chen Xian greeted everyone, and took Jingjing to the River Temple. "Tutu?" Everyone stared with big eyes, and as Chen Xian''s mother and daughter left, these two words popped up in their hearts. "Tutu is nearby? Is his home nearby?" Huo Zhi subconsciously glanced at the neighborhood. Chapter 259： Feeling hurt, obstructive! Except for the River Temple, here are some shops, there are no residential areas? Da Shan also shook his head, saying that he was not clear. He only knew that Jingjing had a good friend named Tutu, her best friend. "Grandpa, will Jingjing''s good friend be the child of your deceased person?" Xiaoshan thought for a while and said. As soon as this remark came out, Huo Zhi''s heart thumped wildly. If the two are the same person, that is to say, Jingjing¡¯s best friend is the child led by God of the River? And Chen Xian seems to agree with Jingjing''s finding a good friend. Chen Xian just confessed, and came here after sending Jingjing down. With so many people here, Chen Xian can be so relieved to let the two children play alone here. It must mean that Tutu is guarded by an adult. Doesn''t it mean...The God of River is guarding? By the way, with the river god, what can happen? This.... "Guru~" Huo Zhi swallowed subconsciously and looked at Chen Xian who had disappeared from the crowd, with a look of shock in his eyes. Is it? Chen Xian knows God of River? Most likely, not only did Chen Xian know that Tutu was a child beside God of the River, she also knew God of the River. Maybe Chen Xian, like himself, has seen the God of the River? Of course, this does not rule out another possibility. Chen Xian did not know the God of the River, and only thought that the God of the River was an ordinary person, and she did not know that the God of the River was a god. The more he thought about it, the heavier Huo Zhi''s heart became. His breathing became heavy. This must be the case. Chen Xian must have come into contact with God of the River deliberately or unintentionally, and she does not know the true identity of the God of River. Moreover, Jingjing and Tutu are good friends, and she often brings her daughter over. In Huo Zhi''s heart, everything was connected in an instant. Like herself, Chen Xian is the lucky one who has been in contact with the God of the River. Immediately afterwards, Huo Zhi thought of a few more things. He can know the God of the River, and the God of the River will bring himself back to life by using magical methods. This is entirely due to his luck. He has done good deeds invisibly, accumulated merits, and won the favor of God of the River. This is why I can recognize the God of the River at a glance. When ordinary people see it, the commander is as emotional as Yu Yang, without knowing his true identity or how great the existence of the God of River is. Immediately afterwards, Huo Zhi thought of something more, but this matter made his heart tremble suddenly. He remembered Dashan saying that Jingjing seemed to have been mentally deficient before, but suddenly returned to normal one day. This kind of thing is nothing short of a miracle, and it''s like one''s own resurrection, and it''s a field that humans cannot reach. There is no cure for congenital mental retardation in the world. Could it be...? Huo Zhi was excited and faintly confirmed his thoughts. He wanted it, and when Chen Xian came back, he had the opportunity to ask Chen Xian about Tutu. When Huo Zhi was thinking about a thousand times, Chen Xian quickly walked towards everyone. "Chen Xian, did you send it off so soon?" Da Shan was surprised. According to Chen Xian and Jingjing''s feet, it seems that this is not 500 meters away, right? Jingjing''s good friend, is nearby? In this temple fair? "Yeah." Chen Xian nodded, she didn''t explain anything. The reason for this is that after they had just walked for a while, Jingjing strongly urged to go alone. The clever Jingjing didn''t want her mother to see Tutu, nor did she want to disturb her mother and Uncle Dashan. Chen Xian''s family have all seen Tutu, in Yanliu Town. Chen Xian also knew what Jingjing''s friend was good at. After thinking about it, she didn''t refuse, so she came back. Seeing that the Heshen Temple was not far away, Chen Xian agreed. This is the place where the River God Temple is. Not to mention so many people, even if there are ten times more people, Jingjing will be fine. Chen Xian was worried that it was entirely due to her motherhood. When she thought of the mysterious and unpredictable friend of the river **** and Jingjing, Chen Xian also let go of her heart. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the safest place in the world. So Chen Xian returned with Jingjing not three hundred meters away. "Sister Chen, is Jingjing''s good friend nearby? What does his good friend look like? Have you seen it?" Yu Yang was also very curious, and said. Chen Xian trembled in her heart when she heard this. She didn''t understand why Yu Yang would ask this question. Thinking of Tutu, Chen Xian couldn''t calm down. It was a powerful existence that slapped an evil spirit to death. Immediately afterwards, everyone asked about Chen Xian, and they all asked questions around Tutu. Thinking of the topics they discussed, Chen Xian suddenly understood. "Grandpa, does your old friend also have a child named Tutu?" Chen Xian was nervous in her heart, and subconsciously said. "Yeah." Huo Zhi nodded. Dashan chuckled, "Chen Xian, we asked you only because the child brought by his grandfather was also called Tutu." On the other side, Huo Zhi had excitement in his eyes, and he was also looking at Chen Xian. Huo Zhike''s curiosity is different from that of his grandson and grandson-in-law. Da Shan Xiao Shan and Yu Yang are just ordinary curiosities. But he knew that this might be related to the God of the River. Chen Xian shook her head and said, "I don''t think it should be. The Tutu you mentioned should not be the same as Jingjing''s friend..." Chen Xian''s first reaction was veto. Thinking of Tutu, she couldn''t calm down. And Chen Xian knows that Tutu is not as simple as it seems. Tutu is the one who raised it..... Intentionally or unconsciously, Chen Xian glanced at the river temple in the distance, convinced in her heart that what they saw was not the same person as Jingjing''s friend. "Huh? Why is this?" Da Shan asked, puzzled. "According to the appearance and characteristics you mentioned, it should not be the same person. Jingjing''s friend is a bit special. How do you say... but usually doesn''t go out." Chen Xian said, ambiguously, "The other is what you said. The young man from, is a bit different from Jingjing''s friend''s uncle, and I am not very familiar with him, he..." Chen Xian explained it casually like everyone, and explained what she knew in her heart to avoid the importance as much as possible. Hearing this, everyone''s faces were clear. "So that''s it." Yu Yang nodded, thoughtfully, "According to what Sister Chen said, Jingjing''s good friend and the Tutu just now should not be the same person." "Yes, so I''m sure they are not the same person." Chen Xian teased the blue silk behind her ear and said. A different color flashed in Huo Zhi''s eyes, and all this information made him a little dizzy. There was a storm in his heart. Quier, after everyone discussed a few sentences again, they put aside the topic of Tutu. When Xiaoshan saw this, he consciously or unconsciously suggested that they go to the temple fair separately, and let Dashan and Chen Xian go to the place where children''s products were sold alone, in order to create a two-person world for the two. Chapter 260： Open grandpa Xiaoshan is very concerned about Dashan''s affairs, and he is also very entangled with Dashan and Chen Xian''s emotional progress. Following Xiaoshan''s suggestion, Huo Zhi nodded in agreement, merging the two intentionally or unintentionally. It''s just that there is a deep horror in Huo Zhi''s eyes. He looked at Chen Xian, his heart could not be calm for a long time. Huo Zhi knew that the Tutu he saw was the same person as Jingjing''s good friend. Yu Yang and Da Shan Xiao Shan are just ordinary curiosities. It seems that Chen Xian is not very familiar with Tutu, and Tutu''s uncle, Chen Xian also implicitly said that she is not very familiar with it. But it was Chen Xian''s implicit words that made Huo Zhi keenly aware of what was wrong. Like him, Chen Xian was unwilling to mention that person, and he also deliberately guided everyone not to ask any more. Obviously, Chen Xian was reluctant to say anything on this issue. Huo Zhi captured every expression of Chen Xian well. At the same time, Huo Zhi also thought about why Chen Xian would be like this. Because Chen Xian was the same as him, he had been favored by the God of the River, and he knew that the God of the River was a god, and he could not pretend to be an existence. Then, everyone was divided into two groups while talking and laughing. Da Shan and Chen Xian were individually arranged to go to the other side. Huo Zhi walked with Xiaoshan and Yu Yang. Huo Zhi looked at Chen Xian''s back and made up her mind secretly. She knew Chen Xian''s concerns and also knew that Chen Xian''s experience must be inseparable from the River God. Therefore, Huo Zhi decided to find an opportunity to be alone with Chen Xian. "Grandpa, you always look at Ge Zuoshi, are you afraid that he will not be able to get along with Chen Xian alone?" Xiao Shan said with a smile while looking at the pensive grandpa. Huo Zhi nodded, a worry flashing across his face. He is very concerned about Dashan''s feelings. Dashan is old, and it is time to talk about marriage. This age has long been married in their generation, and they have dolls. Huo Zhi also knew that Dashan had never been in a relationship, and he was a novice in love. In addition, Dashan was honest and honest, and he was not good at talking. "Grandpa, I''m actually quite worried about my brother, just because he might not be able to deal with Chen Xian. After all, Chen Xian is a past person and has experienced so much, it is impossible to worry about nothing like Brother." Xiaoshan said softly. Since he knew about Dashan and Chen Xian before going to Yunshan City, Xiaoshan has been thinking about it for his brother. With the help of him and Yu Yang behind, Da Shan also knew a lot of ways to get along. For example, dating, such as how to impress someone and so on. However, they helped out a lot of ideas, and they all had no end in the end. The relationship between Da Shan and Chen Xian had always been tepid. He and Yu Yang eventually discovered the problem, and that was the relationship between Da Shan and Chen Xian, which came from Chen Xian. They could see that Chen Xian liked the mountains, but Chen Xian had an imperceptible inferiority in front of the mountains. She was married, defrauded of her best youth by Huang Yi, and was injured. She is 29 years old this year. Chen Xian seems to feel that she is not worthy of Dashan. Dashan should have a better choice. Whether Dashan is a person, income, or status, Chen Xian feels that they are people from two worlds. She doesn''t want to delay Dashan. Dashan should find a young and promising woman. Therefore, no matter how Da Shan launched an offensive, Chen Xian veiled his rejection of Da Shan at a critical moment, which made Da Shan very helpless many times. Xiaoshan and Yu Yang followed up with Chen Xian and discovered that Chen Xian was a standard good wife and mother. She is simple and strong. It is because of her innocence that Huang Yi was deceived. If Da Shan is with Chen Xian, there is nothing wrong with her. Although Chen Xian has a daughter, her daughter also likes Da Shan very much. In addition, Jingjing has no intelligence since she was a child and has been confused. She has no impression of Huang Yi, let alone a slight affection. Visiting the temple fair today was also an opportunity that Xiaoshan had discussed with Yu Yang, and created an opportunity for the two of them. Da Shan is very persistent, Chen Xian politely refused time and time again, he was not discouraged, and if he did, he would keep chasing. Da Shan''s behavior seems to be like the hero in an idol drama, but art comes from life, and there are such portrayals in reality. Huo Zhi was slightly taken aback when he heard Xiaoshan''s words. Unexpectedly, Da Shan and Chen Xian had such twists and turns. I always heard Da Shan say that they didn''t make a single stroke of their characters. It turned out that the resistance came from Chen Xian. Huo Zhi shook his head and sighed, "I understand, Chen Xian feels that she is not worthy of Dashan because she feels that she is a second marriage and has a child..." Huo Zhi is an older generation, and this kind of thinking was particularly serious at their time. Even though the young man can see openly now, he still feels that this is indeed wrong. "Grandpa, it''s right or wrong for you to think that way." Xiaoshan said, interrupting Grandpa. Huo Zhi waved his hand and said, "You child, you interrupted me before I finished speaking. Listen to me. I think this is the thinking of our older generations. What kind of society is this now? You are all in the new era." Young people, this is not a problem for you." "Furthermore, I also like Jingjing. Look at that little girl, she''s so watery. Besides, it''s not too late to have another child. Dashan is completely capable of raising it." Hearing this, Xiaoshan smiled, he didn''t expect his grandfather to look so open. As he said, Xiaoshan pulled Huo Zhi, "Grandpa, let''s go over there and see if there are any good clothes, wait for Jingjing to buy a toy." Yu Yang also said, "Yeah, grandpa, don''t refuse, the clothes here are so cheap today, with good quality and low price." Huo Zhi nodded, his face filled with smiles. The grandparents and grandchildren walked forward in groups and merged into the bustling crowd. ....... On the banks of the Luoshui River, two figures, one large and one small, walked in the crowd with their big hands holding small hands. Li San pulled Tutu and was looking at some vendors selling children''s toys. Suddenly, Li San''s figure paused. Because Tutu stopped by his side, he looked straight at the stall next to him, where several children were fishing for goldfish. Tutu blinked, seemingly interested in it. Seeing what Tutu looked like, Li San said with a smile, "Tutu, do you want to catch a goldfish too?" "This gentleman, let the children try. A child just caught five of them." The vendor saw Li San and Tutu and immediately greeted him intimately. "Oh? Really." An elegant voice appeared from Li San. The vendor nodded, "Yes, sir, I''m all wondering if the kid just now catches goldfish at home every day, haha." While talking, the vendor pretended to suffer a loss, which made people feel that he had lost 100 million. This boss is obviously talking nonsense, this is the simplest routine, but it is also the most practical routine. Chapter 261： The meaty vendor Li San looked at the vendor and didn''t point out. He knew that the vendor was talking nonsense in order to solicit customers. Immediately, Li San stretched out his hand and entered his pocket, and the golden light flashed into a ten yuan piece, "Boss, bring me ten papers." Upon seeing this, the boss smiled and said, "This sir, your money is really new, but now most people pay by mobile phones and rarely see cash. I thought it had been a long time since I saw such brand-new banknotes.. .." The boss greeted Li San, talking about various more down-to-earth topics. Li San nodded and smiled faintly, "Yeah, I just think it''s better to put paper money on my body, if there is no electricity, I can make an emergency." The vendor also nodded, "Mr. You talked too much, real money is better. Most of the time, if the mobile phone is out of power and there is no card, it is really troublesome, and now digital currency, people I don¡¯t have any impression of spending money, it¡¯s just numbers..." The vendor said with emotion. Li San smiled slightly. The reason why he changed paper money was his own consideration. At the same time, Li San also thought of an embarrassing question. There is only one known **** in this parallel world. If there are other gods, and according to the development of the current society, they will all be digital currencies in the future. If the gods appear to be in the world, it will be very troublesome. Because there is no paper money, the gods can only convert paper money or pearls, emeralds, gold and silver to exchange money. The tricks of low mana that do not change are even worse, and they have to work to make money. Although immortals can change the art, digital currency exists in the Internet, and mana will not directly change things like mobile phones, let alone change the balance of the Internet. Thinking of this, Li San was thankful, but fortunately, he woke up early. If it is ten or eight years later, he may not know what the world will be like by evil spirits. At that time, the world will be in chaos, and he will have to face many headaches. "Tutu, here, take it." Li San took the paper from the boss and placed it in Tutu''s hand. Tutu raised his head and looked at Li San. Li San came to the box containing the goldfish, took the paper fishing, and taught Tutu, "You want this..." Soon, Li San''s hand shook the paper fishing lightly, and Li San picked up a goldfish and put it into the small box in front of him. The stall owner watched Li Sanxingyun Liushui''s operation, his eyes widened, and he kept shouting in his heart, fish, move, move! Jump down quickly... Unfortunately, until Li San put the fished goldfish into a small pot, the goldfish did not move. Li San glanced at the vendor and smiled to himself. Immediately, Li San went to fish for a second goldfish. When the fish was fished out, Li San shook his hand deliberately, and the goldfish in the paper fell into the water, causing a lot of drops of water. "Huh~" The vendor secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sir, it''s really a pity, it''s almost a bit." To be able to come out to set up a stall, the vendor''s goldfish are all good-looking, his face is full of pity, but he secretly exhales, but fortunately, this one has not been taken away, otherwise it will be a big loss. The goldfish here, in the fish market, cost five yuan for one, if two are fished out, his order will be for nothing. Li San glanced at the vendor and saw clearly what he was thinking. In fact, Li San just wanted to take Tutu out to stroll around. Tutu was curious about this fish-fishing thing, and he came. From the beginning to the end, Li San didn¡¯t think about fishing. The first one was just to show Tutu. Although the vendor had some scheming, he was also trying to make a living and it was not easy to make money, so Li San deliberately shook his hands and let the second fish go. Up. "Yeah." Li San nodded, "Yes, my hands were shaking just now." Immediately, Li San looked at Tutu, "Do you know how to fish it, it''s me." Tutu raised his head and blinked his eyes. He stretched out his small hand and put the paper into the big basin. In the gaze of the vendor, he only fished lightly in the picture, and a small golden fish was fished up. The goldfish lay quietly in the paper fish, as if asleep. "This..." The vendor was speechless. He thought that Tutu would not be able to pick up one of them like other children, but he didn''t expect such a weird thing that the lively goldfish would not move at all. In the sluggish gaze of the vendor, he watched Tutu put the fished goldfish into the small box. "First of all, your child is so amazing, he even caught it." The vendor''s face was painful and exclaimed. "My kid, you are so amazing." "Wow, look at that kid, he was so easy just now that we didn''t catch any of them." "This kid is really smart, and the paper fishing is well controlled." There were tourists who stopped and watched, and they all spoke in admiration. The vendor''s heart was bleeding, and it was even more painful, but he couldn''t help but continue to praise, "Sir, your child is the smartest child I have ever seen. Few children can fish out goldfish so easily. " Tutu saw that after he picked up the goldfish, others were chattering about himself, and subconsciously looked at Li San, as if asking him if it was bad. "Tutu, you are great." Li San touched Tutu''s fleshy face and said with a smile. Hearing this, Tutu blinked his eyes and continued to fish out the goldfish with the paper. One, another. Under the shocked gaze of the vendor, Tutu fished four goldfish in succession and put them into a small box. With the addition of Li San''s one, there are five goldfish in the box, and the small fish swims in the box, spitting bubbles. The operation of the map has amazed the onlookers around, and many people are eager to try it and want to come up and give it a try. But the vendor''s heart hurts to the extreme, and he now has all the hearts he wants to cry. Li San looked at the boss''s painful expression, a little bit dumbfounded. Tutu is very clever. Through his posture and strength, he learns clearly. In addition, Tutu itself is a primordial ghost, he releases sporadic ghost energy invisibly, and the goldfish is as if asleep, motionless, but in fact it is the goldfish panic and dare not move. Coupled with the correct posture guidance, the goldfish in the paper fishing will naturally not break the paper fishing and fail. "Wow! There are five, is this kid going to make nine?" "Well, I think they still have four paper fish that are useless." The onlookers shouted and sighed. Tutu stretched out his little hand and took a new piece of paper. He was ready to fish the sixth, but his little hand seemed to shake and the paper was broken. There was no sound, and Tutu''s sight shifted. He took out the Xiaoyu card from his chest, and there was a message on it. Then Tutu looked up at Li San, he seemed to be saying... Chapter 262： Help others Jingjing came to me, I am not fishing for small fish anymore, I am going to play with Jingjing. Li San understood and nodded, "Well, let''s go over, but wait a moment before we leave." Turning around, Li San looked at the vendor, the boss, and brought me fifteen waste baskets. After all, Li San mentioned the brand-new 20 yuan, and the boss also found Li San for five yuan and handed over fifteen waste baskets. This wastebasket is worth one yuan each. Li San smiled and nodded, took the wastebasket in his hand, tried several times, without exception, all failed. Looking up, Li San smiled, "Boss, I''ll go there for a while, can I catch it later?" Hearing this, the vendor nodded subconsciously, "Sir, just go, I''ll keep it for you." Seeing Li San got up and was about to leave with the picture, the vendor added, "Sir, don¡¯t worry, I will close the stall until the evening, and I will definitely keep your paper for you..." The vendor thought about it, they fished five fish and gave themselves twenty-five yuan. They didn''t lose money on this single, and they made a few yuan. At the same time, the vendor''s heart is also faintly uncomfortable. If this happens all day, then he may not only not make money, but also lose money. At this moment, the elegant voice of the young gentleman echoed in the vendor''s ear. "Naturally, if I don''t come to catch something, it''s fine. Anyway, the five goldfish won''t lose money." The vendor scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "Sir, you are right, remember to come, I''ll wait for you." After finishing talking, the vendor put Li San and Tutu''s remaining papers and put them away. The vendor looked at the tourists in front, and shouted, "Goldfish, the best goldfish, fishing for goldfish ten times and ten yuan, the young man is not deceived..." With the shout of the boss, his face was full of smiles because of the new customers coming to the stall. Li San pulled Tutu and walked towards the river temple. Looking back, he glanced at the vendor, and at this time several customers had come to the door, and Li San smiled heartily. "Tutu, your good friend is right ahead." After walking for a while, Li San looked down at Tutu. Tutu nodded and ran forward with his little feet. After a while, Tutu saw Jingjing on the path. "Hello, uncle." Jingjing saw Li San behind Tutu, with two dimples on her face. Jingjing recognized Li San at a glance. "Uncle, why have you changed your appearance?" Jingjing looked at Li San curiously, and then he noticed the small box in Tutu''s hand, "Wow, what a beautiful goldfish." This goldfish was of superior color and appearance, Jingjing was attracted by it and looked over. Li San walked over and looked at the two little guys and said, "Jingjing, uncle will take you to the temple fair with Tutu." Could it be that Li San is interested today, and he also wants to accompany Tutu more. "Okay, okay." Upon hearing this, Jingjing''s **** eyes were shining brightly, and she also wanted to go to the temple fair, but she still wanted to find Tutu first. She knew that Tutu could not go out to play like her, because Tutu could not be seen by others, Jingjing wanted to accompany Tutu when she had time. "Uncle, can Tutu go out?" Jingjing asked curiously. Li San smiled and nodded slightly. Li San stretched out his hand, grabbed the little hands of the two little guys, and walked towards the street of the temple fair. "Uncle is usually very busy and has no time to take pictures and pictures. Today, the temple fair just took pictures and pictures to go out for a stroll, Jingjing, what do you want? You can tell your uncle, uncle will buy it for you." Upon hearing this, Jingjing shook her head, "Uncle, Jingjing has nothing to want, Jingjing is very happy now." Jingjing, who is sensible, knows that money is hard to come by, and her mother works hard every day, and she is very sensible. At the same time, she also knew that she couldn''t just ask for other people''s things. Although the uncle was not a mortal, the money was definitely hard-won. Li San lowered his head and glanced at Jingjing. What a sensible little girl, she is so sensible. At this time, Li San also thought of his own child. If the previous one had not a son, but a daughter, he would be so behaved, right? It is said that the daughter is the little padded jacket of the father, which is not false at all. Girls are more emotional than their sons by nature. As he walked, Li San''s eyes froze in one place, and he found the figures of two acquaintances. It was a vendor selling toys. Among them were two figures. The one on the left was tall, wide and fat. Next to him stood a tall woman in a white dress. The two were discussing buying toys in front of the vendor. , And bargaining with the boss. It''s him and her. Li San looked at the two, and there was a bright blue light flashing in his eyes that was invisible to ordinary people. Through the Wang Qi technique, Li San saw that the marriage line between the two was connected, but it was very weak, which meant that the two had not completely opened their hearts to each other. Seeing this scene, Li San''s mind flashed with thought. "Uncle, those are my mother and Uncle Dashan." Jingjing also saw the two and said. Hearing this, Li San bowed his head, "Jingjing, do you like Uncle Dashan?" "Well, Jingjing likes Uncle Dashan very much." Jingjing smiled sweetly and squeezed out two dimples, "Uncle Dashan is very good to Jingjing, and very good to her mother and grandma. Mom often said in private that she would like to thank Uncle Dashan. But Mom doesn¡¯t seem to know how to thank you. Mom several times..." Jingjing talked fluently about the trivial things at home like a little adult. Li San smiled heartily, "Jingjing, if Uncle Dashan wants to marry your mother, would you accept it? Do you want Uncle Dashan to be a family with you?" Dust and Wen Ru''s voice echoed in Jingjing''s ears. Jingjing''s **** eyes widened, "Uncle Dashan really wants to marry my mother?" Immediately, Jingjing''s small face had serious thinking, and she smiled in an instant, "Uncle Dashan is okay, Jingjing also thought about it... But her mother never mentioned it, Jingjing also hopes for Dashan. Uncle can marry her mother, so Jingjing will have a father, and Jingjing has also thought about how great it would be if Uncle Dashan is my father, but Jingjing dare not say..." Li San looked at Jingjing who was sensible and rubbed her little head. Although Jingjing knows a lot, she is always a child. She doesn''t know what it means to get married. She only knows that mom and dad have children only after they get married, and she often considers her mother. Don''t think she is only six years old, but she understands everything, but the child does not understand the concerns of the adult world. Li San looked at Jingjing with a look of pity in his heart. Children from poor families are generally strong and sensible. This is something that children from rich families do not possess. "Jingjing, since you like Uncle Dashan and want him to be your father, should that uncle help them stay together?" Wen Ru''s voice came out. Chapter 263： Inferiority Chen Xian "Okay! Thank you Uncle." Jingjing nodded, her big eyes shining with joy. Then, Jingjing thought about the next question, and said, "Uncle, how can I help my mother? Is it for me to talk about it?" Li San smiled and scraped Jingjing''s nose, "You are really a clever ghost, don''t worry about it, uncle has his own way." When he got up, Li San looked at the two people in the distance. The two seemed to be lovers, close to each other. The man seemed a little simple and clumsy. He seemed to want to express his heart, but he was not good at expressing it. The woman didn''t seem to notice anything about it. There seemed to be an invisible light curtain blocking them between the two. A marriage line appeared in Li San''s hands, which was rewarded by the previous system. "I got this thing at the beginning, but I haven''t used it for a long time, but now it can finally come in handy." Li San thought about it, his face was full of smiles, this kind of thing is the beauty of adulthood. It is said that we would rather demolish a temple than destroy a marriage. Looking up, Li San looked at the old advertising sign on the roof of the building in the distance. .......... "...Well, I and Shanshan are better today. It''s a shift, so I want to accompany you and Jingjing to stroll around the temple fair, and meet my grandfather by the way and have a meal together." Da Shan chatted with Chen Xian casually. He still couldn''t help but feel nervous in his heart. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. It is rare to get together today, and it is also the first time that he is alone with Chen Xian. Before Da Shan and Chen Xian met, they were all other people, either Gong Huilan, or Jingjing, or with Xiaoshan and the others. When someone was around, Da Shan was still relatively relaxed and could talk about many topics together, but today was the first time I was alone with Chen Xian, Da Shan became nervous inexplicably. And this is also a date in his mind, the world of two people. The more thoughts he had, the less Dashan knew what to talk about with Chen Xian. Chen Xian nodded, and then looked at some of the goods on the stall. "We...they.... Thanks to the God of River, the God of River is the patron saint of Luoshui City, and the God of River in our city of Luoshui has been in a smooth climate for thousands of years..." "Jingjing should have a lot of fun this time." Da Shan smiled and spoke casually, his face full of embarrassment after speaking. What am I talking about? Immediately afterwards, Da Shan glanced at Chen Xian next to him, and his heart began to panic again. How to do? How can I do? He didn''t know how he should cut into the topic next, express his heart to Chen Xian, or what he should do to make Chen Xian accept himself. "Chen Xian, let''s go ahead and have a look. I think there are a lot of people, and the audience is ten yuan." Da Shan scratched his head and said while looking at a toy vendor in front. "Okay." Chen Xian nodded, "Just go over there and see if there is anything Jingjing likes." Hearing this, Dashan''s mind was blank again. What should I do next? What to say? Dashan still remembered a lot of **** romantic dramas, but shook his head right after him. This is reality. Unlike the movie, Chen Xian is not a little girl either. Buying milk tea and watching a movie can be happy with fireworks. Suddenly, Dashan saw a swift person on the opposite side rushing towards Chen Xian. Upon seeing this, Da Shan stretched out his hand to block it. "Bang!" The swift man was about to hit Chen Xian''s shoulder and hit Da Shan''s arm. "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice..." the swift person was talking on the phone, but he was embarrassed to speak after hitting Da Shan''s arm. "It''s okay." Da Shan shook his head, saying that it was all right. Immediately, the two of them continued to move forward, Da Shan looked at Chen Xian, "I almost hit you just now. Fortunately, my hands are fast." "Yeah." Chen Xian nodded, her heart warm. Dashan is like a broad shoulder, which brings her an endless sense of security. But when she thought of something in her heart, Chen Xian''s originally bright eyes dimmed a little. She knew that Da Shan was sincere to her, to Jingjing, and to their family. Da Shan was also thinking about pleasing her everywhere, and Da Shan also had a warm heart for her. How does Chen Xian know about feelings? only..... As soon as Chen Xian thinks about her past, she thinks that she is already twenty-nine years old, and that she has a six-year-old daughter. In addition to her mother Gong Huilan''s inconvenient legs and feet, her body has not been very good, she virtually feels that she is unworthy Mountain. Da Shan is very good, and it can be said that Chen Xian can''t find any fault. If youth can be restored, Chen Xian will not hesitate to rush to the embrace of the mountain, as a canary sheltered from wind and rain. but.... If she agrees to Dashan''s pursuit and stays with Dashan, she is delaying Dashan. The conditions of Dashan should have a better destination. Chen Xian has an inferiority complex, but she is also very guilty in her heart. She doesn''t know if her thoughts are right. Every time she rejects Da Shan, she knows Da Shan is uncomfortable, but she cares about her past very much, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is stubborn. Da Shan has said more than once that he doesn''t care, he doesn''t care about his past, he wants to be with himself. But Chen Xian still couldn''t get past the hurdle in her heart. Chen Xian has thought about many problems and the past with Dashan. She doesn''t know how to deal with it. Feelings are the most elusive, and Chen Xian is like that. She can understand Dashan''s heart and know that she is very satisfied with Dashan, but she is a fan of the authorities, she always opposes herself, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a knot in her heart. Especially a traditional and strong woman like her, is even more so repetitive, falling into an ideological struggle with herself. Silently, many thoughts flashed through Chen Xian''s mind, choosing small toys from the stall in her hand. "This little doll looks cute, so give Jingjing a gift, Chen Xian, will Jingjing like it?" Dashan said to Chen Xian with a doll in his hand. Hearing that, Chen Xian returned to his senses. He looked at Dashan, with a smile on his face, and shook his head, "Dashan, I know how good you are. The toys you bought for Jingjing have a big box, so don¡¯t buy it. Yes, you have helped our mother and daughter so much..." Da Shan waved his hand and interrupted Chen Xian''s words, "Hey, depending on what you said, I just bought a few for Jingjing. Besides, children don¡¯t play, and when they grow up, they don¡¯t like to play anymore. Look at this. Which doll is better? Besides, Jingjing is smart and sensible. I am rewarding her as a gift. Chen Xian, you don¡¯t know, I like girls. I also think Jingjing would be my daughter.... " Chapter 264： Sudden change Dashan fiddled with the doll in his hand, saying what he was thinking about, and at the end, his whole face was like a red apple. He finally said what he thought, Da Shan still looked at the doll, but Yu Guang looked at Chen Xian, he wanted to see Chen Xian''s expression. Chen Xian''s face changed, and she calmly said, "Dashan, you will also get married and have children. In the future, you will definitely be sensible and well-behaved. I believe you will be able to." Seeing Chen Xian''s calm face, Da Shan couldn''t help feeling disappointed. It''s the same again, is it because the way I speak is wrong? Da Shan was already very tactful, and his face flushed when he said this. Hold on, Xiao Shan told Yu Yang, don''t worry if you want to impress Chen Xian, take your time. Da Shan comforted himself in his heart, don''t be anxious. After calming down the distracting thoughts in his mind, Da Shan continued to focus on choosing toys. After Chen Xian finished speaking, she looked away, and there was a faint unbearable look in her eyes. She knew that she must have hurt Dashan again by saying this, and she also knew that Dashan would be sad and unhappy because of it, and Chen Xian was very entangled in her heart. Inadvertently, Chen Xian secretly observed Xia Dashan''s face. Seeing Da Shan''s calm look, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This is my fault. Da Shan always does this. Chen Xian knows that Da Shan has a good temper. This is how Da Shan endures pretending to be lifeless. Not long after, the two each bought a small toy, left the stall, came to the river, and sat on a long bench. The breeze blew, the willows swayed in the wind, and the two sat here chatting. "Chen Xian, what is wrong with Jingjing when she goes to kindergarten?" "No, Jingjing is very sensible. Apart from coming to find Tutu to play, he has always been very active in school, and he doesn''t sleep in bed in the morning." "Yeah, kids at this age like to play with other kids..." Dashan seems to have found a topic to cut into. As long as they talk about Jingjing, they seem to have endless topics. Although this topic does not involve what they want to express, it is better than a cold spot. When the two were chatting, they didn''t seem to notice the billboard on the roof behind them. The billboard swayed in the wind and seemed to fall off at any time. In the void, a golden light invisible to ordinary people flashed, and the billboard broke with a "bang" and fell downward. People on the street nearby noticed this scene and screamed. Countless tourists heard the sound of breaking and looked over, all showing panic. In the west, where the billboard fell straight, it was Dashan and Chen Xian. "Ok?" The moment he heard the sound of the iron pipe breaking, Da Shan got up and looked up. Suddenly, the shadow of the billboard was reflected in Dashan''s pupils. Chen Xian was shocked, she was shocked at this moment. Chen Xian felt a big hand behind him, and at the same time a force pushed her away. Under the influence of the force, Chen Xian was uncontrollable and rushed forward subconsciously, avoiding the area of ??the billboard. She knew that this was Dashan helping her. At the same time, the billboard landed. "boom!" The billboard fell and hit the place where the two were standing before. Chen Xian suddenly turned around and her pupils shrank sharply. She saw the billboard hit the mountain, and the huge billboard completely covered the mountain. A cloud of dust covered the area where the mountain was. "Om~" Chen Xian only felt a loud humming in his mind, and tears poured down in the next second. "Mountain!" A scream came from Chen Xian''s mouth. why why! The billboard has been deformed, and only a dark shadow can be seen in the huge dust. Tourists on the streets in the distance stepped forward. "Quickly, come and help, someone is below." "Okay, I''ll come too." "Quickly, save people." Tourists started spontaneously, wanting to remove the billboard to rescue the mountain. Chen Xian got up, she rushed to the front first, muttering constantly, saying that there will be nothing wrong with the mountain, nothing will happen. The middle of the billboard has become a human-shaped bulge. When everyone lifted the billboard and saw the figure standing in front, everyone was confused. ? ? ? The people who came to help were full of question marks and incredible colors on their faces. Da Shan didn''t hurt at all, so he stood in front of everyone. The billboard was intact as before, covering up the mountain, and also smashing a humanoid bulge. How could there be nothing at all? "I wipe it!" "I wipe it!" "Fuck!" Everyone was stunned for a second, and they all subconsciously burst into swearing, with a dumbfounded expression. "Sir...you...are you okay?" Someone swallowed and couldn''t talk. Da Shan shook his head, looked at his hands, and then at the billboard next to him, shocked. There was nothing on him except a little dust. "I''m fine, I don''t know why there was a bump on this sign, which surrounded me..." Da Shan pointed to the billboard that was removed by the crowd, and said, but before he finished speaking, a fragrant wind blew When I arrived in Dashan''s arms, I cried with rain, and kept asking Dashan if he had anything to do. "It''s okay." Dashan shook his head and looked at the shadow in his arms, "Chen Xian, don''t cry, I''m not good." Da Shan kept comforting Chen Xian who was crying, and patted Chen Xian''s back by the way. Chen Xian cried even harder when she heard Dashan''s voice. There are countless emotions in her heart, self-blame, regret, panic... If Dashan has three long and two short, what can she do? "Really?" Chen Xian opened his eyes and looked at Dashan carefully. "It''s fine. I was scared to death just now. What can I do if you are going to die? I''m so scared. I was so afraid that I would lose it just now. You and I...." Chen Xian choked up, constantly checking Da Shan''s physical condition, and for a while, she revealed her true feelings, and spoke out what she was saying in her heart. "Huh?" Dashan''s eyes lit up, "Chen Xian, what did you say? But what you said is true?" Hearing Chen Xian''s words, Da Shan was ecstatic. He waited for this scene for too long, and Chen Xian finally said everything in her heart. "I..." Chen Xian''s face was flushed. What am i talking about? How can I say so much? Chen Xian was so shy at this time, she was shocked, what happened to herself? How could you say all the things you want to say to Dashan in your heart, and also say that you like Dashan? In this case, isn''t it the same as expressing his mind to Dashan, admitting that he likes Dashan, and indirectly acknowledging their relationship? As soon as I said this, the results of my efforts for so long are not all in vain? Chapter 265： River God as a matchmaker Immediately afterwards, Chen Xian realized that Da Shan was holding herself, and the touch of Da Shan''s big hands came from her waist, making Chen Xian even more shy. She has never had such close contact with a man in so many years. Seeing Dashan''s joyful face, Chen Xian wanted to say no, and wanted to tell Dashan that she was wrong because of a moment of urgency. But Chen Xian couldn''t say this when he saw Dashan''s eyes with deep joy. Chen Xian blushed, lowered her head, and buried her on Da Shan''s chest. A gentle and masculine breath entered the breath, Chen Xian felt extremely restrained in her heart, and even her body had reacted after a long time... She hadn''t lived with such a little daughter in a long time. At the moment, being hugged by the mountain and buried in the chest of the mountain, Chen Xian felt that she was light and fluttering all over. This is the kind of feeling that belongs to her husband, a feeling she has never felt before. Although she didn''t answer, Chen Xian''s physical movements had already been admitted, and what she had just said was true. Dashan Tiger''s body shook, feeling the softness from his hands, and his heart was ecstatic. This is really belated happiness. Although Chen Xian had already given birth to a child, she had absolutely nothing to say about her figure. There was no fat on her waist. How else would Huang Yi pretend to be a gentleman of Qianqian and pursue Chen Xian? The soft and boneless touch made Dashan''s heart beat wildly. He has never had such close contact with women. "It''s okay, Chen Xian, don''t cry, I really have nothing to do." Dashan patted Chen Xian on the back and said softly. Chen Xian raised her head, looked at the mountain a head higher than herself, and nodded. At the next moment, Chen Xian''s eyes looked at Dashan changed. Full of love, the eyes that resemble autumn water no longer have the dullness that refused to be thousands of miles away, only the thick love. After this battle, the invisible film between the two finally shattered, and the distance between the two was one hundred and eight thousand miles ahead of the original, and it was about to become a negative number... Then Dashan thanked the enthusiastic tourists around. After a while, the store holding the billboard also came to the scene in a panic, expressing condolences. Da Shan said that he was okay and asked him to pay attention to the billboards in the future. The billboards must be of good quality. This is the case with evil goods, which are prone to problems. Chen Xian is also like a good internal helper, helping Da Shan to thank everyone. Once there is no barrier, Chen Xian will no longer be that cold woman, but passionate. Between the two, the emotions were sublimated at this moment, and there was an unclear charm. At this moment, Xiaoshan and others also came over. They also heard the movement just now, the hill moved slightly with the magical powers of the Third Eye and ghosts, and saw that something happened to the mountain, and immediately brought Yu Yang and Grandpa to walk over. It was only after coming to the scene that not only was Dashan okay, but the relationship with Chen Xian had become like a couple for many years, and Xiaoshan was also secretly happy for Dashan. Seeing the meaningful expressions of Xiaoshan and others, Chen Xian''s face became even more red. Da Shan scratched his head very honestly. Everyone didn''t see it, but Da Shan and Chen Xian only saw them. There was a marriage line that tied them together. In the dark, the two are already one. It''s just that these things cannot be heard by ordinary people. Everyone was also overjoyed, discussing and waiting for the next meal. "Brother, okay? The progress is fast enough, it''s done so quickly." The hill pulled the mountain to the side and whispered. At the same time Xiaoshan said thiefly, "I think Chen Xian is very gentle to you now, like a little sheep, you have to work harder." Dashan nodded, "I know, and just now Chen Xian said a lot of things to me, she said she likes me..." "Always, Chen Xian and I are tacit understanding at this time, and our relationship can develop normally as you did." Da Shan said shyly. After all, Dashan recalled the scene at that time, and the billboard seemed to have a humanoid bulge when it fell. It''s like it''s prepared in advance. "Xiaoshan, I feel that today''s thing is that the God of River is helping me..." Da Shan murmured abruptly. "Huh?" Xiaoshan was startled. He was so frightened by Dashan''s words. After speaking, Xiaoshan looked around suspiciously, as if there was nothing. Dashan said with a serious face, "Don''t believe it, Xiaoshan, I really think this is the God of the River helping me secretly, don''t you think things are weird today?" "Weird? Why is it weird?" Xiaoshan shook his head, not knowing why. "I am a ghost exorcist, a mysterious exorcist at the pinnacle level, and will soon break through to an earth-level ghost exorcist. In that case, why would I suddenly push Chen Xian away and be hit by a billboard again?" Hearing this, Xiaoshan''s pupils shrank, and a thought appeared in his mind. Dashan and him are both the pinnacles of the Profound Level, and because they are young, they have been exceptionally awarded the Earth-level Platinum Medal. According to their strength, the billboard just now has time to respond. It is not impossible that Dashan can even hug Chen Xian and leave, avoiding the billboard completely. But why was it hit? Seeing Xiaoshan thinking about the problem, Dashan whispered, "I did want to pull Chen Xian away directly, but when I put my hand on Chen Xian''s shoulder, I didn''t do what I wanted, but pushed her in a ghostly manner. I just stood there uncontrollably, and watched the billboard fall down, and the figure bulged, appeared when I was in the air, and stuck me inside..." "This....." Hearing this, Xiaoshan looked shocked, and he turned his head subconsciously, looking at the river temple with flags and sandalwood bursts in the distance. There is no need for Da Shan to say anything, he already believes it. This is definitely the God of River who secretly helped Dashan and helped him to marry Chen Xian. Perhaps it was the river **** who couldn''t stand it anymore, and secretly helped a wave, causing their feelings to heat up quickly. And all the weird places just now, if there is a river god, everything will make sense. The hill is the same as the mountain. They are both mysterious-level peak ghost exorcists. They have broken through the earth level only in the past few years. In terms of reaction speed, hiding a billboard is an easy task. So sure, then the God of River must be helping behind. "By the way, the billboard has to be notified to the bureau and brought back." Xiaoshan thought for a while, and said. "Yeah!" Dashan nodded, "Do you also think he is a masterpiece of the River God?" Xiaoshan nodded and looked at Dashan, "Brother, I have to say that I still envy you a little bit. You and Chen Xian are the God of the River. The God of River is equivalent to be a matchmaker for you. God is a matchmaker. This is a match made in heaven." "..." Hearing this, Dashan''s face was stagnant, he didn''t know what to say. God of River as a matchmaker? Chapter 266： Go back! If this is spread, the old guys in the game will have to be calm again. Chen Xian was able to express his heart to him, that was enough, and Da Shan started to breathe quickly when he thought of the God of the River. "Well, I''m already satisfied to get the favor of God River God and give me marriage." Da Shan nodded and said solemnly. With that, Da Shan looked at Chen Xian who was walking in front. He looked at Chen Xian and vowed in his heart that he would live up to her in this life and let her live a happy life with Jingjing. "mom." Just as everyone was walking, Jingjing''s voice sounded. Jingjing stepped on her little feet and ran towards the crowd. She was carrying a plastic bag in her hand and biting a half-eaten sugar man in her mouth. "Baby, you..." After hearing the sound, Chen Xian looked back and looked at her daughter. She noticed what was in Jingjing''s hand. "Hehe." Jingjing smiled sweetly, her big eyes narrowed, "Mom, these are all things my uncle bought me, as well as goldfish, and toys..." "Huh? Uncle bought it?" Chen Xian was stunned. Subconsciously, Chen Xian turned around and looked around. Will there be a kind uncle nearby to buy things for Jingjing? Suddenly, Chen Xian flashed a flash of light in her mind. uncle? Could it be... Thinking of this possibility, Chen Xian''s heartbeat speeded up, her breathing was short, and she looked incredible at the things in Jingjing''s hands. "Mom, it was my uncle who bought it for me, the uncle who was with Tutu..." Jingjing seemed to see her mother''s suspicious color and explained aloud. The voice, crisp and innocent, made Chen Xian completely stunned. "This, is this really uncle bought?" Chen Xian muttered in her heart, she felt that this scene was a bit unreal. But she knew that her daughter would not lie to her. How could a stranger buy something for his daughter for no reason? It must be so, Chen Xian flushed, thinking of God of the River. "Baby, did that uncle take you shopping? I bought you these things." Chen Xian''s voice was loud and excited, she looked at the candy, goldfish, and toys in Jingjing''s hand... Chen Xian stared at these things, they were bought by the God of River. At the same time, she made up her mind that those goldfish should be kept well, so that even Jingjing''s lottery from the sugar man can''t be thrown away. "Yes, mother." Jingjing nodded and said innocently, "Uncle took me around for a long time..." Then Jingjing thought of what her mother usually said to educate herself, and said very seriously, "Mom, I didn''t want it, I really didn''t take the initiative to ask it, it was my uncle who told me that he would give me a gift for today''s holiday..." Listening to Jingjing''s words, Chen Xian''s eyes were relieved, she touched Jingjing''s hair, "Baby, mom knows you can''t lie, mom knows that you are an obedient and sensible child, it''s okay, my uncle gave it to you. You must keep it safe." Jingjing smiled happily when she heard Chen Xian''s words and nodded her head. After that, Jingjing took another bite of the sugar man in her hand. The sweet smile was covered with Jingjing''s small face, and the two dimples were extremely cute. "Is the uncle Jingjing talking about, the uncle with Tutu?" Dashan saw Jingjing rushing to talk to Chen Xian and said. Chen Xian got up, looked at the mountain, and nodded, "Well, since Jingjing has come back from playing, let''s find a place to eat." Regarding Tutu and this uncle, Chen Xian didn''t want to talk about it, and didn''t want to say more, let alone talk about it orally. She has an instinctive awe of Li San. If you could not mention it, Chen Xian would not mention it as much as possible, and would only put Li San to the bottom of his heart to respect. So even Da Shan, Chen Xian would avoid this question and change the topic. Dashan nodded, he also knew that it was better not to say something than to say it. Immediately after everyone had discussed it, Dashan said a place, and everyone nodded one after another, planning to walk over from here. Huo Zhi walked with Xiaoshan and the others, and his heart was full of doubts. When Dashan asked Chen Xian just now, Chen Xian shifted the topic calmly, but Huo Zhi was keenly aware of this. Could it be that I''m too worried? The girl Chen Xian didn''t want to mention Tutu, nor did she want to mention Tutu''s uncle, and she didn''t want to talk about it in person. Huo Zhi was puzzled. He doesn''t know if his judgment is true or not, but he is easy to think about it as a bystander. Immediately, Huo Zhi shook his head, put aside the distracting thoughts of happiness, and left the matter behind. Since Chen Xian didn''t want to say it, then he definitely didn''t want to say it. Huo Zhi accelerated and walked towards Chen Xian with a smile on his face. He planned to leave these things behind and focus on Dashan and Chen Xian first. Today, taking the opportunity to help Dashan say something nice, he can make the two of them go further. . Everyone was talking and laughing, and they were chatting, drifting away. They were going to dinner for a reunion dinner, but Da Shan also asked to pick up Chen Xian''s mother Gong Huilan. There is no objection to this point. Baishan''s filial piety is the first. Since Da Shan decided to go with Chen Xian, Chen Xian''s mother is also his mother in Da Shan''s heart. On the shore of Luoshui, the breeze blew, with a strong atmosphere of temple fairs. Two figures, one big and one small, their big hand holding the small hand, watching a big family and gradually walking into the distance. Li San smiled, with streamers turning in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Li San retracted his gaze and looked around. The bustling crowd was still there, mixed with the shouts of countless vendors, Li San could hear all kinds of voices from all directions. Turning his eyes, Li San lowered his head and looked at Tutu beside him. "Tutu, do you want to go shopping? If you still want to go shopping, I will take you to continue shopping." Wen Ru''s voice came out. Hearing this, Tutu looked at Li San with his head tilted up, and shook his head slightly, as if he was talking. No, I don¡¯t want to go shopping anymore. Afterwards, Tutu looked down at the small box in his hand. Inside, there are five golden anchovies. "Do you want to keep these little fish?" Li San smiled and said, "In that case, let''s go back." With a smile on his face, Li San took Tutu''s hand and walked toward the river temple in the distance, merging into the endless stream of people. When walking, a golden light appeared on Li San naturally. The surrounding crowd, no one noticed, a young man and a child disappeared abruptly. Li San''s body was not in the white casual clothes, and turned into a blue robe. The short hair on the top of his head also disappeared, turning into long hair, and the waterfall-like blue silk was scattered randomly on his back. The same is true for Tutu, a golden light enveloped him, the yellow T-shirt and small pants on his body disappeared, and the peaked cap on his head disappeared. Chapter 267： Mysterious ancient mirror Immediately afterwards, Tutu''s skin that resembled an ordinary person became pale, his eyes became hollow, and a blood line appeared in the center of his eyebrows. The blood line suddenly opened, and then began to close again and turn into a blood line. Earth-shaking changes have taken place in both of them, and the surrounding crowd cannot detect them. As for the small goldfish, covered by a faint light curtain, they became invisible to ordinary people like the air. At this time, the small box had disappeared. Li San used gold light to form a transparent fish tank, put the goldfish in it, and held it in his hand. "People''s living standards have improved too much now. I think back then, in the Tang Dynasty, there was no such thing as glass..." Li San whispered as he looked at the fish tank he had transformed, with a look of remembrance in his eyes. Although Li Sanyi was a traverser, he is far from the exaggeration in the novel, such as making glass, perfume, bicycles and so on. He just used what he learned later to teach and educate people, to study ancient books. I have to say that even if the times progress, modern people are far behind the ancients in many aspects. For example, thinking, the ancients paid attention to the end, loyalty, benevolence and justice... In modern times, since Li San woke up, he has seen a lot of people, indifferent, indifferent, only profit, money is supreme... These changes and so on, in Li San''s view, are regressions. In ancient times, there were ten families in one family. At that time, the people were very simple, but now they are different. Of course, no matter when, there are always good people. "At that time, I remember that every family raised fish, and carp, crucian carp were raised, but few people raised this kind of ornamental fish, they used tanks, and the water was not so clear..." There was a faint voice in the wind. Ordinary people cannot smell. Looking down at Tutu, Li San talked to Tutu about how to cultivate small fish. In ancient times, there was no modern so-called tap water. The ancients used spring water, river water, lake water, etc. to raise fish. And the greener the water, the better. The ancients believed that there would be no fish when the water was clear. The ancients attached great importance to green water. Green was considered by the ancients to represent life. In addition, the ancients also paid attention to feeding fish. In the early morning, they would fish out the fish food that was not eaten in the tank in the evening. The ancients believed that the work and rest of fish should be the same as that of humans. When a fish lays eggs, the big tank will be covered with a quilt at night, and the quilt will be opened the next morning to separate the big fish from the small fish. This approach is to prevent big fish from eating small fish. Just as Li San thought about it, the system sounded abruptly. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully pulling the marriage line, adult beauty, triggering special rewards." Hearing this voice, Li San ignored it, but continued to talk about fish farming to Tutu. "Tutu, you must feed the fish early in the morning, break the food, small fish..." As he said, a golden light flashed across Li San''s fingertips, and two small earthworms appeared out of thin air in the soil in the temple. . "That''s it, Tutu, you can grab the little earthworm from the soil, make it smaller, and feed it again..." In a moment, Li San''s sign language went in parallel, breaking one of the small earthworms and placing them in the changed tank. Suddenly, several small goldfish swallowed towards the small earthworm. Tutu tilted his head back, looked at Li San, took another small earthworm like Li San, broke it into several small sections and placed it in the fish tank. Seeing how Tutu was learning, Li San smiled and nodded and praised, "Tutu, that''s it, but don''t feed it too much! This little fish doesn''t know how to be hungry and full, and if you feed too much, it will swell to death... .." Immediately, Li San looked away and at the same time ordered the system, "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining the treasure [River God Mirror Fragment]!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and getting 100 merits!" "Huh?" Li San''s eyes lit up when he heard the voice, "Is it necessary for the river god?" Listening to the voice of the system, this time the reward carries the word River God, which should be a treasure belonging to the River God. But it should be the same as the Xiantian River Divine Sword, and it is an incomplete treasure. With a thought, something appeared in Li San''s hand. It was an ancient mirror with bronze lace, but there was only a small piece, which was obviously one of the full versions. This antique small bronze mirror has mysterious lines carved on it, which contains a tyrannical atmosphere. Li San felt a little, and his heart trembled. In this lens, there is a strong meaning of killing, as if after experiencing a terrifying battle, the treasure is shattered and the owner is killed. The tragic breath makes Li San involuntarily get goose bumps. "No, it is not an incomplete treasure, it should be complete by nature..." Li San studied for a while, his pupils shrank and murmured. The first time he heard the sound of the system, Li San couldn''t help but wondered whether this thing was an incomplete treasure, or one of them, which needed to be pieced together to recover. The aura contained in the ancient mirror, the aura that made his goose bumps, apparently caused the ancient mirror to shatter after a great battle, which Li San did not expect. "The battle is broken, and only a trace of the remaining breath makes my heart tremble. What level of battle is it?" Li San frowned, a look of surprise in his heart. Just looking at it and feeling the breath in it made him tremble with the power of the river **** all over his body, and the merits and golden body could not reduce this sense of fear, and his heart was involuntarily full of thick sadness. In an instant, a terrifying thought appeared in Li San''s mind, but he did not have any evidence to confirm this thought. On the other side, Tutu, who was sitting on the bluestone steps watching the goldfish, also felt the breath of the ancient mirror, and turned his head to look at the lens. As if feeling the breath on the ancient mirror, Tutu Wushen''s eyes were also wide, and the vertical eyes between the brows could not help but opened, as if panic... Even the five goldfish in the fish tank were curiously leaning together, looking at the ancient mirror in Li San''s hand through the fish tank. The goldfish, which was still alive and kicking, was motionless at this time, just staring at the one in Li San''s hand through the tank wall. The ancient mirror seemed to be infected by the breath of the ancient mirror. Feeling the change of Tutu, Li San turned his head and whispered, "Tutu, are you curious about what this is in my hand?" Hearing the sound, Tutu looked up at Li San, his face was still the same as before, he didn''t react at all, as if he didn''t know how to answer. Upon seeing this, Li San shook his head slightly and continued to look at the antique bronze mirror fragment in his hand. At the same time, Li San had a look of sadness in his eyes that he had never had before. A faint sigh came from Li San, and he whispered, "What the **** is this? Is it something that once existed, or is it really suffering from some kind of great horror?" Chapter 268： River Gods Blessing As if asking himself, or wondering, Li San muttered as he looked at the broken bronze mirror in his hand. The next moment, Li Sanhua waved his hand, and Tutu disappeared and appeared in the Sun Moon Hall of the River God Mansion. Looking at the River God Sword on the falling platform, Li San did not put the fragment of the ancient mirror on the falling platform, but placed it alone in a purple wooden box. Looking at the fragments in the box again, Li San shook his head, covered it, and placed it in the corner of the case. "Perhaps, when you regroup, I will know more news, maybe I will also know what happened, or maybe I will never know the secret behind this..." After putting down the wooden box, Li San left the Sun Moon Palace. The original anxiety in his heart gradually faded. "Tutu, you stay here, I will go to the temple to have a look." In the air, Li San''s voice came, and his body had disappeared. In front of the Sun Moon Palace, it was always so quiet, only Li San''s voice was floating in the air. Tutu nodded, and then he continued to stare at the fish tank in front of him, watching the goldfish swimming in it. Tutu is very interested in this. It seems that he can watch it all day and never get tired of it. "Huh~" In the mansion of the River God, the wind was blowing, and the branches in front of the Sun Moon Hall were rustling and swaying in the wind. Under the tree, only Tutu was quietly staring at the goldfish, everything seemed so harmonious. ........ Outside the river temple. The lively temple fair lasted all day, and the sun gradually reached the horizon. Not long after, the sky was full of sunset clouds, and the sun became desolate, and there was no heat. The vendors outside the Heshen Temple turned on the lights one after another, illuminating the stalls brightly, but the flow of people at this time was obviously much less than during the day. Temple fairs have the most people, and the busiest time is from morning to afternoon. Many vendors watched as night fell, and the pedestrians were reduced, ready to close their stalls and finish their day''s work. Among them, in the middle section, at a small goldfish fishing stall, the vendor lights a cigarette and stares at fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street. After looking at the sky, then at the pedestrians, and more intentionally looking far away, the vendor owner looked down at the time. It was already dinner. "Did that gentleman forget? Or he has already left? Will he come?" The vendor mumbled looking at the pile of papers piled aside. Immediately, the vendor shook his head and took a cigarette. "Wait, maybe the gentleman has forgotten something, he should remember it." The vendor sat in front of the stall and waited silently. Time flies quickly, and it''s sunset after a while. At this time, the sky was already dark, and a touch of darkness had appeared in the air. The vendor stood up, took a look at the street where pedestrians were more sparse, and whispered, "Is that gentleman really not coming?" Immediately, he turned his head and looked at the pile of papers. "If you add in the cost of paper fishing, I will still earn three yuan more." The boss was a little bit dumbfounded, thirty yuan, five fish, he netted five yuan. With the addition of these papers, he made another three yuan. Seeing that all the vendors around him were packing up, he also set out to pack his belongings. Soon, the vendor finished packing up his belongings, and he did not see the gentleman''s shadow until then. That gentleman has a very special temperament. Despite the fact that the stall owner went north and south, and read countless people, he swore that the gentleman was the best temperament he had ever seen. how to say? It''s a little fairy. This is the idea in the mind of the vendor. The vendor collected everything behind the shed, covered it with a tarp, and secured it with a rope to prevent the tarp from being blown away by the wind at night. There is no need to take things away at night when the stalls are set up here. The temple fair personnel are on duty at night. Except for personal valuables, everything else is left here for the convenience of setting up the stall the next day. After the vendor finished packing, he got up and walked towards the small hotel where he was staying. On the way, the vendor looked at the brand new paper money in his hand, and decided in his heart that he must wait for the gentleman to come during the temple fair. "I always feel that this gentleman will never come again." The vendor mumbled, for some reason, he had this idea in his heart. Perhaps this is intuition. Suddenly, the vendor smiled slightly when he saw the river temple with the flags flying in the distance. "It''s all here. We can make money thanks to the existence of the temple. We should go to the incense sticks." With a heart move, the vendor turned and walked towards the river temple. "If the gentleman doesn''t come today, I won''t take a few yuan for nothing? If the gentleman really doesn''t come, I will buy three sticks of incense with the money and give it to the **** of river, I don''t count it. It¡¯s a big advantage." The vendor murmured, with a smile on his face, speeding up his pace and walking towards the river temple. The Luoshuihe Temple Fair is the key to the gathering of so many merchants. The most famous temple is the Heshen Temple. It''s worth taking advantage of others. Entering the river temple, the vendor bought three sticks of incense and walked straight to the river temple in the center. Looking at the renovated Heshen Temple, the vendor lit the three sticks of incense in his hand. He didn''t know whether his actions were standard or not. He knelt on the futon and began to kowtow. Not long after, he inserted the incense in the incense burner, turned and walked towards the merit box beside the case, while groping with his hands in his pockets, ready to take money to donate points, which is also regarded as accumulating merit. Just as the vendor stood up and walked toward the merit box, a blue-robed young man stood quietly in the temple watching him. Looking at the pious stall owner, a smile appeared on the corner of Li San''s mouth, "Although he has routines, he is a good person. He drinks and pecks..." Li San''s Wenru''s voice echoed in the void, and the vendor did not know it. I saw the vendor stuffed paper money into the merit box, then he turned and walked out with a smile on his face, his head held high and his chest tall. The vendor is just a flat-headed common man. He sets up a stall and walks around with a large team, just to ask for a living. He has his own ordinary and happy. Perhaps he is a bit of a profiteer''s routine, but he himself is a person with good intentions, he is very particular, not a treacherous man, but a good man. Such a person is the real person. There are too many things in him that people don''t possess, and that is the bottom line. He knows that he cannot take advantage of others for nothing, and he knows that he cannot make ambiguous money. This alone is not available to many people. "Your business will be good. If someone catches a small goldfish, you will also make money..." Li San looked at the vendor''s back, his lips and teeth moved slightly, the sound of blessings rang out into the void! It produces ripples that are inaudible to ordinary people. Chapter 269： Xiaoyin Shen Medicine With the appearance of Li San''s voice, the invisible golden light appeared on the vendor''s body. And the invisible luck on the top of the vendor''s head is also mixed with a touch of gold at this moment. ........ For five consecutive days, temple fairs outside the Heshen Temple have been held. Outside the river temple, it is still very lively, and new tourists come here every day. During these five days, the taste of autumn has become stronger and stronger. On the sixth day, the streets outside the Heshen Temple suddenly became much wider. Yesterday, people came and went in an endless stream. Today, it was obviously deserted several times. There are many traces of the stall vendors leaving by the road by the garden, and there are also many traces of the stalls on the ground. "Huh~" The autumn wind was strong and colder than it was five days ago. "Sneezes!" A man sneezed suddenly. The man tightened his clothes tightly and muttered, "The temperature has dropped again today. I need to wear warm long trousers. While talking, the man turned his head to look at his girlfriend next to him, and asked her if she felt cold and if she should go back and change into warm autumn clothes. Hearing that, the woman shook her head, "No, it''s all here, we have to go to the temple to put incense, I will ask you for a peace sign." Afterwards, the two stepped into the river temple. The first time the couple entered the temple gate, Li San appeared at the temple gate, watching the young couple. "Huh? One month of pregnancy?" With a glance at Li San, he could see through the reality of the young couple. Didn''t this young man take protective measures? And this girl has been pregnant for almost one month, and it is estimated that she will find out in a few days. "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" The next moment, Li San had a bright blue light in his eyes, and he looked at the luck above the two of them. Immediately, Li San shook his head secretly, with a dull look on his face. In his sight, Li San could see that there was a faint line of marriage on the top of the two people''s heads, but there was no manifestation of the husband and wife as one. This obviously means that there is no Ming match who is marrying Sanshu Liupin... At this time, they are just lovers. In the dark, Li San used the eyes of Sakyamuni to look deeper along the shallow line of marriage between the two. At this look, Li San couldn''t help laughing. The news of the woman¡¯s pregnancy will soon be known. The man was overjoyed when he learned about it, but the woman¡¯s family was furious and threatened to discount the man¡¯s three legs... This is something later, and of course it is also angry, but it scares the man out of nowhere. In the dark, Li San followed the two people''s cause and effect line, and saw their elders again. "Huh?" At this look, Li San was immediately happy. Speaking of which, this woman is also considered to be related to the river temple. Looking at Qi Luck in the dark, Li San saw that this woman was Lu Annan''s niece and the daughter of Lu Annan''s friend Huang Shizhong. Relying on the relationship between Lu Annan and Lu Tong, speaking of this woman and Tutu are still related to each other, and there is such a relationship between them. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Li San''s face. Huang Shizhong, he knows. Lu Annan''s good brothers, since Lu Annan moved to Luoshui City, they often walked together to worship their gods in the temple. Huang Shizhong is an upright, upright person, has a wide range of friends, and is very influential in the business world. But he is a very traditional person, and for his daughter, he is more conservative in thinking. Huang Shizhong is very fond of his daughter, but he is a very traditional person. He has always thought that his daughter is his little padded jacket. In the future, he will talk about marriage and marry in a glorious manner. The Ming media is getting married. Unmarried pregnancy is such a thing, Huang Shizhong knows about it, so it''s strange not to be angry. Li San knew Huang Shizhong''s character, and he was not surprised at what would happen in the future. It''s just that the scene where Huang Shizhong threatened to interrupt his three legs made Li San a little bit dumbfounded. Withdrawing his gaze, Li San did not delve into the future of the couple. The two of them are a match made by nature and will accompany each other for life, and their marriage is also determined by nature, which is an unchangeable fact. As for Huang Shizhong, what he said was only angry. He also agreed with this son-in-law from the bottom of his heart. It was just a bit furious at first, and their family was very happy afterwards, and he loved his daughter as always. Lu Annan also played a lot of roles in it, comforting Huang Shizhong several times, and persuading him to take a better look. Nowadays, society is different. In the world of young people, it is enough for young people to venture into it themselves. Parents are only background. Huang Shizhong finally figured it out. He loved his daughter as always, and the son-in-law was really good. Huang Shizhong was staid on the surface, but in fact he often cheated. Li San threw away his happy distracting thoughts and looked at the others in the temple. At the same time, Li San also ordered the system to start the daily check-in. "System! Punch in." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully punching in at the Heshen Temple and obtaining the treasure [Ten Xiaoyin Pills]!" Hearing this reward for daily check-in, Li San was slightly surprised. Xiaoyin Shen Medicine? This is a reward that has never been seen before. Since Li San wakes up on the first day, in addition to specific special rewards, he can also get rewards when he punches in the river temple, but the special rewards are much higher than the ordinary punch cards. Among them, there are repeated rewards and different rewards. Most of the time, the rewards obtained by checking in every day are ordinary rewards, and they are also relatively common rewards. For example, the ten-day incense, such as the hundred-day merit, it is quite good to accumulate it over time after the quadruple aura blessing. If you want to improve the merit and golden body level, you need a huge amount, and the later you need more experience. But today''s check-in rewards surprised Li San. "So that''s it..." Li San smiled slightly, and after examining the Yin Shen pill, he knew its effect. Xiaoyin Shen''s medicine can not only be eaten by Yin Shen, but even ghosts like Tutu can be eaten. In layman''s terms, it is similar to the extremely strong Yin Qi, which is used to increase strength. Li San can eat it himself, but Li San is a very advanced god. According to Li San''s assumption, this kind of medicine should not be of great benefit to him. Then, a jade bottle appeared in Li San''s hand, with ten black pills in the bottle. "Wrong?" Li San frowned. He looked at the jade bottle in his hand and thought of a question. This pill, the system only said that it was used to increase strength, but it did not say how much it would increase. Pulling open the cork, Li San poured out one of them. Entering the eye, I saw a strong yin flow on the black pill, like a pill made from a real soul, emitting a breath similar to the yin god. "Guru~" Li San raised his head and swallowed the pill. After a while, Li San''s face showed such a color as expected. "This..." Li San shook his head slightly, "Blind a pill for nothing." Li San''s golden body of merit was already a seventh rank. He thought it would be useful to eat it by himself before, but he didn''t expect it to be completely useless. Chapter 270： Yin Bing Bang It can''t be said like that. Useful is somewhat useful, but it''s like a drop in the ocean and can be ignored. "Sure enough, it is called Xiaoyin Shen Pill, and it is specially given to Yin Shen who has not entered the product..." Li San shook his head and mumbled. Immediately, he put the jade bottle away. The amount of this pill that he swallowed was equal to what he had gained from two days of meditating. Even if he swallowed all ten pills, it would have no effect. "Hey..." Li San sighed secretly and whispered, "I blame my curiosity for wasting a pill." Immediately afterwards, Li San knew that it was not that the system did not introduce it, but that he had overlooked one line of the words, and it was vaguely mentioned that this pill was given to the Yin Shen who was inferior to the product, and he did not watch it carefully. "You have become gods, and you will have curiosity. In the future, you must be careful and never make this kind of mistake." Li San said softly. Gods are also human, and they also have human characteristics. Li San is the **** of Luoshui River, but he was a human in his previous life, a man of flesh and blood. He has moral concepts and values, as well as characteristics. After coming to this parallel world and waking up in this life, Li San has been telling himself that he is a river god, not a human being, but a god. The gods bear many responsibilities and obligations. As the saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Li San knew that he could not make mistakes, and he had been evasive, admonishing himself not to make mistakes. But as a river god, Li San still realized that he had made a mistake this time. Don''t take evil for small things, and don''t take good things for nothing. Although it was just a pill this time, speaking of Li San, even if all ten were wasted, it would not affect the normal operation of the River God Temple. But Li San knew that wrong was wrong. What if it¡¯s not an elixir, but something else? It can be said that it is harmless to take a wrong pill. If it is related to others, what will be the consequences of his mistake? This mistake can be ignored if it is small, and it can be alluding to many things if it is big. "I can''t make any more mistakes in the future. If this pill is not for me to waste, I can let a Yin soldier increase his cultivation." Li San looked at his idol in the temple and warned himself. Then, Li San thought about the next question, how to distribute those pills. I wasted one, there are nine, and there are a lot of Yin Soldiers, how should I divide these nine pills? After thinking for a moment, Li San''s eyes lit up, and an idea came to him. brush! Li San waved, there was a case in front of him, and the four treasures of the study were quietly placed there. This case table is stored in the system space, and Li San can summon it at any time when he wants to draw and write. Picking up the pen, Li San lifted his robe in one hand and began to write. Black handwriting appeared on a piece of paper. "Yin soldiers list!" For a moment, Li Sanbi moved away from the front and began to write a bunch of handwriting quickly. After finishing the pen, Li San looked at his masterpiece with great satisfaction. "Come on!" Li San spoke softly, this voice penetrated the space membrane wall and appeared in the river **** mansion. In a moment, there was a wave of fluctuations in the space beside the idol behind Li San, and a Yin soldier in a black suit appeared behind Li San, bowing and saluting. This yin soldier has a national character face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a strong figure, exuding a cold yin soldier breath. Li San turned around, saw the person coming, smiled slightly, "Pang Zhen, take this thing." "Yes, Lord River God." Yinbing named Pang Zhen took the paper in Li San''s hand and watched intently. The next moment, Pang Zhen''s face appeared surprised, and he was also full of curiosity. There are many handwritings on the paper, but it is very simple to sum up. To put it simply, God of the River prepares a Yin Soldier competition, and this competition is just a means, the real purpose is to reward. The rules of the game are as follows. Within the next week, the Yin Soldiers in the Mansion of the River God will kill evil spirits, conquer evil spirits, and deal with the affairs of the Yang Dynasty. They will be recorded and ranked afterwards. They will be supervised by the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King. Nine winners were awarded the Xiaoyin God Pills for improving the cultivation base. In this competition, the specific selection is not elaborated. This is for fairness considerations, and there is no absoluteness in everything, and some things need to be carefully considered. Just slaying evil spirits and arresting evil spirits alone, it is difficult to see even a ghost in the jurisdiction of some Yin Soldiers. How do they catch evil spirits? There are also some Yinbing''s jurisdictions, and I haven''t seen a ghost in a few months. Therefore, Li San noted that killing evil spirits, arresting evil spirits and handling incidents as a reference, but this is not the decisive factor. Among them, Li San did not specify the specific subdivision criteria. If everything is stated clearly, it is also detrimental to fairness. "This..." Pang Zhen was shocked. After reading all the terms, he looked at Li San with a smile on his face. "Go, post this list in the barracks and inform everyone that I will organize some activities for you regularly in the future." Hearing the sound, Pang Zhen nodded and said respectfully, "Yes, Lord River God, this is what your subordinates will do." Seeing Pang Zhen leaving, Li San smiled. He can imagine, the Yin Soldiers will definitely be happy and start eager to try. Yin Soldiers are the Yin gods with the largest number of river temples, and they are also the most basic component. Each of them is very dedicated, and occasionally get two small rewards, which is beneficial and harmless. It can not only enhance cohesion, but also inspire the working attitude of the Yin soldiers. ...... As the sun sets, darkness gradually descends. The riverside road near the river temple. "Huh~" The chilly autumn wind blew past, and the yellowed branches swayed in the autumn wind. From time to time, golden yellow leaves fell off the branches and drifted with the wind. In the distance, in the four directions of east, west, south and north, several dark shadows are rushing towards the river temple. In the blink of an eye, they appeared hundreds of meters away. The black shadow fell to the ground, the black robes exuded a cold yin spirit, and eight yin soldiers in strong outfits appeared. Four of them are system Yin soldiers, and the other four are recruits. "Have you also received the news?" A low voice appeared, echoing in the void. As the first batch of Yin soldiers with the oldest qualifications, the Yin Soldier on the 19th looked at the other colleagues and said. "Yeah." On the 20th, the Yin Soldier nodded, "I came with He Xunshuang. Today we meet, but it''s rare..." Listening to the words of Yin Soldier on the 20th, Yin Soldier on the 19th smiled slightly. He Xunshuang greeted the other Yin soldiers. At the same time, He Xunshuang smiled heartily at everyone. In front of him, he didn''t laugh often, and he didn''t even know what laughter was. He Xunshuang, whose parents have both died since childhood, has always had a straight face during his lifetime. Chapter 271： All Yin Soldiers gathered at the Mansion of River God He Xunshuang has been to the River God Mansion for several months, and He Xunshuang has also met many new colleagues during this period. Among them, He Xunshuang has the best relationship with the 19th Yin Soldier and the 20th Yin Soldier. The Yin soldier on the 19th was named Sun Ji, and the Yin soldier on the 20th was named Wang Meng. It was He Xunshuang, who was introduced by the No. 4 Yin Soldier Wang Lin and No. 5 Yin Soldier Yang Dong at the beginning. After He Xunshuang entered the mansion, he became familiar with the two over time. With the contact with them, He also gradually learned something about the two. In the Mansion of the River God, each Yin Soldier is an independent person. They have their own personalities and their own stories. If you tell them in detail, the story of every Yin soldier during his lifetime can be compiled into a book. He Xunshuang thinks so even more. He believes that the life of every colleague is a magnificent picture. Perhaps they are not known in the long river of history, but when analyzed, the life of every Yin soldier is colorful and fascinating. For example, Sun Ji, he is more jokes and believes in metaphysics. Before his death, Sun Ji was an orphan. He was saved by a fortune teller and brought up since childhood. Therefore, Sun Ji, the Yin soldier on the 19th, was influenced by the adoptive father throughout his life. He followed his adoptive father to the north and south, and over time he also learned the adoptive father''s style. Moreover, Sun Ji also learned the skills of adoptive fathers, such as helping people to see Feng Shui, calculating fortune and so on. Sun Jineng became a yin soldier, allowing Li San''s system to be summoned from the long river of ancient years, and was inseparable from his adoptive father before his death. He Xunshuang knows this matter. It was when Sun Ji was still very young. He was bullied by other children and laughed at him as an orphan, without a father or mother, so Sun Ji was furious and fought with others. Afterwards, his adoptive father asked Sun Ji, "Jill, do you know why I want to raise you?" Hearing his father''s questioning, the young Sun Ji didn''t know how to answer. His small face was flushed from the weather and frost all the year round. He looked at his father curiously, wondering what he had done wrong. Is it possible to be ridiculed, bullied, and yet to fight back? Even now, Sun Ji still remembers the scene that day. He remembered that his father touched his head and said with a smile, "My child, because you are a dragon and a phoenix among people, you will be extraordinary in the future. I have touched your facial features. You are not a mediocre person, but in the dark, even if you are Providence also depends on people. If you want to achieve something in the future, you have to be good and do more good deeds. In this way, your future will be smooth and flat, and you will be blessed after you die..." His adoptive father is blind. He is also a famous Mr. Blind. When his father finished speaking, Sun Ji only felt that his heart had been washed, as if he had touched something. It''s good that my father is a fortune teller, but he rarely talks nonsense. Whenever someone asks for future luck, life and death fortunes and misfortunes, if there is more money and less money, his father will refuse. My father said that the secrets of heaven should not be revealed, and everything has its own will. And my father is the first person in my mind to say this to himself. My father was sure that he would be extraordinary in the future, even after death he would be blessed. Sun Ji was extremely admired and convinced of his father, and his father''s words had a great impact on his young mind. Sun Ji remembered what his father said all his life, and he had always followed his father''s words in action. Throughout his life, Sun Ji did what his father said. Going north and south, walking through the streets and alleys, Sun Ji will take the initiative to do good deeds and do his best to do good deeds when he sees unevenness. When He Xunshuang heard Sun Ji talk about these experiences at the time, he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak from ear to ear. At the same time, He Xunshuang also understood why Yin Soldier on the 19th always said something mysterious and kind. This was all influenced by his father. Sun Ji-neng became a Yin soldier because of his father''s words, and these words completely changed Sun Ji''s life. After death, he also condensed the body of the Yin God and became a Yin soldier. This kind of thing seems very mysterious, and it is only written in novels or filmed in TV dramas. How can anyone change because of one sentence, and live for one sentence all their lives. This kind of very mysterious thing actually happened to Sun Ji. Of course, He Xunshuang was even more shocked by the blind father of Sun Ji at the time. How could he speak so clearly? Fukuzawa after death? Even Sun Ji became a yin soldier after his death? This fortune teller is still a blind man. Is it true that he is a god? At that time, He Xunshuang couldn''t help but asked Sun Ji what was going on with his father and whether he was a god. When Sun Ji heard the words, he smiled bitterly, "I don''t know if my father is a **** or not, and whether there is a way or not, but my father said that I will be magnanimous during my lifetime, and I will be rich and rich after death. This is only half fulfilled.. ..." "Because I have been miserable all my life, and my life is relatively tight. There is no such flat interdependence as my father said. The rich and the rich go along with each other. But after my death, I somehow became a Yin soldier. This has been fulfilled. What my father said." Sun Ji laughed at himself, "As for what you said that my father is a god, he has the right way, in fact, he is not, because I also asked Lord River God about this matter." Sun Ji told He Xunshuang what happened before and after. At that time, Li San pinched and said with a smile, "He is not a god, and he doesn''t have many ways, but to you he is a god." Hearing this, He Xunshuang was even more daunted. Sun Ji asked Lord River God when he became a Yin soldier after his death? Lord River God is a true god, and since he said no, it must not be. Since then, He Xunshuang has become accustomed to Sun Ji, such as talking about metaphysics. ...... All the Yin Soldiers walked towards the Heshen Temple. Sun Ji glanced at the recruits behind He Xunshuang and said with a smile, "Xunshuang, how did you feel about bringing the recruits on mission recently?" Hearing this, He Xunshuang smiled slightly, "Big Brother Sun, no problem, I think I''m already competent." His voice was full of confidence, his chest was very scared, and the breath of ghost generals exuded. He Xunshuang has been working hard since he became a yin soldier. At the beginning, he was led by an old man to start systematic study. Just a few days ago, He Xunshuang finally came out of the army, and he took a recruit in his jurisdiction. Parade, protect the people of one side. In the River God Temple, many of the Yin Soldiers are now ghost generals, and they all start patrolling the area with a recruit. Seeing He Xunshuang''s self-confidence, Sun Ji smiled slightly and exclaimed, "Very good, your progress is fast!" Chapter 272： Excited Yin Soldiers Sun Ji also likes this kind of life. After becoming a Yin soldier, he was very happy. Now he can often see new colleagues coming. The River God Temple is getting more and more lively. This is what makes Sun Ji very happy. The normally icy No. 20 Yin Soldier showed a slight smile when he heard He Xunshuang''s words, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Not long after, everyone came to the Heshen Temple. Their faces were very surprised, looking at the barracks in the distance. In the Yin Bing District, in the barracks, Sun Ji and others found that the River God Mansion is very lively today, and most of them have returned. "Huh? Sun Ji, you guys are here too." No. 4 Yin Soldier Wang Lin was chatting with several colleagues, and he immediately got up and said when he saw Sun Ji and others. "Yeah." Everyone nodded. Immediately, everyone felt puzzled. Why are there so many people in the River Temple today? Although the barracks are very large, compared with the dozens of them and the huge barracks, there are not many people. "Brother Wang Lin, what''s going on? Did something important happen?" Sister Sun, Yin Soldier on the 19th asked curiously. "Hi, you are here, come sit down." A Yin soldier said beside Wang Lin. Hearing this, everyone became more curious. Nothing. Why did I receive a voice transmission saying that I was going back to the River Temple for discussion? Upon seeing this, Wang Lin smiled mysteriously, "Big Brother Pang Zhen posted a notice over there today. It was an instruction from Lord River God. You will know it by looking at it in the past." Hearing this, He Xunshuang and others paced towards the place Wang Lin said. At the same time, the three also greeted the people on the scene. "Brother Wang, you are busy first, I have to go on duty after I go to watch." He Xun nodded slightly and said politely. He Xunshuang knew that as a Yin soldier and a Yin God, his main duty was to parade and protect the safety of one party. Moreover, Lord River God has also assigned his own home area to himself, which is extremely beneficial to future generations. As a Yin soldier, He Xunshuang believes that his job is to accomplish what every Yin soldier should do. After saying hello to everyone, he must go to look at the notice quickly, to know what happened, and to go back and continue the parade after the incident. If he continued to talk with everyone, he would be too afraid to delay his work. It would be no good if he made mistakes because of his negligence of duty. Even if the God of the River didn''t punish himself, He Xunshuang would plead with Li Sanxijing himself. Soon, the three of them came to the small square together, with the Yin Soldier List posted on it. "Sure enough, good luck is at the forefront. I said something good will come." Sun Ji said with a smile looking at the Yin Bingbang. At the same time, there were returning Yin soldiers coming around, staring at the Yin soldiers list. "It seems that everyone''s enthusiasm is quite high. It seems that everyone is going for rewards." He Xunshuang looked at the people around and said. Everyone is a yin soldier, and if you want the body of ghosts and gods to go further, the rewards on this list are undoubtedly the best treasures. He Xunshuang also wanted to increase his strength. "How do you say? Let''s go over there and see?" On the 20th, the Yin Soldier Wang said fiercely, even he, who was reluctant to speak, was interested at this moment. "Ok." He Xun nodded twice, his eyes flashed with excitement, his eyes looked deep into the mansion of the river god, and there was a deep look of awe in his heart. He Xunshuang also wanted Xiaoyin Shen to fight medicine. The Yin Soldiers list said that the reward this time is the Xiaoyin God Pill. This pill came from the hands of Lord River God. As long as it comes from the hands of Lord River God, there is no ordinary thing. In He Xunshuang''s heart, Li San is the omnipotent god, and he is extremely looking forward to the reward from the god. During his lifetime, He Xunshuang also often watched movies. In the movies, there are endless kinds of things like pill. This is a treasure, and eating one can increase your skill without any side effects. In the distance, there are Yin soldiers chatting with each other, and there are Yin soldiers practicing martial arts. After some discussions, He Xunshuang and the others decided that they would practice and fight each other in groups of three. Although there are no detailed rules on the Yin Soldiers list, they probably have a general conjecture in their hearts. The reason why this game has selected nine of the hundreds of Yin Soldiers, then their own strength is very important. The high strength of his own means that he can excel in the Yin Soldiers, and his work efficiency will be much higher than that of ordinary people. Afterwards, the three picked a corner and began to practice duel. An hour later. He Xun sweats like rain, he slumped on the bluestone steps, panting heavily, most of the ghost energy in his body has been consumed. "Are you all working hard? It seems that everyone wants to race against time to improve their strength to get the reward and favor of Lord River God." A deep and secluded voice came from the air. Hearing the sound, He Xunshuang turned his head and looked along the source of the sound. Two three-meter-high figures stepped forward. One of them was as strong as a hill with blue-faced fangs, and the other was full of silver hair. There was a cold breath in his eyes, which made people afraid to look directly. "I have seen the Thunder Ghost King, the Spike Ghost King!" On the martial arts field, all the Yin soldiers here saw the Thunder Light Ghost King and the Spike Ghost King stand up and salute. He Xunshuang also got up and bowed to the two, with respect in his eyes, and a faint tremor in He Xunshuang''s heart. Thunder Ghost King, Spike Ghost King. The second of the seven ghost kings under the seat of the God of River. Counting Tutu, the alternative ghost king, and the **** of the sun and the **** of the night, there are now seven ghost kings under Li San''s command. He Xunshuang didn''t often see the two at the River God Mansion. In the past six months, he saw them only four times in total. The most recent time was in the port of Guanlan City, the two ghost kings from the Eagle Country were encircled and suppressed. He Xunshuang also participated in that battle. He is well aware of the power of the River God Mansion. Not to mention the two ghost kings, even if there are three or four, they are definitely not the opponents of the ghost kings in the river temple. The most important thing is that there is a mysterious river god. Even the ghost king is very respectful in front of the river god, no one knows how powerful the river **** is. The honour of the ghost kings by the Yin soldiers comes from their strength and status. The so-called irregularities do not form a circle. In the Heshen Temple, this is spontaneous by the Yin soldiers. The Thunder Ghost King looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "You do your business and don''t care about us." "Hey." The wolftooth ghost king grinned, and at the same time said, "You are yours, we are the person in charge of this event, come to see you, and follow the instructions of Lord River God to inspect and record performance." After all, the two ghost kings sit on the ground at will, like Yin soldiers, on the bluestone steps. Hearing the words of the wolffang ghost king, all the Yin soldiers were thinking. what''s the situation? Have you started scoring today? How could you start recording data so quickly? Everyone thought that this event would not be selected until tomorrow. Chapter 273： Style selection "Boom!" The wolftooth ghost king took off the iron chain from his waist and put it aside. It was time for him to put this thing down heavily on his body. Afterwards, the wolf-toothed ghost king looked up at the crowd, and said loudly, "According to Lord River God¡¯s instructions, this selection is entirely up to the ghost kings of me and the others. Since we have to select the nine best from hundreds of people, we decided to first Assessing your style, as for those who grind the gun, it is naturally undesirable, so I have decided to start the style selection from now, and will always observe your style during this period." The deep and secluded voice of the wolffang ghost king echoed over the square. The voice of the Spike Ghost King was deep and cold, and it was so cold that it made people listen as if they were being stared at by a wild beast, and they felt hairy in their hearts. In this regard, the Yin soldiers have become accustomed to it. Because Spike Ghost King has always been like this, this is the characteristic of Spike Ghost King. "So that''s it." He Xun muttered in a low voice, with a clear look in his eyes. Although the God of the River put a rule of activity, it indicated that it would start tomorrow, but as the judges, the Spike King did not follow the normal rules, but started to record personal scores from now on and start the selection. When He Xun was thinking about it, Sun Ji beside him got up and walked in front of the two Leiguang Ghost Kings. "Leiguang Ghost King, Spike Ghost King, I want to know if the things that our Yin Soldiers have done before and the style of handling things are also considered?" Sun Ji bowed and asked the two ghost kings. "natural." Lei Guanggui Wang nodded and said solemnly. The same goes for the Spike Ghost King, with a smile on his face. Hearing this, Sun Ji suddenly looked bitter and sighed, "Oh..., it seems that this time the Yin Soldier List is destined to miss me." Sun Ji knew that he was relatively loose some time ago. After the end of his daily work, he either went to talk with other colleagues or made interesting gadgets that he saw in this era and took them to his own room to play. Some time ago, in addition to work, Sun Ji was relatively loose while practicing, so it can be said that he didn''t cultivate very well. Many of the other Yin Soldiers also looked helpless. Some people are not much better than Sun Ji. They are more or less slack in cultivation. The River God Temple is very strong, with powerful ghost kings supporting it, and behind the scenes there are Gods such as the River God who do not know how terrifying. The Yin soldiers have incense-condensed weapons and incense-condensed robes. They are also handy when dealing with ghost incidents. Even the Yin soldiers of the prefecture level can retreat in the face of the ghosts of the general level and call their teammates to fix it. . In addition, the Yin Soldiers have no specific concept of life, and it seems that they can live forever. As long as the River God is there and the River God Temple is there, they will not have a sense of crisis, but will be more or less slack. Many Yin Soldiers have retained memories from before they are alive, and they also have their own hobbies. They will also play with their hobbies in their spare time. For example, during this period, there was a Yin soldier who was a craftsman before he was alive. He liked to make all kinds of gadgets. Other Yin soldiers were curious about this scene and would follow him to learn. There is also Yin Bing who was a performer during his lifetime and sang very well. He would sing with a few like-minded friends to entertain the time... As the number of Yin soldiers in the Mansion of the River God is increasing, so are the recruits, and even many things are done by the recruits, so most people will be lazy for a while and do what they want in non-working hours. Things to do. "You don''t have to be depressed..." There was a deep thunder-like sound, which made the eardrums bulge. All the Yin Soldiers looked up. It was the Thunder Ghost King who was talking, his blue face, fangs, and his huge mouth squirming slightly, looking very terrifying and vicious. Lei Guanggui Wang sat on the bluestone steps, his lips and teeth moved slightly, with a smile on his face, "You don''t need to be discouraged, are you all wondering if you have been tired of your own affairs for a period of time and neglected to practice? It will greatly reduce your own assessment. Score, and missed the Yin Soldiers list?" As if seeing the thoughts in the hearts of all the Yin Soldiers, Lei Guang Gui Wang''s face was even more smiling when it came to this. "We went to the black and white impermanence, the sun travel god, and the night travel god. Your previous behavior will be used as one of the elements for reference, but this element is by no means a decisive factor for your cultivation or not. Each of you has its own. Hobby, the combination of work and rest is nothing wrong. If we use this as the selection criteria, Lord River God knows, we will definitely say that we are not doing things well." The God of the River can be said to love soldiers like a child to all the Yin soldiers, he sees everyone in his eyes, Li San has always been relatively lenient to the Yin soldiers. From the appearance of the River God Mansion to the present, Li San has also been committed to improving the leisure life of the Yin soldiers. And for this event, Li San also wanted to give some rewards to his yin soldiers. If it''s because a certain Yin Soldier is doing what he likes for a certain period of time, because he doesn''t work hard to practice every day, every minute, and every second, such selection would be too inhumane. Doing so will only make the Yin Soldiers lose their own identity, forcing them to become instrumental men, becoming instrumental men who work, practice, work, and practice so repeatedly. If this continues, the Yin Soldiers of the River God Mansion will be numb and become a soulless existence. They will be like recruits, without personalities. Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed. Sun Ji secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Many of the Yin soldiers who thought they had no hope of advancing to the Yin soldiers list also smiled with joy, and gathered with their friends in twos and threes to tell each other their joy. There were also Yin soldiers walking towards the Thunder Light Ghost King and asked other questions. He Xun''s eyes flickered, and he glanced deeply into the depths of the River God Mansion. There, there are the Sun and Moon Hall and the Qiankun Hall of the God of the River. God of the river, what kind of existence is it? He Xunshuang is now completely accustomed to the life of the Yin Bing. The longer he lives here, the more he has awe of the God of the River, and at the same time he is very curious about the God of the River. The River God Temple, the River God Mansion, many ghost kings, Yin soldiers, etc., all rely on the existence of the River God Lord Li San. Because of the rich and pure Yin Qi in the River God Mansion, huge changes have taken place in the incense area of ??the River God Temple. The lowest of the Yin soldiers are the pinnacles of the earth level, and half of their feet are the existence of ghost generals, and the number is even greater. Five hundred giants. Such a number is extremely exaggerated. If it is in the outside world, if such a number is replaced by a group of evil ghosts of the same strength, a wave of ghosts with hundreds of ghost generals can be called a disaster. Moreover, there is now a peaceful color in the incense area of ??the River God Temple. Seeing this trend continue, there will be no evil spirit in the incense-covered land of the River God Temple, and it will become a real pure land. Chapter 274： The benefits of being a Yin God Evil spirits cannot survive in Xianghuo''s jurisdiction, and even the most lurking evil spirits may eventually be discovered. The performance of this situation is very obvious. Nowadays, the land price changes in the top residential districts and the rich luxury districts in the Heshen Temple incense area are the most intuitive. When He Xunshuang was on a daily parade, he had heard the voices of some business elites. Recently, the soaring housing prices in Luoshui City can be regarded as terrifying. This is especially true in the high-end residential areas of Luoshui City, and the luxurious and wealthy communities. This trend of increase has approached the housing prices in the magic capital, Kyoto, and other places. Even the housing prices of ordinary communities are soaring, which in the absence of financial turmoil has left these elites confused. Is Luoshui a third-tier city? Nowadays, the housing prices in Luoshui City are almost equal to those in the first-tier municipalities. How terrifying is this? Even though they are business elites, they don''t know what the reason is behind this, why people are like crazy, especially some rich people, no matter how much the price increases, they have to take the real estate in Luoshui City. Could it be that they burned so much money? After He Xunshuang heard these discussions, he understood some of them. He Xun was an exorcist before the twins. He had no high education and no financial expertise, but he knew that as many wealthy people entered Luoshui City, it would bring obvious changes to Luoshui City. Perhaps it is just a soaring housing price, and I can''t see what will happen, and there is no more intuitive manifestation. But He Xunshuang knows that in the future, after these wealthy people with large amounts of capital enter Luoshui City, they will have an immeasurable impact on the economy of Luoshui City, and Luoshui City will enter a period of rapid development. It may not be obvious now, but He Xunshuang thinks this is inevitable in the future. God of River, is the patron saint of Luoshui City. He has no manifestation, no interference in human affairs, but his existence will have an immeasurable impact on the human world. Because he is a god. "If this is the case, then I have to try hard. People always have dreams. What if they come true?" He Xun squeezed his fists, his eyes flashed. Xiaoyin Shen''s medicine can increase strength, which is extremely attractive to everyone. Because this is a reward from the God of the River, but there is no common product for anything that is in contact with the God of the River. Afterwards, Sun Ji and He Xunshuang continued to practice for a while, and they proposed to go back to their residence, fiddle with the furniture in the house, and change the feng shui, hoping for a good sign. This makes He Xunshuang dumbfounded. Yin Shen has already been separated from mortals and possesses incredible abilities of mortals. You are a yin **** who talks about feng shui every day, and you have a nose and eyes, it seems that it is really the same thing. He Xunshuang didn''t say much, he seized the time to breathe in, and ran the Yin Shen cultivation method to increase his strength. He Xunshuang is now in the middle stage of the ghost general, speaking of him, he is not very bad in the Yin Soldier, at the middle level, it sounds like he is only a short distance from the ghost king. But He Xunshuang knows that this short cut is a huge difference. A ghost general, no matter how powerful he is, he is still an ant in the face of a ghost king. Entering the product and not entering the product, that is the difference between cloud and mud. The following day, the gloomy sky in the mansion of the river **** glowed brightly. He Xunshuang opened his eyes and got out of bed. He got up early with the habit of his life. After getting up, He Xunshuang continued to maintain the habit of his life, picked up a small cylinder, and prepared to brush his teeth. It''s just that the toothbrush he holds in his hand is not a modern toothbrush, but an ancient version made by his colleague, Yang Lin. The Yin Soldier on the 19th, Yang Lin, was a famous craftsman during his lifetime, and he made this gadget and gave it to He Xunshuang. The toothbrushes of the ancients used a piece of willow branch, which was then made into a brush-like look, which was used to brush teeth. This gadget was made in accordance with He Xunshuang''s requirements and was closer to modern brushes. In fact, the ancients used many ways to brush their teeth, such as wiping the teeth with cloth strips, chewing the teeth in the morning, and toothpaste paste. Normally, people who pay attention to hygiene are used to gargle, floss, wipe, etc. after getting up in the morning. Before the Tang Dynasty, the ancients used wood, such as tooth wood, willow branches, etc., to brush their teeth. Ordinary people sometimes prefer to use toothpaste powder to wipe their teeth with their fingers, and then rinse their mouths with water. Ointment powder, take saponins, ginger, hemp, etc., turn it into fine powder and burn it with lotus leaf green salt, and finally turn it into ointment powder. Use it to wipe the teeth to fix the teeth and refresh the breath... . Yinshen is no longer a human being, so bad breath and bad breath do not exist naturally. The reason why He Xunshuang acted like this is to make himself look like an individual. He still likes the tone of his life before his death. Perhaps these habits will change after a hundred years, or they may continue forever. After washing up, He Xunshuang went out vigorously. He looked at the familiar River God Mansion and the magnificent palaces scattered in the distance, He Xunshuang still felt that everything was so wonderful. To this day, he is grateful for his fortune. Who would have thought that the dead would continue to live in a different way? And as a Yin God, there are too many benefits that you don''t have when you are a mortal. The **** of Yin eats incense, what he cultivates is the body of the **** of Yin, and what he inhales is pure Yin Qi, and he doesn''t eat the fireworks in the world. Naturally, he is pure and without bad breath. Since becoming a yin god, He Xunshuang has no longer suffered from bad breath. Shuang, this alone is much better than a mortal who eats whole grains. He Xun Twins was an exorcist before his lifetime, and he often performed missions overnight. Coupled with the side effects of ghost energy, he had more or less problems with his five aspects, and bad breath was inevitable. As long as he wakes up in the morning, he can smell the severe bad breath himself, which is what makes He Xunshuang very helpless. Sometimes he deliberately keeps a distance when he talks to others, fearing that bad breath will affect others. Most of the elderly like him will be like this. With organ failure, bad breath will follow. Because of bad breath, He Xunshuang often kept his face straight and deliberately didn''t communicate with others. After a long time, he got used to it, and he also felt that he was not good at talking. Now that he became a **** of Yin, He Xunshuang has no bad breath, and he has become lively, and he likes to communicate more with his colleagues. The only regret is that He Xunshuang can¡¯t talk face-to-face with his son, He Zhenguo, and his grandmother, but he is very satisfied with this. He can see his family and see his own every day in the jurisdiction. When the son is working hard, he is already very happy. He can always guard his son silently. "Wan You, let''s go." He Xunshuang tidied his robes, picked up the saber around his waist, and whispered to the hut next door. Chapter 275： Bronze "Crack!" In the small courtyard, the door of the hut next door opened, and a figure full of bronze came out, with a dense green ghost fire in his eyes. He Xun glanced at Wan You. This is the boss behind the hijacking incident, the bronze ghost Wanyou who was caught in the ghost bag by Tutu tightly. Now Wanyou, as a recruit, is his own starter, cooperating with him on the parade, protecting the defense zone. "It''s time to work." He Xun murmured in a low voice, and walked out of the small courtyard as usual, toward the outside of the river **** mansion. Liwan District, Jinma Avenue. This is a prosperous area in Liwan District, where He Xunshuang''s figure and Wan You''s figure shuttle here. Suddenly, He Xun had a sense of double heart, and he looked at a place far away. There, it is located on a high slope, not far behind it is a mountain range. A rich and luxurious community is built on the hillside. It is in the completion stage and will be available for sale in a few days. Looking at the neighborhood, He Xun''s expression changed, "There is a ghostly atmosphere, there are evil ghosts there!" At this moment, He Xunshuang felt a tremor in his heart. It was a subtle feeling, and Yinshen instinctively told him that there was a terrible evil spirit there. In the next moment, He Xunshuang changed direction, and he and the bronze ghost Wanyou wandered towards the rich community one after another. This villa complex is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the houses can overlook most of the beautiful scenery of Liwan District. At the entrance of the community, several security guards in the duty room were chatting, and the walls were covered with surveillance screens. "The house will be handed over here in three days, brothers, who do you think will be the first big boss to move in?" a little security guard, looking bored at the surveillance screen on the wall, said casually. Hearing that, another tall and thin man smiled casually, "I said that the price of this community is so expensive, I am afraid it is the place where these big bosses use to raise their little wives, aren''t these places bought to raise their little wives?" "Haha. I believe this. I remember that last month two bosses led a wife who looked like his daughter to see the house..." Another ordinary-looking, wide and fat security guard It burst a big melon. "Huh? Why don''t I know? When?" When the others heard this, they were all curious and said. Upon hearing this, the wide-body security guard grinned and whispered, "A month ago, there was a boss who was in his thirties. He seemed to be operating a factory. Oh, yes, it''s a textile factory. He I can¡¯t remember the name of Xie Sha. I only remember his little wife, who seemed to be in her early twenties. Now, kill those internet celebrities..." "Cut, isn''t it Xie Gang? His father''s name is Xie Youzhi. He was a celebrity in Luoshui City more than ten years ago. At that time, the Xie family was a rich man in Luoshui City. It''s not very good, as the old saying goes, the rich is only three generations, and the ancients don''t deceive me! "Come on, no matter how **** the Xie family is, we have more money than us. It''s useless for a wage earner like us to get rich in this life. I just hope that we can marry a wife in peace and live a small life." "Don''t you know? I remember that the sales department said that Xie had just retired the villa that he had set a while ago." Someone heard this and said, another melon burst out. "Huh? Retired?" The wide-bodied security guard was surprised. "Now the housing prices in Luoshui City are rising every day. Our community is the best financial product. Why is he retiring? Is it cold with that little wife? " The security guard who just said check out shook his head, "I also heard the person from the sales department last time. I don''t know the specific reason..." "Huh?" Suddenly, someone exclaimed, attracting everyone''s attention. In an instant, many monitoring screens originally suspended in the security room began to flash, and then lost the signal, and the screens were covered with snowflakes. "What''s the situation? The line is out of order?" Someone voiced doubts. All the security guards saw this scene. After that, the remaining screens with signals also started to flash, turning into snowflakes, and everyone''s intercoms involuntarily made noises like electric currents. The sudden change shocked the security guards present. When they got up, someone picked up the walkie-talkie and kept shouting, trying to contact colleagues in the community to ask what happened. "Go, let''s go out and see what happened." The wide and fat security guard stood up and said. At this moment, everyone heard the sound of the wires sparking. "Beep!" At the same time, all the screens in the monitoring room are black at the same time, and even the power light is off, which means that the security room is out of power. Suddenly, everyone had goose bumps on their backs. This was not because of the power outage, but the temperature in the security room suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. Everyone feels like winter at this time! There was a chilling breath in the air. "Huh~" Numerous cold winds blown into the surrounding windows, and the biting cold wind made everyone shiver subconsciously. "Fuck! What''s the situation? Why is it suddenly so cold, and what is going on with this wind?" "You still have your mind? Go out and see what''s going on outside. This is about to be handed over. If there is a problem, we are afraid it will be done for nothing, Mad..." The wide and fat security guard walked out cursingly. When other people saw this, they tightened their clothes and followed the fat security guard out, leaving only two people in the security room to check the line. "Wait a minute, we''ll go right there." The fat security guard went out, took out the walkie-talkie and said a few words to him, and walked in the direction where the snow flickered and lost the signal. The other colleagues also followed the fat security guard, and walked to the place where the probe lost contact in the first place. After running for a while, the fat security guard looked at the empty space behind him and felt that the colleagues over there should have reached the destination, so he took out the intercom and pressed the call button, "Hey! Lao Li, are you there yet? What is there over there? Happening?" "It will be here soon, I have seen the camera, this...this? What is this! Ah!!!" The fat security guard''s hands suddenly began to tremble, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He heard the screams of his colleagues on the intercom. "Zizzi...." Then, there was a harsh electric current from the walkie-talkie, and it was obvious that the signal was lost. "Go!" The fat security guard didn''t know what had happened, and walked away with a cry of exclamation. Several security guards behind him also followed, and everyone hurried towards the destination. There is the location of Villa No. 3 in Area A. The more you walk into the community, the more people feel the bitter chill. Chapter 276： Mysterious ghost At the same time, a penetrating scream came, echoing in the ears of the fat security guard and others... "Jie Jie Jie..." Penetrating voices are laughter that has never been heard by security guards in reality. "Guru." The little security guard subconsciously swallowed and spit, and said tremblingly, "Brothers, what kind of ghost laughter is this?" The others also had a cold back and got goose bumps all over, and instinctively felt that something was wrong. "Go, go over and see what happened." The wide and fat security guard said. silent. The crowd continued to move forward. The movement was very strange. They must now go to see what happened. If they heard this voice, they would not dare to go alone, but now they are all here, so they are bold enough. Up. "Tap." Suddenly, a erratic footstep appeared, like the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ice, echoing in everyone''s ears. Hearing the sound of footsteps, all the security guards stagnated and stopped one after another. "This is...?" The fat security man let out a suspicious sound, and a figure reflected in his pupils. It was a white shadow, which seemed to be transparent and looming, floating like goose feathers. He clearly had no feet and issued a "step". "Tread" the sound. What is this? The wide and fat security guard instantly sucked in air, his scalp numb, and his back became cold. The white figure stopped when he saw several security guards. Everyone can see clearly, this white figure with disheveled hair, holding a white stick in his hand, with a cloth-like thing floating in the wind on it, like the kind of weeping stick. A pair of evil eyes appeared in the tangled hair, with weird red glow, and looked at each other with security guards. Seeing this pair of ghostly eyes, all the security guards stood upside down with sweat and hair. They were frightened, their legs trembled, and they were trembling without daring to make a sound. What the **** is this? Could it be... a ghost? This thought subconsciously appeared in the hearts of everyone. For unknown things, people will immediately think of ghosts and gods. This is everyone''s habitual thinking. Of course, this white figure is extremely evil no matter how it looks, and it makes everyone feel bitingly cold, no one will think of him as a god. Thinking that it might be a ghost, everyone was short of breath, with cold sweat on their foreheads. They don¡¯t want wages or wages anymore. They just want to stay away from this weird thing. The farther away from him, the better. "Tap!" The little security guard was terrified, and he took a step back subconsciously. With his retreat, the white figure immediately moved. brush! I saw the white figure leaning forward, and he suddenly disappeared like a gust of wind. After everyone blinked, he appeared in front of the security guards. The white figure made the security guards see more clearly. The white coat, the extremely white fingers, and the cheeks that faintly exposed like white paper. It''s not that he doesn''t have feet. His feet are transparent, sticking out from under the robe and stepping on the ground. The white figure''s blood-red eyes stared at the crowd, and the black lips opened slightly, making a sound of "Jie Jie Jie". He seemed to be smiling, watching the greedy color in everyone''s eyes, like a hungry wolf staring at the sheep. "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." This piercing laughter echoed around everyone, if the shadow of the figure could not be seen by the eyes, it seemed that the sound was coming from all directions. The security guards were sweating coldly, their eyes widened, and the shadows of white figures were reflected in their pupils. I saw the stick in his hand lifted high, and a strong gloomy wind appeared. "brush!" With a flick of the stick, the five security guards'' eyes widened one after another, and their pupils began to spread. "thump!" "thump!" "thump!" Immediately, the five security guards, without exception, all fell toward the rear. The wide and fat security guard fell to the ground first. His fat head fell to the ground, his left cheek pressed against the ground, and a pile of cross meat was squeezed out. In his eyes, the vitality has disappeared, and the scene of the scene is reflected in the godless pupils. In the picture, the yin wind whistling, the white figure''s hair was blown by the yin wind, a pale face appeared, and the white figure was laughing up to the sky. "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." The harsh and weird laughter echoed here. This picture is very slow to say, but in fact it is something that happens in less than a second. This ghost who made a strange laugh, he waved his stick to kill those people, it was extremely sharp. In the eyes of outsiders, the security guards didn''t hold on for even a second, and they fell to the ground one after another. "Bold ghost! Do you dare!" Just as the white figure raised the stick in his hand, a burst of shouts rang out. That voice, containing anger, came from a distance, as if to prevent the ghost from harming people. The white figure didn''t have the slightest worries about this loud shout, he still raised the stick high, and the five people including the fat security guard were killed with a wave of Void. After doing all this, the white figure turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. ......... He Xunshuang took Wan You on a parade in the Liwan District, and suddenly felt a tyrannical ghost air appearing in the luxurious residential complex in the distance, and he immediately hurried over with his indulgence golden light technique. At the same time, He Xun dual-purposed the Jade Talisman to inform the surrounding colleagues and the Thunder Ghost King to let them come. When approaching the luxury community, He Xunshuang saw that the entire community was filled with invisible yin, like a wave flooding the entire community. From a distance, He Xunshuang saw a white figure appearing in the community, drifting away in one direction. Not far from him, five security guards were advancing quickly. The next moment, the unknown security guard met the white shadow. Just as a small security guard took a step back, the white figure moved and appeared in front of the security guards and raised the wooden stick in his hand. Seeing this scene, He Xunshuang immediately shouted loudly, with a cold voice of Yin God. At the same time, the other two Yin Soldiers who rushed to the vicinity also uttered a loud shout, wanting to berate the evil spirit to stop the action in their hands. It''s a pity that this white shadow has countless He Xunshuang and their loud shouts, and ignores the suppression brought by their Yin spirit. brush. I saw the stick in the hands of the white figure smashed into the void, a thick and incomparable yin energy penetrated through the five people, destroying the vitality of the five people. The five poor security guards were killed alive in front of He Xunshuang and the others. He Xun squinted his eyes slightly, the corners of his eyes exuded a cold glow, and the Yin Qi on his body burst out. He landed at the same time as the other two Yin Soldiers, followed by the recruits, and the thick Yin Qi turned into mist and surrounded his body. Chapter 277： Impermanence Suddenly, He Xunshuang and others saw the person''s face clearly. "White.... White impermanence?" He Xun''s two tigers shook. He saw the face in the white robe, the blood-colored eyes, and the pale face... "This is Lord Bai Wuchang?" The Yin Soldier who landed at the same time as He Xunshuang also let out an exclamation. The faces of the three were shocked. In their eyes, you can see the whole body of this tall white figure, with an extremely pale face, scarlet strange eyes, the black hair draped behind them, and the scarlet upper tongue drooping at the mouth.... The crying stick in his hand is exactly the same as Bai Wuchang''s weapon. Everyone was shocked, full of incredible colors. This look, this weapon, this clothing, this figure is exactly the same as Bai Wuchang. "No, he has a problem..." He Xunshuang stared at the white figure and found an abnormality. The image of this white man is extremely impermanent, or it is not an exaggeration to look exactly the same, even the facial features are exactly the same. But his breath is completely different from Bai Wuchang, and his temperament is also completely different. Could it be that the sky grows like an impermanent ghost? There was a look of surprise in He Xun''s eyes, and the waves had already turned up in his heart. There was no other reason, but it came from the ghost in front of him. The white ghost has an extremely cold and evil aura and a powerful ghost aura. When He Xunshuang felt his aura, the white ghost''s aura quietly affected him, even he reached the level of the ghost of the ghost. Qi is suppressed by the other''s breath. A fierce ghost can suppress the yin spirit of the ghost general He Xunshuang, which caused a storm in He Xunshuang''s heart. A terrible thought appeared in the hearts of He Xunshuang and others. Ghost King! The white ghost in front of him is most likely a ghost king. When He Xunshuang and the others landed and stared at the white figure, the white figure also stared at them. I saw his mouth grinning, his long scarlet tongue flipping, a pair of evil eyes full of excitement, staring at He Xunshuang. It seems that the white ghost is equally curious about He Xunshuang and the others, or has a keen interest. brush! The white Li Gui leaned forward slightly, lifting the stick in his hand, and he floated towards the three of He Xunshuang. boom! At this moment, the ghost spirit on the white ghost rose to the sky, and a tyrannical yin wind appeared, making people feel bitingly cold. Feeling this tyrannical ghost aura, He Xunshuang''s hearts sank, and silently looked at the white ghost. Phoo~ In an instant, a yin spirit that was stronger than the three of He Xunshuang appeared, and a voice slowly condensed. "interesting...." As the figure appeared, a deep and secluded voice of ghosts and gods blasted away. He was wearing a white robes and a white hat on his head. He also held a stick covered with white cloth strips in his hands. The back figure was exactly the same as the white ghost. "Master Bai Wuchang." He Xunshuang was secretly relieved when he saw the real Bai Wuchang figure appear. This is the real impermanence. Deep and secluded, powerful, and daunting. It was completely different from the white ghost in front of him. "Buzzing!" He Xun''s eyes moved down, and he noticed that the pointer of the ghost-seeking compass in Bai Wuchang''s hand was shaking, pointing in the direction of the white ghost. This is a ghost-seeking compass, which can show the treasures where powerful ghosts are located. He Xunshuang saw the ghost-seeking compass, and at this time he also understood why Lord Bai Wuchang was the first to arrive here. This must be the ghost-seeking compass in Bai Wuchang''s hand that received instructions, and it came here with Bai Wuchang. The ghost-seeking compass will not make a sound when it encounters ordinary evil spirits, and can make a trembling sound, which also represents the power and fear of the white ghost in front of it. It has been a while since He Xunshuang became a Yin soldier. Today was the first time he saw the ghost-seeking compass tremble. This kind of warning sound had never been discovered before. "You go, there is me here, I will deal with him." Bai Wuchang said in a deep voice, and a pair of **** eyes stared at the white ghost in front of him. The white ghost also stopped at this time, watching Bai Wuchang. White Li Gui also had a look of surprise in his eyes, which was very humane, and Bai Wuchang also had a look of surprise in his eyes, and the expressions of the two were surprisingly the same. "I didn''t expect this ghost to look exactly like me, even the weapons are the same." Bai Wuchang put away the ghost hunting compass, looking at the white ghost and said. Hearing this, the white ghost did not answer, but raised the crying stick in his hand high. brush! At the same moment, Bai Wuchang and the white ghost set off at the same time, both raising the crying stick in their hands. The same figure, the same weapon, and even the body style looks exactly the same. The two of them were surrounded by a powerful ghost, and the two crying rods slammed together. "boom!" The ghost energy on the two of them erupted like a volcano, and they collided at the moment of the impact. The ghost energy was like a shock wave and went in all directions. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in the entire community, and naked eyes appeared on the ground. Visible frost stretches for thousands of meters. At the moment when the two met, Shockwave impacted in all directions with the two as the center. "Not good!" He Xunshuang speeded up and wanted to leave, but the shock wave still enveloped him like a flood bursting a bank. He Xunshuang was immediately swept by the ghost and rolled out. He Xun has both sides and one white, only feeling that all five are burnt. He Xunshuang was hit hard by just one aftermath. Bronze Ghost Wanyou and the other two little ghost Yin soldiers were also severely wounded, with a languid breath. Could it be that the white ghost just now made He Xunshuang feel very difficult to deal with, it was something he couldn''t believe that he could suppress his Yinshen power only with ghost aura. When He Xun stabilized his figure, he looked back at the place where the two were fighting, and his pupils suddenly shrank. From the feet of the two, there was dense frost. This frost is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the ground seems to be frozen in the community within a kilometer. At the same time, the shock wave that caused He Xunshuang and the little ghost recruits to be seriously injured, went farther. There, whether it was a villa or house or flowers, trees and trees, they all became torn apart under this shock wave, as if they were forcibly broken into pieces by a sledgehammer. The leaves were withering and dying, and the grass instantly turned into black fly ash, as if it had been burned by a fire. All of this shook He Xunshuang''s heart. mom With just one blow, they had five terrifying aftermaths. How could He Xunshuang not be shocked? "Something!" Bai Wuchang''s faint voice sounded, he swept away the weapon in the hands of the white ghost, raised the crying stick again, and prepared to attack again to suppress it. Chapter 278： Impermanence The white ghost, who looked exactly like Bai Wuchang, did the same thing. The crying stick in the hands of the white ghost is also raised high. "Boom boom!" "Boom boom!" Bai Wuchang and the white ghost fought together, and the powerful aura and waves radiated at will, and the ghost domain in the body was also released, transforming the environment here and the entire villa community into a Shura hell, full of alarming Breath. The mourning stick in Bai Wuchang''s hand turned into an afterimage, and a strong ghost spirit clung to it, waving impermeable to the wind, and the white ghost on the other side did the same, acting exactly the same. As the two played against each other, the whole area turned into a ghost, making the Yin soldiers shudder, mixed with the strange laughter of white ghosts, which made people trance, and my mind was dull. Countless cloudy winds are blowing, like ten thousand ghosts crying and screaming. In the luxurious community, each villa is transformed into a stream of particles with the aftermath of the fight between the two. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Bai Wuchang and the white ghost figure fought to one place, and both figures had the intent to fight to the sky. This Yin Qi was comparable to the spectacular scene of Yin Qi erupting in Beilu City. During the meeting between the two of them, all the ghost exorcists in Luoshui City felt intimidated and looked towards the direction of the luxurious community in Liwan District. Everyone''s hearts turned upside down, and the extremely gloomy place erupted. ? "How could it happen that such a big Yin Qi broke out all of a sudden?" An exorcist secretly exclaimed, looking towards the overcast Liwan District. Feeling this change, all the ghost exorcists in Luoshui City moved, and they all headed towards Liwan District. The eruption of extremely yin places usually has obvious signs, or is accompanied by some special anomalies, such as the leakage of strong yin qi at the beginning, and then it will become thicker and thicker, and it will erupt when it reaches a certain critical point. The overflow of yin qi in the extremely yin land will affect the bodies of the surrounding humans, causing them to be infected with yin qi and get some kind of disease... There are also some special geographical changes that will also appear on the eve of the eruption of extremely gloomy places, such as Suolongjing in Kyoto City. Before the eruption of Yin Qi there, there is the sound of the hum of dragons, which makes people shocked to hear. .... There are also some extremely shady places, which will also be accompanied by special changes. Today, the amount of Yin Qi that erupted has reached the standard of the Extreme Yin Land, but there was no sign of it. Is it another special place of extreme gloom? Many exorcists have a boulder in their hearts, and they think of a certain possibility. Not all extremely Yin places are beneficial. Some special extremely Yin places are terrible places. Not only are they unavailable, but they do more harm than good. When all the ghost exorcists rushed to Liwan District, they all subconsciously glanced at the direction of Luoshui River. There, it is the direction of Luoshuihe Temple. God of the river, will he know that the extremely gloomy place is erupting, and will act? As soon as the Luoshui City Ghost Extinguishing Bureau felt the movement, it issued many orders to block the streets near the place where the Yin Qi broke out, evacuate the people, and let the various departments of Liwan District work with the streets. "boom!" In that luxurious community built on the back of the mountain, the gloomy atmosphere is as strong as a real storm, which is daunting. "Om~" Bai Wuchang''s eyes were cold, and a terrifying yin aura radiated from his body. This yin aura spread to all directions, like a huge hood, covering the half-mountain where the villa community was located, covering the entire community. Bai Wuchang used his own ghost domain to block the chaotic Yin Qi and the rioting ghost energy produced by the battle here, isolated from the outside world, to prevent the aftermath of the battle from spreading to further places again. After the black cover enveloped the entire community, the location halfway up the mountain suddenly became hazy and illusory, as if there was a hazy mist, which made it clear to people in the distance what was going on inside. Inside the black mask, two existences that have reached the realm of the ghost king are fighting frantically. The mourning stick in Bai Wuchang''s hand was waving impermeable to the wind, and the white robe swayed rapidly in the raging cloudy wind, hunting. "Humph!" Bai Wuchang snorted coldly, and his voice instantly turned into an afterimage in the next moment. At this time, Bai Wuchang''s speed reached the point where it was difficult to see, like smoke, and like a ghost. The crying stick in his hand made a "beep" sound in the afterimage, and the iron chain on his body made a rattling noise. The sound, like ghosts and gods dancing on the tip of a knife. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Bai Wuchang''s figure urged to the extreme, the crying stick kept looking for the dead corner and banged towards the white ghost. Every time the strong ghost energy on the crying stick passed, it would turn the objects on the ground into a stream of particles, as if blown by the wind. Corrosion disappears in tens of thousands of years. After a few breaths, the white ghost retreated. At this time, he seemed to be unable to imitate Bai Wuchang''s body, and it seemed that he was photographed in Bai Wuchang''s fierce power. He leaned back and floated towards the back like a goose feather. It seemed very slow, but in fact, the blink of an eye appeared. far away. brush! The body of the white ghost appeared hundreds of meters away, on a dirt bag. This dirt bag is the dirt bag that the villa in the original community was turned into a stream of particles. On the ground next to the soil bag, there are a few thick bones. Those bones were colleagues who had previously talked with Fat Security and others. The white Li Gui stood on the soil bag, his scarlet tongue was rolling, and the evil eyes stared at the distant Bai Wuchang with a suspicious color. The white ghost seemed puzzled and curious. He lowered his head and looked at the mourning stick in his hand. The mourning stick exudes an extremely evil aura. Some of the white cloth strips have turned into flying ash and disappeared. There are also two holes in the white robe on his body, which seem to be The hole after the flame burns in general. This was all caused by fighting against Bai Wuchang. He fought against Bai Wuchang, faintly at a disadvantage, and was suppressed by Bai Wuchang. In some places, he is weaker than impermanence. brush! The corner of Bai Wuchang''s eyes exuded a cold light, he leaned forward, and rushed towards the white ghost in a flash, making the ghost scared and the ghost screaming wherever he went. Bai Wuchang is a fierce **** who arrests evil spirits. With his breath fully opened, it makes people feel creepy at first glance. In the wind, another extremely white palm of Bai Wuchang stretched out from within a throw, arched like an eagle''s claw, and grabbed it towards the white ghost''s head. Bai Wuchang looked at the white ghost with cold eyes, and wanted to catch it. Head. "Jie Jie Jie..." Above the dirt bag, the white ghost raised his head to stare at Bai Wuchang, and he let out a gloomy and penetrating laugh. There seemed to be waves of disdain in his eyes. In the hundreds of previous moves, Bai Wuchang didn''t cause him any substantial harm. Chapter 279： Impermanence blew up "boom!" Facing Bai Wuchang''s volley, the ghostly energy on his body clashed and turned into a thick black mist like a giant tornado sea. The ghostly energy on the crying stick in his hand was like substance, cut out from the void, and swung towards Bai Wuchang. "Boom!" When Bai Wuchang''s attack and the white ghost''s attack met, the sky suddenly became dark, and a huge wave of air swayed in all directions from the center of the two people, making the mountains tremble faintly like an earthquake wave. "Crack!" At this moment of stalemate, the iron chain around Bai Wuchang''s waist swayed, and the iron chain around Bai Wuchang''s waist swelled in the wind, and appeared behind the white ghost like a ribbon. At the top of the chain, there are two deep cold black hooks. . With a "pouch", the hook on the iron chain locked the shoulder blades of the white ghost. Suddenly, the white ghost''s face was distorted, seeming to be extremely painful, his strange laughter disappeared, and replaced by the howling sound of ghosts and gods that made evil ghosts terrified. "Huh~" A tyrannical yin wind suddenly appeared, the white impermanence robes were blown hunting, and the hair spread out all over the sky. The intensity of this yin wind was several times stronger than before. Generally, evil spirits will die if they touch it. The white ghost wanted to struggle under the pain. However, there was no way to get out of the hook, the iron row and the free hook locked his shoulders tightly, making him unable to move forward. Bai Wuchang''s eyes were gloomy, and he took this opportunity to raise the crying stick in his hand and slam his head at the white ghost. The white ghost was horrified, and there was a scream of ghosts and gods in his mouth. He wanted to raise the crying stick in his hand to resist. "Snapped!" This time, the white Ligui''s face appeared in horror, and the crying stick in his hand was immediately broken by Bai Wuchang''s crying stick, and a more terrifying yin aura appeared between the two weapons. With a successful blow, Bai Wuchang was holding the iron chain in one hand, and the mourning stick in the other hand was raised again. He wanted to use this to break the white ghost''s body and severely wound it. Bai Wuchang didn''t want to kill this white ghost directly, a ghost who was exactly the same as himself, and even the looks and moves were the same as him, is this what? Therefore, Bai Wuchang was preparing to take this white ghost who looked extremely similar to him back, and meet Lord Hehe God. Bai Wuchang felt that even Li San would be interested in the guy in front of him who was exactly like him. This ghost, who is exactly the same as himself, must have a special identity. The meaning of his existence may have other more important information. The white ghost stopped struggling. At this moment, he glanced at Bai Wuchang, who was about to hit him cruelly, and then at He Xunshuang and the bronze ghost Wanyou in the distance, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes. Bai Wuchang didn''t notice the look in the white ghost''s eyes, the crying stick in his hand slammed towards the white ghost with fierce aura. Before the crying stick fell, the white ghost uttered a strange cry, and dense black cracks appeared on his body in an instant. The body shattered itself and turned into countless horrible tornadoes. These tornadoes were all rich and extremely yin. Strong winds are everywhere, and it seems that several typhoons converge, causing sand and rocks within a thousand miles, and the vision is instantly blurred. This strong yin and raging wind instantly enveloped Bai Wuchang, and Bai Wuchang''s vision blurred with the flying sand and rocks. He Xunshuang''s face changed drastically, watching from a distance. He looked at the black cover in front of him that covered the entire area of ??the community, and felt the horrible fluctuations in it, but his vision was blurred and he couldn''t see what was going on inside. The outside world is still so quiet, but inside the black curtain of light is a gray area, raging, like a dance of ghosts, shocking. Just as He Xunshuang was worried, the black mask covering the community began to shrink, and then the figure of Bai Wuchang appeared in He Xunshuang''s field of vision. The familiar figure stood in the void and looked at He Xunshuang. "Master Bai Wuchang." He Xunshuang and another colleague stepped forward and spoke. Bai Wuchang looked at He Xunshuang and others, the faint voice of ghosts and gods echoed in the void, "You continue to work, that person, I have solved it." "Master Bai Wuchang, did the white ghost explode itself?" He Xunshuang looked at the devastated earth and asked carefully. "Blode?" Bai Wuchang was slightly surprised, then nodded, "Almost." After all, Bai Wuchang looked at the devastated ground under his feet and the destroyed neighborhood with a different look. At the last moment, the white ghost, the ghost king exactly like himself, looked at the little ghost Yinbing behind He Xunshuang. He seemed to see the aura of being a puppet in the little ghost Yinbing, and then realized that he would become like that. Did you choose to self-destruct after the end? Bai Wuchang''s eyes flickered, thinking about the behavior of the white ghost just now. He is the king of ghosts, and his strength is only a slight difference. If the white ghost goes further, maybe he can''t suppress him alone. Bai Wuchang shook his head, cast aside the distracting thoughts in his heart, and looked at He Xunshuang and others, "You and others perform their duties, I will report this matter to Lord River God." Bai Wuchang''s voice echoed in the void, resounding in everyone''s ears. His figure has dissipated in the wind, turned into light and shadow and left here. "Yes, Lord Bai Wuchang." He Xunshuang and the others bowed and saluted. After they looked up, they found that Bai Wuchang was missing. Then, He Xunshuang and his colleagues looked far away. There are three ghost exorcists from Luoshui City. They had already felt the movement here before and came here. The Yin Qi broke out here. In the eyes of the common people, there was no special vision. It was like a violent wind roaring, like a sudden blowing of sand and dust accompanied by the sound of sobs. gas. The three exorcists were dull, they looked forward in shock. He Xunshuang didn''t say much, he nodded to his colleagues, and left here with the bronze ghost Wanyou. He Xunshuang had inexplicable thoughts and many doubts about the impermanent ghosts that appeared today, but he hid these strange thoughts in his heart and continued to carry out his own work. Another exorcist also left with his recruits. In the distance, where the three exorcists are. "Brother, has the Yin Soldier gone?" "Yeah." A young exorcist nodded, "I just saw Team He with a bronze ghost." The three ghost exorcists were communicating quietly. The young ghost exorcist was the closest to this place and was the first to arrive. As soon as he arrived here, he saw several tall and straight figures standing there in the distance, wearing strong clothes and wearing knives around their waists. . At this time, the young exorcist had a clear look in his heart, "Perhaps, what happened here is related to the River Temple." Chapter 280： Li San guessed "Yeah." Another ghost exorcist nodded and said in shock, "I just saw Bai Wuchang, my God..." All three of them were shocked in their hearts, all of them stared at the luxurious villa complex on the mountainside. Here, the villas have been devastated, the trees have died, the green grass seems to have been burned by wildfire, the ground is full of gullies, as if it has been smashed by a violent bombardment, the whistling wind still remains here, It''s like having experienced an earth-shattering battle. "What happened here?" Someone speaks, can''t talk, and the voice trembles. The three of them all changed color, and secretly swallowed a mouthful of foam. Within a thousand miles, no grass grows, it seems to have been bombed by a ten-thousand-pound bomb, and it seems to have been plowed by a huge rake... ......... Bai Wuchang hides in the void, turning into a streamer and heading towards the river temple. He now has a lot of doubts in his mind, this time the ghost is very strong, and the strength surpasses the ghost king who has entered the rank, and has reached the second rank! This thing is very strange. Generally known ghost kings, including the ghost kings they have seen, are at the entry level. This evil ghost has already reached the threshold of the second rank, which is a very abnormal thing. Bai Wuchang just wants to quickly report this matter to Li San, please Li San to decide. After a while, the river temple was in sight. Without stopping, Bai Wuchang entered the temple, stepped into the mansion of the river god, and went all the way to the depths of the mansion of the river god. In the depths of the River God Mansion, the Sun Moon Hall is located here. Bai Wuchang came to the gate of the courtyard and entered the gate. Entering the eye, a young man wearing a blue robe and exuding an elegant and easy-going atmosphere is sitting under a tree holding an ancient book in his hand and watching. "Master River God!" Bai Wuchang paced away, bowing his waist and bowing his head. With his head down, he saw the four big characters on the page of the ancient book in Li San''s hand, "The River God Ancient Scroll." "Yeah." Li San nodded slightly, Wen Ru''s voice heard, "Impermanence, what kind of evil is that ghost?" Li San raised his head, put down the ancient book in his hand, and placed it lightly on the case table, staring at Bai Wuchang with star-like eyes. Hearing this, Bai Wuchang was not surprised when he heard Lord River God directly ask about Li Gui''s information. Bai Wuchang stood up and said respectfully, "Master River God, that Li Gui is a bit special, he..." Bai Wuchang spoke, and said all the information of the white ghost today, without missing any of the side details. "Huh?" Li San was slightly surprised, "A ghost exactly like you?" "Yeah." Bai Wuchang nodded, "Master River God, his subordinates are also puzzled. Not only does he look the same as me, he looks the same as me, his weapons are the same as me, and most of his moves are the same as me... ." Hearing this, Li San also had doubts in his mind. Before, he felt a tyrannical aura in Liwan District. It was a ghost king, whose aura far exceeded that of ordinary ghost kings who had just entered the product. Each product is divided into early stage, middle stage, late stage and peak. And the breath of this ghost had obviously reached the threshold of the second rank. Although Li San was a little surprised by this, he didn''t care very much. He knew that this was the place where Bai Wuchang was. The black and white impermanence is stronger than the wolftooth ghost king and the thunder light ghost king. They appeared the earliest and have practiced for a long time, only weaker than the sun travel **** and night travel god. A ghost king who reaches the second-tier threshold is far stronger than ordinary ghost kings, but it will not be the opponent of Bai Wuchang who has reached the second-tier. Hearing this now, Li San was very surprised. Under Bai Wuchang, the Li Ghost definitely had no chance of escape, but Li San was surprised that the Li Ghost had chosen to self-destruct. When he just woke up, Li San knew nothing about the world. With the passage of time, Zhong Yin Bing recorded information one after another, and Li San also had a deep understanding of the world. For evil spirits, Li San knew better. The evil spirits act according to their instinctive will. They are born to represent evil, to kill, and to destroy... But these evil ghosts are not the kind of tough guys, nor are they afraid of death. They don''t blink when they kill people, but when faced with life threats, they will not let go of any chance to live. For example, on the freighter from the Eagle Nation, the dozens of ghost generals, all of them lawless, face the coercion of the ghost king, they choose to surrender in order to live as a sheep. If you can live, who wants to die? People are like this, so are ghosts. Choosing to self-destruct the ghost body would be tantamount to suicide, in which case it would be really dead. Based on Li San''s understanding of evil spirits, this is basically impossible. All evil spirits are afraid of death, and they would not do this. But this inertia cannot be confirmed in the impermanent ghost today. This impermanent ghost is powerful, has a tyrannical character, does whatever he wants, and is a lawless man. It has the strength far surpassing the average ghost king, and it is also a very smart ghost. Li San had the color of thinking in his eyes, thinking of the world and some materials in the secret books he had read. The ghosts of this world have come to conclusions after continuous research by scientists. Ghosts are not things that appear in the soul or body after the death of humans or creatures. This is completely different from the information in "Ghosts" that Li San has read. With the outbreak of ghost events in this world, the number of ghosts is increasing even if they continue to encircle and suppress them, and they are getting more and more intense. With so many kinds of things, Li San has always believed that ghosts in this world should come from another dimension. A world where only evil spirits exist. Li San thinks so, and the scientists who study ghost events at the Headquarters of the Bureau of Extinction of Ghosts also think so. Up to now, scientists all over the world who study ghost events generally think so. Everyone thinks that ghosts should come from another dimension of the world. The time and space of the two worlds are intertwined, causing the ghosts to appear in the world where people are now. No one knows what kind of world this world is like. This is just a guess based on the current ghost incident, and there is no definite evidence. For this other world, Li San has his own definition. "Impermanent ghosts..... Is the world where only the ghosts exist, as I thought, is the ghost world? Or is it the nether world?" Li San asked inwardly, and the color of thinking flashed in his eyes. He thought of the world he lived in before the Tang Dynasty in his previous life. In that world, the Nine Nether Lands are collectively called the Underworld, and they are also called the Nether Land. Hundreds of millions of sentient beings, the home of countless creatures after their deaths, are also a world where only ghosts and ghosts exist. Chapter 281： Minister Zhugeyuan with a headache According to the legend of the world in which he was in his previous life, there are countless haunts, including Yama, ghost king, black and white impermanence, bull-headed horse face, ghost gate, Naihe bridge, and so on. According to legend, a ghost is an existence transformed by the soul of a dead person. Do all kinds of ghosts and monsters that suddenly appear in this world come from the world of the underworld? Do the ghosts and evil ghosts in this world come from the world of the underworld? Li San shook his head, he put aside the strange idea in his mind, and then immediately denied the strange idea in his mind. If the evil spirits really came from a world called the Ghost Realm, it would definitely not be the Netherworld. In Li San''s memory, there are no ghosts like Yuantaigui in the Netherworld. "That''s fine, it''s too shallow on paper. I can''t think of the essence of the problem. I still take a step and look at it. One day I will uncover the mystery of all this." Li San thought about it, and then he thought of everything else. His gaze pierced through the layers of the void intentionally or unintentionally, looking towards the direction of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, "This incident, maybe it will give the people of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau a headache..." Li San can just think about this kind of thing. After all, his strength is here. So far, nothing that Li San thinks has happened. But Killing Ghost Bureau cannot be as calm as Li San. Kyoto City, Headquarters of Demonstration Bureau. Minister Zhuge Yuan was sitting in the office, applying refreshing oil on his temples. Then a slight cooling sensation came, Zhuge Yuan felt that he still could not improve, and dropped two drops in his nostrils. Then, he felt that this was not enough, and he smeared a few drops on the center of his brows... "I said Zhuge, you can do that. This is a refreshing oil, not a sunscreen." Academician Wang subconsciously said as he watched Zhuge Yuan''s operation. Hearing that, Zhuge Yuan''s movement in his hand stopped, and the cool sensation in his nostrils made him feel a little better in his headache. Looking down slightly, Zhuge Yuan looked at the documents on his desk, and the headache that had just been relieved was about to reappear. "This is really a strange thing. There have been so many weird things recently." While speaking, Zhuge Yuan looked at Academician Wang, "Lao Wang, how are you doing your research? Is there anything going on?" Hearing Zhugeyuan''s question, Academician Wang immediately became interested. Academician Wang put down the teacup in his hand. He looked at the document on his desk. There were a few bold characters on it, "Impermanence incident, Riyoushen incident." "Zhuge, after the incident at the Golden Dragon Hotel in Luoshui City, I asked the survivors present. According to the information on the scene, the Sun You God exists." "Moreover, the **** of the sun is exactly the same as the legend. He is the evil **** who monitors the good and evil and punishes the evil spirits. All the people who died in this incident were extremely sinful people. The nature of their deaths should be the same as that of Huang Yi, and... ." Academician Wang paused, pushed down the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said in a deep voice, "According to the information, it can be determined that the Riyou God has reached the level of the ghost king 100%, and then..." The voice of Academician Wang suddenly became louder. "Riyoushen deprived the survivors of the lifespan. I think this incredible ability is a good research project. I am thinking that if a yin **** like Riyoushen can deprive the lifespan, can it also increase the lifespan?" "The reason why we humans can live long is that we rely on exercise, physical fitness, and a good routine of work and rest, and secondly our personal physique. As we all know, human cells are undergoing metabolism every day, that is, how many times human cells divide. There is a lifespan, so I think this means of depriving lifespan is a certain ability to forcibly increase the body''s metabolic rate, so that their vitality is lost in advance..." "Through a certain method, it directly acts on the cells of the human body, allowing them to divide and regenerate continuously at a speed exceeding thousands of times in an instant. This will fundamentally reduce the existing life span of living beings. If this method is through ghost energy There is hope..." "Pharaoh, Pharaoh, don''t teach me anymore!" Zhuge Yuan waved his hand and interrupted Academician Wang''s tirade. "Huh?" Academician Wang paused and said puzzledly, "Zhuge, do you have any questions?" "Speak more popularly, say the more important ones." Zhuge Yuan rubbed his temples and looked at Academician Wang. "Okay!" Academician Wang nodded, "Let¡¯s just say it more popular. The ghost qi in the exorcist will affect the human body. Originally, Xu Teng¡¯s life span was reduced. I was not interested in it. After all, this kind of villain Having done so many bad things, it¡¯s a good thing if you didn¡¯t die directly." "It''s just that, based on the academic study of ghost incidents, I was still driven by curiosity to examine Xu Teng''s body. As a result, guess what I found?" "I discovered a terrible thing. The cells in Xu Yu''s body, including the Fusang''s body, are intact. They are not as I expected, but their cell lifespan has been reduced from the total lifespan." "If a cell of the human body is regarded as a machine, according to my vision, it is to overload the machine and let him work for a year or even ten years, so that the life of the machine will be reduced." However, I found that the cells in their bodies were intact, as if essentially reducing the original lifespan of this machine. That is to say, a cell of a normal person can divide 100,000 times, but their cells can only divide 30,000 times in essence. Minister Zhugeyuan, do you know what this means? This means that they forcibly took away the functions of Xu Teng and Fusang''s cells. Can these functions be carried on to others after taking them away? According to my assumption, it is to keep this machine working, overloading it to reduce its lifespan, but Riyoushen¡¯s method is better, he is directly depriving the cell of its function, which is simply against science. It''s incredible. "........ Zhuge, do you think that such methods as Riyou God is not something that mortals like me can think of, he is a true immortal method..." Zhuge Yuan listened to Academician Wang''s broken thoughts, his face was full of black lines. Are you talking about picking up important things? You just said more than a little bit? See you like this. If I discuss this topic with you, can you talk to me until tomorrow morning? Minister Zhugeyuan said helplessly, "Pharaoh, you stop first, and if you continue to talk like this, you can''t finish it until it''s dark. Can you put this so-called research aside..." Chapter 282： The mysterious giant picking cornel In Zhuge Yuan''s view, besides depriving Xu Teng and others of their lifespan, he cared more about the **** of the sun, the legendary god, besides killing those wicked people. Zhuge Yuan is different from Academician Wang in the field of responsibility. As the head of the Headquarters of the Bureau of Elimination of Ghosts, Zhuge Yuan cares more about the God of Riyou. He is a **** who checks the good and evil in the world. He is a ghost and has some The special methods are not surprising, right? Gods such as Riyoushen have existed in myths for a long time, let alone depriving them of life, even if they have more skills, Zhuge Yuan is no exception. Wait, deprive life, transfer life function? Is it possible that the Japanese travel **** survived like this for thousands of years? The strange thought that appeared in Zhuge Yuan''s mind was that his body shuddered inexplicably. This is not impossible, it is very possible. "Pharaoh, do you say that the **** of the sun travels from the legend to the present, does it rely on the means of stripping the life function?" Zhuge Yuan said subconsciously. "Huh?" Academician Wang raised his eyebrows, and he glanced at Zhuge Yuan profoundly. He didn''t expect this old friend to have such a big brain. Immediately, Academician Wang shook his head, "No, the **** of the sun will never rely on such methods to survive the ages." "Huh? How to say?" Zhuge Yuan said. "He Shenye is the best example. He is a god, not a human. God and human are not the same life composition. This is the best explanation." Academician Wang said slowly. God is called God because it is not the same form of life as man in the essence of life. People want to live and eat whole grains. Does God need it? God doesn''t need it. Gods can live forever if they have incense. This is the conclusion that Academician Wang has drawn after studying ghost events for most of his life. Hearing this, Zhuge Yuan thoughtfully nodded, "Pharaoh, it seems that it is really what you said, but compared to this, I want to withdraw from Luoshui City, Yunshan City, and Linze City. Thirty percent of the ghost exorcists in this city sent them to other places. What do you think?" Upon hearing this, Academician Wang did not directly answer, but instead asked, "Are you doing this because of the **** of sun travel?" Then Academician Wang nodded, "Your idea is feasible. You can also try it. Can the three cities transfer 30% of the ghost exorcists? It is equivalent to the ghost exorcists of one more city. To alleviate the problem of manpower shortage in other places, according to the current development, it can be determined that there are six ghost kings in Luoshui City!" Zhuge Yuan nodded with a smile on his face. He coincides with the ideas of Academician Wang. Known ghost kings in Luoshui City include black and white impermanence, thunder light ghost king, wolffang ghost king, Tutu, an alternative ghost king, and an extra day travel god. It can be predicted that with the passage of time, these three cities will be the safest places outside Kyoto in Daxia Country, and the eastern part of Guanlan City will be included, which should be said to be three and a half cities. After all, Kyoto City is the capital of the Great Xia Kingdom, and these three cities are all third-tier cities. No matter how they compare, they are incomparable. "Since you also think it is feasible, then I made arrangements like this." After all, Zhuge Yuan directly picked up the phone and notified his deputy to come over and issue a series of orders. "Pharaoh, there is one more thing." After finishing the command, Zhuge Yuan hung up and said, pointing to the document on the table. "Most of the cornel has disappeared in the Yunling Mountain area of ??Luoshui City, and a mysterious figure several meters high was discovered in the mountain..." The document was marked with a striking title. This is what happened in the Yunling Mountain area of ??Luoshui City after the Riyoushen incident. Since the tombstone of the **** of river Li San was discovered in Yunling Mountain, the senior officials of Daxia State unanimously decided to delimit the tombstone within a radius of tens of kilometers as the highest S-level area, and implement a military blockade. The area within a kilometer is designated as a special area, and people are strictly prohibited from entering, and a high wall is built five kilometers away from the tombstone to block off a large section of the mountain range. Later, Daxia State sent a regiment of troops there and stationed there all year round. Some time ago, the sergeants here went into the mountains to exercise and perform daily survival projects in the wild. They entered the mountains and suddenly found a special smell. Many soldiers stepped forward and found small red wild fruits all over the mountains and plains, and everyone recognized what it was. This is the fruit that they often picked during the holidays when they were young, but with the development of the times, many people don''t pick it anymore. Cornus, the Double Ninth Festival coincides with the maturity of cornus, which can be auspicious to be picked and worn on the body. As a result, many soldiers came to be interested, picked a few plants casually, and put them on their bodies, intending to make them into sachets as they did when they were young, as a sign of good luck. On their way back to the barracks, there was a sudden gust of wind in the mountains. At that time, many soldiers did not pay attention to this sudden gust of wind. They lived in the mountains for a long time, and it was quite normal that there were frequent winds and rains here. At that time, everyone encountered another team that survived in the wild. They gathered together and discussed it. Go back to the place where you found the cornel and pick a little bit more. When the two groups of soldiers arrived at the place covered with cornel, they were stunned. The mountain was full of mature cornus just now, why is there no one now? how can that be? The entire hillside is full of cornel, so even if you pick it, you have to pick it for a while, right? Besides, in this deep mountain and old forest, where are the idlers picking cornus? The first team that arrived at the beginning thought they had gone in the wrong place, but after seeing the obvious boulder on the hillside, they were sure that they had not gone wrong. They just came here, and they were sitting on the rock before. Let''s enjoy the cool down below. "Does it have something to do with the strange wind just now?" A soldier said, expressing his doubts. This incident was said to be big or small, but it was just because it was too strange that it was reported by the soldiers present. The people above learned of the occurrence of such things in the reserve, and immediately took it seriously and decided to investigate in detail to see what exists in the mountains. As a result, the soldiers were sent out in the following days, constantly looking for clues in the mountains. Among them, a small group of soldiers suddenly found a mysterious figure in the mountains, the figure the size of a small mountain bag, looking from a distance, the height was several meters! This huge figure disappeared in a flash, but it was clearly seen by the soldiers. Minister Zhugeyuan has been following up on this matter recently. What is the mysterious figure that appeared in the reserve? What kind of existence is that mysterious figure? The protected area where the tombstone of the God of the River is located is of extraordinary significance to Daxia Kingdom, and Zhuge Yuan will never allow any problems in that protected area. Chapter 283： From the unknown world "I also know what you said, but I don''t have any thoughts, and I don''t know where to start..." Academician Wang frowned. This time he did not make a long story, but simply stated his views. What is the tall figure suddenly appearing in the mountains? Academician Wang didn''t know, and didn''t know what to use to define this mysterious figure. Is it an evil spirit? But the evil spirits are mainly to harm people. Where can evil spirits go to the mountains to pick cornel? Cornus has a very strong fragrance, and the army sent military dogs to search for the smell of Cornus, but they didn''t have a clue. Do evil ghosts take off the cornel as a snack when they have nothing to do? impossible! It''s impossible! There was something wrong with this matter everywhere, but everyone had no clue for a long time. "Oh..." Zhuge Yuan sighed secretly. He has been following up on this matter for a long time, but unfortunately there is no new discovery, which keeps him awake lately. Suddenly the phone rang on the desk. Upon hearing the sound, Zhuge Yuan answered the phone, "I am Zhuge Yuan." On the other side, Academician Wang was silently storing water in his teacup, and he said too much today, making his mouth dry. "What did you say?" Zhuge Yuan stood up with a "teng" cry and exclaimed. This high-pitched voice made the hands of Academician Wang who was pouring water tremble. The water in the kettle was poured out, making the sleeves wet, and a lot of water dripped on the table. "What''s the situation?" Academician Wang pushed down the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and said. Zhuge Yuan frowned and looked at Academician Wang, "There is a suspected extremely cloudy place in Liwan District of Luoshui City, and it is very likely that an extremely cloudy place has erupted." Hearing the sound, the pupils under Academician Wang''s eyes turned round. "Can there be movement in the River Temple? Let the ghost exorcist of Luoshui City pay close attention to the movement of the River Temple!" Upon hearing the words Luoshui City, Academician Wang immediately thought of the River Temple, which is located in Luoshui. On the beach, it is impossible for the river temple to remain silent when such a thing occurs. Zhuge Yuan nodded, he also thought of this place. Immediately, Zhuge Yuan dialed the phone and issued an order for Luoshui City to respond to all the information about the incident, whether it was true or not, all details should not be left behind. Soon, news about the eruption of the Extreme Yin Land in Luoshui City arrived at Zhuge Yuan one by one. Not long after, Zhuge Yuan''s phone rang again. "Minister Zhugeyuan, Bai Wuchang has appeared, right where the Yin Qi broke out." This sentence came first on the other end of the phone. Ok? Upon hearing this, Zhuge Yuan ignored the shock in his heart and lost his voice, "What is the specific situation?" On the other end of the phone, there was a voice that was equally absent-minded, "Minister Zhuge Yuan, this is not an eruption in a very gloomy place, but a ghost incident. The Heshen Temple sent the White Wuchang Ghost King to deal with it. The other party is a powerful ghost. The entire half-mountain where the Extreme Yin Land is located is the battlefield of the two, which has been turned into rubble, and the casualties and losses caused have not been counted yet..." On the other side of the phone, the young ghost exorcist reported in detail what happened in the luxurious community in Liwan District. After talking with another ghost exorcist who arrived here first, he learned that the ghost king Bai Wuchang was fighting another ghost, and that ghost looked exactly like the ghost king Bai Wuchang. The protagonist of this ghost incident is the impermanence. ghost. Hearing the detailed report on the phone, Minister Zhugeyuan and Academician Wang were shocked, and they remained silent for a long time. "The protagonist of this ghost event is the ghost of impermanence? It looks exactly like Bai Wuchang? Could it be the ghost that appeared in the Netherworld of another dimension?" Academician Wang was shocked, and he thought of something. And this strange idea of ??Academician Wang is so similar to that of Li San at this moment. In the other world, there are Netherworld and Underworld, and there are impermanent ghosts in them. This world and that world intersect in time and space, and the evil spirits of that world have arrived in this world. When Zhuge Yuan heard the words of Academician Wang, his eyes were full of incredible colors if he was struck by lightning. The news was too shocking and made him a little bit overwhelmed for a while. If the ghosts in this world come from a ghostly land in another world, then the ghosts of impermanence are just ghosts that are not big or small, and there are other ghosts above the ghosts of impermanence? The ghosts of impermanence are ghost kings, and the strength of the impermanence is almost equal to that of the white impermanence in the river temple. After a long battle, there is no victory or defeat, so what level of existence will there be above the impermanence ghost? This represents too many terrible things. Thinking of this possibility, Zhuge Yuan had more ideas in his mind. According to the results and speculations of Academician Wang and their research, the gods of this world have been fighting against the evil spirits. The gods finally won a tragic victory after a vigorous battle. It can also be said that the gods have failed in this war. At the price of the fall of the gods, it only temporarily sealed the evil spirits, leaving the river **** alone to live alone, facing the terrible fate that might break out again in the future. The River God is also like a shadow, standing silently on the long river of history, guarding mankind, looking for a solution to evil spirits, so he collected the souls of good people from all ages and transformed them into Yin soldiers. At the same time, Minister Zhugeyuan still had doubts in his mind, how strong is the God of the River? The Yin Qi broke out in Beilu City, and thousands of evil ghosts were carried by the ghost king who had been fused with three original fetal ghosts. The **** of river, he didn''t even show his body, he just offered a sword in the air. The sword came from nine days and killed thousands of evil spirits with a single sword. It put down the coming disaster in Beilu City and helped the human side to suppress it. A very shady place. What is the realm of such strength? With such a method, thousands of evil ghosts can be killed in seconds, and even the ghost king is killed in seconds. What kind of strength is it to achieve this level? However, even with such a powerful existence as the River God, in the legend, there is a **** who is comparable to or stronger than that by his side. All of them have unpredictable means of ghosts and gods, even if they are a group of gods. Such existence still lost. The gods lost and the gods fell. With such a luxurious combination, they eventually lost. Why did they lose? Could it be that the ghosts that once invaded in ancient times are more powerful than the gods? According to the current situation, even the ghost king, in front of the river god, is an ant, and a sword gas can be killed. Such a **** said that in the ancient times, there were hundreds of advances and could lose. So, where will the ghost things in the future develop? Now because of the appearance of impermanent ghosts, their moves and weapons are exactly the same as white impermanence. This scene has made the hearts of the exorcists who watched the battle unable to rely on peace for a long time, and it has also caused the impermanence ghosts to come from the netherworld in the hearts of all those who know. Thoughts. Chapter 284： Exploring the origin of impermanent ghosts This pile of information made Zhuge Yuan''s brain hum. He felt that his brain was not enough, so he stopped for a few days, and now he had a headache again. Zhuge Yuan murmured subconsciously, "Since it is true, then the God of the River was there to fight the gods fiercely with the ghosts. He has failed. Presumably, there are more and more evil ghosts now. What are you going to do?" When Minister Zhugeyuan thought about the future, his face was suddenly full of horror. If it is true, then the ghost king is just a pawn. How terrible is the real existence? At this moment, the moment Zhuge Yuan heard the ghost of impermanence, he thought of more things than he knew now. There is not much information on this matter so far, just an impermanent ghost that suddenly appeared, and there is currently no information about this impermanent ghost. Zhuge Yuan attaches great importance to it. In his heart, the importance of this matter is self-evident, and it is related to the huge secret behind the ghost incident. the other side. Academician Wang didn''t care about getting wet sleeves. His face was more complicated, as if he had won the jackpot and lost the lottery ticket. "Zhugeyuan, I want to convene a group meeting immediately, combine the clues of ghost events that are known now and the information of impermanence ghosts today, and analyze this matter carefully..." Academician Wang said, without hesitation, he immediately called his deputy. Let him prepare the materials needed for the meeting. "Boom boom boom!~" "Minister Zhugeyuan." A knock on the door and the voice of Li Xiang, his deputy, came from outside the door. Hearing the sound, Zhuge Yuan had doubts in his eyes. He didn''t call his deputy. Why did this deputy knock on the door suddenly? Immediately Zhuge Yuan said, "Go in!" The deputy entered the door with an anxious expression on his face. Before Zhuge Yuan asked him, he said anxiously, "Minister, the big thing is not good, there has been a ghost king-level incident in Lishan County, Tianming City!" what? Ghost King incident? Zhuge Yuan''s face changed drastically, and his eyes were round. I just received the incident of the impermanence ghost in Luoshui City, which represents the S-level ghost king. Now there is another ghost king-level incident in Tianming City? Why are there so many ghost kings? One by one? "What''s the situation, how is Lishan County now?" Zhuge Yuan was shocked, but he still asked in an orderly manner. "Guru." Deputy Li Xiang swallowed and spit, and said in a trembling voice, "Preliminary estimates are that the current death toll in Lishan County is about 500." Hearing this, Minister Zhugeyuan only felt his head dizzy, and the sky was spinning. God, more than five hundred people died. This is only a preliminary estimate. "Minister, Lao Li in Lishan County has already rushed over, and the latest situation is not yet known." Li Xiang, his deputy, looked sad, with unstoppable anger in his eyes, which was more than 500 lives! At the same time he spoke of someone. Lao Li, this is not a person''s name, but a respectful name for everyone in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau. Li Cunyi. He is one hundred years old this year. He is a real old man with longevity and the oldest ghost exorcist in the world. If he is despised because of his age, then this person, whether he is a human or a ghost, will end up miserably. Li Cunyi, his identity is even more mysterious. One of the three major towns and ghost exorcists at the headquarters of the Great Xia Kingdom Ghost Destroying Bureau, code-named ¡®Wisp Fire King! Li Cunyi. ¡¯ From the code name of Li Cunyi, we can know that he is the ghost king-level ghost exorcist, and he is also the third ghost exorcist in the Great Xia Kingdom after the revival of the evil ghost incident. There are too many legendary stories in Li Cunyi''s life, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are exhausted. Becoming a ghost king is just one of them. His ability to become an exorcist from the time he was young until he became a national-level ghost exorcist at the age of 100 is destined to be extraordinary. As we all know, ghost exorcists are a high-risk profession, because ghosts will often go back, and excessive use of ghost power can also cause irreversible damage to the body. Therefore, it is recognized that ghost exorcists have a shorter lifespan than normal people, and they often deal with ghosts. Fighting is even more commonplace, so the exorcist does not live long, and Li Cunyi can live a hundred years old, which shows that it is extraordinary. Li Cunyi is also one of the founders of the Great Xia Kingdom''s Ghost Destroying Bureau. He is a true veteran. Since he became an exorcist when he was young, he has silently guarded the Great Xia Kingdom. Scientists such as Academician Wang are hailed as national treasures, but they think they are not. Talents like Li Cunyi are truly national treasures. Upon hearing this, Zhuge Yuan nodded. He was not surprised that Mr. Li rushed to Lishan County in person. Lao Li had recently dealt with an incident in a very shady place in the north, and he was also very close to the county seat of Lishan. It was reasonable for him to rush there in person. "Send orders to send other ghost exorcists to assist Lao Li from the nearest place. We must follow Lao Li''s arrangement..." After Zhuge Yuan pondered a little, he began to issue new orders. Soon, a complete combat plan appeared. ...... On the other side, the River God Mansion. Li San watched Bai Wuchang leave in the small courtyard in front of the Sun Moon Hall, and then withdrew his gaze. "Is an impermanence ghost exactly like Bai Wuchang..." Li San whispered in the wind. Inexplicable colors gleamed in a pair of eyes that were as bright as stars. Although Li San didn''t care about the origin of the impermanent ghost and the reason behind the ghost incident in the entire parallel world, it did not mean that he was not interested in the impermanent ghost. The reason for not caring is that Li San has strong strength. Even if today''s impermanent ghost has reached the threshold of the second-tier golden body, it is still an ant to Li San. Li San is a seven-rank, and the gap between each rank is like the difference between clouds and mud. If the ghost king who enters the product can condense into a stream with powerful ghost energy, then the strength that Li San''s seventh-grade golden body possesses is the vast ocean. Li San has a keen interest in this impermanent ghost who is exactly the same as Bai Wuchang. He doesn''t want to think about too many unknown things to affect his judgment of things. "I want to see what the **** this impermanent ghost came from." "The Eye of Sakyamuni!" In Li San''s eyes, there was an extremely rich and bright blue light flashing, and he fully urged the eyes of Shakyamuni, which was a blue light that had never been seen before. At this moment, the aura on Li San''s body became like a tornado sea, immensely vast, this aura was extremely powerful, like a true emperor overlooking the common people. In the dark, Li Sanyi''s blue eyes had seen many unknown fluctuations, and a faint Taoist rhyme radiated from his body. At the same time, outside the river temple. Outside the Heshen Temple, with a clear sky, there was a sudden gust of wind at this moment. The branches outside the river temple were rustled by the wind, and pedestrians on the street were blown away by the wind, and the clothes were hunting and hunting in the wind. Chapter 285： Son and mother ghost king "What''s the situation! Isn''t it windy today?" "Oh, now the weather forecast is often reported randomly. The wind is at least level five!" Some passersby grumbled, complaining about the sudden gust of wind. Li San''s eyes were completely covered by blue light. This was the first time that he fully urged the eyes of Shakyamuni, and he could see everything in the dark. In Li San''s sight, the river **** mansion and the river **** temple outside disappeared, turned into chaos, gray and dull. "Yi landed on Tiangang, Zhenqi fell into the ocean, Zhenqi quickly descended..." In front of the Sun Moon Hall, Li San pinched the formula with one hand, and there was a mysterious and incomprehensible formula in his mouth. He wanted to see the sun, cut through the chaotic picture in front of him, trace its essence, and explore the traces of heaven in the dark. The state lasted for several breaths. After a few breaths, all visions disappeared. The bright blue light in Li San''s eyes slowly dissipated, the halo disappeared in his body, and a faint sigh came. "How can there be no results?" Li San shook his head, feeling complicated. Before that, he had guessed that this would be the case if the probe went on. Shakyamuni''s eyes can see through all falsehoods, luck, cause and effect, the past and the future... However, he used the eyes of Shakyya to calculate according to the fate of the impermanent ghost, but only saw a chaos, as if the impermanent ghost is not a creature in this dimension... This situation is not the first time that Li San has encountered this situation. After his Sakyamuni dharma eyes were achieved, he used his supernatural powers to investigate through his own incense and golden body. He wanted to see if there were any gods in this world that were the same as himself. It''s a pity, it''s chaos. The result of that deduction made Li San very disappointed. He knew that there were no other gods in this world for the time being. Even the Yin God who possesses incense merit and golden body does not have. Shaking his head, Li San stopped thinking, got up and walked towards the Sun Moon Palace. A few days before the case, Li San picked up the Yulin pen on the inkstone, and started to write after meditation. He was going to record this incident of the impermanence ghost. After every more special ghost appeared, he would record it for future use. the study. "Ok?" Li San, who was holding a pen to record, had a sharp stop in his hand, and he looked at his sleeve. There, there was a movement. An antique jade charm appeared, slowly floating into the void, with a faint fluorescent flashing on it. This is the Jade Talisman obtained by punching in the card last time. Now the Jade Talisman has finally moved, and the first fuzzy name gradually becomes clearly visible as the fluorescent turns on it. This is a three-character people. The first thing that came into view was the character ¡®Li¡¯. "Unexpectedly, it is the same surname as me! This is the surname of the royal family of the Li Tang Dynasty." Li San whispered, with different colors in his eyes. This Li is the same surname as him. He was in the Tang Dynasty in his previous life, and the royal family was Li. Last name, Li San met Tang Wang Li Shimin more than once. The eye looks at the jade talisman. "Daxia Country, from Huzhou City, with the surname Li..." Its voice is Confucianism. Li San put down the Yulin pen in his hand and looked at the Heshen Mansion, "It looks like I need a trip by the Sun Yushen..." ....... Tianming City, Lishan County, Kangning Village. Today, Kangning Village is cloudless, the autumn is high and the air is fresh, and the morning sun is swaying every corner of the village. The whole village was quiet, without a trace of sound. On weekdays, at this point, the name of the village had gone out to work, as well as the barking of dogs and chickens. Today, the village is filled with white mist. The whole village seems to be in the mist. From a distance, if you can''t see the interior of the village, it seems to be in the mist. "Ang~~" The harsh and harsh ghost cry suddenly appeared in the village, like a jackal laughing fox croaking, but also like a black wolf crying wolves, the wind and wind, making people feel terrified. "Woo~Woo~" A screaming scream appeared, like a child''s scream, and then echoed in the quiet village. The voice came from the middle part of the village. I zoomed in, and it was one of the scattered houses. In a two-story house, a green light appeared. The light beam was filled with cold and piercing sounds, dispelling the strange white mist a little. . In the village, there is an old man. He is wearing black sportswear, with gray hair and full of energy. Standing on the roof of this building, there is still blood on his black clothes, and there are several holes in the clothes. He is in the aquamarine light beam, slightly Panting, staring in one direction with intimidating eyes like a sword. Not far from him, there was a child-like ghost infant holding his head and screaming. There was some gray incense ash on his head and body, and the incense ash corroded his ghost like sulfuric acid on his body, making him miserable. Upon closer inspection, the old man''s sword-like eyes were as gray as a blind patient, but his mental state and movements did not look like a blind man. He was staring at the ghost infant. "Sure enough, the incense ash from the River Temple also has an effect on the Ghost King." The old man murmured, his voice hoarse. brush! The old man swooped down like a hungry wolf from the roof. He wanted to make a quick battle and solve the ghost king in front of him. As soon as the old man acted, a biting chill appeared behind him, and a figure solidified in the yin wind. It was a woman in a red dress. His body was slender and his skin was like white paper, and his hair was like a waterfall without wind. If you just look at the figure, you will definitely think that this is a young woman, and that one Although his face was pale, it was extremely beautiful. Suddenly, the woman''s beautiful face became sullen, her red lips were slightly open, her fangs were suddenly growing, the blue veins around the corners of her eyes burst out, and a cobweb-like black pattern appeared on her forehead. A second ago, she was still a young woman, and this moment suddenly turned into Yasha Shura. The old man felt inwardly, and the figure suddenly looked back, his pupils shrinking. This is the son and mother ghost? They are all ghost kings! ! Just a glance, the old man felt the tyrannical aura on the woman, and his heart paled in shock. Waiting for the woman to appear, the old man is ready to preemptively. He dived into the little ghost and turned strangely in the air, his five fingers were in the shape of eagle claws, and a purple-red flame appeared on them, and one claw was printed on the female ghost. The female ghost roared, and the black nails on her slender fingers became longer and sharper, rushing towards the old man. Both of them are ghost kings, their speed is fast to the extreme, and two figures, one red and one black, crossed by. "Puff!" The sound of a sharp knife pierced into the meat sounded. The old man turned into a flame-covered eagle''s claw, and pierced the female ghost king''s abdomen in an instant with a meteor falling to the ground. "Ang~" The female ghost king twisted her face and let out a painful roar. Chapter 286： Ghost Fire King "Ahem~" The old man looked pale, and coughed up a mouthful of blood with many internal organs. The old man bowed his head. There was a hole in his chest, where the hand of the female ghost king passed through the chest. "Human! You hurt my child, **** it!" The female ghost king uttered a gloomy ghost cry, and at the same time a strong water-like ghost gas poured out from his arm, rushing into his body along the old man''s chest, raging on him In his body, he wants to destroy the last vitality of the old man. At the same time, the little ghost king, who was lying on the ground and howling in pain, violently broke out at the moment when the old man was pierced through by the female ghost king, opened his blood basin and appeared on the old man''s back, biting down at the old man''s shoulder blade. "Crack!" The sound of broken bones sounded. At this moment, the old man was attacked by the enemy, and his breath was utterly weakened. "Want to kill me? It''s not that easy!" The old man''s hoarse voice sounded, and there was a dazzling light in his gray eyes. what? The female ghost king''s ferocious expression changed, and the old man''s seven orifices all had a green light, and this beam of light rose into the sky, piercing the dense fog, and enveloped the female ghost king in front of her. At the same time, the old man took out something from his waist with the other hand, an ancient sandalwood wooden sign with three big characters written on it. The house symbol. This was one of the two plaques that Li Sanshang gave to Wang Xue and Lu Annan''s family, and this wooden plaque was Wang Xue''s one. An astonishing gleam of light flashed on the house talisman. The old man held a wooden sign and punched the wooden sign into the female ghost king''s chest with a punch, passing through the chest. "Ang~" In an instant, there was a strong ghost energy released from the female ghost king''s seven orifices, like a boiling kettle, and at the same time, the female ghost king let out a scream. This scream was worse than the scream of the little ghost king just now, and it was extremely ear-piercing, which made people horrified. "Om~!" The masterpiece of the faint light on the talisman of the house, overflowing from the female ghost king''s body, instantly appeared dense cracks in the female ghost king''s body. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the female ghost king''s body split and turned into countless fragments and flew around. The old man also rewinded under the reaction of this force. The change of the female ghost king made the little ghost king sluggish, and then the little ghost king let out a painful howl. His eyes were blood-red, and his fangs gleamed with cold light, he leaped towards the old man, and opened his mouth to bite the old man''s neck. "Puff!" With a sound, the little devil king''s fangs bit the old man''s neck, inserted the aorta, and a burst of blood spurted out suddenly. At the same time, the ghost spirit in the little ghost king rushed into the old man with a burst of embankment. "boom!" The old man was seriously injured at this moment, knowing that he could not break free, he simply turned the ghost energy in his body into a torrent and rushed back into the little ghost king. The aquamarine light gushes out of his body frantically, enveloping the old man and the little ghost king. After just a few breaths, the little ghost king bites the blood basin of the old man''s neck and loosens it. His body seems to be burned, producing countless The hole then gradually dissipated in the screams. The old man fell to the ground feebly. He was covered in blood, and there were hideous wounds on his neck, shoulder blades and chest. He won, and he persevered in the face of the two ghost kings. No one can imagine that a one-hundred-year-old man who faced his son and mother ghost king not only was not killed, but also killed two ghost kings. This battle will add a strong touch to the legendary life of the old man. He has achieved an exciting record for exorcists all over the world, and won with one enemy and two. This result will shock all the knowing exorcists, stop trembling, and horrify the evil spirits. It''s a pity that the old man''s face didn''t have a hint of joy. He got up hard, leaning against the wall, breathing heavily. The old man''s face was getting paler and paler, and he could feel the vitality in his body constantly passing by. "Is this fate..." "I, Li Cunyi, killed countless evil spirits in my life, but after all, I am still no match for fate..." A faint whisper, accompanied by a violent cough, appeared here. Every time the old man coughed, he had **** internal organs. In the old man''s eyes, the grayish colors gradually became black and white. They were a pair of knife-sharp eyes, which were breathtaking, but at this time they were full of unwillingness. The old man looked back. He looked around. The village had no more livelihoods, and was slaughtered by the son and mother ghost king. The entire Kangning village had more than 500 people, and there were no dogs or chickens left. "Nothing..." The old man''s eyes gradually dimmed, and he murmured in a low voice, "I also take revenge for you, and I wish you all rest in peace..." As if feeling the words of the old man, the mist that enveloped the village was slowly dissipating at this moment. The devastated village gradually appeared in the field of vision. There were corpses all over the field, without a living mouth, and the thick **** atmosphere remained for a long time. The old man''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his breathing gradually weakened. "Da da da!" At this time, there was the sound of the helicopter propeller breaking through the air. In the blue sky, several helicopters appeared. They arrived at the mouth of the village, found a flat ground and began to slowly land. As the plane landed, the airflow continued to rush away, accelerating the dissipated dense fog. The corners of the old man''s clothes were swayed by the wind. The helicopter hadn''t landed completely yet, and several landing sounds appeared one after another. One by one, powerful ghost exorcists jumped from the plane to the ground. They are a reinforcement team sent by Zhuge Yuan. There are five heaven-level ghost exorcists and ten earth-level ghost exorcists. This lineup can be said to be the strongest lineup in the neighborhood. "Old Li!" The leading team captains landed first and saw Li Cunyi sitting paralyzed by the wall, covered in blood, and everyone''s expressions changed drastically. brush! Everyone either used ghost abilities or expanded the ghost domain, turning into afterimages and rushing towards the place where Li Cunyi was. Seeing the hideous wounds on Li Cunyi''s body and the pale complexion, the exorcists who arrived took in air-conditioning. Terrible, too tragic. To the naked eye, Li Cunyi''s black sportswear has been stained red with blood, there are hideous wounds on his chest and shoulders, and many holes have appeared in his clothes. "Quick! Give Lao Li a heart-strength emergency rescue potion..." the headed one of the heavenly exorcists said anxiously when they saw Li Cunyi. Li Cunyi is a ghost exorcist in the town and one of the three generals in the country. Li Cunyi carries the most cutting-edge miniature life detector and positioning device. Once Li Cunyi''s life is in danger, the technical department of the Anti-Ghost Bureau will get it right away. It is notified that the life detector and positioning device will send Li Cunyi''s information to the headquarters as soon as possible, and someone will come to support as soon as possible. Now, Li Cunyi''s life detector has issued a red alarm. That was an S-level alert, and it also represented a great threat to Li Cunyi''s life. Chapter 287： Dying wildfire king In all these years, Li Cunyi has triggered several alarms, but the previous few times have not been fierce this time. This red alert shows that Li Cunyi is in danger at this time. The headed several heavenly exorcists looked anxious and panicked. How could this be? Why did Mr. Li get to the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry? Knowing that as a town general general, Li Lao carried the incense ash and the house talisman given by the river temple as a protection, but after the doctor checked Li Cunyi''s physical condition, everyone''s heart sank to the bottom. Old Li is dying. This is a message that is difficult for everyone to accept. Everyone was puzzled, why did Mr. Li have so many treasures to protect him, and he would still reach this point. What kind of ghost did Lao Li meet that can force Lao Li, who is carrying the treasure, to be like this. When everyone was silent, Li Cunyi''s faint voice appeared. "It''s a child and mother ghost, a ghost infant and a female ghost..." Li Cunyi seemed to return to the light. He opened his eyes hard, squinted into a seam, and raised his hand to grasp the arm of an exorcist in front of him. "The whole village is here. The people in, are killed by the son and mother ghost, a ghost infant and a female ghost, please bring this news to the bureau, and file it, and block the information..." Li Cunyi was speaking to a middle-aged man with white temples, who appeared to be about fifty years old. He is the strongest ghost exorcist in the team, and he is only a short distance away from the ghost king level. He is the butcher Zhang Qianfeng, one of the most terrifying existence among the heavenly exorcists. Li Cunyi''s voice was extremely weak, panting heavily, he wanted to let everyone take back the information here, and deal with the affairs of Kangning Village by the way. "Stop talking, Mr. Li, Mr. Li, you are the pillar of the country, and you won''t have any trouble." Zhang Qian''s expression changed and he comforted Li Cunyi. On the other side, the young exorcist who ran to get the inotropic potion took a silver box, and then took out a red potion. With a "pouch", before Zhang Qianfeng could speak, the young ghost exorcist gave Li Cunyi a shot. Unfortunately, the effect of the cardiotonic shot was over, and it was much better than Li Cunyi''s complexion. Looking at the busy and anxious people, Li Cunyi smiled slightly, and he looked at his other hand. "Lao Zhang, the house talisman of the God of the River is still in my palm. I didn''t lose it. Remember to take it back and keep it safe." "The house talisman has an inexplicable lethality against evil ghosts and other ghosts..." Li Cunyi was extremely weak, he whispered in front of everyone. Although Zhang Qianfeng and others were unwilling to let Li Cunyi talk more, he still told what he had encountered, and he wanted to clarify what he had seen and what had happened. As he spoke, Li Cunyi''s breath became even more wilting, like a small boat in the storm, which would tip over at any time. Li Cunyi knew that today''s injury was a bit serious, and even Daxiaguo''s top-notch medical technology could do nothing about his injury. At the end of the talk, Li Cunyi''s voice became quieter, weak and inaudible. He has already reported all the information he has learned, and this presumably can also arouse the attention of the ghost exorcist and the headquarters. Faced with such important information, Li Cunyi didn''t want to leave just like that, leaving regrets. The corners of Zhang Qianfeng and others'' eyes were red. They stared at Li Cunyi, and they had too many things to say in their hearts. They all grew up listening to Li Cunyi''s legend, and some young ghost exorcists regarded the people of the three major towns as idols. At this moment, the glory of idols is still so dazzling, but idols have reached the end of their lives. Li Cunyi stared at Zhang Qianfeng and the others in front of him, his whole body was filled with intense pain, and there was a hint of relief in his eyes. It was the look of the twilight people knowing the fate of heaven, but the old man''s eyes were more filled with deep reluctance. . How much he wants to continue to protect the world in front of him, and he also wants to protect the people of Daxia Kingdom. But today, his life has come to an end, and he knows that he can''t pass this level anymore. Li Cunyi''s eyelids were as heavy as lead, and he almost closed his eyes. He tried to open his eyes. He didn''t want to die like this. If he died like this, Daxia Kingdom would lose a ghost king-level ghost exorcist. Devil incidents are becoming more and more frequent now. He wants to work hard to live for a few more years, kill more evil spirits, and guard the right way in the world... "Old Li!" Zhang Qianfeng choked out. He could see that Li Cunyi was in a very bad state and might die at any time. "Where''s the cardiotonic? One more shot of the first-aid cardiotonic?" Zhang Qianfeng said to the young exorcist beside him, but he also knew that even the strongest cardiotonic would be of no avail at the moment. After three consecutive shots of the cardiotonic, Li Lao''s breath has not changed at all, he has been breathless. In the next moment, a ghost exorcist also proposed to release the ghost energy to help Li Lao stabilize the injury in his lower body. But then, everyone''s complexion changed drastically again. They tried several methods, but they couldn''t change the current situation of Li Cunyi. Upon seeing this, a heavenly exorcist immediately dialed the phone number of the headquarters, "Minister Zhugeyuan, Mr. Li is dead, and the cardiotonic doesn''t work at all. Is there any first aid method from Academician Wang that can stabilize Mr. Li''s injury?" Seeing the three cardiotonic agents enter the body, like a clay cow entering the sea, this team leader is distraught at the moment. At the same time, the picture here was also broadcast to the headquarters of the Guild Extinction Bureau through communication equipment. Zhuge Yuan, Academician Wang and others are staring at the broadcast picture on the screen. "How! Is there any way to save..." Academician Wang was like an ant on a hot pot, he paced back and forth in the room, muttering constantly in his mouth. Li Cunyi¡¯s situation is really terrible, and even though Academician Wang is very knowledgeable, he has no clue. He could see Li Cunyi''s physical condition clearly through the screen, and the big hole through his chest had long messed up the internal organs. Let alone a one-hundred-year-old man, even young people who suffer such injuries are dead or alive. That is why Li Cunyi, as the ghost king, has a strong ghost energy in his body to hold on to the present. The cardiotonic doesn''t work, it''s that Li Cunyi''s body condition is too bad. The other researchers in the research group also frowned at this time into the word "Chuan". They were all thinking about how to rescue Li Cunyi, looking for feasible solutions in their minds, as did the professional exorcist doctor on the other side. "Continue to use the cardiotonic, I will send someone to send the cardiotonic first." Minister Zhugeyuan said to the communication equipment. The cardiotonic for the exorcist is aimed at both the physical body and the ghost energy. Each cardiotonic is expensive, up to ten million. Chapter 288： God of the river, save the ghost fire king! Even with such an expensive medicine, Minister Zhuge Yuan didn''t feel distressed at all at this time, he didn''t care. Even if it consumes a hundred cardiotonics, it will be profitable to save Lao Li. Lao Li''s value and significance are too important to the big country in today''s environment. Old Li can''t die! "Minister Zhugeyuan, it''s gone here. We only have three potions. It''s useless to use them all!" An anxious voice from the Exorcist came over the phone. When they set off, they brought three of them. This is all the current reserves. It will take time to collect the cardiotonic, and it will definitely not be delivered in a half-time. S-grade cardiotonic, the country''s reserves are very small, for no other reason, it is too troublesome to manufacture. If it is an ordinary heart booster, there are many, but that kind of medicine is useless to the ghost king level powerhouse and this kind of horrible injury. Hearing this, Zhuge Yuan''s face was pale, he subconsciously swallowed and spit, and looked at Academician Wang. Academician Wang''s hair is messy at the moment, he keeps rubbing his hands, pacing back and forth, chanting all possible first aid methods in his mouth. "Let the life of the supernatural object last? No, no, this is absolutely not possible. This is playing with fire and self-immolation, and the ghosts are used to let the ghosts continue their lives? The new ghost king, and the uncontrollable ghost king...what the **** should I do! What should I do! I..." Academician Wang has thought of countless known methods, but they have all been rejected by him. Li Cunyi''s situation is too special at this time, there is no way to use those known methods, and some extreme methods are even more undesirable. If a ghost change is triggered, a new ghost king will appear, which is not worth the loss. When Li Cunyi dealt with the ghost incident in Kangning Village, he encountered two ghost kings. What is the meaning of ghost king? The ghost king represents destruction and destruction, as well as killing! The king of ghosts is a disaster. A ghost king can easily slaughter hundreds of thousands of people. This is still a day, if it is one month and one year? Until now, the entire Great Xia Kingdom, covering a huge land of more than 10 million square kilometers, has more than one billion people, and there are only three ghost king-level ghost exorcists. This also represents the difficulty of becoming a ghost king class exorcist. If it wasn''t for Old Li''s life to be at stake this time, the headquarters of the Demonstration Bureau would definitely be shaken by the appearance of two ghost kings, and there would be a series of chain reactions and countermeasures. Perhaps ordinary people, millions of people in the entire urban area will be affected by the appearance of the ghost king. Li Cunyi was able to fight the two ghost kings alone and kill them. On the one hand, it was because of his toughness and experience, and on the other hand, Li carried the incense ash from the river temple and the house charm. With such luxurious equipment, the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau feels confident, and it can also let the one-hundred-year-old Mr. Li kill the two ghost kings alone. Suddenly, Academician Wang shouted, "Yes! I know how to save Lao Li!" This sound made everyone in the room look sideways, Zhuge Yuan also looked over, and everyone''s expressions were full of excitement. Academician Wang thought of Luoshui City and Heshen Temple. If anyone in this world can save Lao Li in this state, only the god! "Quick! Minister, quickly prepare the plane, and at the same time order the ghost exorcists of Kangning Village to take Lao Li on the plane to Luoshui City!" Academician Wang flushed, and he said anxiously. The words of Academician Wang made everyone present as well as the ghost exorcists in Kangning Village on the other end of the phone look disillusioned. They understood what Academician Wang''s so-called method was. "Academician Wang, will Heshen Temple treat Lao Li?" An investigator said, with a look of doubt on his face. "I''m not sure, but the first line of life lies in the Heshen Temple. I always have to try it." Academician Wang shook his head and said in a deep voice. Immediately afterwards, Academician Wang looked at Zhuge Yuan, "Zhuge, immediately settle Zhang Qianfeng and others, let them take Lao Li to Luoshui City, and also arrange personnel from the Luoshui City branch to the Heshen Temple..." "What should I do?" Zhuge Yuan said sternly. "Please God Lord, save Lao Li!" Academician Wang pushed down the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying every word. ......... Binhe Road, Luoshui City, at the end of the road is the shore of Luoshui, where there is a river temple. Pedestrians on Binhe Road were moving in an orderly manner. Suddenly they heard a sirens and the sound of cars driving fast. "Ok?" Hearing the movement, the pedestrians on the road looked sideways and looked at the car that was speeding on the road. There were also pedestrians who were about to cross the road when they saw the speeding car and backed away in fright. This car is a black off-road vehicle with a police siren installed on the roof, making a ¡®beep beep¡¯ sound. There is no sign on the car, and unknowing passers-by thought it was a private modification. "Fuck! What''s the situation? Someone has installed a police siren to drive a car in the city these days? It has to be a hundred yards? What do you want to do when driving so fast in the city?" Someone vomited, but he quickly noticed. That license plate is in red on a white background, it is the official license plate! "This is the official car? The official car dare to do whatever it wants? Ignore the rules? Isn''t it afraid of the people''s name?" "Who knows, maybe the official is in a hurry." "No, let''s try to make a report, do you remember the ticket number?" "I remember it seems to be..." On the side of the road, several young people are talking with each other. The car sprinted past and came to the edge of the garden in the middle of the street. The car door opened, and the mountain leaped down, and he dashed towards the river temple. Da Shan looked very anxious, just knowing him, rushed into the river temple in the shocked eyes of passers-by. "Huh, so flexible fat guy." "Gosh, this fat guy is so fast, I''m afraid he is faster than a rabbit, right?" Seeing the back of the mountain galloping, passers-by said with emotion. Facing the curious gaze of passers-by, Da Shan didn''t have time to think about it. He uncovered a trace of ghost power and rushed into the temple. After entering the gate, Dashan walked straight towards the river temple. In the Temple of the River, several pilgrims are offering incense. The mountain entered across the door. He had no time to observe the pilgrims in the temple. He knelt on the futon with a "plop", the corners of his eyes were red, and he banged his head towards the statue of Li San. "Lord River God is here, the small representative of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau is here to beg you to help us, please, Mr. Li can''t die, he is injured too badly, Mr. Li is now hanging by a thread, he... ..." Dashan knocked his head like garlic, he whispered, muttering pious words, his voice choked and trembled. Dashan has never seen Mr. Li, but as long as he is a member of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau, he will not be unfamiliar with Mr. Li. Li Lao, one of the three major towns and national generals, is always strong and strong, and silently guards the great summer country for dozens of springs and autumns. He is the idol of the exorcists and a respected old man. Chapter 289： Exorcist world Li Cunyi was young, and his family died at the hands of evil spirits just before his weak crown. Li Cunyi, who was away from home, escaped a catastrophe because of this. At the same time, he became the earliest ghost exorcist by chance. Li Cunyi dedicated his whole life to the country and the people, letting countless evil spirits be killed in his life, and he is leading the anti-ghost bureau to fight against evil spirits. He is even one of the founders of Ghost Exterminator, the other founders are all mortals, only Li Cunyi is an exorcist and a king-level exorcist. From a certain level, the first exorcist in the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau was Li Cunyi, he was also the forerunner of countless exorcists in the Great Xia Kingdom, and a senior. Li Cunyi sits at the headquarters of the Kyoto Municipal Bureau of Exterminating Ghosts. It can be said that he can hold up half the sky and give many exorcists the confidence to fight against evil spirits. In addition to his strong strength and high morals, he is also in the hearts of many exorcists. hope. For countless years, Li Cunyi has paid silently. He is more like the patron saint of the Great Xia Kingdom, a beacon in the dark. He has been shining on everyone¡¯s path and guiding the ghost exorcists forward. He has paid for the country and the people. Own life. Li Cunyi''s life is glorious and tragic. In his life, he made countless contributions to the country and the people, did countless good deeds, and silently prevented countless disasters. At the same time, he was also miserable. His family was destroyed when he was young. From then on, he was the only one who fought against evil spirits, Li Cunyi. . Compared to others, Li Cunyi never got married in his life. This is a tragic thing. In the 80 years since he became a ghost exorcist, Li Cunyi resolved thousands of ghost incidents. In the last century, Li Cunyi resolved several ghost king-level incidents in the Great Xia Kingdom alone. His body was bruised and bruised, with countless wounds. Those They are all traces of his 80 Spring and Autumn seasons. There are three ghost king-level ghost exorcists in the Great Xia State. Among them, Li Cunyi has the oldest qualifications, the highest seniority, and has paid the most to the country. Even the remaining two ghost king-level ghost exorcists must respectfully call Li Cunyi as a teacher. There are thousands of disciples of Li Cunyi''s disciples. The specific number of disciples he has brought is unknown. He is like the existence of suppressing the luck of a country, and it is also a symbol of the prosperity of the country. Even in the world, Li Cunyi is also the oldest exorcist, the oldest exorcist, even if it is an exorcist from other countries, in the land where the relationship with Daxia is not good, the exorcists heard of Li Cunyi¡¯s name At times, my heart will be silent. Once, a few years ago, a ghost king class exorcist in a certain country published an article in which the most obvious sentence is still familiar to many people. "If Li Cunyi doesn''t fall, there is hope for mankind, and hope for the whole world. Perhaps the most dangerous era of fierce ghosts will not come in a short time." The existence of Li Cunyi is not only in the Great Xia Kingdom, but he is very famous all over the world. Li Cunyi also has many foreign disciples. After he returns from studying art, he protects the people abroad. Those are Li Cunyi¡¯s disciples. Act in accordance with Li Cunyi''s will. Li Cunyi not only influenced the Great Xia Kingdom, but also the exorcists in other countries. His disciples were all just like him, with a righteous heart to save the country and the people. The presence of Li Cunyi in the Great Xia State makes people feel at ease. When everyone hears his name, they will silently believe that everything will be fine. The two people Dashan admired most were his teacher, Wang Kun, Owl, and the other Li Cunyi who was in the news. Almost all the exorcists admire Li Cunyi and have a deep admiration for him. Just today, Dashan suddenly learned that Li Cunyi was dying. When he heard the news, Dashan couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, and a turbulent wave was set off in his heart. At the same time, a notice came from above. He was told that he was the nearest to the river temple. The River God Temple begged the River God Lord to save Li Cunyi. Dashan didn''t waste a minute and a second. He drove to the River Temple at a super high speed, begging again. "Bring him here." Suddenly, Dashan who was praying ceaselessly spoke, and a special voice rang in his ears. In an instant, Da Shan''s face was full of joy, and his kowtows were frozen. This voice is the voice of God of the River? No, Dashan denies it in his heart. He will never forget the voice of the God of the River. It is a voice full of gentleness, indifferent, and comfortable in the heart, and this voice is faint, like a ghost, which makes people feel subconsciously. Icy. Whose voice is this? Da Shan got up and looked around inside the temple. As Dashan¡¯s gaze turned, the pilgrims in the Temple of the River also looked over. Many people had a look of surprise in their eyes. They seemed to be very curious about this young man who kept knocking their heads like garlic. Everyone had different ideas. The young man kept muttering, with red eyes and crying, what difficulties did he encounter to make him look like this? Suddenly, Da Shan''s pupils shrank, and his body shook. In an instant, he discovered the source of the sound, which was a small idol lined up on both sides of the river temple. Next to the idol, a burly figure was standing there silently, invisible to ordinary people. Da Shan looked at the wooden sign on his waist, his breath stopped. Day tour god! Da Shan reacted immediately, and it was Riyou God who just spoke. That is the Yin God under the seat of the River God, the Yin God who controls the good and evil in the world. Dashan ecstatic. "I will bring Mr. Li over right away. Wait a minute, thank you, thank you...Thank you.... Mr. Li will be here soon, he is already on the plane, thank you, thank you so much..." Dashan Excited a little bit incoherent, he bowed to the **** of day travel, and kept thanking him. The presence of the God of the Day Tour indicates that the God of the River has the plan to save Lao Li. Immediately afterwards, Dashan ignored the weird gazes of many pilgrims, got up and reported the situation to Juli. This young man said thank you to the air? What is he muttering? He looks like something is wrong? The pilgrims whispered, but no one asked. This is a temple, and everyone has a basic sense of awe. Just turning on the communication device, Dashan looked there again, only to find that the **** of the sun was gone. The Riyou God who was still standing there before, did not move at all, as if disappearing out of thin air. "Where is Riyou God?" Dashan whispered, with countless doubts in his heart. ........ Not long after, a military helicopter appeared in the air and entered the boundary of Luoshui City. The helicopter''s speed reached its extreme, and there was indeed tension in the cabin. "Lao Li, hold on, soon, we will be there in a while." Chapter 290： The dead are gone Zhang Qianfeng squatted next to Old Li and looked at Old Li on the stretcher with worry. Zhang Qianfeng had said this countless times along the way, and received a new heart booster, and gave Li Cunyi three more shots. Li Cunyi''s eyelids were heavy. He wanted to go to sleep, but he didn''t. His strong willpower persisted. He wanted to stick to the shore of Luoshui. He knew that if he fell asleep, he would never wake up again. Li Cunyi''s breath was extremely weak, and his eyes were extremely dim. After only a while, his face grew older, like a dying old man. There was a faint breath of death on his face, as long as anyone could tell that Li Cunyi had died soon. People who are about to die, especially the elderly, have some special phenomena. It is a special death. The breath on the face is called death, like a person who is dying, and will swallow the last breath at any time. At this time, if the people present had magical powers such as the eyes of Shakyamuni, they would see that Li Cunyi''s three fires had been exhausted and the lamps had dried up, leaving only a faint spark, which would go out at any time. The corners of the eyes of the people who were accompanying were flushed, and tears fell on the floor unsuspectingly. In the hearts of everyone, Mr. Li has always been energetic, with a kind smile on his face. Although he is a hundred years old, he is full of energy, just like an old man in his 50s and 60s, his body is very healthy and his hair is well combed. Neatly.... But now, Li Cunyi was covered in blood and his hair was messy. The blood on his clothes had dried up and turned into pieces of dry and hard fragments. The breath of the whole person had reached the point where he would die at any time. "Almost, we have entered the boundary of Luoshui City." A ghost exorcist said by the window. He saw the highway below, which was the highway to Luoshui City, with a few big characters written on it. "Luoshui people welcome you!" On both sides of the highway, there are lush mountain peaks, which are Yunling Peak. The rotating speed of the helicopter''s propeller changed, and it slowly landed towards the side of the road below. Their helicopter ran out of fuel, and now they need to change the plane and move forward. Zhang Qianfeng slowly picked up Li Cunyi, the ghost domain unfolded, and he teleported out in a flash. Just when it was shaking, Li Cunyi coughed violently, and a large mouthful of blood appeared in his mouth again, mixed with internal organ fragments. The corners of the mouth that had just been wiped clean, now it became bright red again. "Old Li!" Zhang Qianfeng said, panicking in his heart, and a deep look of horror in his eyes. After this cough, he felt that Li Cunyi''s breath was worse, and it was already weak to the extreme. Li Cunyi opened his eyes slightly, a pair of darker eyes looked at Zhang Qianfeng, his lips and teeth moved slightly, and a weak and inaudible voice came out. Faintly, Zhang Qianfeng could hear three words. I am sorry. Having said that, Li Cunyi took a breath of air, and he looked at the blue sky, a layer of mist filled his eyes, and a thick color of unwillingness and pain appeared. How much he wants to live, once again guarding every inch of the land under his feet, every people, but unfortunately his life has reached the end, but unfortunately, this wish can no longer be realized. In the sky, there is a cool autumn breeze blowing, mixed with the scent of autumn chrysanthemum on the hillside, which makes people feel refreshed. And Li Cunyi, at this moment, the original dim color in his eyes was completely dimmed. The scattered hair on the top of the old man''s head was swaying in the wind, and the fire of life that had left only a trace of Mars was completely extinguished in the wind, and the old man''s last vitality also passed away. At this moment, it is the most common day for Wu Bai, but there is a person who has silently guarded the Great Xia Kingdom for more than 80 years, and at the same time opened up a pioneering existence for thousands of ghost exorcists. At this moment, life has reached the end. All vitality disappeared completely. At the headquarters of the Destroyer Bureau, everyone watched the broadcast in the video and burst into tears. Daxia Country, in a prosperous city. A middle-aged man is performing a task here, his muscles exploded, full of tyrannical aura. brush! The man turned his palm into a knife, and with a palm knife, he exploded the evil spirit in front of him, and his hand was full of strong ghost energy. "King of Ghost..." At this moment, a voice came from the middle-aged man''s headset, "Lao Li is gone..." Hearing this, the middle-aged man trembled all over, he suddenly raised his head, a ghost erupting in his eyes, and he looked north. Amidst the strong ghost aura, it turned red, and tears flowed down his cheeks in despair, dripping onto the concrete floor under his feet. The tyrannical aura that was originally like the overlord also disappeared, turning into endless sadness. At the same time, a very shady place. Here, there is a middle-aged man with short hair and short hair sitting cross-legged, breathing out this pure yin qi to practice. With a "bang!" The door of the secret room where the man was located was violently pushed open, and one person rushed into the secret room. "Ghost Rain King, Mr. Li is gone, Mr. Li is..." The caller shouted to the man in the secret room with a choked voice and a sad expression. Hearing that, the middle-aged man called the King of Ghost Rain has a powerful ghost spirit rising into the sky, and the ghost spirit like a drizzle instantly fills the secret room with endless sadness. "teacher....." His voice trembled, with a sense of emotional collapse. ........ At the border of Luoshui City. Zhang Qianfeng was crying like a child at this time. He was in his fifties biting his lip, his body trembling constantly, tears falling on his clothes like a bank burst. Zhang Qianfeng, who was blinded by tears, vaguely looked at Li Cunyi in his arms, and felt his gradually lowering body temperature. He subconsciously hugged the old Li in his arms and hugged this great man who has dedicated his life to the country and the people. Old man. With tears in his eyes, Zhang Qianfeng recalled the last moment in his mind. At the last moment of his life, this old man sighed and said sorry. He felt sorry and pained for not being able to continue to guard the land under his feet. Unwilling... Zhang Qianfeng felt extremely painful at this moment, and he kept asking himself why this happened. "Why! Why!" Zhang Qianfeng wanted to yell up to the sky, his heart was extremely painful, he had already reached the boundary of Luoshui City, and he was about to reach his destination, why is it so. "Old Li!" "Do not....." As soon as the rest of the people got out of the plane, they realized that Li Cunyi''s breath was absent, and everyone was in pain. The old man in front of him is a great man and a real great man in the circle of exorcists. He has dealt with thousands of ghost incidents throughout his life, and he has also taught countless outstanding apprentices. He can be said to be for the country and the people. Man, why is this happening? Chapter 291： The end of the hero? At this moment, everyone''s heart collapsed, and they had reached the boundary of Luoshui City. It seemed that they were only a short distance from the River God Temple. The Lord River God is a god, and he is omnipotent, and he will definitely be able to save Li Lao... . There were several whimpers in the wind. Everyone burst into tears. The old man in front of him had guarded the Great Xia Kingdom for nearly a hundred years. He dedicated his life to the country, killed countless evil spirits, cultivated countless outstanding ghost exorcists, and died silently like this. He almost died. He can live, Lord River God has promised to save him, but... "Why is this, why..." The exorcists who came off the plane all mumbled to themselves, and they seemed to be asking the heavens. Each of them could not accept the sudden pain. This old man has dedicated his life to the country, even in the last second of his life. They were all worried about not being able to continue to guard the Great Xia Kingdom, and there were still many unfinished tasks waiting for him. On the last day before his death, he fought alone with the two ghost kings, he just dragged his breath to inform the Ghost Elimination Bureau of important information, and brought the secrets he discovered back to the bureau. Such a great man who was selfless and dedicated to serving the country and the people ended up like this. Everyone''s steps became extremely heavy, and they stared at the old man in Zhang Qianfeng''s arms, and at the old man who had closed his eyes and went to sleep peacefully. Everyone''s eyes were red from crying, and they extremely suspected that this was not true, and the scene before them shouldn''t have happened to this old man. Suddenly, the wind started. This wind was not a normal autumn wind, but a lonely hurricane. He came from Luoshui City at an extremely fast speed, and there was hazy mist and aqua blue light gleaming in the wind. Step on. In this quiet wind, there is also a heavy footstep, from far to near, the slow rhythm of footsteps, every step in the ears of everyone is like crossing an extremely long distance. This strange scene, all the exorcists now heard this voice. "The fate has arrived, this is also a fixed number, no one can escape the fixed number." A figure wearing a white official robes appeared on this road, in the quiet wind, and its voice echoed in everyone''s ears with the quiet wind. side. His eyes were wide open, exuding ghosts and spirits, watching Li Cunyi who was dead in Zhang Qianfeng''s arms, his robe swaying in the wind, with a trace of loneliness and loneliness... When everyone heard this voice, they suddenly turned their heads and looked at the figure in the gloomy light. "You...you are..." Zhang Qianfeng''s eyes lit up, he did not hesitate at all, unfolding the ghost domain, holding Li Cunyi and teleporting towards the figure. Zhang Qianfeng knelt on his knees, he hugged Li Cunyi, and his crying red eyes looked at the tall figure in front of him with an eager look, "You...are you trying to save Old Li?" Immediately afterwards, Zhang Qianfeng realized that his way of speaking was wrong, and immediately choked up, "Please, save Lao Li, he really shouldn''t die, he is a good man, a good man who has guarded Daxia for a hundred years, he... ." Zhang Qianfeng was crying, as if a drowning man found a straw for life, begging constantly. The rest of the people were shocked when they saw this scene. They all know that Minister Zhuge Yuan has sent a ghost exorcist near Luoshui City to the Heshen Temple for help. Comrade Dashan has completed the task and brought back news that the Heshen Temple has promised to save Lao Li. You can always take it to the River God Temple, and the person who agrees is the day travel **** under the seat of the River God. The man in front of me, dressed as an official, dressed in a white robe and black boots, with long beards and beards, red hair is the most conspicuous, his facial features are more like yaksha, his glaring eyes are wide, and there is a wooden sign on the jade belt on his waist that says''Japanese tour'' Two words. This person is the **** of day travel. According to legend, a fierce **** who monitors the good and evil in the world. Everyone looked eagerly at the **** of the sun. They walked on the tip of the knife for many years, fighting against evil spirits, and they were not afraid of life and death. At this moment, everyone knelt down to the **** of the sun. Riyou God stared at Zhang Qianfeng and others with round eyes. There was a weird smile on his fierce face, which looked terribly awkward, and made people tremble in his heart and his back was chilly. "This is the fate of Li Cunyi, and it is also a calamity. The destiny cannot be violated. He can be buried in the Luoshui realm under the imperial order of Lord River God, and be blessed by Lord River God..." In the wind, there was a faint voice of ghosts and gods. Hearing this, everyone looked sad, and they couldn''t believe it. Mr. Li, it''s really hopeless. How could this be? Couldn''t even Lord River God change this fixed number? Just as everyone''s hearts trembled, the sound of ghosts and gods appeared in the second half of the day. "...With the blessing of Lord River God, the number of days can be broken." Everyone''s breathing was stagnant, their eyes glowed, and they were all too excited. When everyone was stunned, Riyoushen looked at the stretch of Yunling Mountain on both sides of the highway. "Where is the mountain god?" The sound resounded like thunder in the air. This sound changed from the faint sound before, resounding in the mountains like thunder, reverberating for a long time. The next moment, the wind blows everywhere, the trees on the hillside are swaying, the grass bends, countless autumn chrysanthemums are blown to one side by the wind. brush! In the shocked eyes of everyone, a thick white mist appeared in the mountains like firecrackers. Boom! Boom! The dull and huge sound of footsteps appeared in the mountain nearest to everyone. On the mountain wall, in the condensation of the fog, a tall and strong figure appeared and walked out of the mountain. This figure is several meters tall, with whiskers all over his cheeks, and his eyes are like copper bells. Wearing gray armor, he walks barefoot. Every step he takes is like a Wuthering Mountain forest, causing a dull sound in the mountains. . "I don''t know why the Lord Riyou God called the little god?" The Yunling Mountain God stood on the edge of the mountain, saluting to the Riyou God, his voice echoed in the mountains for a long time like Hong Zhong Dalu. Everyone was sluggish on the spot. They stared at the giant several meters high, and countless colors flashed across his face. Mountain god? Their minds echoed the name of the **** of the day traveler just now. "Mountain god? Is it really a mountain god?" someone spoke, almost screaming, watching the incredible scene in front of them. Riyou Shen raised his arm and pointed at Li Cunyi in Zhang Qianfeng¡¯s arms, ¡°He God Lord''s imperial order, ordered Yunling Mountain God to gather nearby Feng Shui within a hundred miles and bury him in the center of Feng Shui Land...¡± "Yes, please follow the imperial order of Lord River God." Yunling Mountain God''s eyes flashed like a copper bell with an expression of respect. After he bowed down and saluted, he looked at Li Cunyi. brush! Those huge palms stretched out into the void, and then there was a loud rumbling noise on the hillside. At this moment, the soil cracked, and countless breaths gathered in the soil. Chapter 292： Reverse life and death His hand hooked into nothingness again, and Li Cunyi''s body floated up automatically, floating out of Zhang Qianfeng''s arms. "boom!" In the next moment, the cracked soil got bigger and bigger, and a thick white mist appeared in the mountain, and then the cracked soil turned into a long-length pit under the action of the mountain god''s will. Li Cunyi''s body slowly floated into the pit, like a tomb. brush! The mountain **** gently waved his hand again, the broken soil and rocks rolled automatically, and a tomb appeared in the eyes of everyone in the blink of an eye. Then, the thick fog gradually spread, and there seemed to be a dragon in the fog faintly, rolling over the tomb with countless breathtaking breaths like a tornado sea, and the grand scenery of mountains and rivers appeared in the thick fog like a shadow. In the middle, if someone else takes a camera to take a picture, it must be a 3D scene from nature, as if it were the most natural special effect. "Thank you Shanshen." Seeing that all this was done, the faint voice spread. The next moment Riyoushen continued to smile, his palms spread out lightly, and the yin energy gathered in his palms, and a square black seal appeared, which was the sub-print of the river **** seal. I saw the **** of the sun raising the seal of the river god, and there was a dazzling golden light on it. The voice of the **** of the sun became solemn and solemn, his lips and teeth moved slightly, and the voice of majesty echoed in the air. "Following the imperial order of the Lord of the River God, Li Cunyi was buried in the land of the Luoshui River God of meritorious deeds. He was not a person of Luoshui when he was born and became the soul of the land boundary of Luoshui. Bless, enjoy the wind, water and luck of the Yunling Mountains, borrowing the essence of heaven and earth, the flower of the sun and the moon, and the blessing of my river **** Fuze and luck, help Li Cunyi reshape his body, give the cocoon to the butterfly, and the fate of resurrection ...." boom! With the end of the decree of the sun travel god, there was a rich golden light shining on the floating river god''s seal, and a mysterious and mysterious aura covered the sky. I saw that the sun travel **** repeatedly pinched the tactics, guiding these golden lights, scattered in all directions, forming a kind of mysterious pattern, shrouded in the sky of Li Cunyi''s tomb. At the same time, the tomb where Li Cunyi was trembling slightly. In the soil in the tomb, golden light visible to the naked eye appeared, one after another, continuously emanating from the soil in the tomb. All of this made everyone lose the ability to think. Their eyes widened and they were stunned. In particular, the sound of Riyou God reading the decree of the God of the River made their brains buzzing, and they lost all their ability to think. To be precise, they don''t know how to think. The scene in front of me is more like a bridge shot from a movie. Reversing yin and yang, reversing life and death, these methods are really gods. This is far beyond human cognition, and even the greatest scientist can hardly think of such a thing. At a moment''s notice, the golden pattern floating on Li Cunyi''s tomb suddenly sank into the tomb. The entire tomb seemed to be covered by golden light and became a golden tomb. Even in broad daylight, the golden light is still dazzling, making people afraid to look directly at it. In the richness, the dragon also carried a strong force of luck and sank into the tomb along with the golden pattern. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the soil burst, and the soil in the tomb was automatically separated to the two sides like sea water. Li Cunyi''s body was wrapped in golden light and stood upright from the tomb. Its body is covered with rich golden light and colorful luster. Immediately, those glosses were hidden in the body. In an instant, those hideous wounds on Li Cunyi''s body were recovering strangely, and even the messy and dry hair on the top of his head quickly turned black, with only a little white hair. brush! Li Cunyi''s eyes opened strangely. The pupils that had lost their vitality, and the pupils were changed. At this moment, the pupils recondensed, and a touch of vitality appeared in the pupils, and then like a raging prairie fire, this vitality grew stronger and stronger. At this moment, a golden light appeared on the seal of the river **** floating in the palm of the sun travel god. "Li Cunyi, one of you is born with countless good fortunes and great virtues. I am not a person from the Luoshui realm. But Lord River God has compassion. Change your household registration and reset your life and death. I am here to bless you and reverse the yin and yang of life and death. Today, the mountain gods gather Baili Fengshui, gather the merits and luck of the Lord River God, and forcibly grant you two seasons of Yangshou. After two seasons, your fate arrives, and you can enter my River God mansion to worship as the Yin God and become one of us." The faint voice echoed in Li Cunyi''s ears. One season is twelve years, and two seasons is twenty-four years. This is the name from the Yin God of the Nether Land for the life span of the Yang. Shocked Li Cunyi, too late to think, bowed his waist and bowed to the mountain **** and the sun travel god. "Li Cunyi, you don''t need to worship me, you should worship Lord River God." Riyou God turned sideways slightly, avoiding the ceremony, clasping his fists in both hands and looking north. Hearing that, Li Cunyi bowed deeply to the north, "Li Cunyi thanked Lord River God for his blessing." Then, Li Cunyi once again bowed to the God of Sun You and the God of Mountains, "Master Xie Sun You God, Lord Xie Shan Shen." Li Cunyi was meticulous and not a little sloppy. He was resurrected at this time, with too many thoughts in his mind. Facing these Yin Gods of the River God Mansion, without exception, he was filled with a deep sense of awe. "Okay." Riyoushen nodded with a smile on his face. His hand stretched out and retracted the seal of the river **** floating in the air, and a faint voice came, "Li Cunyi, I will come to pick you up in two seasons." Having said that, Li Cunyi nodded to the Yunling Mountain God, and after casting a kind smile, the sound was lost in the gloom and disappeared. The Yunling Mountain God turned his huge head, his eyes like copper bells looked at Li Cunyi, his figure gradually became transparent, and he hid in the mountains. boom! The white mist that was originally scattered on the hillside began to shrink strangely as the mountain **** left, and disappeared completely after a while. In the blink of an eye, nothing seemed to have happened except for the cracked grave on the hillside. The fragrance of autumn chrysanthemum on the hillside is still floating in the air. On the side of the highway, Li Cunyi stared at all this, the shock in his heart that he forced down after he was resurrected because he wanted to thank him, could no longer be contained. Li Cunyi raised his head to look at the sky, and then lowered his head to look at the ground under his feet. Looking at his rosy hands and his body as it was before, he felt his head clouded, all of which seemed to be dreaming. There was no sound, and the scene was extremely silent for a while. The rest of them also looked at Li Cunyi in a daze, with a dreamlike feeling in their eyes. Not only that, but also the headquarter of the Kyoto Municipal Bureau of Exterminating Ghosts, Minister Zhuge Yuan, Academician Wang and others were also staring. There was only the rapid breathing of everyone in the office, and the needle drop became audible. Chapter 293： Divine means "Resurrection from the dead, reverse yin and yang, reverse life and death, mediate good fortune..." Academician Wang murmured, "God, this is the means of the gods, far beyond the means of human cognition..." Academician Wang lost his mind several times, and his glasses frames fell off without realizing it. A few seconds later, cheers from everyone in the office, mixed with tears of joy. "Lao Li is alive, Lao Li is resurrected from the dead, that''s great!" "It''s really unbelievable, I feel all this is like a dream..." "God, this is a god, this is a means that cannot be reached even if technology develops for a hundred years or even thousands of years..." The conversation and exclamation of everyone in the room were everywhere, and there was no atmosphere of sadness a few minutes ago, and the haze was swept away. ........ On the shore of Luoshui, in the river temple. Li San stood in the river temple, and suddenly a strong golden light of merit sank into his body. At this time, Li San looked back and looked into the distance. A smile appeared on its face. At the same time, on the merit censer, the smoke of sandalwood curled up, and the fragrance of the incense was stronger than before. This means that Li San¡¯s followers have increased, and he is an extremely pious believer. This is only Li in the world. Three can feel the breath. Li Sanxin felt it, and looked at the merit censer. "good!" His lips and teeth moved slightly, and the word ¡®good¡¯ echoed in the void for a long time, and was inaudible to ordinary people. Seeing the incense smell invisibly stronger than before by three points, Li San''s heart came to light. This time, blessing Li Cunyi, invisibly added a lot of devout believers for himself. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully digging people by attracting jade talisman, blessing to rescue those who suppressed the national fortune, and get special rewards." "..." Hearing the sound of the system, Li San was a little bit dumbfounded. What the **** does the system say about digging people? The jade talisman was originally used to attract people with merit from outside the Xianghuo area. Isn''t it a dig? Throwing away the distracting thoughts, Li San smiled and ordered the system. "System, receive rewards." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and winning 30 Yin Soldiers." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and obtaining 100 Xiaoyin Shen medicine." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and getting the kite." Li San nodded in satisfaction when he heard the familiar one-key triple connection. Immediately, Li San looked puzzled, "Kite? It doesn''t seem to be a Yinshen item, or a special item, right?" After another thought, Li San took out the kite from the system space. It was a kite that looked like a flying bird, and it was done beautifully. Looking closely, the kite is full of details, everything is perfect, without a trace of flaws. This is obviously a handmade kite, the kind of thing that can be made by an extremely skilled craftsman. "Yes, this kite is indeed exactly the same as the ancient kite." Li San gently stroked the kite in his hand and sighed. In the previous life, this kind of thing was one of the few toys children had. Li San also made it for his son, but it was the simplest kite, far less vivid than the kite in his hand. "Now the autumn is high and fresh, but it''s a good time to fly a kite..." Li Sanmian had memories of it. Counting the thousand years that I have been sleeping, I haven''t been flying a kite for almost 1,500 years. In ancient times, kites were used in different ways. In spring and autumn, when the wind was strong, it was most suitable for flying kites. Officials also use kites for many things. In ancient times when communication was not developed, kites were also used for communication. There are also ordinary people who cut the cable short after the flight, which means that the flight will be unlucky, and they are looking forward to it. At the same time, when the two armies are at war, the kite also has many magical uses... Li San cast his happy thoughts, looked at the sky outside the temple, and felt eager to try. Why don''t you go out and try it? At this moment, Li San''s eyes changed and he looked at the void in the distance. There, the **** of sun travel is coming in the air. "My lord." In a few blinks, the **** of the sun came to Li San, saluted Li San respectfully, and returned the seal of the river **** in his hand to Li San. Li San nodded and took the seal of the river god. Looking at the square seal of the river **** in his hand, Li San thought about it, and the mark disappeared, not in Li San''s sleeve. Then Wen Ru''s voice sounded, "You Guang, is there an accident in this trip?" The **** of Japanese travel respectfully said, "In reply to the words of your lord, everything went smoothly on this trip and there were no accidents." Li San nodded, smiling, "You Guang, you have worked hard, go down and rest." "Yes, Lord River God." Sun Yushen nodded, and he walked towards the entrance of the River God Mansion. After a short rest, he was going to cruise in Yunshan City. Looking at the back of Riyou God, Li San said, "You Guang, wait." "My lord!" Hearing the words, the God of Riyou turned and looked at Li San, waiting for Li San''s instructions. "It''s okay." Li San smiled, "I just want to ask, have you ever been flying a kite? Do you like flying a kite?" Hearing this, Riyoushen looked at the flying bird-like kite in Li San''s hand and shook his head, "I haven''t let go of it, and I don''t like it either." "Oh, got it." "I don''t know what you mean by flying a kite, my lord? Isn''t this a toy?" Riyoushen asked in confusion. He thought that Li Sanjie''s question was meaningful. "Nothing, it''s just curiosity." Li San gently shook his head and waved his hand to signal Riyoushen to leave. After the **** of the sun bowed and saluted, his figure disappeared and he entered the mansion of the **** of rivers. Watching Riyoushen leave, Li San stroked the flying bird kite in his hand and whispered, "Oh, I didn''t expect Riyoushen to dislike this stuff..." Li San just had a whim, wanting to ask these yin gods if they like flying kites, and find a companion by the way. "Tutu has been in a deep sleep for the past few days because of the fusion of the primordial fetus. It must take a while to wake up. It seems that I can only release it by myself." Li San looked at the flying bird in the wind and laughed. Said. ........ Night fell. The river temple in the middle of the night was extremely quiet, with only the rustling of branches from time to time. The gate of the Heshen Temple was closed tightly. It was already past 11 o''clock in the evening, and there were no people outside the temple at this time, and there were no pedestrians even on the distant streets. When the bright moon was in the sky, like a disk floating above the sky, a figure wearing a blue ancient robe appeared at the gate of the River God Temple, holding a kite that looked like a flying bird in his hand. Li San looked at the unmanned site and looked at the reflection of the branches swaying under the bright moonlight, "At this time, except for the time and the sky are not right, the wind is the most suitable kite-flying." With a whisper, Li San paced towards the empty courtyard. Chapter 294： Kite in the night With a lightly thrown his hand, the kite was carried into the air by the golden light. brush! In a few blinks, the kite was already in the air, flying in the wind, flying higher and higher. Not far from the Heshen Temple, in an old residential building, a middle-aged man and his wife are watching TV in the living room. He quietly got up to the balcony, looked at his unmoved wife, and tiptoed out of his pocket. Take out a pack of cigarettes inside. His wife did not allow him to smoke in the house, he could only smoke one on the balcony. The middle-aged man lights a cigarette, and the red cigarette **** gradually turns red during his smoking. "Huh~" Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man expelled a faint puff of smoke, and then the autumn wind from the window blew the smoke into the night sky. "If you don''t take a breath, you won''t have any energy, alas..." The middle-aged man took a few breaths and looked at the cloudless night sky, and said with emotion. Ok? No, what is that? The middle-aged man rubbed his eyes. He saw a colorful bird kite floating in the night sky in the direction of the river temple. The kite was flying in the wind, flying higher and higher. "Wife, come and see, someone is flying a kite this night! Come on." The middle-aged man saw this strange scene and called his wife. "Huh? A kite? Someone flying a kite at night?" Hearing that, the wife in the living room got up, came to the window curiously, and looked in the direction pointed by the middle-aged man, "Really! Who, this is, kite flying at night, dark, that direction is What place?" The middle-aged man chuckled, "It''s the first time I''ve seen a kite fly at night. Don''t say it, it''s quite innovative. Let''s try it another day." The wife looked suspiciously at the direction where the kite was floating, "That direction seems to be Lao Liu''s house, right? Is it Lao Liu coming out to move his body at night?" "No, didn''t Lao Liu go back to his hometown? I guess it''s Lao Liang''s house. I heard that his daughter went home on vacation recently..." "That''s right." The wife nodded, just about to speak, and suddenly saw the cigarette in her husband''s hand. "Why are you smoking again? Didn''t you say you should stop smoking?" After all, the wife resorted to two-finger Zen and squeezed her husband''s waist fiercely. On the balcony, he heard the howl of the husband. He was a little bit dumbfounded. He just saw this strange scene and wanted to share it with his wife, but he forgot to put out the cigarette in his hand. Then the middle-aged man kept begging for mercy, "Wife , I was wrong, this is the last one...Ouch, tap, tap..." The couple returned to the living room in such a frolic. The wife seemed to have no intention of forgiving her husband, she kept breaking her thoughts, and her voice echoed in the house and spread to the balcony. Night sky. The flying bird kite soars in the brightly lit night sky, looking down at the lights of Wanjia. Li San pulled the string in his hands, constantly releasing the height of the kite. The harness in his hand was continuously released, and Li San smiled as he watched the kite flying higher and higher. How long has it been since I have not flown a kite. "Swipe~" In the garden not far from Li San, there was a sparse noise, and then a little cat appeared in Li San''s field of vision. It looked at Li San curiously. "Huh?" Li San looked back and saw this cat less than one year old, and said softly, "Little guy, are you lost?" Immediately, Li San paced, walked to the cat, looked at its thin body, reached out his hand to pick him up, and stroked the not-smooth hair behind him, "Look at you hungry, you must have been abandoned." , But if you can meet me, you are destined to me..." The light of Li San''s fingertips submerged into the kitty''s body. Suddenly, the cat''s body surface exuded a soft luster, and the messy hair became smooth. "Meow~" The kitten raised her head and looked at Li San, her voice soft, with special emotions in it. Looking at the kitten lying on his arm, Li San smiled, "Little guy, you haven''t eaten for a few days, so hungry?" After that, Li San''s fingertips moved slightly, and the two creamy little cakes in the temple disappeared with a sound, and appeared in Li San''s hands the next moment. "Come on, eat quickly." Li San took a small piece and put it in front of the kitten''s mouth. The little guy smelled it, then started to eat, and ate up the little cake in Li San''s hands. After eating, the kitten rubbed his head against Li San¡¯s hand, and stretched out his little tongue to lick Li San¡¯s fingers. The tail was raised high, expressing its affection for Li San, and it looked like I am thanking Li San for feeding him. "Really a spiritual little guy. If you are in the world of immortals, I think you can cultivate to become fine." Li San smiled and looked at the kitten and said softly. Li San put it on the ground. After landing, the kitten meowed at Li San again. With its tail erected, it instinctively followed Li San and was unwilling to leave. Because Li San fed him, the instinct from life made him feel that he could eat with Li San and was unwilling to leave. "Alright, I''m flying a kite by myself tonight, so I can count on a companion, little guy, just stay with me." Seeing the kitten following his ankle, Li San said with a smile. "Meow~" "It seems that you really don''t want to leave, so keep it." Li San didn''t know if the kitten could understand him, so he communicated with him. The kitten looked up at the string in Li San''s hands. It seemed to be energetic after a meal, and jumped and stretched out its paws to grab the string. Kittens have a strong interest in moving objects. In the night sky, one person and one cat are flying a kite in the moonlight. The sound of meows from time to time gave the silent night sky a different taste. ....... Opposite the river temple, in a residential building across the street. The two young exorcists stared at the kite in the night sky. "How can anyone fly a kite this night?" "Well, it''s really weird..." "Who is putting it in the temple?" The two young exorcists were communicating, and they were silent as the topic deepened. They clearly knew that there were no living people in the temple at this moment, the temple fair managers were not in the temple, and no strangers appeared from the street into the temple this evening. The probes around the temple were clearly photographed. There is no one in China. "Could it be that the river **** is flying a kite?" After a few breaths, one of them spoke. The other person was startled, and after thinking for a moment, shook his head. "I don''t know, I can''t tell." silent. The two continued to look at the kite flying in the night sky, and remained silent for a long time. ...... Time flies by, and it will soon be midnight. Li San looked at the moonlight, retracted the string in his hand, and took the kite back. Chapter 295： A lot of money! Seeing the kitten who was still following his feet, Li San leaned over and rubbed the kitten''s head, "Little guy, I''m leaving, I still have things to do." The kitten didn''t understand Li San''s words, it rubbed his head against Li San''s hand, sniffed the special scent of Li San''s body, and continued to meow. It didn''t know that Li San was leaving. Looking at the kitten, Li San smiled slightly and rubbed the kitten''s head, "Little guy, you''re playing here, I''m leaving, see you tomorrow." After that, Li San got up, took the kite and walked towards the temple, disappearing into the void. The kitten watched Li San suddenly disappear, and sniffed hard, but it couldn''t smell where Li San had gone. In the yard, there is only one cat left. Inside the temple, there was a faint laughter, and a golden light flew out and sank into the flowers outside the courtyard. The kitten sensed the movement and curiously moved towards the flowers where it had just appeared, where there was a light ball. After getting close to the light cluster, the kitten only felt that the surroundings were warm, and even the cold wind could not affect it at all. In a comfortable feeling, it nestled in the flowers and fell asleep. The wind in late autumn is already very biting. However, these cold winds can''t affect this side of the flowers, like a warm nest, hidden here. The kitten had a beautiful dream. In the dream, it was not hungry and cold, and some were just the blue figure... ...... In the early morning, the sun appeared from the east, bright light swaying on the earth. On the branch outside the river temple, the bird began to chirp, as if welcoming a new day. Jin Gui''s figure appeared outside the temple, and he got up early to exercise outside the temple as usual. But now Jin Gui has a morning exercise companion, and Lao Zhang is running with him. Jin Gui called Lao Zhang to get up before dawn. Lao Zhang used to like to sleep late, and after deciding to get rid of this habit, he started morning exercises with Jin Gui. Although it''s still a bit difficult to get up now, it''s much better than at the beginning. They bought it early in the morning and went to the River God Temple to open the door. "Lao Jin, the old boy downstairs was raped by his wife again last night. I heard that this time it was because of stealing a cigarette. You don''t know, the howl like a pig last night..." Lao Zhang Walking with Jingui all the way, gossiping about the movement downstairs last night. "That kid, I also know that his wife is doing the right thing, and his addiction to cigarettes is too great." Jin Gui nodded in agreement. While they were talking, the two had arrived at the gate of the temple, Jin Gui took out the key and prepared to open the lock on it. The door opened and the two walked in. "Morning!" Opposite the two, there was a figure wearing a blue ancient robe, watching the two with a chuckle. However, Jin Gui and Lao Zhang didn''t know anything about Li San''s words. They could neither see nor hear Li San''s voice. For this scene, Li San didn''t care, he just habitually greeted these temple fair workers. "Huh~" With a gentle inhalation, the power of several merits was sucked into the body by Li San together with the morning air. Turning his eyes, Li San looked at the flower garden in the courtyard. There, a white kitten was curled up and sleeping. With a faint smile, Li San stopped at the entrance of the temple and looked at Jin Gui and Lao Zhang who were busy. They were preparing incense, candlesticks, and talisman paper for the pilgrims. And while they were working, they did not forget to chat about trivial matters in life. They are temple fair workers, waiting for the pilgrims to come and burn incense to worship the gods, while Li San is waiting for the pilgrims and listening to the pilgrims. Looking at the two old men chatting about the sky, Li San felt that everything was so peaceful. After seeing this scene for a long time, Li San got used to it. "Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang, you come so early every day." A young man stepped in. Hearing this, Li San looked back. This young man is also one of the temple fair staff. Unlike Jin Gui, Lao Zhang and others, this young man has his own career. He is not a full-time temple fair worker. He is more like a temple fair volunteer. As long as he is free, he will come to the temple to help. Li San remembers this young man''s name "A lot of money" is a name that sounds happy and simple. This name is often spoken by young people, saying that it is too casual for their parents to name themselves. "This kid is so polite every time." Jin Gui laughed. "Dao Duo, I didn''t expect you to come so early. If you don''t have a good rest this weekend, you come to the temple to help out so early. What a good boy." Lao Zhang was putting sandalwood on top of the case, watching Qian Duoduo speak. Qian Duoduo scratched his head awkwardly, his face a little embarrassed when he heard Lao Zhang''s praise. In fact, the reason why he came so early today was that he came prepared, and when he heard Grandpa Zhang praise himself, he felt a little embarrassed to say what was in his heart. But thinking about the situation at home, a lot of money still made up his mind, "Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang, I...I have something to tell you..." Hearing Qian Duoduo''s slightly embarrassed words, Jin Gui and Lao Zhang stopped working. "Just talk about Duoduo, what the **** is it? Is there anything we need to help? You just say it''s okay, as long as you can help us, I will definitely help you." Jin Gui looked at Qian Duoduo scratching his head and said with a smile. Jin Gui and Lao Zhang are elderly people. They have traveled more than money and eaten more salt. They could actually tell at a glance that Qian Duoduo''s expression was a bit wrong today. It must have happened when he came here early in the morning. In the past, Qian Duoduo was almost ten o''clock and eleven o''clock, and he had never come so early. Seeing a lot of money, they guessed this, and now that a lot of money spoke, the two of them had such an expression as expected. Hearing this, Qian Duoduo sorted out his thoughts and said softly, "Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang, I am thinking about National Day right away. I want you to lend me a small place in the temple fair, and I want to put some fruits. .." "Also, don¡¯t the temple often purchase some things. These things are given as a gift to those kind pilgrims. I want to tell you that our house happens to have fruit. Can we bring our house¡¯s fruit to the temple as a gift? To the pilgrims..." Qian Duoduo plucked up the courage to tell the story again, with a look of expectation in his eyes, looking at both Jin Gui and Lao Zhang. His eyes are pleading and a little embarrassing. What makes him embarrassed is that the appearance of the fruits in his house is not very good..... But thinking about the situation at home, Qian Duoduo mustered up the courage to say this. Jin Gui and Lao Zhang looked at each other, and the two nodded without understanding. Chapter 296： Tian Nian "It''s a lot, you can set up a stall in a place, it''s not a problem, you can pick whatever you want...." As he said, Jin Gui said, "As for the purchase rebate you mentioned, you also know that our temple is getting more and more famous. This rebate is related to the facade of the River God Temple. If it is not sound, it is related to the face of the River God. What is the quality of your fruit?" At this time, Lao Zhang also agreed, "A lot, it''s not that your Grandpa Jin asked too much, but we, as the managers of the river **** temple fair, must be worthy of the river god, if something goes wrong, the bad thing is he. The name of the temple is also the injured river god. In that case, none of us can be responsible. Our relationship belongs to our relationship, but we still have to do things in business." Hearing this, Qian Duoduo looked apologetic and grateful, "Thank you, Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang, I understand what you mean, I''m very grateful that you can take my fruit into consideration." Qian Duoduo scratched his head and looked at the two of them, "Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang, the fruits that my family grows the most are kumquats and sweet persimmons." "Yeah." Lao Zhang nodded, "Kumquats and sweet persimmons are not bad, they are all the fruits of Tujili." On the other side, Jin Gui also nodded, "Indeed, this kind of fruit is a good fruit in this season, a lot, I remember your hometown is in Guanlan City, right?" Qian Duoduo entered the Heshen Temple as a volunteer this year is the second year, and Jin Gui and others are more aware of Qian Duoduo. Originally, the friend with a lot of money was one of the temple fair workers, so he often came to the temple because of the money. Over time, gradually, he often came to the temple to help and volunteer. Qian Duoduo is very sensible and works hard. Jin Gui and others love him very much. This child graduated from Luoshui City and has been working in Luoshui City after graduation. Qian Duoduo still likes it very much, except that Qian Duoduo occasionally brags, but in the eyes of Jingui and others, Qian Duoduo is still relatively good. In the past two years, Jin Gui, Lao Zhang and others have also learned about some of Qian Duoduo''s situation. Their hometown is in Guanlan City. They are a rural family. They grow an orchard and their main crops are fruits. Their income is not bad. "Yeah." Qian Duoduo nodded, "Grandpa Jin, my hometown is Guanlan City, but it''s at the intersection of Guanlan City and Datong City, another city. By all accounts, my home is in Datong City..." With that, Qian Duoduo''s face was bitter, "Grandpa Jin, do you already know why I came here for help." "Oh..." Jin Gui sighed silently and said with a serious face, "A lot, don''t think too much about these things, no one can change these things." "Huh?" Lao Zhang raised his eyebrows and looked back and forth at Qian Duoduo and Jin Gui, "What are you two talking about? Mysterious?" On the other side, Li San, wearing a blue ancient robe, stood quietly, watching Qian Duoduo''s bitter expression, and the next moment a bright blue light flashed in his eyes. Shakyamuni Eye! A pair of blue eyes looked at Qian Duoduo, and Li San could see all the secret secrets at this moment. "Scourge..." Li San whispered, his eyes staring at Qian Duo Duo, with a clear look in his eyes. This young man was born in a rural area and his parents were fruit growers. He is located in the boundary of Datong City. He has contracted a large area of ??land and transformed it into an orchard to grow all kinds of fruits. However, this year from the north of Guanlan City to Datong City, there has been no rain for many years, and the entire area has experienced droughts that have not been encountered in decades. It can be called a natural year. "This is not a big drought, it''s a bit close to a big drought..." Li San turned his gaze and looked into the distance, his gaze penetrated the layers of space. He saw some pictures and things that ordinary people couldn''t see. Not far away from Li San, Jin Gui shrugged, "Lao Zhang, we don''t have mysteries. You like gossip the most. Didn''t you watch the latest news?" "Now it''s all short videos on mobile phones. Who has the time to watch TV." Lao Zhang licked his lips and gave Jingui a white look. Immediately, Lao Zhang looked surprised and looked at Jin Gui, "Could it be that what happened in the area of ??Duo Qian Duo''s home?" Jin Gui nodded and sighed, "Duo Duo''s family has encountered droughts that have not been encountered in decades this year, and there hasn''t been much rainfall throughout the year." The old man frowned, he knew what drought meant for the countryside. "A lot, it''s no wonder you don''t speak as open and bright as usual. It''s recently the harvest season for kumquats and sweet persimmons, right?" Lao Zhang said. "Yes, Grandpa Zhang, we will start picking in a few days." "Hey..." Lao Zhang patted Duo Duo Duo on the shoulder and said, "Du Duo, I will pick one box at that time. No, I will buy three boxes. I will take it to a friend." Lao Zhang''s move was actually out of good intentions, he did his best to help a lot of money, this is his personal money. Lao Zhang''s family is also from a rural background. He understands the difficulties of farmers and many things about farming. Dry weather is the worst thing for the rural areas and farmers, and it is also the last thing farmers want to think about. Even in the village, everyone will not mention this word in chat, so as not to invite misfortune. There are five levels of drought, and the top level is the five-level drought, which is called the Great Drought. Qianduoduozhong''s position is in a third-degree drought this year, and there is still some distance from the severe drought, but it should not be underestimated. In this case, the soil and soil quality will have problems due to insufficient water sources, which directly leads to problems with the appearance and taste of the grown fruits, and even the yield will drop significantly. Third-level drought was a very bad thing in ancient times, but in modern times, with the advancement of science and technology, crops will not die under the third-level drought, but it also affects the yield and taste and appearance. Moreover, even if the technology is advanced now, the quality of the planted things is not good, but the taste is not good. This will cause the parents of Qian Duoduo to dry out this year for nothing, and eventually these fruits will not be sold and will be rotten. In the hands, there is no return. This kind of thing is tantamount to a disaster for a farmer. The income of farmers is not like that of urban workers. They have to work hard until the harvest season to make money, but if they all fall into their hands, the blow will be too great. Some people will see this kind of drought and suggest that they don''t farm the land and do other livelihoods. It''s easy to say, but difficult to do. What can a farmer do when he suddenly throws away all the land in his hand? Farmers are born in the countryside, and many people have become accustomed to life facing the loess and back to the sky. Chapter 297： Compassionate God River God Land is the foundation of farmers. They have been busy from the beginning of spring to the present. How can they say that they don''t do it for more than half a year? And no one is a **** who will be a prophet. No one thought that the weather this year would be like this. What if it rains after a few days after quitting? What about then? Therefore, both fruit and vegetable farmers are farmers who grow ordinary crops, and they will persist until the harvest season. There are also many parents like Qianduo Duo. Everyone can''t change God, and can only bite the bullet and go down. "Thank you, Grandpa Zhang, I will definitely load you the best fruits." Qian Duoduo heard the words and said gratefully to Lao Zhang. "This kid, you can just pretend to be a little bit for me. If you look good, you have to sell it." Lao Zhang waved his hand, then looked at Jin Gui, "Lao Jin, what are you going to do next?" After Jin Gui thinks a little bit, he looks at Qian Duo Duo, "Du Duo, wait a few days after your house starts picking, you pick something with the best quality, and we will try it and see if there is no problem, then the gift will be set. It''s the fruit of your family." How overjoyed Qian was, and bowed to the second elder, "Thank you, Grandpa Jin, Grandpa Zhang." "Dao Duo, you are too polite. You often come to the temple to help and accumulate merits. We will definitely help when encountering this kind of thing. Besides, everyone can get together thanks to the blessing of the river god.. .." Jin Gui said with a smile. After speaking, Jin Gui thought for a while and looked at Lao Zhang again, "Lao Zhang, in the afternoon, my brothers and two will go to boss Huang and boss Lu to see if they have any ways to dump fruit. If possible, they can help. Help more than one family..." "Yeah." Lao Zhang nodded without hesitation. Qian Duoduo listened to the words of the two with gratitude all over his face. He didn''t say much, and stepped forward to help Jin Gui and Lao Zhang start work. Time flies, and it''s noon in a blink of an eye. "Dao Duo, it''s noon, go, go to grandpa''s house for dinner." "Grandpa Zhang, no, I won''t go to the company for these two days. I bought the ticket for this afternoon and I am going to take the high-speed train back to my hometown." Qian Duoduo politely refused, and by the way, he lighted the ticket in his hand. There was really not much time before the departure. After all, Qian Duoduo cleaned up his subordinates and prepared to leave. Jier, when Qian Duoduo walked around, he looked at the statue of God of the River God in the middle of the Temple of the River. A ghost messenger, a lot of money stood in the compound, put his hands on his chest, closed his eyes and knelt down to the statue of the gods, "I ask Grandpa River God to bless my parents and my fruit can be dumped smoothly. My parents are not very strong, and I don¡¯t want to let them. They are sad..." The deep and pious voice came from Qian Duoduo. After a long time, Qian Duoduo got up, tidied his clothes and turned around and left the temple gate. The sound of Qian Duoduo''s prayer fell into Li San''s ears verbatim, and Li San quietly stopped in front of the River God Temple, watching Qian Duoduo crossing the temple gate. "It''s an honest boy. Since ancient times, drought has been a natural disaster for farmers..." A low voice echoed in the temples. "Where is the **** of day travel." "grown ups." Behind his back, the Yin Qi was condensed, and the tall figure of the **** of the sun appeared. Li Sanhuan came to the **** of the sun to explain to him that he had something to go out, and probably came back to the evening, so that the **** of sun had something to communicate with him. "Sir, where are you going to do business?" "North District of Guanlan City, Datong City." Li San smiled, looking at the **** of the sun. Hearing this, the expression of the day tour changed, "My lord, it''s not from the North District of Guanlan City to Datong City..." The **** of the sun knows Datong City, and also knows that Datong City is bordered by the North District of Guanlan City. Datong City is far away from Luoshui City, separated by two cities, Yunshan City and Guanlan City. According to the mortal measurement method, it is more than 1,000 kilometers. It''s so far away, why do adults go there? The gods of Riyou are full of worries. He knows that the northern area of ??Guanlan City and Datong City are not covered by incense. If the gods are out of the incense area, their own strength will also be lost. Sun Yushen also knows that Li San¡¯s power is overwhelming and unfathomable, much higher than their great ghost kings, but Lord River God¡¯s journey is far away, and the area of ??incense fire is extremely far away. In case something happens, his subordinates will not have time to support, subconsciously. Riyou God is still worried. Thinking of this, the God of Riyou had the courage to clasp his fist, his eyes were incomprehensible, "I don''t know why the adults go to such a remote place?" "It''s nothing serious. I heard that there is a long drought, so I want to go and take a look." Li San sighed softly and looked to the north. Hearing this, Riyoushen immediately became clear. He knew Li San''s temperament, and he also knew why Li San did this. Immediately afterwards, the **** of the sun was still puzzled, "My lord, my subordinates know that adults love their people like children, but that is not your jurisdiction? There is no incense and no need for the blessing of adults?" Li San smiled slightly, "You Guang, what you said is right, if there are other gods in this world, I can ignore it, but I am the only one in this world, and I...can''t ignore it." Li San had a look of compassion and compassion in his eyes, "If I didn''t know about this, it would be fine. Now I know that my believers are also suffering from drought there. I can''t ignore it. I will do my best." As he spoke, Li San had memories in his eyes, and he remembered the events of the previous Tang Dynasty. In the early Tang Dynasty, natural disasters continued. In the spring of the first year of Zhenguan, there was a severe drought in Hebei, to the summer, severe droughts in Shandong provinces, and in the spring and summer of the second year of Zhenguan, severe droughts occurred in all prefectures within the Guan. In Xia, Kang Yang was tormenting, and Tian Chou abandoned his business..." At the same time, droughts and floods came together. In the first autumn of Zhenguan, rain and rain in Guanzhong caused serious damage to the grain production during the autumn harvest. As a result, "the surnames were awkward, and the hangings were very high....." In March of the second year of Zhenguan, a drought caused a locust plague in the Guannei area. In June of the second year of Zhenguan, the locust plague came from Guannei to the heavy ground of Gyeonggi, where the locusts ate crops. From May to June of the third year of Zhenguan, the locust plague spread to Xuzhou, Henan. In the autumn of the same year, the locust plague spread. Germany, Dai, Kuo and other states. In my last life, those natural disasters caused by drought are still vivid. Even in modern times, although science and technology and agriculture have advanced too much in ancient times, they are still very weak when encountering such natural disasters, and there is no possibility of calmly coping with such natural disasters. After thinking about it, Li San even more decided on his idea of ??going to Datong City. "You Guang, I will go first. I guess I will come back later. Remember to arrange for someone to look after the kitten in the flowerbed of the temple. It is still young. Be careful not to let nearby dogs bite it..." After hearing Li San''s words, the **** of the sun, following the direction Li San said, he perceives a thin black cat in the flowerbed. Chapter 298： Qingmu Zhen "Yes." The God of Riyou bowed and watched Li San turned into a golden light and disappeared in the temple. ........ On the high-speed rail from Luoshui City to Datong City, Qian Duoduo sat by the window, looking at the familiar scenery outside the window, his face was deeply sad. With the continuous advancement of high-speed rail, it has entered the boundary of Guanlan City. Jier, Qian Duoduo noticed that there was an orchard outside the window, but the fruit on the tree was much less than before, sparse, and not very good. This scene made Qian Duoduo even more panicked. Most of their orchards are contracted, and the rent is also paid annually. Last year, after discussing with his mother, his father borrowed 400,000 yuan from the bank and contracted hundreds of acres of orchards. He thought that he would be able to repay the cost after the harvest this year. It''s a pity that no one would have thought that this year will be a long-term drought and there will be no harvest. Now the four hundred thousand dollars have all been spent, and labor and agricultural materials are the bulk of the money. These hundreds of thousands are like a huge rock weighing heavily on Qian Duoduo''s heart. A family with a lot of money is not too wealthy, but it can be regarded as a well-off family. When their family encounters such a situation this year, these hundreds of thousands will become a stumbling block. If the harvest is sluggish, what will they face? Mortgage a house, a car, and take a loan? Then repay the loan with a loan? But in the coming year? What should I do if I have to spend money again in the coming year? "It''s as if Shouruo said here, there are cracked ground everywhere, it seems that this year''s drought is still quite serious..." Just as Qian Duoduo was thinking about it, a sigh came next to him. Qian Duoduo looked at the source of the sound. It was a young man with curly hair, about the same age as him. "Yes." Qian Duoduo looked dumb and nodded, "It has not rained for several months this year, and the sun is shining on the land every day. If it were not for the support of agricultural policies, the government had paid for a lot of water. It is estimated that this is the case. Will be worse..." Hearing Qian Duoduo''s explanation in such detail, the curly-haired young man was taken aback, "My friend, I didn''t expect you to understand so clearly. Are you a native of Datong City?" "Well, be it right, my home is at the junction of Datong City and Guanlan City, in Datong City." "No wonder..." The curly-haired young man was thoughtful. Since entering Guanlan City, he has noticed that Duoduo by the side window has been staring out of the window in a daze. He is still wondering if this buddy has encountered any difficulties. Looking at his dumb expression, he looked like a person who had been hit. After chatting with Qian Duoduo for a few words, the curly-haired youth knew why Qian Duoduo was so. The curly-haired youth looked at a lot of money, and said with a smile, "Friends, there are unexpected events in the sky and people will have blessings and blessings. If there are no flowers for a hundred days, the mountains will not be green. Everything will be fine. I believe this place will become better in the coming year ." Hearing this, Qian Duoduo knew that this was a young man with curly hair comforting him, so he offered a smile, "Thank you, and hope to be as you said next year." Next, Qian Duoduo continued to chat with the curly-haired young man Tian Nan Hai Bei. Of course Qian Duo Duo did not forget to sell him the fruits in his home. Their home also opened an online shop. The curly-haired young man also ordered a collection, claiming that he would patronize him in the future. . Half an hour later, the high-speed rail pitted in. "Brother, when I arrive at the station, I will leave first, and I will meet again!" Qian Duoduo picked up his package and greeted the curly-haired youth. "Well, definitely!" "it is good." Qian Duoduo said goodbye to the curly-haired young man, and he felt a little better, making friends during this process. After leaving the station, Qian Duoduo walked to the bus stop. After changing several trains, Qian Duoduo had seen his hometown getting closer and closer in more than forty minutes. By the side of the road outside the window, there are large orchards, and farther away there are villages with smoky smoke. You can see a row of residential areas located there. That is the place where Qianduoduo is located, named Qingmu Town. The main cash crops in Qingmu Town are fruits and vegetables. The people here are fruit and vegetable farmers. It is one of the well-known fruit and vegetable bases in Datong City. After getting off the bus, Qian Duoduo was walking on the country road with his bag on his back. Qian Duoduo saw the uncle farmer working in the orchard by the roadside. He politely greeted several familiar people among them. While walking, Qian Duoduo noticed a fruit tree full of kumquats. Above it, there are only scattered small kumquats, the number is 30% less than in previous years. He picked one off and rubbed it lightly. Qian Duoduo could clearly feel that the little kumquat was not very full and the moisture was much worse than in previous years. He turned his eyes and looked at the ground under the tree. There are cobweb-like cracks and a lot of air-dried soil and fine sand. According to common sense, whether it is a fruit tree or an ordinary tree, the soil around the roots of the tree is very strong, because there is water vapor, and the tree itself will involve the water vapor in the soil, and the surrounding land will not be cracked. Situation, and this year, this situation can be seen everywhere, under every fruit tree. This is an obvious symptom of drought, which is more serious than the last time Qian Dao Duo saw when I went home. "If this continues, Qingmu Town will no longer be the hometown of melons and fruits..." Qian Duoduo murmured as he watched the land under his feet. Qingmu Town originally relies on melons, fruits and vegetables to make a living. If this continues, the economy here will fall sharply. As for the lives of the people... I don''t dare to imagine how much money, I''m afraid that countless people in Qingmu Town will have to leave their homes and go out to work. "Duo Duo?" Just as Qian Duoduo was thinking about it, a middle-aged man''s voice came, as if he had smoked too much, a little hoarse. Qian Duoduo turned his head to see that it was a middle-aged man wearing a gray jacket, short hair, and beard, walking in the direction he was. "Uncle Dayong?" Seeing this slightly sloppy middle-aged man and his hoarse voice, Qian Duoduo overlapped with a figure in his mind for a while, and he spoke with some uncertainty. After Dayong walked over, Qian Duoduo glanced again and confirmed that the slightly sloppy, vicissitudes of the middle-aged man was Uncle Dayong. He had a good relationship with his parents and used to come to visit him frequently. Qian Duoduo was a little shocked. In his memory, Uncle Dayong is very capable and two years younger than his father. He usually goes out and cleans up very well. Even if he is working in the field, he gives people a very energetic look, but he did not expect to see him for a few months. , This Uncle Dayong not only has a little white hair, and even his beard is full of cheeks, the look of his whole person is much worse than before. "This kid, don''t you recognize your Uncle Dayong?" Gu Dayong smiled lightly, took out a box of cheap cigarettes from his jacket pocket, lit it and took a sip, and then coughed twice. Chapter 299： Tertiary drought "Hehe..." Qian Duoduo scratched his head awkwardly. It is true that Gu Dayong''s image is very different from before. He really didn''t recognize it for a while. A person, someone who has been acquainted with him for more than ten years, suddenly changed his temperament and appearance, and everyone would subconsciously suspect that he was wrong in denying. "It''s been a long time since I saw you Duo Duo. I heard your father say that you are developing in Luoshui City. How about? Is your work going well?" Gu Dayong took a couple of cigarettes and looked at Qian Duoduo and said. "It''s okay, Luoshui City is pretty good, there..." Qian Duoduo talked to Gu Dayong about his experience in Luoshui City. At the same time, a lot of money can''t help bragging a little, talking about what he saw and heard, but he didn''t brag about it too much, and it would be bad if it was too much to be exposed. Gu Dayong also told Qian Duoduo about the current embarrassment. After understanding, Qian Duoduo knew that the orchard next to him was contracted by Gu Dayong. He had been working in the city a few years ago, and finally accumulated some principal, and came back to contract an orchard, but he encountered a severe drought.. . Qian Duoduo looked at Gu Dayong, and then at the slightly dry kumquat in his hand. He also knew why Gu Dayong''s expression changed so much that he became like this. Gu Dayong is not considered a wealthy family in the village. Most of the principal accumulated over the years of working has been invested in this orchard this year. However, he encountered a natural disaster and it can be said that he is very difficult to make back. Now it depends on how much he loses. After several years of hard work, not only was there no gain, but even faced with a situation where everything had to be involved, it was uncomfortable for anyone to change it. "Dao Duo, I''m busy now. Yesterday, a fruit collector came here. I don''t like me. I will contact the individual in two days..." After speaking, Gu Dayong barely forced a smile on his face. Qian Duoduo waved his hand and watched Gu Dayong enter the orchard, and then walked towards the home. Qianduoduozhong was renovated only a few years ago. It is a self-built house on the upper and lower floors. It can be regarded as a beautiful scenery in the village. This is also one of the performances of Qianduoduoduo''s family living standard of well-off. Pushing open the door of the small courtyard, a big yellow dog suddenly found a lot of money, and wagging its tail and leaped forward happily. Qian Duoduo smiled, rubbed the dog''s head, and then walked into the room. "mom." Looking at the familiar environment, he called his mother just as soon as he entered the door with a lot of money. "Come on." Mother was working in the kitchen, and she smiled in the living room when she heard Qianduo''s voice. "A lot, have you eaten yet?" "Mom, I have eaten on the way here." Qian Duoduo nodded and looked at his mother, "Mom, I ran into Uncle Dayong on the way here. His whole personality is not very good, he seems to be much older." When she heard this, her mother''s expression also changed, and then she sighed. His voice was slightly sympathetic to the same illness, "Uncle Da Yong, the couple have been working outside to make money these years, and they have also saved some money. This year they used most of their savings to partner with someone to contract the orchard in Lunan, as well as the future. An orchard in the mountain was also contracted and spent a lot of money, bought a lot of new equipment, and repaid a loan of 200,000 yuan, which is a pity..." "He invested too much this time. According to the normal situation, he made a steady profit. It was just a little harder. But whoever wanted to meet Tiannian, the repayment date will soon be reached. In this situation, he has no way at all. I borrowed money from us a few days ago. How can we have any money..." "Your Uncle Dayong is also very anxious now. The whole person has changed. He will repay the loan soon. If he can''t get the money, his house will be mortgaged, and other assets are not enough to repay the loan..." Qian Duoduo was silent as his mother said. Putting down the bag in his hand, there was a lot of money and wondered, "Mom, Uncle Dayong is not very rich in life, why doesn''t he leave a way for himself and throw in so much money at once? Isn''t this too sloppy?" The mother smiled bitterly and shook her head, "A lot, there are hard-to-read sutras in the family. Your Uncle Dayong is also forced by life. Two children in the family are going to college, and one is about to get married. He has to prepare gift money for his son. , House money, car money, and too many places to spend money, it is simply difficult to sustain it by working part-time..." "Your dad also persuaded him, but Gu Dayong was determined to do it. If he does not make a lot of money under normal circumstances, it will definitely be more profitable than working. There hasn''t been a few rains this year, and it has been rainy in previous years. This year is a cold winter for fruit growers." Mother''s face was full of bitterness, and she said to Qian Duoduo. Gu Dayong¡¯s family situation is terrible, and now they are facing bankruptcy. Their family¡¯s situation in the village is considered good, and they are also a big family in the village. This year¡¯s situation makes her mother afraid to think about it. The loss will be a lot. If a lot of money is hit by this, the situation in a lot of money will go backwards by five or six years, or even seven or eight years. "Sigh..." Qian Duoduo sighed, feeling complicated. As a son of man, he also knows that his parents have worked hard. Most of his parents are for this family and for his own son. But in this situation, everyone felt a strong sense of powerlessness in the face of God. "Mom, my dad, why isn''t he at home?" Qian Duoduo looked at the house without his father, and asked curiously. "Your dad went to work in the orchard and will be back later." Mother said. Qian Duoduo nodded, and he looked at the fruit plate on the coffee table, which contained a pile of small kumquats. I took one at hand, and a lot of money opened one of them. "This..." Chewed twice, Qian Duoduo frowned. This orange is like chewing wax, in which the juice is seriously insufficient, only the dry flesh, and there is no sweetness, "Mom, is this our kumquat?" "Yeah." The mother nodded, "A lot, how about it, can you eat it?" There is a look of expectation in the mother''s eyes. This year''s weather is not good. Most people''s oranges are not good. Theirs is better. Immediately afterwards, seeing Qian Duoduo frowned, her mother also knew that the taste of this kumquat was much worse than in previous years. "Mom, is there a fruit merchant to buy this year? Have you found a market?" Qian Duoduo looked at his mother. Mother smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Is there any market? Those fruit merchants who rushed to buy in the past have been aware of our situation this year. They quoted prices very low and low, and some fruit merchants simply did not come. Going to buy in other places, your dad is also worried about this. He said that after a few days, he will pick the part and find the right channel to pick the rest. Hearing this, Qian Duoduo said, "Mom, I also know the situation at home. Before coming today, I deliberately..." Chapter 300： Coming to Datong City Qian Duoduo told his mother about his efforts to find a market, and also mentioned that Jin Gui and Lao Zhang agreed to help find a market. "Business tycoon? Corporate boss?" "This this this..." Mother exclaimed in an instant, and the bitterness on her face diminished a lot, "It seems that my family has a lot of promise, and I can even get along with such a big man." Such characters belong to legends in their rural areas, and they have only been seen on TV. There are also many business tycoons in Datong City, but many people have never seen them. "Mom, look at what you said." Qian Duoduo pouted, "Your son has always been excellent." "Yes, yes, my family is the most promising." Mother smiled and couldn''t help squeezing Qian Duoduo''s face. Just as the mother and son were talking, the sound of the big iron door opening in the courtyard came, and Qian Duoduo immediately looked through the window. "dad!" Qian Sen opened the door and heard his son''s voice, his face forced a smile, "Duo Duo is back." Qian Yusen wears a straw hat, worn clothes and cloth shoes. Because he has been working in Tanaka all the year round, he looks dark, his body is burly and strong, giving people a very kind feeling. With thick eyebrows and big eyes, people will feel that this is an honest person when they see it. "Yusen." Her mother was happy when she saw her husband come in, and told him what Qian Duoduo had just said. This is good news. Mother instinctively wants to share this joy with her husband. In the world, is there any mother who doesn''t want her child to get ahead? Qian Duoduo scratched his head awkwardly as his mother praised herself greatly. His mother praised herself in front of his father, which made him feel a little sad. After all, this is just the proposal of Grandpa Jin and Grandpa Zhang. As for whether it can be achieved, it is still unknown. If it fails, wouldn''t it make mother and father look forward to it in vain? "Mom, Grandpa Jin and Grandpa Zhang just said to help me talk, but they didn''t say that it would be done." Hearing his mother said the point, Qian Duoduo hurriedly reiterated the matter. "Mom knows, mom is not happy, I''ve all talked about it, there must be a show." Mother smiled and waved her hand, preventing Qian Duoduo from continuing to explain. Qian Yusen shook his head and said helplessly, "Listening to you about this, I thought our Duoduo was already in talks, Duoduo and the rest are like me, honest and polite, just brag and let you go, people, just Seek truth from facts, take one step at a time, and don¡¯t place too much hope if there is nothing fixed...." "Dad, I really didn''t brag, I..." A lot of money knew that his father would teach himself this way, and he was familiar with this scene. He could recite even what his father was going to say next. The family talked and laughed, and it was dinner time soon. Qian Duoduo was sitting at the dinner table with his father and mother when he heard the quarrel between men and women, which immediately attracted his attention. When my mother heard this, she explained a few words, and Qian Duoduo knew that this was the couple from the family next door who was arguing. This year¡¯s year is not good, there is a severe drought, fruit growers have entered a cold winter, and they are facing many difficulties in income and life. Many people feel impetuous and anxious because of this. Regarding this matter, Qian Duoduo didn''t like gossip. After hearing a few sentences, he didn''t say more, lowered his head and pulled the rice in the bowl. The red sun on the horizon gradually sets, and Qingmu Town is slowly blocked by night. Most people go home to have dinner with their families, and some talented people walked towards their homes carrying farm tools. This year''s situation is very bad. Everyone thinks that they can do as much as they can, so that they can virtually reduce losses. To the south of Qingmu Town, there is a mountain range that stretches for thousands of miles, starting from Guanlan City in the west and Datong City in the east, passing countless villages and towns. Qingmu Town is one of them. This mountain is called Dacang Mountain. The Dacang Mountain is far less tall and magnificent than the Yunling Mountain, but it is better than endless, like a giant beast hovering on the earth, looking at the villages and towns in the distance. On one of the towering peaks of Da Cang Mountain, a figure stopped standing. He was wearing a blue ancient robe, exuding a faint scent of sandalwood, his robe swaying in the wind, hunting. Long hair dancing in the wind. "Cocococo~" Not far from this person, a big cuckoo flapped its wings and landed on the branch. The bird''s beak turned, and a pair of yellow eyes stared straight at the figure standing on the top of the mountain, full of curiosity. It blinked and seemed to like the vision from the body. Even though it was autumn at this time, the smell made it feel warm and comfortable. Li Sanyi''s star-like eyes stared into the distance, and the lights of thousands of families in Qingmu Town were reflected in their pupils. There is a bright blue glow in his eyes, and he is observing the luck of the small town of Qingmu Town. I saw that in the dark night, above the town, in a place invisible to ordinary people, there was a gray air current that kept gathering for a long time, exuding insidious images. This was obviously not a good weather. "It is estimated that it won''t be long before the weather will change again..." Its whispered, light but dusty again, echoing in the void. Li San frowned, he faintly saw many unknown pictures. The picking date has not yet arrived. The closer the harvest day approaches, the more anxious the fruit growers in this town are, because this year''s fruits are very difficult to sell. As time goes by, everyone will be anxious. Throughout the year, the suppressed negative emotions in everyone''s hearts will erupt one after another at a certain moment. What would happen to Qingmu Town at that time? In the dark, Li San saw some pictures of the future of this town. One of the screen fragments. It was a county street in Datong City. At the gate of the People''s Livelihood Bureau, a family gathered there and walked inside. The middle-aged couple is preparing to sign a divorce agreement. It is not that their relationship has problems, but that they are forced by life. The huge debt makes them choose this step. The man bears it independently. He does not want his wife and children to fight all this together with him... . Another picture fragment. They are also a middle-aged couple, they parted their children and their elderly parents, and embarked on a journey away from home. Because of Tian Nian, so that the dealers have lost everything, they can only go out to work to make a living. There are three children, the oldest is already in high school, and the youngest is only three years old. The three children burst into tears. The parents will have to work on the construction site for more than eight hours a day under the scorching sun. There is also a picture above. The young couple just gave birth this year. Because the orchard has lost his money, the man has to embark on a part-time job. He will work more than ten hours a day, deliver food during the day, and work part-time at night.. .. There are little life pressures from the old and the lower, all of which fall on the shoulders of young men. ...... Chapter 301： Long drought meets the rain Fragments of the picture flashed past. This natural disaster is far less like war, full of gunpowder smoke, but it is even more sad, depressing, and crushing... "This is the case here in Qingmu Town, what will it look like further north?" Li San whispered, his heart heavy. With the blessing of Shakyamuni''s eyes, Li San''s eyes pierced further north. The farther north, the drought becomes more severe. As the latitude and altitude increase, the situation there is worse than that in Qingmu Town. On the quiet mountain top, Li San looked north, his figure turned into a golden light and headed further north. Li San wanted to go to a place further north to see the living conditions of the people. There was a strong golden light shining on his body. Even if he left the jurisdiction covered by incense, Li San''s breath was still incomparably powerful, dazzling like stars in the dark night. Where Li San passed, a powerful breath leaked out, suppressing all evil spirits. The evil spirits lurking in the dark suddenly sensed this horrible abyss-like aura, and their heart panicked. The evil spirits along the way did not know what happened. Hiding in the depths for a moment, did not dare to show up. "Cocococo~" The big cuckoo on the branch on the top of the Da Cang Mountain saw Li San disappearing strangely, it turned its head curiously to look around, it seemed strange how Li San disappeared. The moon hung high, and the night was dark. At half past nine in the evening of summer time, countless clouds suddenly floated in the cloudless sky. The big cuckoo standing on the branch suddenly raised its head, looked at the dark sky, and felt a peculiar breath. This is a sign that it is about to rain, and birds can sense it. Under the same sky, the place covered by dark clouds is not limited to Datong City. Another city connected to Datong City is in the north of Datong City, and the bright moon suspended on the sky is also slowly covered by dark clouds. The night sky changes at night, so that the people in the two cities did not notice. They are located in the center of the intersection of the two cities, where the drought is the worst place, and one of the steep mountain tops. Li San stood with his hands on his back, on the top of the mountain, the night wind roared, and the blue silk on his robes and temples swayed in the wind. His eyes looked at the area in front of him. Li San had already traveled throughout the arid area. He knew the difficulties of people¡¯s lives in the arid area, and finally stopped in the most arid central area. The golden light on his body was extremely rich and countless merits. Power and golden light are mixed together, which is extremely dazzling in the night sky. "Me, Li San, Luoshui River God..." Its voice, like the voice of ghosts and gods, was full of righteousness, echoing in the heavens and the earth. This sound is not known by anyone, nor can the creatures in the world be heard. This sound is spoken in the heavens and the earth, said in the heavens, and heard in the rules of this world. "boom!" At this moment, Li San urged the mana of the seventh-grade golden body in his body, and this breath rose into the sky like a tornado sea, just as powerful as the aura. The moment this breath appeared, all the evil spirits in Datong City and Lin''an City looked shocked and terrified. Under this breath, they felt the irresistible power and will. Every evil spirit was not Suspected, the owner of this breath could kill them with a finger. At the same time, the ghost extermination bureaus in the two cities also sensed this fluctuation. The ghost exorcists in the two cities were horrified. They subconsciously looked up to the sky. This breath was too tyrannical, and so tyrannical it made them flustered. Every exorcist is very respectful, and there is no feeling of disrespect in his heart. They can''t help but have an illusion. It feels like an ant facing a giant dragon, and Firefly facing Haoyue. Everyone didn''t understand why such an idea had arisen in their hearts, but they knew that such a terrifying power should be respected. Not far from the top of the mountain where Li San was sitting, in the grass in the distance. Little animals appeared in the mountain at this time, and it was surprising that all the little animals looked at one place together when they saw Li San''s back. All the little animals seemed to be wise, bowed their heads one after another. This is the instinct of animals. They don''t know that Li San is a god, but they know that he is a powerful and special being. "The river shrine order, get up quickly, come to rescue the drought, everything is scorched, and in the name of our river god, rain will relieve the drought and protect the people from a good harvest..." With obscure and mysterious formulas and imperial orders, Li San communicated with heaven and earth with unpredictable power, and the heaven and earth resonated with them, and large black clouds gathered. boom! boom! boom! Lightning flashed and thunder, the huge electric snake began to roll in the dark clouds, which was stronger and louder than the sound of thunder in a clear sky. At this moment, the residents of Datong City and Lin''an City raised their heads and looked towards the sky. I saw a depressive atmosphere in the sky, and the thunder shining eyeballs constantly rolled among the dark clouds. Clouds gathered, thunder rose, and the wind arrived. This scene of spectacular scenes stimulated the eyes of the people in the two cities. Click~ A drop of rain fell from the sky and fell on a leaf, and the sound was very clear. Immediately afterwards, countless raindrops appeared from the sky, and the sound of clattering resounded everywhere. Thousands of drizzle seemed to be connected into threads, and it continued to fall on the ground below. The torrential rains in Datong and Lin''an alarmed the Meteorological Bureau and the experts in the bureau. what happened? It has been hot in recent years. The weather in the two cities has shown that it is impossible to rain. What is going on? Qingmu Town. After dinner, Qian Yusen opened the door and went to the yard. His brows were frowned, and the scene in the orchard just echoed in his mind. If this continues, the quantity that can be sold this year will be very small, and the price will not go up due to quality issues. His face was full of sadness. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, causing Qian Yusen to subconsciously squint his eyes, and then he heard the roar of lightning, as well as the countless lights flashing in the sky, that was the place illuminated by lightning. Wow! Quill, a string of raindrops fell on Qian Yusen''s face. All this happened so fast that Qian Yusen was stunned. Feeling the raindrops falling on the top of his head and on his cheeks, Qian Yusen murmured, "It''s raining? This..., this is not a dream, it''s really raining!" The bedroom on the second floor. Qian Duoduo sat in front of the laptop, stretched his waist, secretly exclaiming refreshment. He just finished the report that the company needs. Suddenly, the sound of lightning and thunder came from outside the window, followed by the crisp sound of raindrops hitting the window. "It''s...it''s raining?" Qian Duoduo was stunned on the spot. The other side of Qingmu Town. Gu Dayong lit a cheap cigarette and stood on the balcony on the second floor, looking sad. The night wind seemed to be so strong that Gu Dayong couldn''t open his eyes, but his heart was even colder than the cold night wind. He received a call from the bank at noon today, reminding him that the repayment date is about to come. Up. Chapter 302： Strange dream But, where can I find so much money? Looking at the concrete floor downstairs, Gu Dayong wanted to jump off like this. After this life, all kinds of negative emotions flooded into his heart. After working for many years, all the money saved was invested in the spring of this year. He also borrowed 200,000 yuan from the bank. Now when he goes out, he can barely smile. That is why he often tells himself that everything will be fine and be strong. But of the three children in the family, two are about to go to university, and one is about to get married. All the burdens of the family are on him, how can he carry it? Gu Dayong knew that he had to laugh. He was the pillar of the whole family. If he fell, what would happen to this family? What to do with the child? If there is no such drought this year, where will there be so much trouble? Just when Gu Dayong took a cigarette, he suddenly saw the cigarette **** in his hand go out. "Ok?" Gu Dayong was startled, and subconsciously raised his head to look into the sky. Wow! In the sky, thunder was rolling, countless raindrops came over the sky, and instantly wet his hair and clothes. "It''s...it''s raining! It''s really raining!" Gu Dayong exclaimed, his voice almost moaning. This scene appeared in the arid villages of Datong City and Lin''an City. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, and they were surprised. In the city, some pedestrians speeded up their pace, some hid under the eaves to avoid the rain, discussing the sudden heavy rain with relatives and friends. In the towns along the Dacang Mountain, all the villagers were extremely happy. The sadness on the faces of the fruit and vegetable farmers disappeared, replaced by a deep joy. Many people watched the drizzle in the sky quietly. They just stood at home and watched quietly through the glass. All the villagers felt that today was a good day and an auspicious day. Wow! Large beads and small beads fell on the jade plate, and the endless drizzle never stopped. It was swaying all the time. The fields, orchards, and every corner were filled with rainwater. The rain has been very even and lasted for a long time. From more than nine o''clock to the early morning, the rain didn''t mean to stop. At the junction of Datong City and Lin''an City, there is a steep mountain top. Li San''s eyes turned blue and he scanned the arid areas of the two cities. The golden light on his body was extremely dazzling in the dark, with an aura that made people daunting. "It''s raining alone is not enough. Good luck..." Li San whispered while looking at the two cities. Immediately, Li San''s expression was solemn, he repeatedly pinched the formula, and the aura on his body rose to the sky, "Nine Qi Cangjing, the spirit of Taihao, all things happen, the grass and trees are all prosperous..." The obscure formula came from Li San¡¯s mouth, intertwined with a mysterious wave drifting slowly in the void, ¡°I, Li San, the **** of Luoshui River, bless the rain wherever it passes, blooming and fruiting everywhere, and harvest everywhere, Plead for all the people and protect them from living well and happy..." Li San''s faint voice echoed in the void again, and the sound of blessing slowly dispersed, blending in all directions. After all, I saw Li San¡¯s aura skyrocketing again, and it was about to pierce the sky. The golden light of merit on his body appeared like a tide, turning into countless golden lights and flying into the clouds, even the falling raindrops were carried with them. Light gold that is invisible to ordinary people. As the golden light of Li San''s merits continued to pour into the clouds in the sky, an aura that made the world tremble came out of Li San. That night, the raindrops carried Li San¡¯s blessing and the golden light of merits Li San played. In places where people cannot see, new branches appear on the fruit trees, and new buds appear on the branches. In just a moment, the tender leaves form flower bones, and the flowers bloom and fall in a moment. These full flower bones have either turned into kumquats or persimmons. A night of autumn breeze and drizzle filled the orchard in Qingmu Town with exotic fragrance, tired countless fruits, and all of them were bright in color. Li San was still standing on the top of the mountain, and the golden light of merit on his body was consuming rapidly along with the mana. From waking up to now, Li San has not been so desperate. At this time, heavy rain fell in the two cities, and millions of people in the two cities were told that even the seven-rank merits could not withstand this water-like consumption. The patter of raindrops dissipated to both sides automatically when they approached Li San, very strange. Slowly, Li San looked into the distance, and every inch of the land was changed by the blessed mana that he took away. "It''s time to go back..." Seeing his satisfactory results, Li San felt the weak breath in his lower body and whispered. Standing up, Li San walked in the direction of Luoshui City. brush! Taking one step, Li San''s speed has already traversed a kilometer distance while the golden light is flashing. Not long after, Li San appeared in Qingmu Town. "perfect..." Li San whispered, curious in his eyes. He saw the orange trees in Qingmu Town. The leaves were shiny and oily, and there were many fruits on the trees, all of which were juicy and sweet. "I''ve helped you a lot, or I''ll take an orange tree, it won''t hurt you anyway." After all, with a wave of Li Sansan''s hand, the orange tree in front of him rose from the roots and turned into light and disappeared here. With a smile on his face, Li San looked at the feet in the orchard, "Pray in the name of my river god, so that those who are living in poor conditions will have a better harvest." After all, those oranges that were originally shriveled suddenly began to tremble, and then fell to the ground one by one. Phoo~ As if there was a gust of wind blowing, the small flowers that bloomed quickly came to fruition, and then the golden oranges grew in the wind, which were very conspicuous even in the dark, and at the same time, accompanied by a mature fragrance, echoed in the woods. In the air, Li San stepped away. In Qingmu Town, among all the fruit forests, all the small dried kumquats on it disappeared, neatly stacked under the tree, on the tree only green leaves and golden ripe golden oranges were still swaying in the wind. ...... The rain lasted all night. It hasn''t rained for a few months. Today, when the harvest was approaching, the rainstorm was called timely rain, and all the farmers had a good night''s sleep. Qian Yusen snored very loudly tonight. He slept soundly. He has never slept so soundly in the past few months. He usually doesn''t sleep well all night. Not far from Qian Yusen¡¯s house, so was Gu Dayong¡¯s house. He also slept soundly and deeply, listening to the drizzle outside the window, as if it were the most beautiful lullaby in the world. Farther away, people in Datong City and Linze City slept soundly. Everyone had a dream. A dream that is the same but not the same. Everyone dreamed of a person full of mystery. No, that person is not a man, but a god! Chapter 303： Live to hell In their dreams, they saw a stalwart figure standing on the top of a mountain in a familiar land in the sky covered by dark clouds. He was dressed in a blue ancient robe with an immortal appearance and an intoxicating golden light on his body. The crowd seemed to be far apart and couldn¡¯t see clearly. The figure was like a god. Each of them worshipped in a dream and wanted to see the gods clearly. But in the dark night sky, they could only look at it roughly, but couldn¡¯t. See clearly. "Is this... God of the River?" Someone stared at Li San, watching Li San bathed in golden light, his blue ancient robe pierced the river, pierced the mountains, and the blue jade crown, which reminded people of the image of the **** of the river. He is so sacred, with only a trace of breath, even if it is far away, it can make people feel more cordial. The next day, the early morning air exuded the fragrance of mud after the rain, and the dawn swayed on the ground, making people feel warm in their hearts. Qian Yusen got up, he sat on the edge of the bed blankly, recalling the dream of last night in his mind. "I actually dreamed of a god? How could I have such a dream?" Qian Yusen muttered, he himself believed in gods and Buddhas, thinking about the dream interpretation book he had read in his mind, thinking about the good and bad luck of this dream. After thinking about it for a long time, Qian Yusen didn''t even think of a reason. Ordinary dreams are also frequent dreams, such as dreaming of dogs, cats, dreams of blood, etc. He knows what this kind of dream means, but dreaming of the practice of a fairy, he can''t think of what to do with this kind of dream. solution. What does this dream mean? In this lifetime, Qian Yusen has never dreamed of a god. Qian Yusen thought for a long time but couldn''t understand, his sluggish expression fell into his wife''s eyes. "Yusen, what''s the matter? What are you thinking about?" The wife got up and looked at Qian Yusen''s appearance, puzzled. Hearing this, Qian Yusen frowned, "I had a strange dream last night." "Huh?" The wife looked over, "What dreams? Don''t you know how to interpret dreams?" The wife knows that her husband is a superstitious person, and he has memorized the dream interpretation of the public this week in the family. What dream can confuse a husband early in the morning? Qian Yusen looked at his wife and said sternly, "I dreamed that the gods were doing it..." ? ? ? Hearing Qian Yusen¡¯s words, his wife asked a question mark on her face, "Huh? What a fairy does? What does this dream mean?" The wife knows that her husband can interpret dreams, so she subconsciously wants to ask her husband what the dream represents. Usually, when encountering this kind of thing early in the morning, her husband would tell him carefully. She also likes to hear her husband say it seriously, sometimes it is quite effective. Qian Yusen shook his head and sighed slightly, "Oh, I don''t know. I have never had such a strange dream. When I have time, I will look through some dream interpretation books." He is very busy today. Yesterday he made an appointment with the fruit merchant. Today, the fruit merchant will come to inspect the goods. He must prepare early to take the fruit merchant to the garden to discuss prices and sales. After eating breakfast, Qian Yusen glanced upstairs, "Did Duoduo still wake up? It''s almost eight o''clock." "Not yet, Duoduo, this kid usually gets up at eight or nine o''clock." Qian Yusen nodded and said nothing, and after a few words with his wife, he went out. The orchard is a short distance away from Qian Yusen''s home, but it takes only a few minutes to ride an electric motorcycle, and it''s not very far. Walking on the road, Qian Yusen hummed a little song and was in a good mood, smelling the freshness of the mud after the rain. I wondered how to talk about the fruit merchants today, and the fruit this year is really not very good. Suddenly, Qian Yusen felt strange. From home, along the way, there are large orchards on both sides of the road, which are all other people¡¯s orchards. At this time, Qian Yusen''s eyes widened. He parked his motorcycle on the side of the road, his face full of incredible colors. This..... Qian Yusen swallowed and spit, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and continued to turn his eyes to look around. The whole orchard was golden and almost blinded his eyes. The trees were densely packed with golden oranges, just like The scene of a bumper harvest. "I wipe it! What the **** is this?" "This, this, hell?" "Fuck, cowhide!" Just when Qian Yusen was shocked, there were also a few sudden braking sounds behind him, followed by a few swearing shocked sounds. The first person to speak was a fruit farmer with a Chinese character face. He looked at his home garden in disbelief, "What''s the situation? Yusen, help me see if this is true..." Before the man finished speaking, Qian Yusen exclaimed, "Fuck, Lao Zhuang, what''s the situation on your tree? It''s full of oranges overnight? What spell did you use?" The man named Lao Zhuang was dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes repeatedly and continued to look over. At this moment, Lao Zhuang knew that what he saw was not an illusion, it was true! Soon, Lao Zhuang got off the motorcycle and rushed into his garden. Qian Yusen also got off the motorcycle and rushed in. They picked an orange from a tree, and then picked up the shriveled oranges on the ground. Look. Immediately afterwards, several exclamations and inhaling air-conditioning sounds sounded. "This, this.... This is true, hahaha!" Lao Zhang smiled from ear to ear. "I''m rubbing it, I have to go to my home and see." "Well, I have to go to my yard, too. This is a miracle..." The crowd couldn''t contain the excitement in their hearts, and they got up and walked towards their orchards. The same scene is happening everywhere in Qingmu Town, and the vision is zoomed out, looking down from the sky. Not only Qingmu Town, but the other towns connected to Qingmu Town are the same. If you zoom in, the fruit and vegetable farmers in Datong City and Lin''an City are very happy. They are stuck in the fields, looking at the fields inconceivably. crop. In just a quarter of an hour, this magical thing was fried in the group formed by the farmers. Everyone posted photos and videos on the Moments of Friends and social platforms, showing the magical scene. This incident caused much more sensation than that. With the comparison of videos and photos as well as previous photos, this matter quickly became a hot spot on the Internet. Local TV stations and major media have set off to prepare for on-site interviews. At the same time, various expert groups, including meteorological experts, agricultural experts, and geography experts, set off towards the Dacang Mountain area. Qian Yusen was discussing with friends in the small town at this time. Two hours have passed since he discovered this in the morning. Not only did the shock on their faces not diminish a little, they became more and more intense. Chapter 304： Weird dream "Old Qian, I just asked, Lin''an City is the same as us..." Gu Dayong took the phone and looked at the crowd, his face was full of shock. When the others heard this, they all had a **** of a ghost expression. This kind of thing simply violates the laws of science. Everyone knows that it takes time for crops to blossom and mature, and requires fertilizer, sunlight, water, high-quality soil and other elements. "This is weird, why is it so? The same is true in the town next door in my circle of friends just now, and the same is true in the town to the south of us." Qian Yusen also mumbled, his face full of incomprehension. "Hey!" One person looked at everyone mysteriously, "You said, is it related to the rain last night?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked, and they heard the sound of wind and rain that suddenly came last night. That said, it really matters. It hasn''t rained for several months this year. These fruits grew over branches overnight, and the shriveled fruits also withered and fell to the ground, which really matters. After all, this is the first rain in months. "Yeah." Gu Dayong nodded, "I think that''s a good remark. The rain last night was a bit strange, there is a problem!" Qian Yusen turned his eyes and thought, "Could it be that there is a problem with the factory in the nearby city''s industrial area? There is a chemical leak that caused a chemical reaction? These fruit trees, no matter what species they are, are overgrown with branches overnight?" "Come on! The chemical substance is leaked. Old money, I think you watched too many movies. Whose chemical substance affects the cowhide so that it can complete the growth cycle of several months overnight? Whose chemical substance affects the crop? Still so sweet?" Gu Dayong gave Qian Yusen a blank look and complained. "Hey...I didn''t guess this." Qian Yusen scratched his head awkwardly. He also felt that his statement was too nonsense, and it was impossible for such a weird situation to occur in reality. If there are such chemical raw materials, wouldn''t it be against the sky? But it¡¯s not to blame Qian Yusen. He has been thinking about it for a long time and couldn¡¯t figure out what substance can affect all fruits, even the vegetables in the ground are like this. They mature overnight, and their appearance is perfect. . "That is, old money, you can''t talk nonsense. If there is really chemical pollution, won''t our fruit be discarded? If you sell it, you can''t suffer?" "Yes, the quality of life of people nowadays is high. There are too many pesticides that exceed the standards and no one buys them, let alone chemical raw materials. If we sell them to consumers in this way, then our whole village will have to go to prison. " "Oh, I''m not talking nonsense, don''t take it to your heart, it''s scary..." Several people chatted, the shocked expression on their faces disappeared, followed by a deep anxiety. Although they said so, they were still embarrassed in their hearts. This growth is too unscientific. If these fruits are really problematic, aren''t they happy for nothing? There is a real problem. No one dares to sell it. Isn''t that money just black-hearted money? Holding a hot hand. "I don''t think there will be a problem either. We all ate it just now. It''s sweet and juicy. How can it look like a chemically contaminated fruit?" Lao Zhuang said, watching the panicked crowd comfortingly. Lao Zhuang''s heart was the same. The entire village, including the forests in other places, became like this overnight. In just one night, all the shriveled and defective products were gone, and the rest were all mature and full. Branches. This kind of bumper harvest can be said to be a big harvest, and the visual output is better than in previous years. There is not a guilty fruit, but now facing such a weird thing, Lao Zhuang''s heart is also starting to drum. If there is a problem and it cannot be sold, then it is a big trouble. "Yeah." Qian Yusen nodded and looked at everyone, "I think we should find someone to get some samples for identification..." Qian Yusen was also uncomfortable in his heart. This was a bumper harvest. He, who should have been happy, became worried because of nonsense. If there is a problem, let¡¯s not talk about the issue of selling money or not, but whether there will be problems when consumers who enter the market eat it. If they enter the market and are eaten by people, they really all jump into the Yellow River. I can''t wash it. "Dayong, you have been in the city for many years, you know a lot of people, and you have a wide range of paths. You can contact us." Qian Yusen looked at Gu Dayong. "Okay." Gu Dayong nodded, "I happen to have the contact information of an agricultural expert. I''ll call it." "Okay, that''s great." Qian Yusen nodded, and then he looked at the orchard around the roadside with a tangled look on his face. But don''t let anything go wrong. Qian Yusen''s eyes flashed with a different color. He remembered his dream last night and said, "I don''t think there should be a problem. The appearance and taste of these fruits are better than normal in previous years. Let''s talk about my last night. I also dreamed of a god, that **** was casting spells. This should be a lucky dream." "As long as there is no problem with this fruit, we will make money this year, and we can spend another year beautifully. Don''t be too entangled." Hearing Qian Yusen''s words, Lao Zhuang was surprised, "God? Old Qian, let me tell you that I also dreamed of a **** last night, and that **** is also casting spells." "Yes, yes, I also dreamed that the fairy was wearing a blue ancient robe, with golden light shining on his body, which brightened my eyes..." "Yeah, I also dreamt that the god, according to his robe, should be the **** of the river." "Huh? The blue robe you mentioned, is it the one with mountains and rivers embroidered on it?" "It seems that the golden light is too dazzling, I can''t see clearly." "It''s the river god, I also dreamed that he stood on the top of the mountain, which made people daunting." "What are you talking about? Immortals? By coincidence, I also dreamed of immortals last night..." Hearing what everyone said, Qian Yusen was dumbfounded, even the people passing by were dumbfounded. Is this a coincidence? Everyone has the same dream, how is this possible? silence! Surrounded by the crowd, several people sitting on the side of the road were silent, only the sound of everyone swallowing saliva. Dreams, everyone¡¯s dreams are different, even one person rarely has the same dream. Everyone¡¯s dreams are exactly the same, which is a little weird, even weird. When people encounter something unknown, the first thing they produce is fear. "The river **** you are talking about? What is it?" Just as a few people were chatting, an old man''s voice came. Hearing the sound, Qian Yusen returned to his senses and followed the source of the sound. Entering the goal is an old man wearing a suit, gray hair, and spirited. Behind the old man, followed by four people in black suits. Chapter 305： God of River is a dream Seeing Qian Yusen¡¯s suspicious gaze, the old man smiled slightly and took out a business card from his pocket, "Hello, this is my business card. I am a professor in the Department of Agriculture." "Kyoto University! Professor Li Cunyi!" Qian Yusen took the business card, his pupils shrank, and read the font on it. "Yes, my lord Li Cunyi is from the Department of Agriculture of Kyoto University." The old man was polite and said with a smile, "Can you tell me what you mean by the river god?" As soon as he said this, the eyes of the four people behind Li Cunyi had a special color, looking at Qian Yusen and others. "It''s nothing, the God of River we are talking about is a dream..." Before Qian Yusen could speak, Lao Zhuang happily recounted the topic that everyone had just discussed. "Huh?" The old man was surprised and frowned. "Is this a coincidence?" "Impossible, there is no such a special coincidence in the world. There are gods three feet above the head, and I would rather believe that they are not." Qian Yusen said sternly. "By the way, we don''t seem to have any river temples in Datong and Lin''an, right?" Gu Dayong thought for a while and said. "Where is the nearest River Temple to Datong City, do you know?" Lao Zhuang was curious, looking at everyone. Qian Yusen nodded, "I know this. My son Duoduo told me that there are two temples closest to our Datong City. One is Lin''an City, Heihe River Temple, or Dingyuan Houhe Temple for short, and the other In Luoshui City, the name is Gongdehou Luoshuihe Temple." "Old money still knows a lot, should we take the time to visit these two places?" Lao Zhuang came with interest and suggested. "I''ll go too, tell me when you guys go." Gu Dayong also echoed. "And me, I will go too." "I, don''t forget to call me, I want to go too." "..." Professor Li Cunyi listened to the conversation, and there was a shock in the depths of Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes. They were hidden so deeply that everyone didn''t notice it. "Old Li..." A middle-aged man stepped forward and whispered in the ear of the old man. The four of them are not ordinary people, they are exorcists from Datong City. Last night, the exorcists of Datong City were shocked. They all felt an aura that was as powerful as the heavenly might. The aura was so powerful that it was boundless, making them feel like they were like ants, and the owner of the aura was like a dragon. At the same time, the news was reported to the Headquarters of the Ghost Extinguishing Bureau overnight last night, and the headquarters was shaking! At the same time, the headquarters ordered them to investigate the source of this huge aura, and because of this, even the town''s state-level ghost exorcist Li Cunyi rushed over. Li Cunyi was in a nearby city and came to Datong City as soon as he heard the news. That is, early this morning, the Ghost Expelling Bureau learned about the changes in the entire Dacang Mountain area and the farmland in Lin''an City. Li Cunyi also brought four ghost exorcists from the Lin''an Ghost Expelling Bureau branch to investigate. Li Cunyi was shocked. He didn''t expect at all, even the whole night last night, that this matter had something to do with the God of the River. The ghost exorcists behind him were not convinced, and wanted to ask if Li Cunyi had anything to do with God of the River. Just when the middle-aged man spoke, Li Cunyi whispered before he finished speaking. "Yes, it is the **** of river, meritorious deed, the **** of river of Luoshui." There was shock in Li Cunyi''s eyes. When he heard Qian Yusen tell the location of the two river temples, he subconsciously determined that this was the work of Luoshui River God. That person has the means to reverse yin and yang, reverse life and death, and mediate for good fortune. Even if it rains, it will save tens of thousands of acres of orchards. He is an omnipotent god, a great god, and a righteous **** who has a heart for the common people and rewards good and punishes evil. Hearing this sound, several ghost exorcists behind him were dumbfounded. Mr. Li has made a final decision. Are you sure that the changes in this area are all done by the River Temple in Luoshui City? Li Cunyi turned his head, looked at the middle-aged case, and whispered, "Send a message to Minister Zhugeyuan and let him send Academician Wang over." The reason why Academician Wang was asked to come over was because Liu Cunyi wanted to cooperate with Academician Wang to study the orchard here. It is not good to say that he could completely order other ghost exorcists to study the garden here, but he did not do so. As long as it involves things related to the God of the River, you must be careful, meticulous, and respectful, and you must not make mistakes. Thinking of the God of the River, Li Cunyi was full of emotions. He raised his hands and fell into it. Even he is still alive now, thanks to the river god. His body was in a mess, and the huge hideous wound that passed through his chest was repaired out of thin air by God of River. No matter what aspect it was, God of River was involved. "Lao Li, isn''t the incense jurisdiction of the God of the River only three cities plus the east district of Guanlan City? Could it be....Could it be that the jurisdiction of the incense of the God of River has expanded again?" The middle-aged man asked quietly, and at the same time his heart was excited and his heartbeat accelerated. If so, then this is great news. This is not only the blessing of the people of Datong City, but also the blessing of the people of Daxia Country. The larger the river god''s incense jurisdiction, the more profound the river god''s mana and the stronger his strength. This is a good thing for the entire Great Xia Kingdom. If it were not for the exaggeration of the Xianghuo jurisdiction, then why did the God of the River travel here all the way? In mythology, if the **** of incense is out of the jurisdiction, the decline in strength is a trivial matter. The most important thing is that there is no incense blessing, and the mana is used for one point less, even in danger of death. If you die outside of the Xianghuo jurisdiction, you are really dead. The heavy rain last night covered Datong City and Lin''an City. Are these two cities? How much strength does it take to bless such a large area of ??rain? This.... In this case, will the river **** be harmed? Even in a movie, you dare not shoot like this? For the people of the two places, the God of the River committed a risk with his own body, and he must have suffered a lot of harm. The middle-aged man flashed many thoughts in his mind for a moment, and his nose became sour. He was moved by the selfless dedication of the river god. The God of River has always been in the long river of history, silently guarding mankind and guarding the right way in the world. He is a powerful **** and a lonely person. He is the pillar of the Great Xia Kingdom now. If there is a major change in the Great Xia Kingdom, only he can bear it, and no one can reach his height to help and face it with him. He has been paying silently, helping humanity silently, and the headquarters is asking for any return. For the people of Datong and Lin''an, he was injured. The middle-aged man felt sour in his heart when he thought of the God of the River devoting all his power to create heavy rain covering the two cities for a whole night, and then his breath weakened and quietly left, hiding his merits and fame. Chapter 306： Feng Tiao Yu Shun Fu Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s question, Li Cunyi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the jurisdiction of the God of the River has expanded. If the Yin Soldiers can be found parading in these two cities, it should be, but who can understand this? What?" Li Cunyi thought for a moment, then said solemnly. The thoughts in his mind were similar to those of the middle-aged man. Immediately, Li Cunyi cast aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, turned his head and ordered the person behind him, "Notify the bureau to send someone to the testing department¡¯s technicians to take samples of fruits and vegetables from the two cities of Lin¡¯an, Datong City, Complete sample testing within one day." "Yes!" "Yes!" The two ghost exorcists nodded, they turned their heads to do it without any muddle. They knew the significance of Li Cunyi''s move, and they also understood what it meant. "Professor Li, you are a professor at Kyoto City University and an agricultural expert. You must be able to help us test the fruit, right? We can wait to sell the fruit." Li Cunyi was not far away, Lao Zhuang and others pleaded loudly. . Li Cunyi nodded and nodded, "This is necessary. You don''t say that I will help you. I am here for this. Don''t worry, I have ordered someone to take samples. It will be within 24 hours at the earliest. There will be results. As long as there is no problem, I will let you all sell the fruits in this garden." "Thank you so much." "Professor, you are such a good person." "..." Li Cunyi smiled slightly. He did not accept the villagers'' thanks, but walked towards the orchard on the roadside after giving a few words. Seeing the fruitful results, Li Cunyi''s eyes were fierce. What you really should be thankful for should be the gods. This is the **** who guards the mountains and rivers, guards the people of one party, rewards good and punishes evil, and protects the gods! When the people are in trouble, he will appear wherever they are needed. Under his protection, there will be no evil spirits, no disasters, and the people will be well clothed.... ...... In a blink of an eye, it has been three days since Li Cunyi arrived in Qingmu Town. On the shore of Luoshui, river temples and temples. Li San stopped in the river temple. Looking at it, Li San''s breath was much weaker than before. There was Tutu''s figure beside Li San, and he ran to look for Li San as soon as he woke up. Tutu has the invisibility technique given by Li San, and ordinary people can''t see him, and there is no need to worry about frightening ordinary people in the temple. From the time the temple was rebuilt, after Tutu scared the worker, Li San taught him the invisibility technique. Later, Tutu punished Huang Yi, including going to Yanliu Town to save Jingjing''s family, and it was much more convenient to have invisibility blessings. Today, Tutu tilted his head up, watching Li San silently, and holding Li San''s robe. He seemed to be very curious about Li San''s weakness, and seemed to be asking Li San what happened to make his breath become so weak. "Tutu, don''t worry, I can rest for a few days." Li San smiled and looked at Tutu. After that, Li San''s eyes turned and looked outside the temple, "Your good friend is here, you can go and play with her." Jingjing was held by her grandmother and entered the temple in a floral dress. She was very happy. It was the day when she came to worship the **** of the river every week. Gong Huilan was holding a basket of tributes in her hand and Jingjing''s little hand. Jingjing was very happy. She came to the temple to find Tutu to play. She came at the right time today, and it didn''t take long for Tutu to wake up. Hearing this, Tutu looked at Li San. This time, instead of flying away as usual, he watched for a long time. Ten seconds later, Tutu seemed to be sure that Li San had nothing else but a weakened breath. At this time, Tutu nodded and walked towards the grounds in the backyard of the temple. "It seems that this little guy is quite caring about people." Li San looked at Tutu''s back and smiled. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for doing good, helping millions of farmers solve the drought problem and triggering special rewards." Just as Li San''s words fell, the system voice appeared in Li San''s mind without warning. Hearing the sound of this familiar system, Li San smiled slightly. There are bright blue lights in his eyes turning, his eyes penetrate countless distances, piercing layers of space, and looking in the direction of Lin''an and Datong, "It seems that the people in the two places have nothing to do." Li San knew that it was the people of the two places who solved the subsequent sales problems. Whether it is a fruit grower or a vegetable grower, they are busy picking at this time, loading agricultural products on the carts of major vendors. He cast a spell to bless the people in the two places to harvest a lot, but Li San knew that the rapid growth of the night would definitely scare the people, the purchasers, and the consumers... In any case, this matter is against science, and it is also a weird thing. How can it mature overnight? If there is no good explanation for this kind of thing, it will inevitably cause people''s uneasiness, and they will associate the crops in the two cities with chemical raw materials, special chemicals, ripening agents, and so on. Now, food safety is a serious issue. Even if you often see things on the streets, they will be out of shame from time to time, making people daunting. This kind of thing that matures overnight is sure to make people feel uneasy. But the fresher the vegetables and fruits, the better. If you don''t handle it well, this thing will break over time. However, Li San never worried about the villagers'' problems from the beginning. He knew that no matter whether it was testing or sales, someone would take care of this matter. After thinking about it, Li San smiled and ordered the system, "System, receive special rewards." Li San paced out of the gate of the River Temple and sat on the bluestone steps outside the gate. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully receiving the special reward and getting the wind and rain lucky charm of the Xianghuo jurisdiction for one year!" Ok? Is there just one special reward this time? Li San waited for a long time. After seeing a reward announced by the system, there was no more movement. He also knew that the reward here must be this one. If there is one, the sound of the next reward will not exceed three seconds. Without thinking about it, Li San released his spiritual thoughts and explored the system space and began to explore the rewards. In an instant, Li San understood what the treasure was for, the corners of his mouth curled up, and a smile appeared on his face. As the introduction said, the reward is a seemingly ordinary but mysterious talisman. This talisman looks ordinary, if it is thrown on the street, people will think it is a ghost talisman painted by a Taoist priest. The method of using this talisman is also very simple. As long as there are natural disasters in your own incense jurisdiction, whether it is a drought or flood, or a flash flood or earthquake, as long as you use this talisman yourself, you can change the fortune of the disaster and kill it in the cradle ahead of time. Ensure that it cannot harm the people. Chapter 307： Aftermath With a thought, something appeared in Li San''s hand. This is a golden talisman, with mysterious patterns and dense small characters on it. Li San stared at the talisman in his hand, which exudes a sense of merit that is invisible to ordinary people. It is so rich that it can be called massive. In this rich aura of merit, there are also some unique auras that belong to Li San himself. On the top of Fu Lu, the four characters''Luoshui River God'' are written. "It turned out to be very simple to use, which is still very different from what I imagined." Li San said to himself. After studying for a while, Li San put away the talisman in his hand, turned his eyes, and looked to the side. There, a few temple fair workers were sitting in one place, blowing cowhide. Among them, Lao Zhang and Lao Jin are the oldest among them. "I don''t listen to you bragging every day, and I feel uncomfortable." Li San had a faint smile on his face, looking at Lao Zhang, Jin Gui and others. Lao Zhang didn''t know that there was a person sitting beside him, no, there should be a **** sitting beside him. This **** is eavesdropping on their conversation. Lao Zhang''s face is red, and he is gesticulating with other people in the temple fair, "Yes, you didn''t see it, and didn''t go to the temporary residence of the boss on land. I thought the temporary residence was just an ordinary house, guess what? As soon as I walked in, I was stunned. We really don¡¯t understand the rich world..." Last night, both Lao Zhang and Jin Gui went to Lu Annan''s house in order to help a lot of money. Since moving to Luoshui City, Lu Annan has been a frequent visitor here, and Lu Annan is a bold person, often comes to the temple to add incense money, and the shots are also extremely generous. Yesterday, just in time for Lu Annan to rest at home, Lao Zhang and Jin Gui went to visit. Most people in the temple already knew about this. Seeing Lao Zhang''s bragging appearance, the rest of the temple fair staff couldn''t help but laugh. "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter? I heard that the life of a rich person is completely unimaginable. A treasure from his family is a rare and valuable thing." "Yes, I have also heard that rich people pay attention to meals. They have professional servants, as well as professional dietitians and chefs. What they eat every day is carefully arranged. How is it like ours every day? It¡¯s three meals a day, white rice buns..." "No, it is said that the tea they drink is health-preserving. Can you say that low-key luxury has connotations?" Listening to the voices of the others, Lao Zhang also nodded, saying that these were all trivialities. At this moment, Lao Zhang''s mobile phone prompt sounded. "Could it be that the new news is here?" Someone joked when he saw Lao Zhang take out his mobile phone. Lao Zhang is a stranger in the temple fair. Originally, he was like young people. He could eat and sleep. He was also better at playing than other old people, like mobile phones. Lao Zhang was better at playing, so Lao Zhang was also better than other people. Know more gossip news. "How can there be so much news, it''s the news sent by Duoduo Qian." Lao Zhang glanced at the signature and said with a smile. However, after watching for two seconds, Lao Zhang''s eyes were round and he lost his voice, "Huh? Is this true or false?" "Huh? What''s the matter? Didn''t Duoduo go back the day before yesterday? Yesterday you sent WeChat and he didn''t reply. Could something happen?" Jin Gui was surprised when he heard Lao Zhang''s exclamation. Lao Zhang shook his head with a look of surprise on his face, "Dodo, he was fine, but he told me great news. He said that after the rain the night before, their orchard was full of fruits. This time they had a good harvest. The harvest is better than previous years, even in Lin''an, a place farther away. He has been busy working these days, so it¡¯s too late to return to me..." "....... That''s almost the case. Duoduo explained that he will bring his father and the villagers to our temple to worship the river **** after the day is over." Hearing what Lao Zhang said, the others were stunned. "Huh? A bumper harvest overnight, and all the fruits are overgrown with branches?" The man in the temple fair said unbelievably. "Yeah, how can crops grow so fast? Really?" "Isn''t it nonsense? Now some news is outrageous. I saw an old sow giving birth to ninety-nine piglets in a litter the day before yesterday..." Everyone was talking about it, and some were skeptical about it. The exclamation here quickly attracted the attention of other temple fair elders. Some people were curious and wanted to come over and see what happened. Lao Zhang nodded and looked at everyone, "What I said is true. This is not fake news. Look, this is a news link sent to me by Duoduo. Many major websites have titles of their villages." While talking, Lao Zhang clicked on a certain webpage in the link. Just like what Lao Li said, news with text, pictures and video appeared in the eyes of everyone. This can''t be faked, it''s so vivid, there are pictures and evidence. "Huh? I remember that I saw it yesterday or the day before yesterday. I didn''t expect that even the official website would start broadcasting?" a slightly younger temple fair official said. The day before yesterday, he was lying on the bed and watching small videos. Suddenly, a video titled ¡®Shocked, XX Village overnight...¡¯ he subconsciously chose to skip it. After all, it is the Internet age, and many of them are junk videos, and watching them is a waste of time. "Huh? Did you know?" Old Zhang turned his head and looked at the young man. "No." The young man shook his head, "I just saw such a video, I didn''t watch it carefully. There are too many shocked videos these days, many of which are commercial stories, and there is no nutrition, so I didn''t take it. What''s the matter, I chose to skip it." "I''ve all been on Xixi TV, can this be faked? Don''t you know that there is no possibility of fraud for Xixi TV?" The rest of the people also heard this comment, and then walked toward the crowd, their faces full of curiosity. . "Lao Zhang, what are you talking about, why are you so lively." An old man''s voice came. Hearing this familiar voice, Lao Zhang smiled and turned to look, "Brother Huo Zhi, why are you here too? Are you better now?" "It''s okay." Huo Zhi nodded, smiling. "I heard that Brother Huo went to Guanlan City to your future grandson''s house, how about it? There is nothing unhappy about this trip, right?" Lao Zhang looked at Huo Zhi and said. "Everything is fine, just go to Guanlan City Yangyang and the others." Huo Zhi nodded, and then he spoke again, "Old Zhang, guess who I met on the road when I came back?" Chapter 308： Pilgrims persecuted by ghosts "Who? Brother Huo, are you so serious?" Lao Zhang was curious. "Xia Lan." "When I married Xia Lan, who was a big farmer, she seemed to be much older, and her spirit was not very good. Even I didn''t recognize her at first." Huo Zhi sighed slightly, looked at Lao Zhang and said. "Huh? Xia Lan?" Lao Zhang''s expression changed. In his mind, a figure of an unusually beautiful woman appeared in his mind. "Brother Huo, where did you meet Xia Lan?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Xia Lan and them are friends who have known each other since childhood, Lao Zhang, Jin Gui, Huo Zhi, Xia Lan, they are all in the village along Binhe Road, and they are on the same street. Xia Lan¡¯s home was at the entrance of the street. It¡¯s better to live in the village, and Xia Lan has been regarded as a jewel in the palm of her parents since she was a child. She is the only child in the family. Xia Lan''s age is younger than Huo Zhi, and older than Lao Zhang and Jin Gui. "I met her at the high-speed rail station. I almost didn''t recognize her at the time." Huo Zhi''s eyes were sighing. Xia Lan was a flower in the village at the time. She looked beautiful when she was young. She has a cheerful personality and a decent personality. She is very popular with the opposite sex. It¡¯s just that those days were relatively conservative. People liked someone, and most of them were secretly in love and unrequited love. Even Lao Zhang Jingui and others had a crush on Xia Lan. Huo Zhi''s impression of Xia Lan is just one word, beauty. When she was young, Xia Lan was indeed beautiful, she was a very beautiful woman, as attractive as a rose, but after many years, when Huo Zhi saw Xia Lan again, her hair was gray and her whole person looked very old. The impression of the well-maintained appearance is much worse. "Oh..." Lao Li sighed slightly, "I haven''t seen it for more than 20 years since the last farewell. Time is a pig-killing knife. People will always surrender to time." Huo Zhi nodded, "Yes, neither the emperor nor the common people can escape the years." Lao Zhang looked at Huo Zhi, "Brother Huo, do you know where Xia Lan lives now?" "I remember..." "Huh? She''s here!" Lao Zhang stared at the temple gate. Before Huo Zhi had finished speaking, an old woman came in at the temple gate. She has a haggard face, with naked eyes that there are many folds on her loose face, and her hair is gray, but from her facial features and figure, it can be seen that she was a standard big beauty back then. The old woman was generous, with reminiscences in his eyes. He sighed slightly when he looked at the large characters of "Gongde Houhe Temple" above the temple, and walked towards this side. "Really, that''s okay, I don''t have to think about it anymore, you can ask her in person." Huo Zhi said with a smile, looking at Lao Zhang. Immediately, Huo Zhi, Lao Zhang and Jin Gui walked over to Xia Lan. The first thing Xia Lan saw was Huo Zhi, she greeted Huo Zhi, and then Huo Zhi introduced Lao Zhang and Jin Gui to Xia Lan. "Lao Zhang?" Xia Lan looked at Lao Zhang with a look of doubt. She seemed to be unable to remember which Lao Zhang was in front of her. Upon seeing this, Huo Zhi smiled and said, "Lao Zhang is Zhang Bai. He used to like to eat candied haws very much, and he had diarrhea for several days." Hearing this, Xia Lan thought for a moment and chuckled, "Is it the old Zhang who was chased over the wall by the rhubarb in the village?" Huo Zhi shook his head, "Xia Lan, you remembered wrong, Lao Zhang has not been chased by Rhubarb. What you said was the kid from the village next door, who often came to the village to steal fruit..." "Is this because I remembered it wrong?" Xia Lan looked embarrassed, a little embarrassed. Xia Lan looked at Lao Zhang''s eyes carefully and apologized, "I''m sorry, my memory in the past few years is not very good, it seems to be due to aging...Ah, I remember, you ate candied haws When Zhang Bai had lost his tooth, I remember my dad bought me delicious food and I would give it to you." "You, you just remembered!" Lao Zhang secretly wiped his sweat and said helplessly. Lao Zhang sighed in his heart. Looking at the former village flower, it seemed that her memory was really not very good, and even her childhood memories were confused. "Xia Lan, is your memory..." Lao Zhang spoke subconsciously. "Yeah." Xia Lan nodded, "I always forget something, and I am also very upset about it." Immediately, she took out a small notebook from her bag, "But I have a way, I will record some things, to make sure that I forgot to look through the recorded things in the future, to remind myself." While speaking, Xia Lan took out a pen and quickly wrote a few lines. She is afraid that when she wakes up tomorrow, she will forget everything about today. "Yes, Xia Lan, your method is very good, so you won''t be afraid of forgetting and have no place to find memories." Jin Gui praised. "Let''s go Xia Lan, let''s sit there and say..." "okay." Just as the old people were chattering, Li San stared at Xia Lan, with bright blue lights flashing in his eyes. He was watching the luck on Xia Lan''s head. And this gaze also made Li San discover what was wrong. This old man who used to be a flower in the village has a strong evil spirit on her head. These evil spirits have been around for a long time, and they are obviously not new to them. This old man, he has encountered a ghost! "Twelve years ago, she encountered a terrible ghost when she went out. The terrible ghost was supposed to kill her, but she shouldn''t be killed and survived a catastrophe. In the years that followed, she left with serious sequelae..." With the luck on Xia Lan''s head, Li San whispered. Seeing a pilgrim entering the temple, Li San got up and patted the non-existent dust on his robe, just like a mortal. "It''s a coincidence, there is a man who was harmed by a ghost..." Li San said to himself as he watched the new pilgrims entering the temple. The man looked panicked, as if he was troubled by some headache, and he was very scared in his heart. With a smile on his face, Li San walked towards the pilgrim. Time passed, and the sun soon arrived in the afternoon. This period is also the time when the number of pilgrims in the River Temple is the most. The shops outside the Heshen Temple are also at its best when business is at its best. People come and go, some people are coming in, some people are coming out, and it is a lively scene. The pilgrim with a panic expression on his face with panic and anxiety, he was panicked when he came, and was peaceful when he went away, with only a calm expression on his face. After leaving the river temple, he turned to look at the mud statue placed in the center of the river temple, put his hands together on his chest and prayed silently. A few seconds later, with a smile on his face, he turned and walked outside the temple. In the past few days, he has been poorly rested, having nightmares all night and all night, all day long, he was unsure, so he thought of coming to the River God Temple to worship the River God, and beg for peace. Chapter 309： Lost mother After he prayed, he found that he was light all over, and all the fatigue and discomfort on his body disappeared, and even the panic in his heart was much less. He didn''t know what was going on, he felt it was like a psychological suggestion, and he felt that his mentality had changed since he paid homage to the God of the River. Is it to pray for the instinctive psychological comfort of worshipping the Buddha, or... Unconsciously, a strange thought came to mind. He stared at the idol of River God, with awe in his eyes, the idol with a smile on his face, as if watching him. Is it the God of the River Appearing to help himself? After a long time, he recovered and asked himself silently in his heart. He didn''t know why all this was, or whether it was the **** of river manifestation. He didn''t do anything extra. He just got up and asked for a talisman, carefully wrapped some incense ash, and made an incense ash peace talisman. And when he left, he took out the hundred yuan in his pocket and put it into the merit box. He is a person who knows how to live. He usually spends money on calculations, and he is never lavish. If he let his friends know that he donated 100 yuan in the last incense, his friends would not believe it if he was killed. After all this, he was satisfied and felt it was time to go home. Out of the river temple, he walked to the bus stop on the street. Li San stood with his hand in his hand, standing in the temple of the river, watching the man''s pious belief in him, with a smile on his face. "I hope you can stick to your heart, and life will be better in the future, even if you don''t know some things..." Li San whispered while looking at the man''s back. Soon after, several people rushed into the temple in a panic. "This is..." Li Sanyi looked at it with surprise in his eyes. ........ The pilgrim who was disturbed by the ghost went out of the river temple, only feeling refreshed. He hummed a small song, feeling that there was a gust of wind when he walked. "You must come to worship the River God more in the future, so that you can avoid getting dirty things." He muttered to himself, walking briskly, and suddenly he looked surprised and looked forward. I saw two middle-aged men and three police officers wearing police uniforms walking towards him. The few people looked in a hurry and directly entered the river temple behind them. "Huh? Is something wrong?" The man was puzzled, he saw the rush and panic on the surface of these people. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t think of a reason, driven by curiosity, he was going to go back and see what happened. People always have a curious mentality, and everyone is unavoidable. Moreover, he was completely light now, and he had just worshipped the river god, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Bai Qiusheng walked hurriedly, his expression panicked. "Mr. Bai, don''t worry, the latest information shows that your mother is in the river temple, and she must have not left." A police officer said. When Bai Qiusheng heard it, he nodded slightly. He didn''t slow down, but said anxiously, "I know, but I''m still impatient. Let''s go to the temple to see the situation." Bai Qiusheng''s face was deeply disturbed. He was busy this morning until noon, and had been dealing with many things in the company. At lunch time, he heard the servant say that his mother was missing, and he had not seen it after searching in the community several times. This news made Bai Qiusheng sluggish at first. He immediately drove home and called a large group of people from the company to look for his mother. He searched for his mother in the nearby places where his mother often went, but did not find it, so Bai Qiusheng chose to call the police. . Under the powerful celestial eye system tracking and positioning, Bai Qiusheng''s mother was quickly locked, and her direction was found. Judging from the trajectory of the movement, Bai Qiusheng¡¯s mother walked for a while and got on a bus. The bus drove to a stop outside the Heshen Temple. His mother got off the bus and walked towards the Heshen Temple. go with. Through investigations along the way, the surrounding vendors determined that Bai Qiusheng''s mother had entered the Heshen Temple. Bai Qiusheng entered the gate of the Heshen Temple, his eyes swept back and forth in the wide place. Soon, he found a corner of the temple, where there was a house with the temple fair staff office. At the door of the office, there were a few old men sitting there, as well as the familiar figure of her mother. "Mom." Bai Qiusheng called out, and he saw his mother''s back at a glance. "Qiusheng?" Xia Lan heard the sound and turned to look. It was her son''s voice, which she knew very well. Huo Zhi, Jin Gui, Lao Zhang and others all looked towards the entrance of the temple. After seeing the few people who came, everyone looked puzzled. Policemen? "Comrade police, I don''t know you..." Jin Guigang wanted to ask, but was interrupted by Bai Qiusheng''s angry voice. "Mom, why did you come here without going out? Why didn''t you tell me what you want to do." Bai Qiusheng walked forward, his face changed from nervousness to relaxation, and asked with an angry look. "Ah?" Xia Lan was surprised, looking at Bai Qiusheng, "Didn''t Mom tell you, Mom came here to meet some old friends, didn''t Mom tell you?" Later, Xia Lan''s expression flashed apologetically, "Qiu Sheng, mom has a bad memory, mom remembers telling you." Bai Qiusheng shook his head and looked at his mother, "Mom, why are you not obedient? How many times have I told you, don¡¯t go out if you¡¯re okay, just stay at home when you¡¯re okay, you know you suddenly disappeared, isn¡¯t it? Bring my mobile phone, how anxious I am to find you? I was dispatched. Most of the company''s employees are looking for you. Can you remember my advice?" "I..." Xia Lan, like a kid who did something wrong, said aggrieved, "I remember that I said, and I also remember that I brought my mobile phone..." Immediately afterwards, Xia Lan raised her head to look at the police officers behind Bai Qiusheng, "Comrade, thank you." "No, no, serve the people, you should, as long as you are safe." A police officer in the lead said. "Comrade, thank you very much." Bai Qiusheng said, looking at his deputy, "You go to cooperate with the police comrade to make a transcript, and then..." After a few words to his deputy, Bai Qiusheng looked back at Xia Lan, "Mom, I repeat again, you must remember to bring your mobile phone when you go out in the future, and you must also inform the servant so that I will know when you go out. ..." "Yeah." Xia Lan nodded, and then she fumbled in her pocket, as if to take something. "Mom, it always says remember, but when did you remember it? Didn''t you bring a small notebook with you? You write down what I say, what do you remember what I say, I don''t know your small notebook one day What are you recording till night? You never remembered these words..." Bai Qiusheng complained. Chapter 310： Xia Lan with Amnesia Xia Lan shook her head, "Qiusheng, Mom remembers that they are all good things and important things. Actually, I didn''t even want to go out. I only wanted to go out when I met Huo Zhi, an old brother. I wanted to see my old friend. " While talking, Xia Lan fumbled out a toffee from her pocket and handed it to Bai Qiusheng, "My son, don''t be angry, come and eat a candy." Bai Qiusheng looked at the toffee in Xia Lan''s hand and said helplessly, "Mom, I''m thirty-nine years old." Even so, Bai Qiusheng put away the toffee in his hand. Immediately, Bai Qiusheng looked at Huo Zhi and others. "Xia Lan, is this your son?" Without waiting for Bai Qiusheng to speak, Huo Zhi looked at Bai Qiusheng and said. "Qiusheng, Mom will introduce you to them. These are all mom''s old friends. We were still in the same village when we were young..." Xia Lan took Bai Qiusheng''s hand and introduced him to the identities of the people present. On Xia Lan''s face, there was only a smile. She was happy today, happy that she was able to open up and chat with her old friends when she still had memories. At the same time, Xia Lan also mentioned to her son an interesting story about their childhood in a village. After hearing what his mother said, Bai Qiusheng also greeted everyone politely, and then talked with them. After a brief chat, Bai Qiusheng''s phone rang. After answering a phone call, Bai Qiusheng looked at everyone, "Uncles, sorry, I have something urgent to deal with here..." This afternoon, Bai Qiusheng was looking for his mother, and he transferred a large number of staff from the company. There are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, and he has to go back quickly. After confessing a few words with his deputy, letting him take care of his mother, and sending her mother home later, Bai Qiusheng left. After leaving the temple, Bai Qiusheng entered the car. The driver subconsciously asked, "Mr. Bai, has your mother found it?" Bai Qiusheng let out an "um" and said casually, "Mother came here just to meet some old friends, and forgot to explain to the servant, it''s nothing serious." With that said, Bai Qiusheng picked up the phone and looked at the countless missed calls on it, as well as a big white rabbit toffee in his hand. "Oh..." He sighed silently. Mother is getting more and more confused, treating him as a child. Inadvertently, some pictures of the past emerged in Bai Qiusheng''s mind. When he was young, he liked to eat this brand of toffee the most, but his mother still treats him as a child. After taking a look, Bai Qiusheng shook his head and put it in his pocket. "Let''s go back to the company." "Okay, President Bai." The car left amidst the roar. ........ Inside the river temple. Xia Lan sighed silently as she looked at her son who left in a hurry. "My memory makes Qiu Sheng worry again, he should be very anxious today, very angry, he is so busy..." "Xia Lan, don''t take it to your heart. This is not something you can control, and your situation is inevitable." Huo Zhi looked at Xia Lan, who was blaming himself, and said with comfort. "Oh..." Lao Zhang also sighed, "We are all to blame. If we know your situation, we should go out to find you, so you don''t have to worry about your children." Upon hearing this, Xia Lan shook her head, with a complex color in her heart. She came here this time, not only to see her friends, but also to see how much change has taken place in the place where she grew up. Especially in recent years, Xia Lan''s heart has been inexplicably panic. She found that her memory has diminished a little, and many things have become blurred in recent years. Especially when she saw Huo Zhi today, she almost didn''t take Huo Zhi. Zhi recognizes it. When she was a child, Huo Zhi was like the big brother next door, often taking her to play. After chatting with Huo Zhi, she remembered. At the same time, Xia Lan also had a deep anxiety in her heart. She was afraid that if this continued, she would forget all the previous things. How terrible is it for a person to lose all his memories? I shudder when I think about it. In this way, Xia Lan had the idea that she wanted to come here to see, see Zeng Jin''s homeland, and see Zeng Jin''s old people. She also wanted to use this visit to see how much she has lost memories. "Where is this? It has been gone for decades, and you don''t know my situation." Xia Lan waved her hand when she heard Lao Zhang''s slightly apologetic words, while she looked at everyone, "What do you think of my son? Not very handsome, looks like me?" "Well, the eyes are clear, and the nose is up to look like a **** to you." "Xia Lan, you were very beautiful before, and the son you gave birth is naturally not bad, you are a handsome guy properly." Lao Zhang and others didn''t say anything about Xia Lan''s memory, but changed the subject through Bai Qiusheng. The topics that old people generally like to talk about are nothing more than interesting things in life, as well as things about future generations. Hearing everyone''s praise, Xia Lan looked happy and felt extremely comfortable. Following the ensuing chat, Xia Lan said something that surprised everyone. She even asked Lao Zhang and others to introduce a daughter-in-law to his son, and asked Lao Zhang and the others to help find a suitable girl. The news shocked everyone from ear to ear. "Xia Lan, your family is thirty-nine in Qiusheng and haven''t married yet?" Lao Zhang couldn''t say anything. The rest of the people are also full of incredible colors. Back then, Xia Lan was married to a big farmer, and she was a proper rich family in that era. Although today is a hurry, everyone can see that Bai Qiusheng is also young and promising, controlling a company. How can such a family and social status be so big and yet not have a family? Could it be Xia Lan''s memory loss and nonsense? Impossible, no matter how nonsense you are, you can''t forget about your son. Hearing this, Xia Lan smiled bitterly and shook her head, "No, Qiu Sheng has never met a suitable one. He always doesn''t worry about everything, but can you not worry? In another year, he will be forty, I He''s almost adult at this age..." When Xia Lan mentioned her son''s affairs, she was no different from a normal old man, with clear thinking and orderly logic, and she did not seem to have memory loss at all, and she gave everyone the feeling that her spirits were very good. Xia Lan loves this son most and is proud of him. The most troublesome issue for her now is her son''s marriage problem. This time she came to see her old friends, and also wanted to ask them to help her by the way, and see if there is a suitable girl to match her with Qiusheng. "Okay." Jin Gui nodded and agreed, "We will definitely help you pay attention to see if there is a suitable girl. Is your child a sheep?" "Yeah." Xia Lan nodded. "This is easy, the Chinese zodiac goat and the Chinese zodiac pig are mutually triad, the Chinese zodiac sheep and the Chinese zodiac rabbit are also triad, and the Chinese zodiac goat and the Chinese zodiac horse are the Liuhe zodiac..." Chapter 311： Strange woman of unknown origin The old friend''s business is his own business, and a smile came on Jin Gui''s face when he said that. There is a woman at the foot of Houshan. The characters of the Chinese zodiac are all in tune with the son of an old friend. "You mean that woman?" Lao Zhang frowned and looked at Jin Gui, but his face was a little worried compared to Jin Gui. Xia Lan, who listened to the words of the two old friends, was anxious for a while. The age of his son was really a bit old, and the more difficult it was to get married without getting married. It''s hard to come across such a girl who was born in a horoscope, regardless of his origin and background, first meet and talk about it. The girl at the foot of the mountain, Li San, has a bit of an impression, she is indeed very watery, but... Every time a woman comes to the river temple, Li San always has a strange feeling that there is no breath of a living person in her body, nor is it a dead person or a ghost. It''s as if the creatures separated from these two realms are unpredictable. The reason why Li San did not take action against this woman was that she had never done anything evil, on the surface she was kind and kind. "Lao Zhang, what is the origin of that woman? Seeing your expression, this woman has a story?" Xia Lan couldn''t wait to learn more about this potential daughter-in-law in the future. "Hey... it''s a poor person to speak of!" The girl''s name was Song Qianxue, and she didn''t know when she came to the village. She was foolish when she came. The second pillar at the head of the village bought Song Qianxue from the matchmaker. At first, the two of them had a pretty good life. But Erzhuzi was sick and unable to give birth to children, so those young people in the village who were not doing their proper job were worried about Song Qianxue. There is always nothing to trouble them. Er Zhuzi tries his best to protect his wife. Although there is no real husband and wife, after all, he also has the status of a husband and wife. The tragedy happened on that day. The two young men went to Erzhuzi''s house again to find trouble. They shut Qianxue Song in the closet and beat Erzhuzi alive. The two ran away as soon as they saw the human life. It was already a week later when they remembered Song Qianxue. But when they rushed to Song Qianxue''s house, the second pillar was missing and Song Qianxue also disappeared in the cabinet... It took another two days for Song Qianxue to appear in the village again, and her idiotic and stupid things became better. The whole person became more translucent and beautiful. She only said that she was abducted and lived in the original house! Li San who heard the whole thing felt a bit weird, but Xia Lan couldn''t help but wipe away tears. "It''s also a girl with a hard life, Lao Zhang, let the two meet in this river temple in three days, maybe it will really be!" Listening to Xia Lan''s words, Lao Zhang nodded with a sigh. Li San was even more curious about this Song Qianxue. At this time, a person flashed into the river temple alone. "It is said that the river **** is effective, and I don''t know if it is true or false, let me try it!" The man walked to the river idol with his hands on his hips. "River God, give me millions to play first, if you satisfy my wish, I will give you a golden figure!" Li San looked at the rude guy in front of him, although he was a bit annoyed, but how could a **** care about ordinary people? "Bah, what the most spiritual god, I think it''s only nominal!" Several temple guards saw that the man was disrespectful to the river god, and they walked to the man in annoyance. "Quickly kneel down and kowtow to the river **** to admit your mistake!" After several times, the temple guards had completely believed in Li San''s power. Unexpectedly, instead of kneeling down, the man straightened his waist. "I kneel on this leg, kneel down on the ground, kneel down on my parents in the middle! As for the river **** in your mouth, I don''t believe it exists at all!" As soon as this sentence came out of the man''s mouth, Tutu appeared at the door. Although he was still young, his eyes were red when he heard the man''s disrespectful words to Li San. Tutu''s teeth and claws were about to rush forward, but was stopped by Li San. Not only did the man refuse to constrain, he still uttered his words in the temple. "You see that I have been insulting him for so long, and I am fine. It seems that the gods worshipped by you fools are not that good!" The man said that he was about to walk out of the river temple happily, and a golden light appeared in Li San''s hand. A golden beam of light hit the man''s leg fiercely, and the man knelt down at the entrance of the temple fiercely. He tried to stand up, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t make any effort. "A man or a ghost? What is the ability to show up to Lao Tzu?" Even in the face of the current situation, men still do not repent. Another golden light shone on the man''s mouth, and a layer of blisters formed on his mouth at a speed visible to the naked eye. The blisters seemed to be scalded by hot water, as long as he moved, the blisters would be pierced by too much force. That kind of pain is not something ordinary people can bear. He wanted to say something, but the pain in his mouth made him afraid to open his mouth. "Uuuuu..." The temple guards knelt in front of the **** statues, kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. It was not these temple guards who were disrespectful to Li San, who simply lifted both hands and helped the temple guard up. Feeling an external force dragging himself up along his legs, Lao Zhang and Jin Gui both stared at each other with wide-eyed eyes. "Did you feel it just now?" There was excitement and surprise on Lao Zhang''s face. He grabbed Jin Gui''s hand and wanted to determine the final answer. Jin Gui also nodded in surprise. At the same time, Tutu suddenly appeared opposite the man. A small face of a ghost doll appeared in front of the man, so scared that she couldn''t care about the pain in her mouth while screaming. Tutugang was about to dedicate his life for the second time, when the man rushed out of the river temple. This guy is quite self-aware, and Tutu happily clapped his hands and prepared to go to Li San to accept the award. The child is a child after all, Li San shook his head and took out a piece of toffee from his pocket. The man''s disrespect to the river **** in the river temple soon spread, and the fact that he was punished by the river **** was also publicized. Thinking of losing face while drinking a drink, the man looked viciously in the direction of the temple. "Sooner or later I will destroy this temple and smash the real body of the river **** to pieces!" The man squeezed his fist vigorously, but Li San didn''t know all this, he still wanted to wait for Xia Lan''s son and Song Qianxue to have a blind date in his temple. It''s been a long time since the Heshen Temple has watched this lively, and Li San is even a little excited. Three days later... When the sun was blazing, a gorgeous figure walked into the river temple. Li San saw a black evil spirit above his body! It seems that this girl is not like what Lao Zhang said. The woman stared coldly in Li San''s direction, a strange smile cracked at the corner of her mouth. "It''s really a narrow road to Yuanjia!" Chapter 312： I wanted to chase evil spirits and kill Cheng Yaojin halfway Li San was immersed in the excitement of watching the excitement and did not notice the woman''s facial expressions. Although this woman looks familiar. "Song Qianxue...where seems to have heard this name." Li San looked toward the hall while thinking about the mysterious woman who had come for a blind date. For some reason, Song Qianxue''s body didn''t have a trace of aliveness, but a strong evil spirit. That evil spirit even scared Tutu tightly and hid behind Li San. Li San touched Tutu''s head while beckoning him to relax, even though he is not necessarily the woman''s opponent now. After all, Li San just hurt his vitality and needs to rest for a while. After a while, Kung Fu Xia Lan also brought his son to the Heshen Temple. Xia Lan''s son opened his eyes wide when he saw Song Qianxue, and looked at her in surprise. Seeing her son''s performance, Xia Lan didn''t know why, but instead nodded cheerfully. You must know that his son has been 39 years old and has never looked at any woman directly. "We don''t understand the world of young people or we are old!" Lao Zhang looked at the two young men agreeing, and couldn''t help but smile. At the same time, Li San saw Xia Lan''s son suddenly stretch out a small hand. It was obviously not a human hand. Looking at the young man''s spirited look, even though he was nearly 40 years old, he still looked vigorous. A bold guess was in Li San''s mind, but I am afraid that Li San''s current ability is a bit wrong. But the time that should have come will come, and the moment the two people shook their fingers, the surroundings of the river temple seemed to be different. In an instant, the sky and the earth broke, and the entire river temple shook in the crack, and it seemed that it might collapse in the next second. Lao Zhang and others guarded Xia Lan in horror, but Xia Lan, who was lovely and eager, hurried to his son''s side. Jin Gui held the huge pillar with one hand and the other hand tightly grasped Lao Zhang, and Lao Zhang tightly grasped Xia Lan with the other hand. The corners of Li San''s mouth rose slightly. Even though his current primordial spirit is not stable enough, he can deal with these little ones. Suddenly, countless currents gushed out from nowhere, and the rushing water rushed into the entire river temple. Lao Zhang showed horror on his face. Could it be that two young men bumped into the river **** on a blind date in the river temple? Four weeks of deterioration made the little guy Tutu more sensitive, and he scratched his ears and cheeks nervously. From time to time, he showed his prototype, so that Lao Zhang, Jin Gui and others were even more scared. There was no way, Li San had to put Tutu away first to prevent him from becoming a disaster. "What a monster, raising a kid!" Suddenly an angry shout came from the entrance of the Heshen Temple. Li San followed the voice and looked around, only to see a young man standing at the entrance of the Heshen with a peach wood sword. It''s really interesting that the River God Temple is his own one-acre three-quarter land, and this young man is so confident when he comes to his turf to play wildly! "I can forgive you for being ignorant of young people, but this river temple is my place, and you may be wrong if you go wild here!" After listening to Li San''s words, the young man laughed again and pointed to the picture in Li San''s sleeve. "As a dignified river god, you should talk about raising a kid. I don''t know if your position in the gods will be shaken by this!" In fact, raising a kid is not my heart, but this picture is indeed a bit pitiful, I can''t bear to let it disappear. "My name is Jiang Xiao, who are you? My mahogany sword never kills nameless ghosts!" In fact, Jiang Xiao''s arrival was not a coincidence, but someone deliberately arranged it. Through the confrontation between Jiang Xiao and Li San, Song Qianxue and Xia Lan''s son disappeared in this torrent of torrents. Li San secretly screamed bad, but it was too late to stop it. If these two people are combined, the little devil and the evil spirit on Song Qianxue''s body will probably turn into an evil thing that will bring harm to the world. But how could Jiang Xiao let Li San easily let go, the spiritual power in his body was like a torrent of water flowing around him. There seemed to be something burning in the palm of the hand, and the spiritual power in the meridians was completely boiling like fuel on the fire. "That''s it? Want to be my opponent too?" A tyrannical suffocating cold air suddenly spread in Jiang Xiao''s heart. Feeling Li San''s terror suppression, Jiang Xiao couldn''t help but wince. Before he could think too much, he suddenly realized that Jiang Xiao had disappeared from his field of vision. Li San secretly shouted badly, he felt a sense of crisis. Suddenly, a cold sword gas slammed into his throat. Li San dodged back easily, and the peach wood sword flew behind Li San wiping his forehead. It seems that this kid also has two brushes. Li San slowly turned his Taoism, a golden light spread from his body to the surroundings. Jiang Xiao couldn''t help but swallowed, turned his head, and saw a golden bronze statue appearing behind him in horror. Boom! With a powerful blow, the air seemed to be stirred into a hollow. A golden beam of light in mid-air fell to the ground like a meteor, and instantly plunged into the surrounding dark river water. Both Lao Zhang and Jin Gui opened their mouths unbelievably wide. But it was too late for Jiang Xiao and Li Sanduo to think, the strong ghost spirit around them faintly rose. The rushing river water also became a little unusual, slowly forming a weird color. Even in the Luo River, the color of the water will not be dark red, but the surrounding water column has a faint blood color. "This is the blood of Xuangui!" Jiang Xiao didn''t need to reveal this point. Li San had already smelled something unusual just because of the taste. Could it be that Xuan Gui couldn''t bear to attack him? Suddenly, the surrounding water became more turbulent, and the entire river temple was like a small boat, drifting slowly on the rushing water. Having reached this point, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk forward. Jiang Xiao regretted taking this order. Not only was he not the opponent of the river **** in front of him, but he almost took his life here. In this weird **** water, everyone felt unprecedented pressure, but for Li San he didn''t feel much. The thin blood mist covered everyone''s sight, and the depths of the darkness were full of Devil May Cry, and the evil was abnormal. Looking at the people who are guarding the temple for themselves, they are just one of the sentient beings. If you stay in this world for a long time, you will lose half your life if you don''t die. Li San wanted to use her calligraphy to send these ordinary people back to the ordinary world, but she tried twice but failed. This has something to do with the damage to his soul. Suddenly he found that Lao Zhang''s eyes seemed a little different from before! Chapter 313： There is a way to heaven, dont you go Li San suddenly discovered that Lao Zhang''s eyes seemed a little different from before, and the white pupils had become like night at this time. A pair of dark eyes looked at Li San, looking terrifying. "There is a way to heaven, don''t go, and there is no way to go in the ghost domain!" An old and unpleasant voice came from Lao Zhang''s mouth. It seems that Lao Zhang has been controlled by the evil spirits. "It''s hateful!" Jiang Xiao looked at Lao Zhang, who was over half a hundred years old, still under the control of evil spirits, and couldn''t help feeling sympathy in his heart. He gritted his teeth and cursed. Li San felt even more uncomfortable, after all, the other party had guarded the River Temple for himself for decades. Although there is no credit, there is still hard work. But right now he is controlled by the evil spirit, if he has no vital signs, he will end it himself. Thinking of this, Li San felt uncomfortable. At the same time, a creepy voice came in from outside. "Is anyone? Can you let me in?" This sound was not something normal people could make. Jiang Xiao looked outside the door and looked at Li San. "I''ll go and take a look outside!" Li San stood in front of him, pushing the door and walking out. There was a thick **** fog all around, and from time to time there were voices of sadness. The place where Li San could fit in was the narrow corridor in front of the door. "Be careful, such a dense blood mist is the easiest to gather ghosts!" Jiang Xiao behind him reminded Li San that he was holding the mahogany sword in his hand. Li San took a deep breath, and then his whole body was once again covered by golden light. Wherever the golden light goes, it will dissipate the blood mist there and become transparent. "Wow!" Suddenly, a cracking sound came from the right side. A dark ghost pierced through the thick blood mist and fell onto the promenade. He was like a big bug on all fours, crawling fast. In the three circles, his face didn''t change, his eyes were quick and his hand slammed out a palm, and a golden beam of light like a dragon came out from that palm. The golden beam of light slammed the ghost, instantly turning the latter''s body into invisible. Jiang Xiao was stunned by this wave of operations. Fortunately, he didn''t match up with Li Sanjue just now, otherwise it would be him who was ashamed. Suddenly in the dark fog on the left. Another ghost rushed out, and another ghost squeezed out a sharp scream. The sound makes the scalp numb. At the same time, a strange whisper came from the snowy mist in the distance, and the sound was a bit like a Sanskrit sound. But I don''t know why it is introduced into people''s ears, but it has no effect of reducing noise, but it makes people''s hearts a fire of impatience and anger. "broken!" Jiang Xiao didn''t know when he rushed out of the house. He stood on the slender corridor and waved the peach wood sword in his hand. At this time, the peach wood sword was like a tough weapon. Wherever he went, bursts of blue light were emitted. It didn''t take long for the sound of a heavy object to fall into the water and a plop. Suddenly a pair of terrifying ghost hands appeared on the railing, and the wet ghosts moved like ants, slowly climbing up the narrow corridor. Soon all those bitter eyes gathered on Li San and Jiang Xiao. In the third song, thunder suddenly sounded from the sky. Deep in the night, thunder was shocked, and with the meaning of destruction, it turned into giant dragons and rushed down. Those low-level ghosts that had just dropped into ashes instantly. It didn''t take long for the promenade to return to its previous calm. If it weren''t for the scorched black that was struck by lightning on the promenade, it seemed that the scene just now was all the fantasy of everyone. "Unexpectedly, you, the river god, are really not a vain name!" Hearing Jiang Xiao''s words like this, Li Sanpi curled his lips and walked away. Seeing Li San arrogantly ignored, he didn''t feel embarrassed by Xiao Jiang, and chased him up again. "Don''t we need to take advantage of the victory and chase, to completely kill these sneaky and rush out of this sea, maybe the destination is not far away!" Li San didn''t answer, except for the Tutu in the sleeve, no one would feel that her trembling hands had already damaged a lot of vitality by calling Thunder. The old wound hasn''t healed yet, and he just feels weak all over his body at this time. If you don''t practice cultivation now, I''m afraid you will fall down before you get out of here. Returning to his stone statue, Li San slowly sat cross-legged, and he slowly moved the breath of his body. Just now, I had fixed the original **** of the old Zhang with a piece of Talisman Pulp, and there shouldn''t be any danger for the time being. His own river temple has already entered the ghost realm, I am afraid the road in the future will be even more difficult. Although the ghosts around were killed seven or eighty-eight, they were no longer as numbing as before. But the farther back, the higher the level of those ghosts. The more difficult it is to deal with, now the ghost has controlled Lao Zhang, and Song Qianxue and Xia Lan''s sons are missing. Perhaps his own river temple will come to the ghost domain, and it is inseparable from these two people. Jiang Xiao saw that Li San didn''t care about himself but got into his own stone statue, and simply and boringly sat in the middle of the river temple. "I have inadvertently broken into the ghost realm with my master several times before, but I have never seen such an evil sea of ??blood. If a mysterious ghost is really staring at us, then the situation will be terrible!" Jiang Xiao didn''t know if he was talking to himself or talking to Li San. The current situation is very unfavorable to them, and the most urgent thing is Li San is to cultivate his soul. Otherwise, life-saving will be a problem, let alone when everyone leaves here. "I said you are listening to me?" Without Li San''s response, Jiang Xiao seemed a little unhappy. In fact, Li San also felt that the surrounding atmosphere was very depressed, and the color of the surrounding river water seemed to become deeper. There was also a faint smell of blood in the air, mixed with a ghost that made people feel creepy. There is even more invisible pressure between the heaven and the earth, which makes people''s chest stuffy, as if they have fallen into the bottom of the sea. Just like this, Jin Gui and Xia Lan pulled Lao Zhang tightly. I don''t know why Lao Zhang was controlled by the ghost, but these two guys didn''t react at all. Even so, Li San still used his abilities to illusion a barrier, protecting a few of them in it. Right now this is the best way I can protect them, and I''m afraid Li Sen can''t do anything about the rest. Jiang Xiao was unwilling to enter the protective cover, but stood at the door and watched the surrounding movement. If it is not uncomfortable, it is fake. Although Jiang Xiao also feels a little short of breath, he can still bear the pressure. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by Li San. The river temple swayed in the river water like this, and soon drove into a reef area. A lonely island is looming ahead. "Look at an island in front of you!" Chapter 314： The sky is full of red flowers Jiang Xiao discovered that an island appeared at the end of the river. This island is very abrupt, and Li San has also flashed out of the stone statue at this time. The island is full of red, which makes people look weird. Until the river temple slowly approached, the two of them could see that there were fascinating blood-red flowers growing on the island. That''s nothing else, it''s the other side flower that leads to the underworld. "This island is very strange, how can it be full of flowers on the other side? It is a miracle to find a flower on the other side at the end of the underworld!" At this time, Li San felt that Jiang Xiao was even talking loudly. "From this point of view, the ghost fog this morning is no longer as simple as choosing a ghost!" After saying this, Li San sighed for a long time. You can''t hide what should come, and blindly avoiding is useless, it is better to bite the bullet. Jiang Xiao took a closer look at the flowers from the other side, and suddenly there was a strong sense of dizziness in her mind, which made her almost fall to the ground. Hurrying to look away, this feeling was relieved. That is to say, the blood qi in the surrounding area suddenly became rich several times. With such a strong blood, everyone felt top-heavy and chest tightness, and followed the blood to look towards the end. "My God..." When Xiaozi said these words, the sight in front of him caused his pupils to shrink and his breathing became rapid. Not far away, on a rock, stood a black shadow like ink. Rao Shi''s blood is too strong, and it can''t cover up the dark shadow that is like an abyss. It is like an endless black hole, swallowing all the light and things around it. This indescribable strength made Jiang Xiao feel shocked. Thick bloodstains radiated from this thing, and the surrounding black shadow became extremely sticky, and the pungent **** smell made people want to vomit. Although the other party also found Li San, he didn''t act rashly, just stood there blankly. During this confrontation, Li San felt the strength of the other party, but this was still a piece of cake for himself. "Let me meet him this time!" Li San handled the peach-wood sword in the hands of the lamb¡¯s sheep, and the heinous number of ghosts just now was handled by Li San, so it was his turn this time. The courage of the young man made Li San quite admired... He has determined that this Jiang Xiaojue is not the opponent''s opponent. However, unable to help him to dissuade him, Jiang Xiao had already jumped to the surface, running spiritual energy to counteract the rich blood energy, and walked towards the dark shadow. Although there are turbulent rivers all around, it has no effect on Jiang Xiao. What is surprising is that Jiang Xiao moved towards the black shadow step by step, but the black shadow still did not move. Soon Jiang Xiao came to the center. Of course, Li San would not be relieved, let him follow Jiang Shanshan silently by himself, and walked to the shadow of the shadow, only then did he see the other side''s appearance clearly. This is a corpse without a head, and the big scars on the neck are constantly exuding monstrous and fierce air. A part of the blood flowed from the broken neck, turned into blood and floated in the air, and part of it was integrated with the river. "Is this the mysterious ghost?" Looking at the creature in front of him, Xiao Yanzi drooled and looked at Li San behind him. Li San nodded affirmatively. Obviously, this scene is beyond everyone''s previous expectations. This selected ghost is not an ordinary selected ghost, but a superior mysterious ghost. If the ghost has a ranking, it is estimated that he is also in the top 50! However, after observing for a long time, Li San seemed to have discovered a different place. It seemed that the soul of the selected ghost had been taken away by someone. You must know that the soul is very important to ghosts. If his time is approaching, he would rather expose himself than give up the soul. It is precisely because of this that it is very difficult for a monk to take some ghosts. Not to mention his body soul. Right now, although the head of this ghost had been cut off, he did not reveal his soul. Li San''s expression is gloomy. Could it be that someone who is a cultivator takes the lead? But after looking at it left and right, it doesn''t look like it. If it is a cultivator, he will not let the corpse exude hostility here. "Look at what is there here?" At this moment, a bronze door appeared in front of everyone, and Li San stepped forward and touched it. There was no mechanism on it, but only a creak was heard, and countless dust fell on the door, opening a pitch-black gap. Jiang Xiao couldn''t help but stepped back two steps, because behind the gap, a powerful attraction seemed to draw the two of them into the endless black hole. This attraction is even more terrifying than ghostly spirit. The headless corpse was gradually sucked behind the door. I don''t know how long it took before Jiang Xiao breathed a long sigh of relief and felt the aura in his body work again. "Finally solved!" Li San turned his head and glared at him in disdain. He didn''t know what exactly this guy had solved, just to send the body of the mysterious ghost back to his lair? "Have you ever seen a ghost with no popularity but a black evil spirit?" Hearing Li San''s question to Jiang Xiao, he burst out laughing. "Unexpectedly, there are things in this world that you and God don''t know!" "There is a kind of witchcraft practitioners in Miaojiang who will hide their popularity, but there will be a black evil spirit!" Hearing this, Li 3 nodded, it seemed as good as she had guessed. Then Qianxue Song must have practiced such witchcraft, and Xia Lan''s son should have invited a little ghost back. If the two of them are combined, the little devil can be reincarnated, and Song Qianxue can also transfer her witchcraft to the little devil. The two met at first sight in their own river temple, and they were afraid that it was also because of this. And he was brought into the ghost realm by accident, probably because of two people touching each other. "I don''t have time to discuss this matter now, so let''s move forward quickly. Didn''t you find that the atmosphere around you seems to be getting more and more wrong?" Of course Li San discovered that the color of the other shore flowers on the ground seemed to deepen. "It''s best to be careful not to touch these flowers!" Jiang Xiao nodded, knowing that there is nothing left in the current situation, and the two of them drove slowly toward the front. No one noticed that the other side flower behind them had bloomed in half, and then emitted a coquettish light, as if even the surrounding space was a little distorted. Li San already felt something unusual behind him, he turned his head and looked back, a light seemed to pierce his eyes. Fortunately, Li Sanyan swiftly moved his hand and reached out to block, the golden light of his palm collided with the dazzling light and made a bang! Chapter 315： There are other people Just between the electric light and flint, the golden beam of light that burst out of Li San''s palm actually collided fiercely with the light refracted by the flower. The immense power caused Li San to step back two steps, and the flower was directly smashed into pieces. "Are you OK?" Jiang Xiao was a little worried that Li San rushed forward in a hurry. Li San shook his head and wanted to put out a smile, but he never wanted blood to flow down the corners of his cracked mouth. I didn''t expect that this little Higan Flower would explode with such a huge power. "Help! Can anyone help me?" A crisp girl wanted to be in the ears of the two of them, Li San never dreamed that they could meet other people in this ghost domain. Jiang Xiaoming showed that being touched by the shouts, he was about to rush into the darkness to see clearly. Although he knew that there must be a dangerous trap in front of him, if it could save a life, wouldn''t it be better to build a seventh-level buddha? Jiang Xiao walked slowly toward the depths of the thick blood mist, something seemed to be tranced before his eyes. I want to look closer, but I can''t see what it is. "Who is it? Who is there?" Jiang Xiao cried forward with some earnestness, and Li San worried about his safety and then took a step into the blood mist. For some reason, Li San''s eyes became much clearer in the blood mist. He was horrified to find that he could even see the scene in front of him through the blood fog. I saw a beautiful woman entangled tightly by a few other flowers. His face was full of horror, and Li San wanted to look carefully, the girl seemed to be a spiritual practitioner. Because there was a touch of aura radiating from his body, it seemed that he was not a bad person, but he didn''t expect spiritual practitioners to appear here. A flower from the other side bloomed in an instant, and the delicious flowers rushed toward the girl''s face. Li San''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, his palms were slightly forward into his whole body''s spiritual energy, a golden beam of light smashed the fascinating flowers into fragments. The surrounding flowers seemed to be unwilling to let go, one after another, they pounced on the girl. The beam of light in Li San''s hands accumulates more and more, and the last one becomes a golden ball of light, which envelopes the girl, and all the other flowers in the envelope wither and dim. Seeing that she was saved, the girl took out a bell in her hand, and the other flowers wilted one after another with the jingle of the bell. The surrounding crisis was immediately resolved. Li San brought the girl and Jiang Xiao into his river temple. "Tell me your name? Why did you come here?" The girl looked at Li San in horror. He did not have Devil May Cry or popularity. Instead, he had an extra golden light body. "I am a spiritual practitioner, my name is Ling Ding, and the river **** is on the top, please save my master!" As a spiritual practitioner, looking at everything in the River God Temple, he already knew that the person in front of him was not an ordinary person. He is the master of this temple, that is, the God of Luohe River! The girl told Li San about the future of the dragon. It turns out that the mysterious ghost here has invaded the world of the spiritual practitioner. They do whatever they want in the world of spiritual practitioners, and many spiritual practitioners have died in their hands. And Ling Dang came with the master this time to find the whereabouts of the mysterious ghost. "This time only you and your master?" Li San was a little surprised. Not to mention that the cultivator just wanted to deal with the mysterious ghost. I am afraid that it would take a lot of work, not to mention that there are already several mysterious ghosts in this scene that should break through their realm. "The master said that the mysterious ghost is about to break through and become a true ghost, and this is when she is weak, we can assassinate in depth!" Hearing these words, Li San couldn''t help but shook his head. Even in the weakest time, Xuan Gui was an extremely terrifying existence. This master and apprentice and several spiritual practitioners just stepped into the red sea of ??flowers on the other shore, they were attacked by the mysterious ghost. Bell also separated from his master, and he didn''t know if the master was alive at this time. "River God, please save my master!" As soon as the words came out, the bell thumped and fell to his knees, slamming against Li San several times. Li Sen was of course willing to rescue Bell''s master, but at the same time it seemed that something changed outside. Unexpectedly, all the flowers of the other shore suddenly opened and burst. A touch of **** light and shadow finally dissipated in the thick blood mist. "What''s going on? What happened outside?" Jiang Xiao looked at everything in front of him with some uncertainty, and countless other flowers were still blooming and exploding. "I''m afraid it''s coming to Xuangui to break through to his final Dacheng realm!" Li San looked at the blood mist in front of him with some worry, his original **** had just been damaged, and if he confronted this guy head-on at this time, he might have no chance of winning. "Be careful!" As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Xiao was hit by an invisible force and fell heavily to the ground. Blood gushes out along his mouth, and it seems that he was seriously injured! Suddenly, Li San felt an invisible force in the air rushing towards him again. Just when the invisible force was about to hit him, Li Sanmeng turned back. But never thought that there was a crack on the wall behind him. "It seems that this power is quite strong!" "River God, I know where the mysterious ghost is, it''s in a cave behind this door." If that Xuangui really cultivated to the upper level, his skill might not have such a huge impact. But thinking of the headless corpse just now, the soul of life has been stolen. It is possible that the natal soul and the mystery have formed one body, and the Devil May Cry aura between the heavens and the earth is continuously blessed, and his ability has been magnified several times. "The river **** is hurried to go to that cave now. If he continues to practice, all our efforts will be in vain!" Li San heard the bell say this, his heart moved slightly, but he immediately became surprised. Why does this girl have to lead herself into the cave? Could there be any hidden secrets in the cave? Since this time I came here to catch the ghost, I can only bite the bullet and move forward. Li San slowly raised his hands to his chest, and drew a gossip Tai Chi pattern around him. Unexpectedly, a huge picture of Tai Chi and Bagua envelops the three of them. "With this protective body, we will be less dangerous!" Although Li Sanlaan explained, but seeing the amazing expressions of the two, he couldn''t help but say a few more words. The three people slowly explored it under the gossip package through the gloom and cold that exudes from the copper door. But just after walking out, a few people seemed to feel the changes in the surrounding environment. Especially the slight changes in Li San''s air can touch him. It seems that this is really dangerous. Suddenly Jiang Xiao stopped. Chapter 316： It looks like you guys are late Because the passage here is a bit narrow, Jiang Xiao walks in the front, Bell walks in the middle, and Li San is in charge of the break. Jiang Xiao stopped suddenly, and the bell slammed into her back. Ling Ding rubbed his nose angrily, just about to complain to Jiang Xiao, but suddenly there was no movement. Li San walked at the end. He didn''t know what terrifying sight the two of them had seen. He looked forward through their bodies. I saw a man in black wearing a smiling mask suddenly appeared in front of the three of them. "Haha, I''m sorry, you guys seem to be late!" The sound made people kiss very uncomfortable. After speaking, the white-faced mask released a hand and saw only a normal thing rolling to the ground. But it was the head of the mysterious ghost they met for the first time. "Mahayana Yuangui?" Jiang Xiao didn''t expect that a Mahayana ghost would appear in this place! Jiang Xiao''s face was also extremely ugly, he was like thunder. Even a mysterious ghost is enough for him to deal with for a while, let alone this Mahayana elementary ghost. "I saw my master, he is right behind there!" Although Li San was very suspicious of the girl''s words, he couldn''t help looking in the direction she was pointing. Sure enough, behind the Mahayana Yuangui, an old man was struggling hard. But suddenly several people appeared behind Mahayana Yuangui. "Brothers?" Ling Ding looked at the scene in front of him with some disbelief. He didn''t expect that his senior would be standing with this Mahayana Yuangui. "Why do you stand with this ghost?" As soon as Bell asked this sentence, Li San burst out laughing. Didn''t this silly girl realize that his brothers had already formed a camp with ghosts? This is also human nature, and we will always encounter incredible ghosts here. Rather than risking their lives against them, it is better to be in the same camp with them. It''s a pity that these guys have forgotten the reason why people and ghosts have different paths. Li San couldn''t help but feel sorry for them. It seems that these people are not far from death. As the saying goes, birds are dead eaters and people die for themselves, these brothers can see clearly. Not to mention Dacheng Yuangui, even those mysterious ghosts, I am afraid that he is not an opponent. A few spirit killers have already arrived in the ghost domain, and I am afraid that all kinds of massacres will be indispensable. Relying on the strength of oneself and the master alone, it is not the opponent of these ghosts at all. "It turns out that these dying people are your brothers!" Hearing the Mahayana circular rail say this, the men''s faces suddenly changed. He didn''t say that just now. Just now he said that as long as he tied the master, he would let himself go. Now the master is controlled by them. But he said he was a dying person. "Compasses you didn''t say that just now. You said that our brother will help you control it, and my master will spare us our lives!" A sound that was worse than Nightingale''s weird scream reached everyone''s ears. "You actually believe in nonsense, enough to see how stupid you are!" Then he beckoned to the big brother. "come on!" Seeing the Mahayana Yuangui summoning himself, the big brother stood still and shook his mind. "Of course, if you don''t want to, you can!" Yuan Gui didn''t seem to mind if he followed him and turned to the side to leave. At this time, the blood mist rolled, and the thick blood around him made the senior brother''s legs tremble. A strange smile flashed from the corner of a mysterious ghost''s mouth, and slowly leaned towards the big brother. I really couldn''t accept the oppression here, the big brother jumped violently. Actually chased towards that Yuangui. Ling Ding didn''t understand what was going on, he stretched out his hand to want to teach the senior brother, but it was too late. At the same time, Li San just felt bored in his heart for a while. It seems that it has been affected by that flower of the other bank, countless flowers of the other bank are still opening, bursting into the blood mist. It''s like raindrops falling from the sky, sinking into the sea. With the horror of Devil May Cry, the big brother slowly walked towards the depths of the cave. He walked on thin ice, taking every step very carefully. I was afraid that my feet would be unstable, so I stepped on the thin thread that sustains my life. When he was infinitely close to Yuangui Yuangui, the undetectable aura exuding from his body made him feel a little trembling. "Once upon a time, there were not only other flowers here but also some fruit trees. Do you know the taste of this fruit?" The circular rail suddenly opened the mirror, and the big brother shook fiercely and almost didn''t kneel down. Ling Ding looked angrily at her lifeless brother. When did he become so greedy of life and fear of death, he remembered that when he was a child, he was so scared by ghosts that he was yelling and his brother was comforting him. He couldn''t wait to rush up at this moment and slap the senior violently. Let him wake up as soon as possible and don''t make such mistakes again. Big brother think twice, what kind of sweet fruit can be grown in such an area? But in order to conform to the circular path, he still smiled flatteringly. "It should be delicious!" Unexpectedly, Yuan Gui broke out another scream that made people sound creepy. "You think what a delicious fruit can be grown in such a place, then you come and taste it!" A fruit that looked exactly like a human face appeared in Yuangui''s hands. The fruit was bright red as if it had been soaked in blood. Looking at the big brother Guo Guo, he only felt that his stomach was turned upside down, but he resisted the feeling of vomiting and reached out to take the Guo Guo. This fruit looks so strange that even people''s eyes, nose, and mouth can be seen clearly. This kind of fruit is like holding a small human head, and no one can eat it. "Eat, why don''t you eat it? Didn''t you say that this fruit is very delicious? Hurry up and eat it!" In an instant, the blood mist around him began to roll, and the rain of blood in the sky began to pour down, and everyone seemed to be fished out of the blood. The big brother stepped back two steps, his eyes began to become dull, and his heart twitched fiercely. Even Li San couldn''t help but swallowed. I don''t know what these guys are thinking, but they can believe the nonsense. The least credible thing in this world is the nonsense. Anyone who believes in a lie may have the way of evil spirits. What''s more, he is a spiritual cultivator, and he is born with these evil spirits as enemies. At the same time, the mysterious ghosts were also affected by the blood mist, and their eyes slowly became fierce. It seemed that these mysterious turtles could attack at any time. The tied old man seemed to feel a different breath in Li San''s body. He put his last hope on Li San. "Luohe River God, I will give you a way to save everyone, but I don''t know if you will or not?" Chapter 317： Do you think its possible Hearing Yuan Gui''s words, all his eyes looked at Li San. Li San didn''t speak immediately, he stood there without saying a word. "Why, as a river god, isn''t it your duty to save the common people?" Other mysterious ghosts also looked at Li San in a puzzled manner. In fact, since the original track appeared here, everyone no longer has to fear that spiritual practitioners or gods from all walks of life will suddenly come. Capture them all these ghosts, because the strength of the Mahayana Primordial Ghost is unfathomable. But why is this guy suddenly interested in a little river god? These people have become things in their own pockets, and ghosts of all walks of life can''t wait to swallow them. But Yuangui did not speak, and everyone did not dare to act rashly. If he didn''t swallow a good original **** but was swallowed by Yuangui, it would not be worth the loss. Everyone lives in Li San''s family of hope, and Li San looks around and decides to go to Mingdu again! But what is the purpose of Yuangui doing this? "Li San, as long as you come with me, I can release these people, including you and the mortals in the temple!" The Mahayana Yuangui was still urging, but Jiang Xiao violently grabbed his arm. "It''s not credible to say nonsense, do you really believe this guy?" Looking at Jiang Xiao who was excited, Li San couldn''t help but have a smile on his face. I saw Jiang Xiao''s spiritual power all over his body, and a burst of aura centered on him, spreading to the surroundings. "It seems that you are going to fight with me to the end!" Before Dacheng Yuangui could do anything, the other Xuangui could no longer suppress the excitement and excitement in his heart. I saw a mysterious tortoise, and a silver thread appeared in the air with a slender finger swiping. This thread is not ordinary, and the cut air seems to be clearly visible in everyone''s eyes. It was such a murderous thread that was aimed at Li San''s neck. "That''s it?" Although the fatal crisis suddenly stood up, everyone felt their hair standing up, but they couldn''t see the direction of the thread. Where there is no silk thread slipping through, there is a lump of air remaining. There is no way, everyone can only use their spiritual power to put a protective cover around their bodies. Unexpectedly, these protective covers are not enough to withstand the cutting of silk threads. Silk thread seemed to have his own thoughts, and he didn''t want to kill this group of people so quickly. But to torture them bit by bit slowly. The barrier was easily cut open, but the people inside were unharmed. The silk thread didn''t know where it went, knowing that his protective shield was useless, and everyone''s heart fell to a trough. Some people even started to complain that Li San followed Dacheng Yuangui, there was not so much. People are so selfish in times of crisis. As a river god, Li San has already seen this through. But he can''t say it through, he has to rely on the incense of these people to increase his merits so as to better cultivate himself. Get more rewards from the system and make yourself stronger and stronger. Bell suddenly took out the bell in his hand and shook it back and forth in the air. The bell formed a huge vortex, enveloping everyone in it. Everyone saw that the Mahayana Yuangui would not let go of themselves so easily, and everyone made the choice to fight to the death. "The supreme river god, please follow him!" A senior brother couldn''t stand the pressure around him, and shouted these words to Li San. "Nie Hu, I want to drive you out of the division!" It is not someone else who speaks, but the master bell who is trying to get rid of the shackles behind. "Do you know the biggest difference between humans and ghosts? Only you are ghosts, but people can sacrifice their lives for the things they protect!" That''s right, Luohe can''t have a river god, then there will be a mess and will be invaded by these ghosts! "But the master sacrificed him and said that he could save us all..." His apprentice obviously disagrees with the pedantic master. "Don''t all of us compare to his life alone?" In the next second, a big slap was severely stretched out on his face. He was slammed into the air, and finally fell to the ground fiercely. It was no one else but the bell that hit him. "Do you know the importance of Luohe River God? His life alone is more precious than all of us together!" The brother who slapped and slapped the bell in the last second, but the whole person became distorted in the next second. His body slowly expanded, like a balloon full of air. Finally, the balloon could no longer accept more gas, and it burst completely with a bang. Blood and internal organs splashed around, and a few drops fell on Bell''s face. The warm feeling made her stunned. All the people present were also stunned. A mysterious ghost giggled like an innocent child. "Blowing balloons is so fun, so fun!" Although it was an ordinary word that couldn''t be more ordinary, it turned into a death-urging spell in everyone''s ears. "what¡­" Another man also wailed in pain, and saw a thin blood line on his face. But just when everyone wanted to see clearly, they suddenly became two halves. "Little Junior Brother!" Seeing the smallest things become what they are now, everyone''s hearts seem to be held tightly by a big hand. The feeling of pain to suffocation is indescribable. "Why do you still insist on your position with God?" All the ghosts made a play, sadistic laughter, and this laughter hit everyone''s heart. Suddenly, there was no sound except the laughter of ghosts. "What to do? Think of a way!" Although the leader knew that Li Sanjiao could not be taken out, the tragic death of his senior brother also left an indelible wound in his heart. A few timid men had already lost the desire to resist. At this moment, they deeply realized that a person''s life could be so insignificant. As if a gust of wind blows, you can plunge yourself into death. Bell''s complexion was extremely bad, and his hands were shaking uncontrollably. At this moment, Li San lowered his head, and his eyes flashed with light or dark expressions, which made people puzzled. As if feeling a different atmosphere, Jiang Xiao grabbed Li San''s arm. "I won''t let you go, even if all of us die here today, it is impossible to let you go out!" Hearing Jiang Xiao''s words, everyone''s eyes showed a look of fear. "You are not suitable for something, you must have a way to save us!" "Yes! We make a wish, as long as you can save us, I will definitely build a golden body for you!" The golden body is indeed very important to Li San. Li San slowly raised his head at this time. Chapter 318： I will definitely be back As if knowing your three next moves, Jiang Xiao pulled his arm tightly. Put one of his hands on his. Jiang Xiao only felt a tingling pain in his heart, and warm liquid was constantly flowing out in his eyes. "Trust me, the river **** of Luohe will definitely come back!" At this time, Li San also felt the heat in his chest. He looked down at Tutu and pouted dissatisfiedly. Maybe it was the things I was about to do that I was aware of him, or maybe I was complaining that I hadn''t brought delicious food today. Deep in the dark cave. A pair of insightful eyes under the white mask were staring at Li San silently. He was wearing a mask, and Li San couldn''t see clearly what kind of expression he was. He only knew that his mouth was full of abusive feelings. "The so-called decent people will only take this matter seriously when the person is dead!" "Don''t talk nonsense, what do you want to do?" There was a trace of unnoticeable resentment on Li San''s face. "If you followed me early instead of trying to encourage me, the two of you just now won''t die in vain!" The sound of the circular track sounded without any emotional fluctuations, and she only repeated one sentence at the moment. "Two living beings disappeared for you, will you feel any guilt?" Unexpectedly, Li Sen stretched his face carelessly. "The things in the world are inherently impermanent. Who can say it clearly? It''s just mediocrity!" He didn''t expect that as a river god, he would take a human life so lightly! Compasses was a little surprised, but soon he returned to his previous dark color. "Then should I call you Luohe River God? Or what?" Hearing these words, Lisen didn''t care and shrugged. "If you are willing to call me Li San, I won''t mind either!" Outside the cave, Jiang Xiao was looking anxiously into the cave. He didn''t know what kind of torture Li San would be subjected to inside. Li Sen had no intention of entanglement with them here, and he was just about to leave. Yuan Gui suddenly let out a stern ghost cry. All of a sudden, the sky was dark, Devil May Cry, like hell. Yuan Gui seems to be moving. The news that River God was captured by Yuangui couldn''t help but leave. With all the light and hope, the river **** was arrested at this crucial moment. For everyone, this is bad news. Mortals living in this distorted world, their only hope is that a savior can appear to help them dispel the darkness. This is the existence of River God, but the current situation has suddenly changed. Everyone put their hope on the river god, and everything collapsed right now. Yuan Gui exuded pure ghost energy from all over his body. She is like a huge skeleton brought out of hell. At his feet, a black-robed old man was beaten up and dying. Seeing this scene before him, Li San couldn''t help but smack his tongue. The whole world was surging, and a terrifying aura of destruction swept across. Yuan Gui took out a Lingzhu from his sleeve. With the appearance of the end of life, the thick blood mist began to slowly dissipate. Lingzhu swallowed and absorbed all the surrounding breath. The old man lay on the ground in horror to find that his soul had lost control. "what on earth is it?" Unexpectedly, this Lingzhu had such a powerful power, and Li San also looked at the scene in surprise. Lingzhou is like a round of bright moon hanging in the sky, dispersing the darkness around it. Unexpectedly, this thing would take the soul of others so easily! The old man seemed to have discovered this too, he wanted to condense his soul, but everything seemed to no avail. No matter how hard he resisted the struggle, there was nothing he could do. It seems that there is a way of heaven in the dark, and everyone becomes like an ant in front of this way, unable to contend! Before long, the soul of the black-robed old man was completely stripped, and an illusory shadow appeared in the white spirit orb. The shadow is like a fish in the Lingzhu, swimming in the vast ocean. In addition to this soul, there are other souls, which have also formed several phantoms, floating around in the spirit orb. "gone!" After Yuan Gui absorbed these souls, he clapped his hands and spit out two words lightly. "Where to go?" Li San was a little curious, he didn''t know where he was about to appear next. "Let you see why this world has become like this!" The scene in front of him flipped back and forth, leaving Li San wondering which one was true and which one was false. Song Qianxue''s face appeared in front of Li San. At this moment there was already a baby in his womb. As expected, this guy just wants to get the inheritance of the imp. Song Qianxue was weak at this time. But even if his body is extremely weak, his strength is too great for others to contend. The four weeks of the scene were fictitious and real, and soon she found that she was still in reality, still the God of Luohe River. Everything just now seemed to be a dream. When he opened his eyes, he saw Song Qianxue and Xia Lan''s son looking at each other shyly. The scene seems to have returned to what it was when the two went on a blind date. Could it be that what I saw just now was something that was about to happen, and the two men couldn''t be combined. Li San wanted to break the blind date, so he summoned Tutu. The disciple was summoned by Li San and appeared in the river temple. At this time, Song Xixue hadn''t cultivated to the point where he trembled with fear when he saw Tutu. "Did you see it? What is that?" Seeing Song Qianxue''s face full of horror, Xia Lan''s son felt that he had chosen the wrong person. "That should be a kid I raised, how can he give her a home with me if you are so afraid!" The blind date was a bit unhappy, and Lao Zhang''s face was embarrassed. He didn''t expect the world of young people to be so fast. The two talents just showed their love and agreement, but they fell apart in an instant! Song Qianxue walked away, and Li San decided to follow her to see what secret this woman had. Walking on the country road, the woman seemed to feel that someone was following her. He looked sideways, and the corners of her mouth raised an imperceptible arc. River God finally took the bait. As long as Li San follows him to the residence, once the big formation is activated, his skills will be lost. It will be easier to deal with then. With the calculations done in my heart, the woman''s pace has become a lot lighter. It''s just that she didn''t know that Li San saw her every move. Although this woman has a lot of things she can''t explain herself. Li San believed in his instincts, and everything that happened here during this period was closely related to Song Qianxue. It seems that a desperate fight is about to break out! Chapter 319： Another accident Song Qianxue knew that Li San followed her and walked home quietly. Since it was a bit strange, Song Qianxue became a little different! It stands to reason that it should be shot, but this woman doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd. Some strange things have happened recently in a small mountain village on the edge of the Luo River. There will always be some chickens and ducks dying. It seems that they were killed by some wild animal. The sun is good in summer, and Li Sanben is ready to move out of his stone statue. A middle-aged woman caught his attention. The woman was sweating profusely and knelt before the stone statue. "Please, God of River, save my husband! We have to rely on him alone." Recently, more and more people are asking for peace, as if something happened in that village. Listening to the woman, her husband should be seriously ill. At the same time, the system task also sounded in Li San''s mind. "Ding, the task requires the input of the Lord to find out the source of the disease, and the task rewards God-level weapons!" Looking at the woman''s back, Li San turned into a golden light and followed the woman to her home. As a river god, even if the villagers did not ask him, they should find out any local diseases. As soon as he walked into the village where the woman was, Li San''s eyes couldn''t help widening. He hadn''t encountered such a scene for many years. The blood on the ground has stained the soil red, and you can see chickens, ducks and geese that have long since died and withered. Those were poultry, as if their necks were bitten off by something, and then they sucked up blood all over their body and died. You have the appearance of a zombie in your mind, but you have carefully checked that the neck of the poultry on the ground was bitten off, and there are no two corresponding blood holes. Li San picked up the carcass of the poultry and observed it carefully. Not only the blood was sucked dry, but the internal organs of each poultry were even emptied. "what¡­¡­" In a row of small and dilapidated houses in the distance, a man wailed in pain. Li San didn''t have time to think about three more steps and make two steps, and walked to the house to check. This house was the home of the woman just now. Looking inward through the window, I saw a man with red eyes, roaring on the bed with his teeth. He had a thick and long iron chain tied behind him, and because of the shackles of the iron chain, the man couldn''t move. The man seemed to be in a state of madness, his hand stretched forward like this, and some creepy noises made from his mouth. "I''m so hungry... so hungry!" Although this sentence was vague, Li San still heard clearly. The middle-aged woman sat on the edge of the bed and shed tears as she watched the man on the bed. Slowly, he hid his face and wept bitterly, while the other side of the bed made a creaking sound. Li San changed his angle and looked to the other side. The scene in front of him surprised him. Unexpectedly, a fourteen-five-year-old girl was holding a thigh, eating heartily. His hands and face were full of blood, like a person who had been hungry for a long time, tearing the meat frantically and stuffing them into his mouth. Soon that leg had become deep bones, but the girl''s belly was bulging. The girl didn''t feel the change in her body, she still madly tore the only flesh on that leg. Li San found that the girl''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, like a billowing balloon that would be burst in the next second. What happened to these people? Why is it like a beast, and it depends on your own kind? Li San couldn''t understand, he wanted to investigate clearly, and he just turned around to leave. However, a familiar figure appeared at the door. Song Qianxue didn''t know when she came here, a weird idea came to Li San''s mind. He felt that everything that happened here was inseparable from this woman. There was a strange smile on his mouth, and he slowly turned around to leave. Li Sangang wanted to stop him when there were women''s screams and the sound of men laughing. Song Xixue, who Li San didn''t care about, turned around, only to see the girl who was fasting just now, who had already broken her stomach. The blood ran down the ground with intestines, and when she saw her daughter look like this, the middle-aged woman shouted unwillingly. But in the face of such a horrible and **** scene, he stretched out his hand to grab the girl''s intestines. The **** smell of the whole room, the red blood color permeated the whole room. There was even some gingerly flowing out. As the Luohe River God, such a terrible thing happened on his own territory. The woman fainted on the ground, a golden light gushing out of Li San''s hand, slowly dragging the woman to safety. The light next door to the woman is still on. It''s so late. It stands to reason that the neighbors are already asleep. Didn''t the residents next door hear the screams? He walked to the neighbor of this house and looked inside, and saw an old lady sitting at the table not knowing what was embroidered. The other room was full of rice noodles, covered with a thick layer of dust, and it looked like it hadn''t been moved for a long time. Li San wanted to ask Black and White Wuchang to come up and ask what happened here. Li San''s heart moved forever, and the impermanence of black and white soon fell in front of him. "What the **** does this happen?" Looking at Li San''s somewhat angry look, his words were choppy for a moment. No one below has notified the above that there has been an abnormal change. Seeing the dumbfounded faces of the two of them, Li San felt even more angry. "It''s a serious negligence of duty as an underworld ghost!" Although the identity of the river **** is nothing to these two ghosts. But this Li San is extremely capable, and it still makes the two of them frightened. "Master River God, we haven''t received any report about this place. The little one really doesn''t know what happened!" "Are there any evil spirits and ghosts running up from below recently?" To say that the man and the girl in this room just got ordinary infectious diseases, Li San couldn''t be convinced. Black and White Impermanence shook his head and thought for a long time, then stretched out his hand to pinch out, and finally shook his head helplessly. "My lord, there seems to be something behind you." Bai Wuchang pierced through Li San''s body and looked behind him, only to see a slender figure in the dark flashing past the gate. The investigation on the matter was fruitless, and Li San decided to return to the He Temple first. Tutu in his arms seemed to feel the abnormality around him, twisting his body uncomfortably. Li San also felt the wind gusts behind him. Before he turned his head, a white line rushed into his back. This guy also underestimated Li San''s ability too much. Li San secretly thought about it, and the golden light surrounded his body so that the white line could not be approached. Any white thread that is close to the golden light will turn into wisps of white smoke and disappear into the night. Chapter 320： There seems to be another secret Tutu fiercely drilled out of Li San''s arms, grinning at the shadow behind him. The shadow seemed to feel the threat, and suddenly disappeared into the thick night. Turning his head for the third time, I saw a figure resembling Song Qianxue. Could it be the ghost of this woman again? Shadow ran to the gate of Song Qianxue''s courtyard and gasped for breath. He didn''t expect Li San to have such a great ability. The shadow seemed to have its own unique thinking, slowly drifting into the room, and finally fell on Song Qianxue on the bed. The woman who had closed her eyes suddenly opened her eyes, and there was a fierce look in her eyes. Looking for opportunities, we still have to completely get rid of Li San, this guy is a bad existence for himself in one day. Soon a thick black mist slowly radiated from the woman, and there was no life wherever the black mist went. Even the flowers and plants outside the window were affected by the black mist and gradually became withered. The black mist drifted to the farmland, and a yellow mark in the sky completely dissipated the black mist. The woman opened her eyes violently and sprayed a stream of blood from her mouth. "He actually set up a barrier here!" I wanted to destroy the better-growing crops through the black mist around me, but I didn''t expect the river **** to set up an enchantment. It is the wind and rain shun talisman that played a role, this talisman paper can protect the soil and water of a party for up to a year. The woman seemed a little unwilling, she stood up and packed up her backpack and walked out. In the dark sky like a dragon, San sat in his temple of the river, thinking about the scene that happened just now. What exactly is the thin white line? Are those people controlled by the silk thread or are they really suffering from some kind of strange disease? Song Qianxue carried her schoolbag and soon came to a cemetery. Who made me guess I carefully put the schoolbag on the ground, and took out pieces of fresh meat from it. Putting the fresh meat into a similar formation, staring at the cemetery quietly. At this time, all the tombstones were trembling slightly, but the raw meat remained unchanged. On Song Xixue''s originally beautiful face, the gentle smile slowly disappeared. He looked at these tombstones with cold eyes. The slender hands were still stained with blood from the raw meat, and the hands were tightly held together. "You are not willing to help me, are you? You have to help me if you want to get out of here!" Just listen to this girl''s voice cold, change to a normal girl, let alone fishing for things in the cemetery with raw meat, even if she comes here, she will be frightened. Suddenly the raw meat suddenly turned into jerky, as if something had absorbed all the fat inside. A black mist emerged from the bottom of a tombstone, gradually rising into the air. The black mist seemed to be more exaggerated than Song Qianxue''s body, and the black mist surrounded the woman in it. Looking closely, there seemed to be a pair of narrow eyes in the black mist, revealing a dangerous light. Song Qianxue trembled all over, and his skin seemed to be drained of moisture from all over her body. He became a little dry, his face was pale, and he seemed to endure severe pain. Faint blood mixed with sweat slowly flowed out of his body. His eyes gradually showed a crazy look, and his body was absorbing the thick black mist frantically. Song Qianxue''s eyes gradually turned red. The aura around him was undergoing earth-shaking changes, and suddenly a tombstone burst suddenly. "Finally coming out!" A dark shadow slowly emerged from the tombstone, and that dark shadow turned out to be the son of Xia Lan! When he got out of the tombstone, he was still holding a weird knife in his hand. There seemed to be a child''s head on the curved handle of the blade, and the child was closing his eyes tightly. Xia Lan''s son walked to Song Qianxue and slowly raised the knife in his hand. Without hesitation, a knife pierced Song Qianxue''s chest. A stream of blood slowly flowed from Song Qianxue''s heart, but there was no pain on the woman''s face. The child on the handle of the knife felt the warmth of the blood, and slowly opened his small mouth, greedily swallowing the bright red blood. As the swallowed blood increased, the child even emitted a red light. He opened his eyes abruptly, and a blood-red light shot out from his eyes. Song Qianxue''s body was getting colder and colder, he slowly slipped to the ground, and finally stopped breathing. The black mist began to scurry, but no matter how he floated, there was no way to escape Song Qianxue''s body. In the end, the black mist was completely immersed in Song Qianxue''s body, and his heart''s blood gradually flowed into the child''s eyes and slowly closed. The next more weird scene happened when the knife got into Song Qianxue''s skin bit by bit, leaving only one head exposed outside. The black night concealed all this, and the wind blew the **** the ground. Not knowing how long it took, Song Qianxue suddenly opened her eyes and stood up. It''s just that the girl in front of her has no heartbeat or breathing anymore, she smiles coldly at her pale skin. "Am I successful?" Starting today will be another chapter in his life, with a faint black mist emanating from his body. The girl shook her head and looked at the tombstone, and walked out of the cemetery. An old man slowly walked out from behind Song Qianxue, he wanted to stop Song Qianxue''s path. "I didn''t expect the strange things in the village to be yours alone!" This old man is not someone else, but Zhang. Years of nursing and temple experience told him that all this must be man-made. So every night he is here waiting for an opportunity, coincidence can let him catch clues. Seeing the old Zhang Song Qianxue''s eyes suddenly startled. But he was relieved quickly and walked to Lao Zhang with a smile. "I said, Uncle Zhang, don''t think so, I am helping the guy''s life, just like me!" "Get immortal? I think you guy wants to harm villagers, like you? What''s the difference between this and monsters?" After listening to the words of Lao Zhang''s head, Song Qianxue''s face showed even more triumphant expression. Seeing him not panicking at all, Lao Zhang was a little confused. "Aren''t you afraid that I will sue you at the River Temple?" The expression of old Zhang Yizheng made Song Qianxue cover her mouth and laughed. "According to you, I am really a little scared!" The thick darkness concealed the woman''s sinister face. Lao Zhang thought he was really scared, and still walked up to Song Qianxue earnestly. "As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to turn around for ten years. If you turn around now, I can still plead with the river god!" Song Qian pretended to be grateful and grabbed Lao Zhang''s wrist. "Uncle Zhang, I really want to ask you, but I don''t want River God to know that I have a better way!" Just as Lao Zhang wanted to ask what the method was, his pupils suddenly opened up. Chapter 321： You think Im not good at it I thought this girl was a hard-working person, but I didn''t expect it to be so cruel. He wanted to ask if Song Qianxue had any way to keep River God from knowing what he was doing, but didn''t want this guy to take his own life. Song Qianxue grabbed Lao Zhang''s neck, and her nails stretched out long, ready to pierce Lao Zhang''s neck. "Of course you are dead. When you die, River God doesn''t know anything!" Although Lao Zhang didn''t take precautions, his body was considered agile. After all, it was a farmer who often fought against wild animals in the field. I also practiced some skills more or less. Old Zhang slammed his side to deliver blood, his long fingertips pierced empty, but huge inertia, with his clear body, he staggered forward fiercely. Lao Zhang put his index finger in his mouth and bit his teeth fiercely. A faint **** smell filled his entire mouth. He pointed at Song Qianxue''s forehead with a blood-stained index finger. An invisible blood hole appeared in Song Qianxue''s forehead. But it didn''t work, a black mist suddenly formed between his eyebrows, and the blood hole just now miraculously healed. "The smelly old man didn''t expect you to have the right way, but from today onwards, I will be immortal and immortal!" Hearing what the woman said, the old man shook his head. He was still careless after all, and he should have dealt with the girl in a hurry before he woke up. Unexpectedly, his momentary kindness would actually be the bane of the future. This guy is no longer the gentle and stupid Song Qianxue from now on. "Those who once looked down on me, those who insulted me, I want to fight back one by one!" Thinking of her life in those few years, Song Qianxue''s eyes turned red. The bullies in the village were going to bully themselves, because they and their husbands were helpless, they killed her husband without paying any price. Not only that, but he would show up at his door on time every day. If he hadn''t been rescued by an expert, he would have died with no place to bury him now. Thinking of those people''s ugly faces, Song Qianxue''s whole body was trembling. Knowing that the female doll was hopeless, Lao Zhang decided to fight him desperately. "Uncle Zhang, you can be considered a half-good person. I don''t want you to die for this matter. You still don''t care about this matter!" Of course Lao Zhang wouldn''t believe this woman''s rhetoric, even if he didn''t care about River God, he would still intervene. Seeing Lao Zhang''s unconsciousness and effort, the corners of his mouth bend slightly. His fingers became tapered again, and his 10 fingernails were like 10 bladed knives piercing Lao Zhang fiercely. "Since you want to intervene in this matter, since you want to be nosy, then I''m not welcome!" Unexpectedly, Lao Zhang''s mouth smiled slightly, and then he spread his hands in front of Song Qianxue. Unexpectedly, the next second Song Xixue''s body began to tremble crazily, and then one after another blood holes appeared on her body, slowly turning into a piece of blood mist. Countless small pieces of meat are still falling down from the sky, but I didn''t expect that when they fell to the ground, they slowly wriggled and glued together. Each piece of meat seems to have its own thoughts and nerves. It also seems that there is a faint energy surrounding these things, no matter how they stick together, there is no way to join them together. A violent cloud of black mist rose into the sky, and let out a violent roar. Lao Zhang looked at these pieces of meat and disappeared in a blink of an eye for a long time. But he didn''t hear the rumorous laughter in the air behind him. At the moment when Lao Zhang turned and walked, countless pieces of meat slowly joined together, and the black mist almost turned into a faint shadow, and the pieces of meat healed quickly. It didn''t take long before Song Qianxue''s original appearance was changed. It''s just that his face seemed more ugly, but the woman''s eyes revealed firmness. It seemed that everything was under his control. "I didn''t expect this old man to stay in the River God Temple for so long, he would have such a high level of Taoism!" Thinking of this, he was even more afraid of Li San''s existence, just an old Zhang who looked after the temple and could easily disperse it. It seems that if he wants to completely defeat Li San, he still needs to continue to practice. Song Qianxue slowly moved her feet, unexpectedly staggering forward. The body that has just recovered seems to need more energy to maintain it. The madness just now seems to have abated a lot. After returning to her home, Song Qianxue opened the door and looked out when she heard a little noise outside the courtyard. In the river **** temple, Lao Zhang walked slowly to the river god, but suddenly a mouthful of blood sprayed on the **** statue. Li San, who had closed his eyes and meditation, opened his eyes in shock. Because he took care of the Heshen Temple all the time, Lao Zhang could be considered a little docile. Who could hurt her so badly? "An abnormal change has occurred in Heshen Village, you must bless our villagers safe and sound!" Lao Zhang wanted to tell He Shen everything, but he suddenly realized that the scenes just now had become so blurred in his mind. It might be because I was so angry that I couldn''t figure out what happened just now. "I... I even forgot what happened just now, but the villagers of River God are in danger, please save them!" Lao Zhang knelt down in front of the idol, knocking his head one after another. Of course Li San knew that something must have happened, but Lao Zhang couldn''t remember, and he didn''t dare to speculate. "It doesn''t matter, it''s important that you recuperate first, and you can tell me the rest after you remember!" Lao Zhang nodded slowly, and then walked out of the Heshen Temple. He wanted to go home and take a look to avoid Song Qianxue injuring her family. "Do you have any new discoveries about Tutu?" In fact, Tutu is just a kid. Of course he cannot give Li San any advice, but there is no one here, and Li San also habitually discusses with him. Tutu stood in front of Li San shaking his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything. Li San sighed for a long time. He had been following Song Qianxue for several days, but he didn''t notice anything special about this woman. "It looks like it''s going to be a little more uneven here, so let''s go out with me for a tour!" When Lao Zhang returned home, he also showed a tired smile when he saw his wife and children in their sleep. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lao Zhang''s eyes showed a firm gaze. No matter how rough the road ahead, no matter how difficult the road ahead, he must work hard to protect his family. The night was too dark, only Song Qianxue''s house was still lit. A man walked sneakily at the door of his house. When he looked inside, he didn''t expect the woman in the room to open the door. Although a little embarrassed, when he thought that there were only two of them at this time, the man''s face showed an evil smile. Chapter 322： Do you think I am still me? "Are you the only one in my sister''s house?" The man rubbed his hands and walked into the courtyard, while asking Song Qianxue meaningfully. Song Qianxue pretended to be scared and stepped back, wondering what he wanted to do. "What are you going to do? Don''t come in, I''m the only one in the house and mine..." The woman''s eyes were red before she said the word husband. But the man didn''t see Song Qianxue''s abnormality at all, he thought this woman was still as weak and stupid as before. There was a man protecting him before, but now his man has also become a ghost. Although he grew up in the village, he was still suspicious of the villagers. Except for the River God, they hardly believe in the existence of any ghosts. "It''s okay girl, let brother protect you, brother will be with you tonight!" Hearing this sentence, he sent the blood-sucking decoration to run into the house, but when he was about to close the door, the door was severely blocked. "what are you going to do?" Song Qianxue''s cowardly appearance made the farmer even more happy. The two of them were like this. You pushed me into the house with a voice. As soon as he entered the house, the man couldn''t wait to lock the door behind him and pushed Song Qianxue against the door. But just after entering the house to send blood, he changed his appearance again, and he hugged the farmer in front of him with his backhand. The man''s heart is happy, it turns out that all women in the world are similar. He became even more presumptuous, but Song Qianxue''s eyes showed a cold look. The man was too involved and didn''t see the black mist gushing out of the woman. When he noticed that the situation around him became different, it was too late, and his whole person was tightly wrapped in black mist. The blood in the body was absorbed by the black mist a little bit, and finally the man turned into a corpse, lying straight on the ground. Song Qianxue nodded in satisfaction, then she licked the corner of her mouth. "Although it has added some energy, it tastes a little bit worse!" At this time, she seemed to have a little more blood on her face than before. The noise inside the house affected other surrounding villagers. Of course, the men knew what would happen next, so everyone gathered under Song Qianxue''s window and quietly listened to the movement inside. The scene that was very intense just now has suddenly become quiet. There was no shouting, and there was no sound. "Hurry up and poke a hole to see what they are doing!" Due to poor family conditions, Song Qianxue''s house still has dilapidated windows. A daring man gently pierced a hole with his finger, and looked in to see only a dark piece of it inside, without seeing anything. Li San came to Song Qianxue''s door but unexpectedly so many people. It seems that these people are really not afraid of death, knowing that sending blood sucking is a dangerous and terrifying existence, and they can walk so close to him. However, the black mist slowly wafting out of the Song family''s house, telling Li San that something must have happened here. Soon the black mist dissipated, Song Qianxue walked out of the room radiantly. "Ha, several brothers are here!" If it was Song Qianxue''s beautiful appearance and good-sounding voice, it was really fascinating and intriguing. He poured a pot of thick black liquid into the yard, and the liquid gave off bursts of stench. "I''m killing chicken, and it happened to be a pot of stew. Would you like to come in and have a taste?" Li San wanted to stop everyone, but these people had long been dazzled by desire. When they heard that the woman invited them to eat meat, she walked into the house hurriedly. But no one thought that normal people would cook in the middle of the night? Li San was about to enter the house with everyone, but never thought that he was blocked by an enchantment outside the house. He could only look inside through the window, and the scene inside caught Li San''s eyes. There were severed fingers in the big pot on the table. Those severed fingers were still squirming, but the men around the table were extremely quiet. They didn''t seem to see what was in the pot, and they still added a chopsticks and stuffed them into their mouths. A golden light appeared in Li San''s hand to stop everyone, but the black mist surrounded his golden light. No matter how hard Li San tried, he couldn''t go through the layers of black mist. Did not expect Song Qianxue''s skill to increase in just one night. The blood continued to flow down the corners of everyone''s mouth. Everyone seemed to be possessed by something and couldn''t stop at all. They just ate the food in the pot one bite after another. After a while, everyone''s belly was bulging like a ball. It seemed that their stomachs would be broken after eating, but they didn''t feel it, and they still ate the meat gluttonously. A triumphant smile appeared on Song Qianxue''s face, and he walked to everyone''s side. Every time a person passes by, I will wrap that person tightly. Li San once again pushed the golden light of steam all over his body, brighter than before, which might make it impossible to penetrate the black mist. A baby hanging upside down at the door suddenly appeared in front of Li San, the corners of his mouth cracking weirdly to the back of his head. It seemed to be a sunny doll, except that it had no body but a head, so it hung upside down in the doorway. The two eyes of the doll are two dark holes, which are particularly eerie and terrifying. Thinking of Song Qianxue and Xia Lan''s son leading herself into a ghost domain. Li Sanmeng shook his head, he wanted to make himself more sober. It seems that the ghost domain has completely covered this village. What everyone sees is not a real scene, if you encounter two mysterious ghosts, or superior meta ghosts. Li San''s current skill is simply uncontrollable. But the same situation occurred in another village. In another village, a red lantern will be hung at the door of the house, and under that red lantern, a beautiful woman will stand. It is said that as long as you take off the login, it will lead you into the room. But all the people who enter the room will have a big change in temperament after they come out, and in the end they will cruelly eat their relatives. This matter has reached the point where it is imminent. If it is not resolved, I am afraid it will intensify. Since I was badly injured and couldn''t deal with Xuangui, I could only ask Black and White to help me. Li San decided to return to his temple of the river first, discussing with the black and white impermanence how to deal with the current situation. When the black and white impermanence was called to the river temple, Li San''s face was very dull. "You haven''t heard anything about what happened in the village?" Faced with Li San''s questioning, the black and white impermanence seemed a little embarrassing. During this period of time, the two of them did have some negligence in their duties, and if this happened to the King of Yama, it might make them unable to eat. "River God, what do you say to do? We are fully cooperating with you, don''t let our boss know about this matter!" This is what I want, and Li San nodded with a smile. Chapter 323： How are those girls This is exactly what Li San wanted. Black and white impermanence stood in place and slowly thought, why did he seem to be fooled? But when it comes to this matter, oneself is indeed responsible, as long as he can prevent Yan Wang from knowing how to deal with himself, what Li San said would be the case. It is nothing more than to help him deal with some underground things, which is a simple matter for black and white impermanence. Moreover, Li San had to be grateful to himself and sold him a favor. The black and white impermanence in the river temple paced back and forth with his bright red tongue. "River God, how is the quality of the girls you are talking about?" "Just to describe to our brothers, is that girl good-looking?" To be honest, Li San regretted calling the two brothers here, as if they weren''t here to do business. The whole village has been covered by Li Sanyong''s barrier, it is not easy to get in, and it is not easy to be surprised. Why did the people here become like this? Li San still doesn''t know. Will this situation continue? Li San couldn''t figure it out even more. Simply use the barrier to photograph these people inside, so that it will be more secure. As soon as I walked outside the village, I felt a huge force in the face of black and white impermanence, protecting the whole village in it. Could this be the power of the river god? Sure enough, much worse than these little ghosts. It is even possible to compete with Hades. "River God, what should we do next?" Bai Wuchang floated to Li San''s side, suddenly a word came out, making Li San''s face sinking. Everyone knows that people are scary and scary, but this ghost can scare God enough. "After a while, go in and the three of us will act separately. You scold someone for finding the demonized person, and I will find Song Qianxue!" The black and white impermanence can''t help but curl his lips. Does this river **** despise himself? How can he give himself such an unchallenging life? "At the moment, the woman doesn''t know what inheritance she has, and can even summon the mysterious ghosts and the high-quality original ghosts of the ghost realm. I don''t want to be distracted to save you!" Although the impermanence of black and white is the ghost of the underworld, it is reasonable to say that the ability is also considered to be a powerful figure among the best. However, it is easy for them to deal with two or three mysterious ghosts, and I am afraid that it will be a bit difficult for them to deal with the superior primitive ghosts. After hearing the black and white impermanence, he nodded quickly, but didn''t expect that this woman could attract the best in the ghost realm to **** her. "I didn''t expect the river **** to be so affectionate and righteous to us. Our brothers thank you here!" Li San split his mouth and smiled, and then put Tutu outside the barrier. "Little guy, you have to wait here for me to come back. You are not an opponent of the contents." Seeing Li San''s appearance, the black and white impermanence curled his lips. Unexpectedly, this river **** had such a side, this kid looked very deep. Hearing the river god''s meaning is not as good as his own. Tutu was also a little unhappy, pouting in anger on the spot. "Why can the two of them follow you in?" Li San smiled and reached out and touched Tutu''s head. "Because of any danger, I must be thinking about saving you the first time, and they...I can abandon it at any time!" amount¡­¡­ Once this sentence was finished, the black and white impermanence face became even more ugly. Li San, of course, no matter what the two of them felt, he sorted his bags and stepped into the village a few steps. Black and white impermanence had no choice but to follow, but as soon as they quickly entered the enchantment, they realized the difference here. This is not a village at all, but a reduced version of the ghost domain. As soon as I entered here, I felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a little different. With the strength of the two ghosts, it might not be easy to deal with emergencies here. No wonder the river **** didn''t let the kid in. It turned out that it looked calm and the waves were rough. In the dark, a man in a black robe sat in a luxurious seat and pointed at Li San and his party. "What is the origin of this man?" Hearing the person next to the oil painting in his head came forward slightly, took out a thick pile of materials, opened it and read the words on it. "Li San, because of his good deeds during his lifetime, he was named Luohe River God after his death. This person accepts incense to worship his true body, but his strength is even more than that of the King of Yama!" That person is like a cold machine, reading these materials and the data on the materials. While listening, Ghost Domain Tianzun squinted his eyes and carefully observed Li San in the mirror. It looked like this person did indeed have some strength. If there is someone other than the Six Realms who can compare with it, then I am afraid it is the Li San in front of him. "Staring at this person closely, telling us not to cause trouble on his site, I don''t want that perfect plan to be ruined!" In fact, to say that Li San is just a trivial river god, he is not enough in the eyes of the ghost domain Tianzun. But Tianzun actually regarded this man as his most difficult natural enemy, I am afraid he also has some ability. Li San on the other side of the mirror had already walked into the village. Just stepping into the village, he smelled a faint fishy smell. It is a **** smell peculiar to human beings, which is a bit heavy in the air. This is the busy farming season, but there is no half-person figure on the country roads. In the silent air, there was only a creaking sound from chewing. Suddenly, the chewing noise disappeared. On every window, there were a few red eyes staring at Li Sanhe Black and White Impermanence. Even if black and white impermanence is a ghost, I am a little surprised to see the scene in front of me. It may be that the taste of Li San and others is different from that of ordinary people, and there is a greedy look in their eyes. The only creak disappeared instantly, and they finally started to act! A door was pushed open vigorously, and a man rushed out of the room, his body was already exposed with many bones. The most eye-catching thing is his huge belly, like a balloon full of gas. The man staggered and stretched out his hands and rushed towards Li San. Li San had already seen that these could no longer be called human beings, they were ghost slaves! Soon, a few such guys rushed out of every door, their eyes were full of fierceness and viciousness. "You two didn''t do anything? Isn''t it yours?" Hearing Li San''s words, the black and white impermanent curled his lips helplessly, took out a piece of paper and tore out a few villains. As soon as the paper man landed, he suddenly stood up and ran towards the half-human and half-ghost things. But after all, the number of paper people was less, and they were more vulnerable. Soon the paper people were torn to pieces. Many half-human and half-ghost guys rushed in front of the two people. They roared, biting into Li San''s face with their mouths open. "dead!" A golden light burst out of the palm! Chapter 324： You are not as good as you imagined Wherever the golden light went, those half-human and half-demon things turned into a white mist! Black and white Wuchang looked surprised, and finally took out the weapon in his hand and hit those things. These guys are not as powerful as they thought, and they can be destroyed at will. It seems that this ghost domain is not as scary as the last time. The level of things in this ghost domain is also relatively low. It seems that Song Qianxue is still much worse than she thought. When your third sister was thinking, those guys became more and more crazy. Third, I suddenly smelled an unusual smell in the air. Although it was all bloody, the **** smell seemed to be full of sweetness. It is precisely because of this that those low-level things have become more and more crazy. Soon, they had conflicts and killed each other. It seemed that these things did not yet have their own thoughts. Even if they were their companions, they did not let go of eating meat and gnawing bones, and soon a large number of low-level ghost slaves were hurt by their companions! The low-level ghost farmers left behind became more and more manic, their bodies exuding bursts of horror, and their speed of action was getting faster and faster. Finally, a ghost slave looked at Li San in front of him, with longing in his eyes. I saw the ghost dragon leaping up fiercely, and it was forbidden to jump to the roof, which was an extremely fast speed. Although the ghost slave in front of him only had a skeleton and mutilated limbs, the powerful aura that erupted from him made Li San not dare to underestimate it. "Don''t be swallowed, it will make them stronger? They will even be promoted?" The returnees in front of them are obviously not those low-level noble farmers just now, this noble farmers should be regarded as intermediate. He has begun to form his own thinking and brain consciousness, and he has lived not only to fill his stomach. The black and white impermanence looked here. As a ghost, it should be effortless to deal with these things, but these two guys actually sweated. If you let the world know the sweating of black and white impermanence, I wonder if this image will be greatly reduced. Although the ghost slaves are not aggressive or harmful to them, the perseverance of these ghost slaves is prohibitive. They are not afraid of death, even if they are knocked to the ground, they will stand up and continue. Li San stood on the roof calmly, watching the black and white impermanence resisting with difficulty. Black-and-white impermanence screamed in his heart, but facing Li San, he was too dumb to eat huanglian and had a hard time talking. A ghost slave in front rushed forward, and Hei Wuchang slapped him in the head. Hearing only a bang, his mind instantly turned into a pie shape, but Gui Nu''s long smile regained its original appearance. He shook his head, turned around, and screamed at Heiwuchang again. "Brother, have you noticed that this guy seems to be stronger?" Seeing this scene, Hei Wuchang seemed to have discovered something and quickly said to Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang had discovered this a long time ago, he nodded, and then drew out his ghost sword, turning the ghost slave into two halves. Li San stood on the roof, his eyes darkening. Although the system rewards me very generously, in the face of such crowded tactics, there may be no other way except to use my ability to bite the bullet and rush forward. A ghost slave rushed towards Li San again, Li San leaned slightly to avoid him, and then gathered a golden light in his palm, turning the thing into a white mist in minutes. At this moment, Li San saw an old man. The brain person should be the only normal person in this village. He was in his room with his legs kneeling on the ground and his hands clasped together. There seemed to be some spells in his mouth, golden swastikas, rushing out of his body every time he thought. With a sound of Amitabha, the old man picked up a knife and got up from the ground! At the same time, at the headquarters of the ghost domain, a man calmly sat on the sofa and drank tea leisurely, with a large floor mirror in front of him. Inside is Li San. At this time, a person came in at the door. He first looked at his glasses, and finally stood in the middle of the ground with his hands clenched and his eyes flushed. "what''s going on?" The man seemed to restrain his mood for a long time, and he slowly wiped away the tears. "Nothing, my son..." Hearing this, Ghost Domain Tianzun took a sip of the tea in his hand slowly. "You should feel honored that your son dedicated his life for our great plan!" Although this is correct, the man still has a weird expression on his face. "Why is it my son and not that silly woman?" Tianzun looked up to the sky and laughed. "Because the little ghost boy we raised belongs to your son! He can only listen to us if he lives with others!" Although the man felt a little dissatisfied, he still dared not say anything else. This account seems to be counted on Song Qianxue and Li San. Looking at the eyes like two fire dragons, they shot Li San in the mirror fiercely. That guy is still like a **** at this moment, generally directing the black and white impermanence to fight against the ghost slaves transformed by his son''s blood. He wanted to rush into the mirror and choke the opponent''s throat and choke him to death with all his strength. "Don''t look at him with such eyes, we have some usefulness to keep him!" It seemed that something was wrong with the man, and Tianzun made these words leisurely. "Recently, there are some troublemakers in our ghost domain, but we still haven''t found out who they are. You should investigate this matter carefully!" The man in the middle of the shop is like an elderly dozens of years old, and his back is no longer upright. He couldn''t help but regret joining such an organization. If he hadn''t joined, his son would not die. Although Tianzun said that he emphasized his own use, he gave himself some trivial work every time. Recovering a dead person is a very easy task for the ghost domain Tianzun. But from the time he entered that room until he left, the ghost domain Tianzun had no intention of resurrecting his son. No way, I still have to find Xia Lan, the hope of resurrecting her son is all in her. Tianzun looked at the man''s back, knowing that he already had two hearts at this time. However, Aiko was eager and understandable. As long as he didn''t do too much, the ghost domain Tianzun decided not to stop it. A slender black shadow in the darkness slowly walked behind the ghost domain Tianzun. "What do you think of this matter?" The cold female voice rang behind him, without a trace of temperature. "It''s not important here, but Li San on your side doesn''t seem to be easy to handle!" The woman looked into the huge mirror with a wicked smile on her lips. Chapter 325： Then we let him die Li Sen in the mirror looked handsome, even though mortals could not see him with naked eyes. The woman poured herself a cup of tea, drank two sips, and finally raised her eyes and looked at Ghost Realm Tianzun with an innocent look. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t deal with it well, we can make him disappear completely in this world! The kind that disappears in ashes!" After hearing the woman''s words, Ghost Domain Tianzun couldn''t help but shudder. He didn''t know when this woman became so cruel. Although he only felt cold on his back, Tianzun nodded his head and touched the woman''s hair indulgently. He activated the spell slightly, and another corner of the village appeared in the mirror. The old man slowly stood up from the ground, and cut a piece of flesh off his body with a single knife. With the separation of this piece of flesh from the human body, bright red blood radiated out, and the blood seemed to float outside the house. The half-human and half-demon things outside seemed to become more violent when they smelled this blood, and they began to attack each other and tear each other. A dozen ghost slaves are entangled like a giant python. The skeleton of the sentence fell down, and the rest began to kill each other again. When the powerful ghost slaves were finally torn together again, Li San couldn''t stand it anymore. "Don''t you two plan to get rid of these guys at this time?" I didn''t expect Black and White to see Li San with surprise eyes. Is such a thing the ghosts should do? This is not the responsibility of the river god? Li San knew what the two guys were thinking, and he pointed to the blood around him. "Neither did you realize that as long as this semester is easy to appear, these things in front of you will become more manic? The three of us are here, and it is a waste of time. I will find the source!" The black and white impermanence discovered that the ghost spirit in the ghost domain seemed to be stronger again, as long as the ghost spirit was thicker, the ghost slaves in front of them would be mad. The black and white impermanence nodded in cooperation. "You are a river god, you have the final say than our position! Anyway, we also came to make soy sauce, but you were dragged here." Li San nodded after hearing the words of black and white impermanence. He knew that these two ghost errands were blaming himself for letting them do such a thankless thing, but the reason why this happened, didn''t they neglect their duties? "You brothers are right, but if you continue to have time to live in this way, I will really consider whether to make trouble to the King of Yama!" Every time I use Hades to suppress the impermanence of black and white, and I feel a little angry with the impermanence of black and white. "Forget it, we are wrong, we will wipe out all these things in front of us!" Hearing the words of black and white impermanence, Li San nodded with satisfaction. And Li San took out a plate from his arms and looked up and down left and right. Suddenly he seemed to be a cat that had found a fish, walking quickly towards the depths of the village. The smell from there made him excited. It seems that this matter will soon have a certain solution, and the source of the matter should not be Song Qianxue, but Li San is sure that she must be inseparable from this woman. Seeing Li Sanli''s back, black and white impermanence cursed inwardly. The stomachs of the remaining few ghost slaves had already swollen to a certain extent, and they were about to explode. It is no way to consume it like this any more, simply use the ghost sword to slay the few ghost slaves one by one. Li San slowly thought that the house was approaching, and as soon as his hand touched the door, a dark shadow suddenly flashed out from his left. As soon as the third shot was about to be taken, it became clear that it turned out to be impermanence. "Can''t you make a noise when you walk?" Li San cast an angry look at Heiwuchang, who was a little depressed. In front of them was a dilapidated house with a faint smell of blood. Li San kicked the dilapidated wooden door without hesitation, and the wooden door split into several petals instantly. There is a strong smell inside, and the scene inside is even more shocking! I don''t know how many ghost slaves have piled up on the ground, the ghost slaves in the bottom layer have already exposed their bones! An old man was holding a knife tremblingly, sliding back and forth against his thigh. Countless blood rushes out with every knife, and the ghost slaves on the upper level will become irritable and restless under the influence of blood qi. There seemed to be something in front of the old man, and a small altar of small scale appeared in everyone''s field of vision. The rest of life is a child, the child is in the center, his face is showing a weird smile, his belly is bulging like a frog. Every time the old man swipes some pieces of meat, he picks up the bucket slowly and puts it in the child''s mouth. "River God, does your stone statue receive such treatment?" Bai Wuchang seemed to be slightly joking, Li San gave him a fierce look. The black and white impermanence seemed very satisfied with his performance, and they finally avenged Li San''s hatred for leaving him first. The old man saw someone coming, but it didn''t affect him in doing his own thing in the slightest. While feeding the minced meat to the child, he muttered silently what? Li San slowly approached the child and saw that he was wearing a monk robe. Could this matter have something to do with the Buddhist race? Although the Buddhas and the gods in the sky do not offend the river, they are also in a state of cooperation with each other. Gu Yun, my Buddha is compassionate, and it stands to reason that they are not doing things that hurt the nature and reason. It seems that people from the ghost realm have also been mixed into the Buddha, and this matter seems to be even more difficult to handle. Black and white impermanence also looked at what was in front of him with a little surprise. "What the **** is this?" When I saw that the things in front of me were black and white and impermanent, I was about to leave, but the old man laughed. "You want to leave like this when you come here, what you think is so beautiful!" Suddenly the broken wooden door closed, and then with a slam, Li San and Heiheiwuchang were all locked into this small room. Without the circulating air, the fishy smell became more intense and spread into everyone''s nasal cavity. Black and white impermanence only felt a little dizzy, and Li San also found an abnormality, and was busy covering his whole body with golden light. Heiwuchang finally fell to the ground. Holding a **** knife in his hand, the old man showed a kind smile on his face, but the smile felt panicked no matter how you looked at it. The ghost slave on the floor slowly stood up strangely. The space that can be displayed is too small, and with dozens of ghost slaves, the whole room is surrounded by Li San, who is surrounded by them. Li San looked at the old man and smiled. "Dust returns to dust. Since it doesn''t belong to this world, there is no need to stay here forcibly. How about today I help you get back to your place?" Before the old man could respond, Li San took the lead. Chapter 326： I will help you save yourself Seeing Li San doing something, the ghost slaves also slowly surrounded him. A golden light appeared on the third picture, and it didn''t take long for a large piece of ghost slaves to lie on the ground, turning into countless pieces of broken bones. Third, he drew the ghost knife from the black and white impermanence and slashed it at the old man. The sword wind hit the ghost slave next to him, and the ghost slave was severely split into two. Unexpectedly, this ghost knife is quite easy to use and can be included in the bag. The knife was aimed at the old man''s head and slashed fiercely, but the old man still slashed his own flesh and blood in the same place without evasive. What made Li San puzzled was that the old man was clearly aiming at his leg, but every time he took a knife, Li San would feel a sharp pain in his leg. Then there will be traces of blood oozing out of the painful location. Not only himself, but also the paralyzed black and white impermanence. It''s just that what flows out of black and white impermanence is not Yin Hong''s blood, but black mist. The black object seemed to have grown to belong, a little bit passed into the child''s nose. "Unexpectedly, there will be a windfall today!" Seeing the scene in front of him, the old man was even more mad, and he slashed into his leg one by one. You must know that the black mist emitted by the black and white impermanence contains their essence and power. Although the impermanence of black and white is just a ghost, but in comparison, it can be regarded as a powerful person. Bai Wuchang looked at Li San weakly on the ground. "We don''t seem to be able to offend the river god, you should leave my brother alone, let''s go!" But how could Li San give up the bleeding position on his leg so easily, and he forcibly healed quickly. This little injury is nothing to him. The old man still feeds the minced meat in his hand into the mouth of the stone statue in front. The stone statue slowly began to chew. "It is an honor for you and me to be able to dedicate to the Buddha!" The old man''s attitude was sincere when he said this, and his eyes were full of piety. The expression was as if everyone came to the Heshen Temple to pay homage to him. Li San knew that the old man was hopeless. With the old man''s voice, a voice rushed into Li San''s heart, asking her to dedicate herself to the villain in front of her. Li San slowly took the knife from the old man''s hand and pierced his chest. But in just an instant, Li San regained his usual sanity, and he looked at the old man in front of him with a cold smile. "According to legend, the Western Holy Buddhas are vegetarians, and drinking what is in your mouth is not a realm at all!" After speaking, he waved the knife in his hand and pierced the old man fiercely. The old man shook his head slightly and sighed. "It seems that the Buddha can''t save you anymore, that''s the only way to force me to do it!" As soon as this sentence was finished, the old man took out a knife from nowhere, and slashed his arm fiercely, and a blood gushed out of the same position on the third hand. However, Li San seemed to have adapted to the pain. His expression did not show any waves. Instead, he slashed the old man''s head with a ghost knife in his hand. With a bang. The Guicha knife was like cutting on a hard rock, with only a crisp sound. When I saw the old man, except for a white mark on his head that had just been chopped off, even the wound did not appear. Li San was a little surprised, knowing that the black and white impermanent ghost chase can slash the gods and Buddhas in the sky, and the ghosts in the ghost realm. "Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha right away! Little brother, I advise you to be kind!" When the old man spit out these words, he almost didn''t spray Li Sanxiao. "I think you are always confused. Why don''t you put down the butcher knife in your hand and then save me?" The old man shook his head. "With an obsession, you should listen to me as long as you can hold on, and I''ll help you save it!" Although the old man sounded a bit poignant, but the tone and tone made people unable to help but want to smoke him. The old man sighed again when he looked at the obsessive Li San, then he took a piece of meat from his arm and put it straight into the child''s mouth. The stone statue''s lips moved slowly, as if chewing. Li San''s face became pale, he had lost too much blood and took two steps backwards, barely supporting him on the ground with a ghost knife. The knife in the old man''s hand seemed to have some magical power. Even if the old man''s body is as hard as a rock, the knife can still cut iron like mud. Knife up and down can not only hurt your own body, but also hurt the enemy''s body! Li San only felt his aura leak out little by little. If this continues, I will definitely die here, a true and complete death! "River God, we can first control this old man with good and evil conditions, and if he can''t move for a while, you can run away!" Li San raised his head and glanced at the impermanence of black and white, not knowing what he should say. Seeing the old man raised his hand again, Li San had no choice but to respond quickly. Bai Wu used his last effort to take out the mirror of good and evil from his arms. This mirror can reflect the cause and effect of good and evil in everyone''s past and present lives. The person being photographed will be immobile for a short time. What is incredible is that the mirror surface of the mirror of good and evil is black, and it looks abnormally cold. "The River God is ready to start!" Bai Wu shouted with all his strength and shone the black mirror at the old man. At the moment of the old man in the mirror, the surface of the old man in the mirror became so bright that it was originally dark, and the old man inside crouched back, and then changed his appearance. What Ling Bai Wuchang didn''t expect was that the old man in the realm of good and evil had no great evil. On the contrary, the mirror that illuminates the old man is not only not chaotic, but also very clear. This shows that the old man is a kind-hearted person and has not done any harm to the world. When the light of the mirror shot towards the old man, the old man''s body froze in place, and Li San rushed in his direction at the same time. In the other direction, Hei Wuchang exhausted all his strength and ran towards the old man. I didn''t expect that black and white impermanence didn''t want to leave in such a critical moment. Seeing Li San''s actions, Hei Wuchang seemed a little anxious. "River God, why don''t you run quickly?" Li San smiled and raised the ghost sword in his hand. "If I leave your brothers here and want a ghost sword, will it appear to me..." This sentence really makes black and white impermanence dumbfounding. Bai Wuchang knew that Li San was not for the treasure in his hand, so he raised the mirror of good and evil in his hand. "River God, as long as we go out alive, let alone a ghost messenger, even the mirror in my hand will be given to you!" The mirror that Li Sanwang played in was indeed a good thing, and his heart began to move around. But at the moment he could only snorted softly in this scene, and finally speeded up and rushed towards the old man! If this blow is unsuccessful, you will be benevolent! Chapter 327： The final counterattack Although Bai Wuchang said so, but Heiwuchang clamored vigorously from the other side. "I said, Lao Bai, are you stupid? We suppressed this old man. You gave River God so much benefit?" After hearing Heiwuchang''s words, Baiwuchang laughed and suppressed the old man from leaving here safely, let alone the state of good and evil and the ghosts and swords just want his own life... But he seems to be dead! Heiwuchang attacked the front of the old man and Li San, and he was interested in the knife in the old man''s hand. As for the strange reality in front of the old man, no one took it seriously. The knife looked different from the usual razor, but it looked very similar. When encountering an opponent like the old man, his body functions recover super fast, even if he is used up with him, he can be consumed in vain. As for the pain... if you are afraid of pain, I am afraid that you can''t achieve the position of river god. Even the black and white impermanence these two guys slumped to the ground, and they didn''t see them retreating because of the old man''s things. But what Hei Wuchang was after was a jade pendant hanging from the waist of the old man. The old man watched two things attacking him and then turned to hide. He didn''t expect that the hilt of the knife fell in front of Li San. But the jade pendant was transferred to it by him. Perhaps the jade pendant was more important than the knife. Fortunately, Heiwuchang passed the stone statue that the old man reached out to grab. Seeing Heiwuchang''s behavior, Li San scolded him countless times in his heart, this guy is really stupid. The old man has many problems, and he doesn''t know how long he can be controlled, even in good and evil situations, he can turn around with difficulty. Touching the incomparably sacred real image in his heart at this time was simply an act of seeking death, and the old man could even sacrifice his own life in order to realize it. As soon as Li San''s hand touched the scraper, Heiwuchang''s hand also touched the stone statue. And the child in the red monk robe above the simple altar moved strangely. His eyes slowly turned towards Heiwuchang, and a strange smile cracked at the corner of his mouth. Just as Heiwuchang was about to touch him, the statue of Ai Xiaoshi suddenly opened his mouth and bit his finger. Hearing a click, the black impermanent finger was actually bitten by the child, and he kept chewing in his mouth like this. Sensen''s ghost spirit slowly drifted away from the black impermanence fingers, but it''s a pity that those ghost spirits disappeared before they drifted away much. Li San''s heart is not good at pressing his feet, is it black, and impermanence is going to die here today? But when he saw the wound, he couldn''t help laughing. The wound was not slender itself, the wound turned out to be some weeds and branches. It seems that the black and impermanence in front of him is just a part of his ghostly illusion. No wonder this guy suddenly has strength and can move. "Yes, Hei Wuchang has even learned this trick!" Li San was happy for him from the bottom of his heart, although he was just a ghost who didn''t have much contact with him. But this time, I had to ask him to come, and if something happened to the impermanence, I wouldn''t be able to explain it to Hades. Where did the real impermanence go? The look and tone of the speech just now is clearly the ghost of impermanence. Holding a small and exquisite boning knife in his hand, Li San''s eyes scanned around. Sure enough, he saw a corner of the black robe in the dark, and this guy didn''t look simple. At the same time, the stiffness of the old man''s body disappeared, and his body resumed its usual movement. His eyes slowly turned towards Li San, still with a kind smile on his face. "Can Luoshuihe God return the knife to the old man?" This old man actually recognizes himself? The most strange thing is that as long as he hears his voice, it makes people look dazed, and the whole person is dumbfounded. Even Li San himself, he stiffly walked towards the old man. At this moment, Jia''s Hei Wuchang quickly retreated to Li San, and a guy in a black robe walked out of the darkness at the door. He looked at Li San anxiously. "Be careful of the river god!" But Li San didn''t seem to hear any sound, and still walked forward in a muddle-headed manner, walked to the old man''s side and slowly handed the knife in his hand. The smile on the old man''s face deepened, and he raised his hand to pick it up, but just when his hand was about to touch the blade, a sharp light flashed in Li San''s eyes. Li San''s body quickly became faster, holding the knife in his hand, and piercing the old man''s heart fiercely. This episode was considered fatal, the old man''s eyes began to loosen, and the breath on his body slowly disappeared. At the same time, Li San''s eyebrows also exploded, as if his head had been hit by a heavy object, and the blood flowed down his forehead and stained his entire face. Li San''s breath became weak with the blood flowing out. He even couldn''t stand his body firmly, staggered back several steps, and sat on the ground with a bang. He gasped, trying to make his breathing easier, his face was full of hideous expressions. Black and white impermanence wanted to run over to see what the river **** was like, they really couldn''t understand what Li San did. The people of the Buddha have always been proficient in the way of bewitching, but how could it be possible that a sage like Li San couldn''t resist it? Could it be that the river **** pretended to be bewitched just now? After a long time, Li Sancai forcefully used the true energy in his body to gradually heal the wounds in his body. But the faint pain in his head reminded him of what happened just now. Li Sen hurriedly wiped the blood from his face and looked at the old man. The old man who had lost his life on the ground still sneered there. "Do you think ghosts are useless to you, and your **** is useless to you? This knife is useful or not? Or you told me!" In fact, the bewilderment just now made Li Sen a little unconscious, but all the Taoism he cultivated was to enhance his spiritual will. His little way of doing things is not confusing. Of course, there are still some old men who have to be thankful. If he hadn''t caused severe pain all over his body, I''m afraid it would be possible to sink for a while. Speaking of the system rewards that he cultivated, it seemed that it was specifically aimed at these guys. Seeing that the old man on the ground started eating will not end so easily, so he hurriedly did it while regaining his strength. You must know that the old man doesn''t know how to connect his body to it. The taste of the two of them is both prosperous and prosperous. If it hadn''t been for the magical techniques rewarded by the system, I am afraid that Li San would have been wiped out a long time ago. And the backlash effect of this knife was unstoppable even by River God. Before the matter is completely over, Li San can''t fall down! Chapter 328： Powerful ghost items The reason why the black and white impermanence left was originally for the old man''s spiritual weapon, but he didn''t want to be clever but was mistaken by cleverness. He didn''t get half of his hair, and he was also equipped with a ghost knife and good and evil realm. Looking at the river **** Li San, he held the old man''s boning knife in his hand, and the small knife exuded a cold light in his hand. The two of them stopped talking, instead sitting there with their heads down. At this time, Bai Wuchang''s body was almost repaired. Li San actually forgot that these two guys are not among ordinary people at all, and that such a curse should be solved in a short time. But they have been pretending for so long, Qi Xin can also imagine, but all of this is not important right now. Now, in order to subdue the old man''s spiritual power, he is a bit slack. If he encounters a dangerous situation for a while, he has to rely on these two guys for help. If you don''t say a lot of things in your heart, then forget it. The room was completely quiet, and the old man had become a cold corpse. He was lying on the ground with his head facing Li San''s direction. The blood on his head was still flowing out, and the old man still had a sneer on his face, with a trace of unwillingness. Looking at the reality, it seemed that there was no meat memorial, and his smile gradually faded, and there was a faint feeling of impatience. His eyes kept shooting continuously, and a look of greed flashed in his eyes passing by Li Sanshi. The ghost slaves in the village outside the door seemed to have discovered this hut. While they swallowed each other, faint roars came to everyone''s ears while running towards this side. However, it can be clearly felt that after a period of time, there will be less roaring. The ones that are missing may have long since become bones. With the passage of time, Li San''s breath gradually tended to stabilize, and his originally pale face became somewhat bloody. At the same time, the voices of the ghost slaves outside the door completely disappeared. It stands to reason that this is a good thing, but the air has become more dignified. You can smell a strong smell of blood every time you breathe, and this weirdness is like the calm before the storm. Black and white impermanence also became vigilant, and Li San held the knife in his hand tightly. This knife is not enough for long-range attacks compared to the ghost sword. After thinking about it, he still put away the knife, took out the Guicha knife and held it tightly in his hand. Suddenly there was a ring of knocks outside the door. The dilapidated wooden door was kicked by Li San, and after reassembly, there was no way to block the outside. Through the gap of the wooden door, you can see a ghost slave with a crippled body outside. It''s just that the breath of this ghost slave has become extremely powerful due to excessive consumption of this ghost slave. His stomach seemed to be a bulging ball, and it seemed to explode with the touch of it. The black and white impermanence found that the child on the altar had a smile flashing in his eyes. Soon the wooden door couldn''t withstand the beating of the ghost slave, and fell sharply. Gui Nu walked into the room step by step and saw the scene in the room, his eyes were full of greed. Suddenly, the ghost slave took his own steps and ran towards Li San. Li San took out the ghost sword in his hand and slashed at him fiercely. After the knife went down, the ghost slave began to tremble all over, and the broken flesh and blood hanging on his body fell to the ground. However, the ghost sword only affected his flesh and blood, but his bones were not damaged at all. "Oh my god, this guy has too much meat, right? It just cuts off some meat with this cut?" Black and White Wuchang was very surprised. They touched their pockets and pulled out two strange talismans. Looking at these two guys like this, they might be preparing to slip away. The strangest ghost slave had no intention of resisting after being attacked, his eyes were very hollow. But the gaze in his eyes was slightly more religious, as if he was a believer walking up to the stone statue of the child little by little. The fierce ghost slave fell to his knees with a plop, and when did he put his hands on his chest. Such a scene made Li San couldn''t help taking two steps back. Next, a more terrifying scene appeared in front of a few people, and the eyes of the stone statue of the child kept shaking. The eyes were full of blood, but there was a sacred golden light like Li San''s. Soon Guinu''s belly began to surging little by little, as if there was a living thing living inside. Finally, Guinu''s belly slowly burst open. Through the cracked belly, you can see a pair of eyes, looking at the outside world steadily. A small hand slowly stretched out from the man''s belly, and crawled out of Gui Nu''s body with a weird smile. He was like a baby waiting to be fed. When he crawled out of Gui Nu''s belly, he slowly climbed onto Gui Nu''s body. I didn''t know what he said to Gui Nu, or what he wanted Gui Nu to do for himself, one by one, he slammed into Gui Nu''s neck and bit down. Gui Nu hasn''t lost his vitality yet, but he doesn''t move at all, as if he wouldn''t feel the pain. He just knelt down and looked at the stone statue in front of him piously. "River God, look at people, this is a true believer! Is there anyone around you who worships you like this?" Listening to Bai Wuchang''s words, Li San frowned slightly. If you want to have such a believer, I am afraid you can''t be a river god, but a river demon. Suddenly Li San remembered the child''s hand that stretched out behind him when he met Xia Lan''s son in the Heshen Temple. Looking at that ghost slave, the flesh and blood on his body have become less and less, but the baby is developing at an incredible speed. He swallowed the blood quickly, and he didn''t even have time to chew more in his mouth, and soon Gui melted into a skeleton. But the baby who just crawled out has become a young man. "This growth rate is almost no one. If the people in the ghost world have this growth rate, it will be much easier for me and Bai Wuchang!" Hei Wuchang sighed at the baby''s growth rate while thinking about the hard work he had undertaken over the years. It''s not because Hell hasn''t seen any kid who has grown up for many years. There are only two people doing coolies, black and white, impermanence. But when it was ridiculing, Li San stared at the young man in front of him tightly. The young man looked very delicate, but the delicate appearance revealed the slightest familiarity. Suddenly the third item found something the same. He glanced at the old man on the ground and then at the young man in front of him. The young man knocked his head at the old man''s corpse. "River God, have you noticed that this young man resembles the old man on the earth?" Li San shook his head helplessly, more than a godlike, this was the rebirth of the old man on the ground. Rebirth? The black and white impermanence looked at the two people in front of him incredibly. Chapter 329： Thirty-six counts to use Seeing this black and white impermanence, they were not in the mood to joke with Li San. They put away the way they laughed just now, and their expressions were a bit solemn. Guinu didn''t move, except that there was still some flesh on her head. She looked at the real image with extremely submissive eyes. Black and white impermanence turned his head and looked at the stone statue. Could this thing bring people back to life or rebirth? "What does the river **** say now?" Faced with such a situation, Li Sanyi couldn''t figure it out for a while, he shook his head and said that he was not clear. It is difficult for people to penetrate the Buddha''s stuff, and no matter what the saying is, there is a bit of weirdness. He could only feel the feeling emanating from that thing, which was extremely threatening to life. However, as the next black and white impermanence, Li San was a little pensive. This black and white impermanence is a weird person. If we use both of them to deal with weird things, is it a little wrong? However, the fear of black and white impermanence for reality was deeply seen by Li San, and the things that even both of them were afraid of might be really dangerous. The old man who had finished worshipping the youth turned and knocked three heads at the stone statue. Every time he knocks his head, a trace of blood will rise into the air in his body. Every time the blood mist vacated, the young man would increase his age. After the third kowtow, when the young man raised his head again, he slowly grew older. And the young man after becoming old is exactly the same as the old man. Now Li San was sure that it was the old man, and the old man stood up and looked at Li San. "I finally completed the sacrifice, although it is not too perfect, and you witnessed my thirteenth sacrifice throughout the whole process. There is also a certain cause and effect!" Li San didn''t want to listen to the old guy''s words, and was about to fight back when he saw a ray of gold in the stone statue poured into the old man''s body. This made Li San wonder if the golden light he exudes was also the same as the old man? However, by observing Li San carefully, he was sure that he was not practicing such a witchcraft. The golden light on the old man''s body was slightly tinged with black mist, but Li San''s golden light was extremely pure. Unexpectedly, a golden light wrapped in black mist fiercely attacked Li San''s chest. Li San had no time to escape, so he could only snorted and retreated. "It''s okay?" Although the old man''s eyes were a little unwilling, he still shook his head. "It seems that it is not yet, it is the best time to solve you, but I believe we will see you again soon!" Just after I finished speaking, a white beam of light suddenly cracked in the sky. Countless faces were reflected in the beam of light, and they leaned forward in horror. The wailing sound filled everyone''s ears, and the terrifying sense of oppression made the black and white impermanence present feel a little frightened. But the old man was very calm and calm. He held his knowledge in his hands and walked into the beam of light with pious steps. The beam of light disappeared after the old man walked in, and Li San looked up and saw that the old man also disappeared. Black and white impermanence and Li San looked at each other, except for the smell of blood left in the air, it seemed that the scene just now had never happened at all. The skeletons of the ghost buildings on the ground also disappeared. "River God, what kind of sacrifice is this?" Although this kind of sacrifice reveals incomparable weirdness, it still makes people feel a little heartbeat. In particular, the rebirth of black and white impermanence can be described as unavoidable for them. Li San seemed to see the greedy look of black and white impermanence, so he shook his head. "For such a weird sacrifice, I advise you two to stay away from your thoughts. Finally, you will soon be able to achieve a positive result. If you make a mistake, you will hate it forever!" After being educated by Li San, Black and White Impermanence still nodded. Li San carefully recalled the sentence just now, the 13th sacrifice, it means that the old man has died 13 times. Not only that, he has been born again 13 times! This quality is unbelievable. If he followed his sacrificial method, he would die many innocent ordinary people every time he repeated his voice. Why did such a thing happen for the first time in the place where it fell into the water? "Maybe the previous 12 times were done elsewhere, maybe!" Thinking of ordinary people, just because of their selfish desires, Li San felt a little heavy. "Now, how can we go back to the river temple or continue to investigate?" Black and white impermanence has long been tired and exhausted after this war, and they hope to return to the underworld to enjoy it. But if Li San insists on following the old man''s trail, they have no choice but to follow closely. "Let''s go back!" Li San''s mood was very depressed, thinking of ordinary people who died tragically, he felt that he, the river god, could not do anything. Back at the River Temple, he remembered that Tutu had been put in the village by him. Thinking of the strange things that happened in the village, Li San hurried back. As soon as he ran out of the door of the Hesheng Temple, Tutu looked unhappy, and he stared at Li San complainingly. Li San suddenly hugged Tutu into his arms. "I am sorry!" The disciple looked at Li San in surprise. He didn''t expect that this man would say sorry to him, and he seemed to have been hit in some way. Tutu babbled and didn''t know what he was talking about, he should be comforting him. On the other side, in the ghost domain in the room, Tianzun looked at the corner of Li San''s mouth in the mirror with a weird smile. What a person fears most is that he has weaknesses, and those who have weaknesses will be easily broken by others. It was as if the weakness of the ghost domain Tianzun was the woman in front of him. Song Qianxue looked into the mirror and was finishing her face. After a few days, Song Qianxue always felt that she was a little older. "It seems that the three here are really capable!" Song Qianxue nodded when she heard the ghost domain Tianzun say this. "I said you have to be careful, this guy is not only a little good, he is also very clever." Ghost Territory Tianzun picked up the stone statue of the child in his hand and examined it carefully, with an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth. "When will the two of us have a baby?" Song Qianxue''s eyes became gentle when she heard the words of the ghost domain Tianzun. "It''s a pity that I don''t want my children to suffer from this reincarnation!" His eyes dimmed again, indeed, not everyone can bear the suffering of reincarnation. After a while, he will continue to reincarnation, and he will leave here and leave the ghost domain Tianzun. Thinking of this, Song Qianxue''s eyes dimmed a lot. "Am I going to repay my gratitude or collect debts this time?" Listening to Song Qianxue uttering this helpless sentence in a soft tone. The ghost domain Tianzun couldn''t do anything but hugged the opponent fiercely. Chapter 330： Im here to collect debts this time After the last incident, Li San, the river god, lived in the river temple unconsciously. Although the spree of system rewards has many uses for him. However, all the things in the spree were exchanged for good luck charms. Year after year, it protects the villagers here, and those villagers occasionally come to the river temple to pay homage to the river god. It''s just that there has been a lot less in recent years. Those who believe in the river gods have grown old, and these newly grown up people have received various educations since childhood. The worship of the river **** is not what it used to be. On this day, the river god''s merits and virtues suddenly flashed with golden light. Li San opened this thing and suddenly saw a name. Liu Cuiping? Looking down the name, it turns out that this woman is a cleaning lady, doing the most tiring work every day. He divorced his husband a long time ago and raised his daughter alone. Looking down the workbook, I saw a name that surprised Li San. "Song Qianxue? Why is her daughter called this name too?" Seeing this name again, Li San''s fighting spirit was instantly ignited. He flew straight to Liu Cuiping''s side, and saw this simple cleaning lady sweeping the road seriously. In the distance is a school, and the eyes of the female worker looking at the school are full of warmth and tenderness. When my mother looked at her child''s eyes, she was sure that Song Qianxue must be in this school. Soon the school bell rang suddenly, and Liu Cuiping suddenly accelerated her sweeping speed. As if she was eager to escape from here, Li San saw all this in his eyes. A beautiful girl in the corridor of the school tidyed up her clothes. He slammed into the bathroom and admired his beauty in the mirror. At the same time, a basin of icy Shui Yujiao hit his head, but when Shui went straight to teach him, he suddenly changed his direction. That basin of foul-smelling sewage was even spilled on the opponent''s body. "Look at me and say that Song Qianxue is a witch, you still don''t believe it!" The girl who was splashed with sewage screamed in surprise, and the other girls were also disgusted and looked at the beautiful girl in front of them. "Who are you here to do in our school?" Song Xinxue fiddled with her hair and smiled faintly in the mirror. "Your meticulous protection makes me more or less unable to adapt!" The other girls looked around in horror when the lights in the toilet hallway flickered a few times. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "I said this woman is not easy to provoke, you want to provoke him!" "Hurry up, hurry up!" Several girls were about to run out of the bathroom classroom door, but they couldn''t open it. "What should I do? What should I do now?" Suddenly the sky outside was no longer what it was at 12 noon, but gloomy. The whole toilet was dark, and the innermost compartment creaked and opened a door. A woman covered in dirt slowly crawled out of the toilet cubicle with disheveled hair. Several girls were so frightened that two even peeed their pants. They screamed and begged for mercy, but Song Qianxue was not afraid at all. "That scares you like this? Do you usually pretend to be bullies and bullies?" Song Qianxue shook her short skirt and walked slowly in front of the girls. "Remember that I am the one you can''t afford!" After saying this, he then opened the bathroom door and walked out, but the girls could not leave. Seeing the woman with disheveled hair behind him, she got closer and closer to them. ¡­ There were horrified screams from the entire teaching building, and everyone was terrified by the sight of the toilet. The three girls stared at their huge pupils, and they had already lost their vital signs. Except for dirt and dirty water, no blood was found in the entire toilet. There is also a trace that seems to be dragged by a mop, leading directly to the innermost compartment. The school is always the most haunted and rumored place, but this school has never happened such a horrible thing. The principal attached great importance to his investigation and monitoring and found that several girls followed Song Qianxue in the door. So he sent a teacher to teach Xinxue to come to be investigated. "What did the three girls do after they went into the toilet?" Facing Xiao Zhan''s questioning, Song Qianxue tilted her head and looked behind him with a grinning smile. "I''m asking you something, please face my question, and I will ask again, what did the three girls do after they entered the toilet?" Song Qianxue smiled slightly. "They wanted to pour a bucket of sewage on me at first, but they didn''t expect the water to flow down but spilled directly on them!" Song Qianxue calmly told the principal what happened in the bathroom that day. The principal slapped the table suddenly, shocking Song Qianxue. "We are new youths, how can we believe that there are ghosts in this world, what have you done to them three?" As soon as this sentence was finished, the principal felt that a huge black shadow completely enveloped him. He couldn''t help but slowly looked over his head, only to see a dark face without any facial features appeared above him. That face then turned into a black mist, and it slammed into the principal''s pupils. Before the poor principal could utter a wailing, he was already invaded by the black mist. "I said they were murdered by ghosts, but you don''t believe me!" Song Xinxue giggled on the opposite beach. The principal slowly walked to her side and hugged Song Qianxue into his arms. "I said I will protect you well, I have done what I said, and now you accept the arrangement of reincarnation!" Song Qianxue nodded and walked out of the principal''s office slowly. The security brigade also had a headache in this matter, but was suppressed by the principal. In this case, the security brigade also hopes to close one eye. Song Qianxue returned home with her schoolbag in the evening, and she couldn''t help sighing when she looked at her home. These two reincarnations are themselves hard-working people, looking at the clothes of the cleaners hanging on the balcony. In this life, his own mother is also a good person, but her fate is bad. Song Qianxue didn''t know why she came to demand her debts? Li San saw an old acquaintance in the corner of the house, and the corner of her mouth smiled slightly. It seems that no matter how you practice sorcery, there is no way to get rid of the pain of reincarnation. Song Qianxue had just put away the clothes on the balcony when she heard the sound of the door lock being unscrewed. It was his mother who hurriedly greeted him to open the door, but he didn''t expect Liu Cuiping to tremble with fright at first sight of Song Qianxue. "Mom, why are you so afraid of me?" I don¡¯t know when, every time Liu Cuiping sees herself, she will feel scared! Chapter 331： Debt owed by the river god It is a kind of fear from the heart, which makes people tremble and fearful. "Back...behind!" Liu Cuiping said in horror, her pupils suddenly enlarged, and a black mist rose from behind Song Qianxue. The living room is clearly bright, but it seems to be obstructed by dense fog, and all of them hideous faces suddenly appear. Liu Cuiping had never seen such a scene before, and was frightened at a loss. "This is my mother, don''t bully her." Song Qianxue waved her hand and the fog cleared. She frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the appearance of these guys. "Monster... Monster!" But Liu Cuiping couldn''t manage so much anymore. She turned around and ran, while shouting hoarsely, "Ghost..." The black mist reappeared, and a transparent barrier appeared in the air. Liu Cuiping was rushing violently, but the speed was getting slower and slower, and finally he was imprisoned in place. The voice that hadn''t been yelled out could no longer be heard. "I didn''t want to hurt you so quickly, but I can''t help it." Song Qianxue shook her head and walked blankly in front of her mother in this life, stroking her head. "Now, you are tired, go back to bed obediently, you don''t know anything when you wake up." She approached Liu Cuiping''s earlobe and whispered. "I... I''m so tired..." The dark pupils were occupied by ghost faces. Liu Cuiping looked at the daughter in front of her blankly and nodded, like an unconscious walking corpse, she returned to her room and fell on the bed. Li San watched from the side. Compared to other endings, Liu Cuiping was happy. She was only erased from this memory. It seems that she is not a heinous demon. "Since it''s here, won''t you come out for a cup of tea?" The door was closed and the room returned to normal. Liu Cuiping was still asleep in the room. Song Qianxue brought out two tea cups and made hot tea unhurriedly. Li San did not move. "The river **** is fortunate to come here specially, there must be something, but well, tea first." Song Qianxue smiled and looked at where Li San was hiding. The two little ghosts appeared, cleverly backed down to the side, and made a gesture of asking Li San. "It seems that even if he is so proficient in sorcery, he can''t get rid of the curse of reincarnation." Li San sat across the table, took a sip of tea, smiled, and secretly called black and white impermanence. "Don''t be afraid of the river god, this house has been shrouded by my secret method, no one will find you, in your terms, it is... a ghost hit the wall!" Song Qianxue smiled and asked the little ghost to bring a lot of fruit and a The scarlet long sword. "What''s the point of the river **** coming here?" Li San noticed a faint chill in Long Sword''s eyes, put down the tea cup in his hand, and slowly said, "I don''t know, when can you go back with me." "Hahaha!" Song Qianxue smiled, ghosts appeared on her body, and the ghosts in her face suddenly appeared, she showed her fangs and claws, "When I pay the debt, I will be able to leave." The cold air appeared along with the light spit of this sentence, there were more and more little ghosts around, and the earthbound spirit ghosts were also spinning around Li San. "The past should be over. Since stepping into reincarnation, why can''t you let it go?" Li San urgently called for black and white impermanence, while holding the ghost knife behind her back, Song Qianxue is powerful, there are so many ghosts here to help, he may not Is her opponent. "You really look like those Buddhas. You are the river god." Song Qianxue sneered and took the scarlet sword in her hand. "Since the river **** is so calm, when will you pay the debt?" The wind swept through the darkness and brought a peculiar smell. "Or, pay it back now." Song Qianxue looked at Li San, the scarlet long sword in her hand was unsheathed, and at the same time such a weird hoarse voice came out. It''s not like it comes from the throat of a normal human being, it''s more like a person without a vocal cord rubbing it with its bones. "Not good!" Li San secretly said in his heart, and at the same time, he quickly moved backwards, clenching the ghost knife in his hand, carefully standing against the wall, watching the group of ghosts slowly approaching him. A wave of ripples stirred up a wave of air, and the space burst open instantly. The black mist covers this small space, and now they are no longer in Fang Cai''s living room, but in the ghost world. Song Qianxue obviously didn''t have any reservations, and with a wave of her hand, all these ghosts and demons killed Li San. The evil spirit in front rushed directly in front of Li San, suddenly raised his head with blood-red pupils and stared at the Ghost Blade in his hand. He had a human-like appearance, but with red eyes. At this moment, he was about to come into contact with Li San, his blood-red claws skyrocketed, his hands interlaced, and he crossed and grabbed Li San. Even when the claws were about to fall, Li San felt a chill condensed on the sharp claws. "Humph!" Li San snorted coldly and grinned as he looked at these fast-moving figures. Grasping the arm of a wraith spirit with one hand, he stared at the evil spirit headed and shook it hard. The resentful spirit was thrown out by him like a frisbee, directly hitting the paw that had not yet fallen with a huge impact. "what¡­¡­" Two shouts responded, the poor ghost was split into two directly by the sharp claws, and although the evil ghost was strong, it could hardly resist Chu Yi''s power. He was knocked a few steps away and hit his other Brother. At the same time, Li San stayed in shape, holding a heavy Guichaknife to gather his strength, his right leg bends slightly, and then he suddenly jumped up and jumped out. The evil spirit only felt the cold wind falling from the sky, and it dissipated before it had time to react. The rest of the evil spirits moved forward quickly, but they were all like melons, fruits and weeds, and disappeared under the knife. "Huh, Luoshui River God, a well-deserved reputation!" Song Qianxue slapped her long sword, and the red glow was everywhere in the sword, as if there was a ghostly power covering it faintly. The storm dissipated, Song Qianxue''s body was red, and she still looked like the student at the beginning. At this moment, she was floating in the air, with her hands raised flat, she looked like a king, despising all beings. Her body shook slightly, and her figure moved with it, appearing in front of Li San in an instant. One sword. Thunder! Thunder and lightning, amidst the purple rays of light, Li San hurriedly swung the Guizhao Knife, and gathered his strength with a single effort. "clang!" When the swords collided, both of them went all out. A violent wind raged, Song Qianxue''s face was serious, her eyebrows frowned and tightened. A black air lingered in her body, and the eyes staring at Gui Chadao instantly turned red, and a crimson light hovered in her palm. In an instant, the whole hall was full of wind and ghost. In a moment, the two majestic forces squeezed each other, and they have been forcibly compressed to the limit. Li San shuddered slightly, and he couldn''t support it. And behind this Song Qianxue is not only her, there are hundreds of ghosts with weaker strength to replenish her energy. Continue like this. Li San may lose! Chapter 332： River **** drag dream Seeing that the other party had too many ghosts and charms, Li San''s eyes rolled a few times. It seemed that Song Qianxue, who was deeply resentful, should not be rushed to subdue this deeply resentful Song Qianxue. Li San was thinking about countermeasures when dealing with ghosts. He intends to use the power of the people around Song Qianxue to weaken Song Qianxue''s ghostly energy, and then call Black and White Impermanence to help him. This will not succeed in a short while. Just thought of this. Whizzing! Li San flew away and took a final word. "Song Qianxue, you don''t want to be proud, the **** will come back, the consequence of being stubborn is that you will be beaten back to the ghost realm forever! Seeing Li San actually ran away, Song Qianxue gave a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. Humph, this Luoshui River God just has the courage. Song Qianxue waved her sleeves, and the black air around her disappeared. After the house returned to normal, she went directly to the bedroom to rest. ¡­ At midnight, the moon was dark and the wind was high. Liu Cuiping is sleeping soundly. Li Sanyi directly entered Liu Cuiping''s dream with Luohe spirit. Yes, she wanted to tell the other party the facts to help him deal with Song Qianxue. In her dream, Liu Cuiping felt her feet float lightly off the ground, and at the same time, she was surrounded by white smoke like fairy air. Liu Cuiping was a little nervous in her heart. She was thinking, could it be that she was having a nightmare, and she took a few steps forward nervously. "Liu Cuiping, don''t be afraid that I am here to help you out." Suddenly, Li San''s voice continued to surround Liu Cuiping''s goose bumps in a vain dream. Liu Cuiping was obviously frightened by the sudden sound. He turned his head in a panic to look around for the sound, and her hands and feet couldn''t help but start to tremble. Liu Cuiping felt that all this was real, not like a real dream. That''s right, this is just a virtual reality technique performed by Li San, in order to remind Liu Cuiping to be careful of Song Qianxue who has just entered the cycle of reincarnation. "Who? You are a man or a ghost, don''t, don''t scare me!" At this time, Li San was already slowly approaching Liu Cuiping. He didn''t use it to walk, but also floated over with supernatural power. Of course, ordinary people would be scared to pee their pants when they saw it. Liu Cuiping''s tone trembled, and she judged that the other party was a ghost. "You, don''t come over!" Li San flew down directly, and he walked a few steps forward normally after a plume of white smoke dissipated. "You don''t have to panic, I''m the God of Luoshui River, I''m here to save you from the fire and water." Yep? What is this kid talking about, At this moment, Liu Cuiping was confused. She looked at Li San up and down, and couldn''t help but secretly said that this young man actually said that she was the **** of Luoshui River, whether her mind was kicked or pushed by the door. I read more about fantasy novels. Got it. "Little brother, are you lost if you don''t go home so late, do you need your aunt to call your family to send you back?" This¡­ After listening to Liu Cuiping''s words, Li San almost couldn''t stand still and was thrown down by vomiting blood. Nima, this Liu Cuiping is a little idiot, and he actually regards the magical Luoshui River God of Lao Tzu as a child. "I said, Sister Liu Cuiping, I am really the God of Luoshui River, and your daughter is a monster. Song Qianxue has been possessed by the wife of the ghost domain Tianzun. You have to be more careful. I am here to remind you, and I will find a way. Get rid of the ghost of Song Qianxue and restore her to her original state!" Liu Cuiping heard the cloud in the mist, the subtext in her heart was, this little brother is very sick, I believe you a ghost, huh. Liu Cuiping frowned. "Your daughter is a monster! If you are the God of Luoshui River, the old lady is still the queen mother!" I went, this woman didn''t believe it! Li Sanyi looked helpless, it seemed that he had to prove his identity before he could take the next step. Without a word, Li San stretched out his hands and waved his sleeves. "Well, sister Liu Cuiping, I will prove it to you." Li San used one of the most common cultivation spirits, which was not to show off but to prove his identity. Suddenly, the stock of Luoshuihe was impressed. Wow! Water droplets appeared in the air and kept falling. That''s right, Li San was just raining a little bit with divine art to prove his river god''s strength. Yep? Liu Cuiping was taken aback. I heard that the river **** can call the wind and call the rain. Could it be that the young man in front of him is really a river god. Li Sanyi waved his hand, and a fragment of memory entered Liu Cuiping''s human knowledge. Yes, that fragment was what happened to Song Qianxue before and Liu Cuiping at the door. When recalling the ghosts and charms around Song Qianxue at the time, Liu Cuiping''s face immediately turned green and her hands trembled. "I, my daughter is really a monster! You, are you really a river god?" Li San stretched his face. "That''s still fake, don''t need to be called River God, just call me Li San!" Liu Cuiping took a few steps subconsciously, and after thinking for a moment. thump! Liu Cuiping actually knelt down and knocked his head at Li San without saying a word. What is this for? Li Sanyi looked flattered. "Sister, this can''t be done!" Liu Cuiping can''t afford it. "Meeting Lord River God, I was offended just now. My daughter Song Qianxue has indeed become very violent recently, and every time I see her, I always feel flustered. It turns out that she is really a monster. Please help me find my real daughter!" Li San nodded in satisfaction, this eldest sister finally got the hang of it. After his eyes were serious for a few minutes, Li Sanyi waved his finger, and a magical artifact flashed into his hand in an instant. This object was the ghost suppression talisman given to him by Heiwuchang before. "Well, Liu Cuiping, this **** will first send you a few impressive ghost suppressing charms to carry with you, and you will bury them in the depths of the four sides of your house to suppress Song Qianxue''s spirit of ghost territory. , And then I will find a way to subdue her." Li San paused after speaking. "Liu Cuiping, remember, don''t ask Song Qianxue to discover these ghost-suppressing talisman and ghost-shaking tripod, otherwise I won''t be able to save your life." After listening, Liu Cuiping couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat on her forehead, and she felt a straight cold on her back spine. Unexpectedly, his cute and cute daughter is now a ghost from the reincarnation realm. Liu Cuiping carefully took over the ghost-suppressing talisman and ghost-shaking tripe summoned by Li San, and she banged her head at Li San again and again. "Master River God, I''ve written down your words, you must help me call my daughter back quickly." Li San nodded. "Relax, as long as everything is done as I said, your daughter will come back." Li Sanyi waved his sleeves and pounced on Liu Cuiping''s cheek, and the distant Li San voice sounded. "Liu Cuiping, remember my words, I will come again in three days!" Only then did Liu Cuiping look up. At this time, Li San''s air had dissipated, and she was the only one in the wind. boom! Liu Cuiping abruptly got up from the bed. She was sweating and panting. It turned out to be a dream! However, when Liu Cuiping raised her hand, several ghost-pressing talisman and two ghost-shaking tripods fell from her hand. All of this is undoubtedly real. Chapter 333： Escaped This¡­ It was not a dream! Liu Cuiping''s pupils shrank, and she couldn''t help but mutter. In that case, I really saw the rumored Luoshui River God just now! Oh my god, it was a bit unexpected! And when Li San said that her daughter Song Qianxue was no longer a human or a ghost in the ghost domain, Liu Cuiping shuddered, and subconsciously aimed at the direction of Song Qianxue''s bedroom. Liu Cuiping hugged the quilt and shrank into a ball. What else does this mean? Liu Cuiping immediately cautiously placed the ghost-suppressing talisman and the ghost-shocking tripod in accordance with Li San''s instructions. After all this was done, Liu Cuiping was relieved to go back and pretend to sleep like a okay person. Under the curtain of the night, those ghost-suppressing talisman and ghost-shaking tripod unconsciously exude divine light that is not easy to be noticed. At the same time, the ghost energy near Liu Cuiping''s house is slowly being sucked, but these Song Qianxue can''t notice it. Just waiting for the day to pass, Li San intends to slowly consume the ghostly spirit of Song Qianxue, wait until her strength is weakest, and then subdue her in one fell swoop. After that, Liu Cuiping finally stayed in her bedroom for three full days and couldn''t get out of the door. And every day, Li San would observe the changes in the house nearby. Seeing that the ghost aura became less and less day by day, Li San gave a secret compliment. "It seems that the ghost-suppressing talisman and the ghost-shaking tripod are working. It''s very good. It''s only a day before the female ghost king can be cleaned up." Finally came the third night. The cold wind outside the window made Liu Cuiping panic, and she didn''t know when Li Sanhe would come. Now she can only wait. As time passed, Liu Cuiping''s heart became more and more anxious. "Why hasn''t Li Sanhe come yet?" At this time, in the other room, Song Qianxue was already weak. On the first day, she just felt exhausted. She didn''t take it seriously. She thought it was because she had lost her breath in the past few days. No one could think of it. That Li San made it famous. And by the third day, Song Qianxue''s ghost energy was sucked by the shocking ghost cauldron almost half, and now she was struggling with the ability to move. Song Qianxue''s eyes are sharp, and the secret path is not good. It should be because of some magical vampire in her own way! "It must be the shameless Li San!" Song Qianxue only wanted to understand at this time, but it was too late. boom! Suddenly, the door was blown open by a powerful divine power. Huhu! Sen-cold air blew into the room, and then, a young man in a long robe strolled in from the door. Yes, this person is Li San. Li San had a smile at the corner of his mouth. "How? Song Qianxue, you are so powerless and ghostly scattered, isn''t it easy to feel! Haha." "Oh it''s you!" Song Qianxue suddenly became violent, grinning and pointing angrily in Li San''s direction, but no matter how she came up with ghost power, it was of no avail. At this time, she couldn''t even beat an ordinary vixen. There was a constant air of spirit emanating from those few tripods shaking the ghost tripod, and constantly sucking the ghost aura from Song Qianxue''s body. Song Qianxue secretly said that it was not good, that she was going to die, is it really going to be in the hands of Li San today! She would never allow this to happen. However, it was difficult for her to call out a ghost slave now, not to mention that it was too late to send a ghost letter to the ghost domain **** to save her. Li San suddenly gave a cold voice with a serious expression. "Song Qianxue, I advise you to get out of that girl as soon as possible, I will directly subdue you, or I will make you go soulless!" Song Qianxue snorted with scarlet eyes. "Huh! Impossible, I want you to pay the debt!" Song Qianxue is still very stubborn, she is too obsessed with reincarnation ambitions. Hey! Li San sighed. "That''s good, then don''t blame Benhe God for not being affectionate." When he spoke, Li San had already moved his hands, and he directly summoned his own magic weapon from the river **** space, collecting the ghost bowl with merit. This bowl is the size of a bowl, don''t look at its small size, but it has boundless mana, enough to conquer tens of thousands of little ghosts and thousands of ghost king level things. The merit-receiving ghost bowl was radiating endless divine light under the operation of Li San''s meal, and a pool of golden liquid flashed in the middle of the bowl. That''s right, it was the ghost water of the river god. Once the ghost is destroyed After daring to take it, this water will directly play a role in transforming ghosts and charms into divine water within a few days, which is a bit greasy and harmful than the dispersal of souls. When Song Qianxue saw the merit bowl, her pupils shrank. Li San really wanted to subdue himself! As her eyes flew, Song Qianxue had an idea, and it was the best policy to run first. thump! Unexpectedly, Song Qianxue directly knelt down and kowtow to Li San. "Please calm down the anger of the river god, the little ghost knows that I am wrong, I will come out of the human body and return to the ghost realm to concentrate on Dao and no longer come out to cause trouble." Is it so fast? Li Sanyi was stunned, as he thought, how could Song Qianxue''s temperament be so easy to persuade, then there is only one possibility that Song Qianxue is using tricks. Li San frowned. "Song Qianxue, don''t want to pretend to be weak, I don''t want to eat this set, I will soon be subdued by my merits!" Seeing this, the corner of Song Qianxue''s eyes cold, horse, this kid is not stupid, she was spotted by Li San, and it seemed that she could only run away. Haven''t waited for Li San to start the magic of bowling. boom! "Take my old lady a palm!" Suddenly, Song Qianxue used almost all the ghost energy in her body to strike out the ghost palm. She had only one purpose, and she could only find a chance to escape before considering the long-term plan. I am lame, I flash! Li San was in a hurry and had to dodge, fortunately, to dodge fast, otherwise he would really be poisoned by ghost palms. Song Qianxue¡¯s ghost poison is different from the poison in the hands of ordinary ghost slaves, but it is a hundred times more poisonous. Fortunately, Li Three as the river **** did not get hit. Whoosh! But when Li San stood firm, that Song Qianxue had already flashed out of Song Qianxue herself to escape. "Humph! I escaped!" Li Sanyi looked angry and helpless, but she shouldn''t be far away. "chase!" After first settled down for the girl Song Qianxue who was limp on the ground at this time, Li San called Liu Cuiping. "Sister Liu Cuiping, your daughter should be fine. No one will be allowed to enter your house for ten days. Remember." With that said, Li San directly called out a few resurrection talismans to put them on Song Qianxue''s forehead, and at the same time the surrounding ghost talismans were also plastered, so Li San was relieved. "Thanks to the **** Li Sanhe." Liu Cuiping looked grateful and didn''t know how to express it. "Don''t thank me, I''m afraid that ghost will not give up. If you want your family to be safe, you can do as I tell you within ten days." Liu Cuiping nodded again and again. This life was too exciting. When Li San said that the female ghost would come again, she almost fainted. "Okay, Sister Liu Cuiping, I''m going to subdue the female ghost, remember my words!" Before Liu Cuiping could say anything, Li San had already turned into a white air and flashed out the door and disappeared into the night. That''s right, Li San went after the ghost domain Song Qianxue. Chapter 334： Encounter the person who crossed the catastrophe by chance Soon, Li San chased into a secret forest, where the ghostly spirit was everywhere. Li San panted and cursed the Three-character Classic secretly. I was so exhausted that I was so exhausted. I didn''t expect that the ghost lady had very sharp legs and feet, but she ran very fast. If it doesn''t work, it''s better to call some helpers. Involuntarily speaking, Li San waved his hand directly, and a magic talisman of God Summoning appeared, and the divine light flashed. "Two brothers, come and help me chase the female ghost." Swish! Immediately afterwards, two figures flashed directly, one black and the other white, yes, they are black and white impermanence. They were guarding the gate at the ghost gate just now. They did not expect to receive Li San¡¯s expedited magic charm, so they were immediately summoned here. Up. Heiwuchang has a complaining expression on his face. "I said, Brother Li San, what are you calling us to do in a hurry, we have a lot of errands at the ghost gate, and we must be blamed for delaying the king." Li Sanbai glanced at the other party and laughed. After all, he was begging others, so he had a better attitude and lowered his attitude. "Oh, it won''t be long. Brother, I''ll ask you to do something. It will only take a few minutes." Bai Wuchang didn''t want to waste time either. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Li San doesn''t talk nonsense, he will just make a long story short. "Ghost Realm Tianzun, her girlfriend Song Qianxue, I told her to run away as soon as I was about to subdue her. If I didn''t chase her down, there would be no shadow. I also asked two ghosts to find her ghostly. As a ghost to resist, the black and white impermanence can still be more or less comparable to Li San in finding ghosts, and Li San has found the right person. Black and white impermanence does not mean to refuse. "Well, after the event is over, you, Li San, will give us the river magic weapon as a reward." "Don''t worry, you can have this." After that, Li San saw the black impermanence and directly revealed a ghost tool such as a compass made of ghost bones in his black hand. "What kind of stuff is this, it''s so amazing? The spirit of ghosts is very heavy." Impermanence takes the trouble to explain. "This is the necessary magic weapon for us as ghost chasers, the ghost chasing plate." Li Sanyi looked envious, this thing was good, better than the reward given by his own golden finger. "Go, don''t talk nonsense, go chasing female ghosts!" Whizzing! A few people immediately turned into three light groups and flew away from the place to chase Song Qianxue''s ghost. After a while, several people flashed in another secret forest. Li San constantly scanned the surroundings with his magic eyes looking for traces of Song Qianxue''s ghostly energy. "En? I didn''t find it! What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with my method?" Bai Wuchang smiled, and the ghost chase disk in his hand appeared. "Don''t worry, try this magic weapon of my brother." While talking, the ghost chaser was under the mana blessing of the two white impermanences, and the ghost needle in the middle of it kept spinning frantically, east and west for a while, and finally it froze in the direction pointing to the north. Bai Wuchang chuckled. "The evildoer should have fled to the north!" What''s more, Li San and the others galloped to the north again. Soon, the three of them flew to the northernmost edge, but none of them saw a little ghost. Li San was a little angry. "Bai Wuchang, is there something wrong with your ghost chasing disk? There is nothing here." Bai Wuchang was also puzzled. Its ghost claws kept shaking the ghost chasing disc in his hand, really thinking that the disc was broken. The two of Heiwuchang cast ghost tricks again, and they kept spitting out a series of ghost chasing spells. Li San saw that the ghost chasing compass had been spinning, almost never stopped, and it took a full minute to stop slowly and slowly in the east direction. "at East!" Several people flew away and flew eastward. When they arrived at the eastern border, a few people settled down to inquire around. boom! Suddenly, there was a loud noise and the sky thunder fell, scaring Li San and several people cleverly. "what''s the situation?" Upon seeing this, the white impermanence and the black impermanence took a few cold breaths, and yes, they can''t produce heat by themselves. Li San realized something and exclaimed directly at the direction in midair. "I''m lame, there is a sky thunder, it seems that someone is crossing the catastrophe here, and I feel that the guy should be a big ghost close to the strength of the ghost, but it should not be Song Qianxue." White impermanence and black impermanence are shocked, so what kind of ghost is making such a big noise here? Li San sighed secretly. "This guy is here to cross the thunder and robbery, almost destroying the entire mountain!" Heiwuchang looked disapproving. "Li San, let''s go, just leave it alone, it''s important to chase that female enchantress." Li San looked stubborn and refused to leave, he wanted to see the other person''s real body. Before Bai Wuchang could persuade Li San, Li San had already flew to the side of the thing that was crossing the catastrophe to watch. At this look, Li San''s pupils shrank and couldn''t help but startled. "It turns out that it is a fox demon crossing the robbery. It is going to transform into a human form. It is amazing my little fox!" At this time, a ten-tailed fox fairy was struggling to fight the sky thunder with its tail. It used its tail to resist the sky thunder again and again. However, that was the sky thunder, no matter how powerful the fox fairy was, two tails were still scorched by the lightning. Seeing Xiaohuxian so hard, Li Sandun felt compassionate. "It''s really not easy for this little demon to cross the robbery. The original **** can help it." The two of Bai Wuchang next to him felt that Li San was just being nosy. As he said, Li San waved his hand directly. "Rain of the River God, come!" Immediately afterwards, the rain fell ticking, extinguishing the burning fox''s tail, and at the same time reducing the power of the sky thunder. This¡­¡­ Little Fox Fairy was taken aback. Just now, the hair of his whole body was ignited and he couldn''t get through the catastrophe. How could it suddenly rain? God helped him. Without further ado, Little Fox Fairy speeds up the transformation. Minutes later, with the help of Li Sanshenyu, the opponent escaped the catastrophe. Whoosh! In a whirl, the little fox fairy turned into a girl in a white robe fairy, who was more beautiful than a fairy. For a while, Li San and the two black and white impermanence looked dumbfounded. Heiwuchang almost came out of Haraz. "This fox fairy is too immortal, just to be a lover in the ghost realm!" Li Sanbai glanced at the black impermanence. "Hey, buddy, take your halazi, you didn''t ask me to help her just now, and now you have to get involved with others." "Who are you who actually peeped at this immortal crossing the robbery!" Suddenly, a lihe interrupted Li San''s laughter. No, it was discovered by the fox fairy. Li Sanjian smiled and walked out with a light cough. "Well, fairy fox, we are not peeping, I am Li San, the **** of Luoshui River, and the ghost chasing banshee is here. I met you fairy by chance. It''s really fate." What kind of **** fate, the fairy cursed secretly, seeing the shrunken appearance of these stinky boys is not a good thing. Also, this man named Li San also called a river god, and he looked just like a young kid. The Fox Fairy didn''t look at Li San directly. Chapter 335： Tracked "Since I am passing by chasing evildoers, I immediately leave here, don''t disturb this fox fairy''s cultivation!" Nima, this is to drive people away! Li San has a long black line. I just helped this little lady through the catastrophe. It''s true that you don''t say a few words of thank you, but you still utterly hurt the gods. Heiwuchang is displeased and directly stretches the black face. "I said, hello, you fox fairy, if it wasn''t for the **** Li Sanhe to use the rain to help you through the catastrophe, I am afraid that you little demon would have been chopped into pieces by the sky thunder, and you actually drove us away, presumptuous! " This¡­ After hearing this, Little Fox Fairy was taken aback, she looked at Li Sanyi with an incredible expression on her face. It turned out that he had just helped herself, but how does this kid look like a person with god-level spells, but a little bastard. child. Little Fox Fairy received his arrogance. "Little fairy Hu Xianmei, thank you Li Sanhe for your help, please forgive me for your offense just now!" Li San stared at each other''s beauty and smiled. "This is easy to talk about." Li San suddenly became serious. "Oh, by the way, Hu Xianmei, did you see a ghost-domain banshee passing by when you just crossed the Tribulation? She is a scourge, and I dare not accept it." Hu Xianmei thought for a moment, she searched for the memory fragments in the fairy consciousness, and suddenly seemed to think of something. "Li San, when you said that, I remembered it. There was indeed a black air flying past me. At that time, I was only trying to avoid the thunder, and I didn''t pay attention to what kind of monster it was." So, Li San secretly said that it must be Song Qianxue''s ghost. "Then Qianxue Song should be nearby, and, Hu Xianmei, if you don''t mind, you can walk with us. I can help you cultivate into an immortal body." Hu Xianmei succeeded in becoming a human form after the catastrophe, but the foundation of the fairy body was still shallow, so Li San wanted to help the fairy, and one more thing, Li San was pitying Yu Yu. Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang look demented. "Yes, Hu Xianmei, meeting here is a good fate of cultivation in previous lives. Let''s go with us. We can take care of you, practice together and chase ghosts together. This life is so fragrant, isn''t it." Li Sanbai glanced at the two idiots, cursing secretly, shit, this **** and Hu Xianmei are good fairy fate, and you two ugly ghosts are just bad fate. Hu Xianmei thought for a moment, and no one in Zhengxu pointed herself to the right path of cultivating immortality. No, I met the ghosts of Li Sanshenren and the two underworlds. Then with their company, I believe that her own path of cultivating immortality should be possible. Speed ??up and save a lot of trouble. Hu Xianmei was hunted down by many demon collectors before she became a man. This time, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid after having Li San. "Well, Li San, I''ll go with you." Li San was overjoyed. He didn''t expect to come out to chase and conquer a female ghost and encounter a beautiful demon. This was an unexpected gain. So several people continued to look for Song Qianxue''s traces together. ¡­ At this time, the ghost domain is here. A kid rushed in and stammered. "Report, report Ghost Domain Tianzun, it''s not good, Lord Song Qianxue has an accident!" "what!" The ghost domain Tianzun''s pupils tightened, and he slapped the chair made of human bones and skeletons. The skull broke directly, showing how annoyed the ghost domain Tianzun was at this time. "What the **** is going on?" After the report of the little ghost, the ghost domain Tianzun realized that it was Song Qianxue who had to enter the third reincarnation to find Li San to pay off the debt. Now it''s all right, and Li San did not let Song Qianxue go. Ghost Domain Tianzun looked anxious. "Quickly, how is Song Qianxue''s situation now, where is the person?" The kid shivered tremblingly. "This, it''s hard to say, Song Qianxue''s ghost-shaking technique by the god-man named Li San directly sucked Song Qianxue a lot of ghostly energy, and then he was almost subdued by some of the opponent''s soul-removing artifacts, but Tianzun can rest assured, Song Qianxue Has escaped, and now Li San hasn''t chased him yet." That''s good, Ghost Domain Tianzun was relieved. However, the most urgent thing is to find Song Qianxue immediately. Ghost Domain Tianzun sat down angrily and patted the skeleton chair. "What are you stupid? Send me a thousand ghost missions to find Song Qianxue for me!" "Yes!" The little ghost didn''t dare to neglect and immediately called all the ghosts who could go out to look for Song Qianxue. If they can''t find it, I am afraid that the ghost domain Tianzun will directly **** their ghosts and disappear in anger. Ghost Territory Tianzun frowned and thought, it seemed that he couldn''t be idle anymore, Ghost Territory Tianzun planned to go out and search for it himself. Seeing the ghost domain Tianzun was about to leave, the cronies next to him frowned. "Master Tianzun, what are you?" Ghost Domain Tianzun snorted. "Of course it''s Song Qianxue!" The confidant rolled his eyes. "My lord, you can''t go, but I heard that Li Sanshenren has a good practice, I''m afraid you will be in trouble." Ghost Domain Tianzun cursed inwardly, hum, afraid of a fart. "It''s just a hairy boy, this Tianzun is afraid that he won''t succeed! This deity must find Song Qianxue!" Hearing the ghost domain Tianzun had decided to leave, the cronies didn''t dare to say anything, so they had to follow along. In this way, the ghost domain Tianzun and a few higher-level little ghosts flew towards the mountain. The ghost domain magic weapon in the ghost domain Tianzun''s hand was shining. "Yes, it should be around here. According to my ghost plate''s instructions, Song Qianxue''s ghost spirit should look eastward." As a result, the ghost domain Tianzun led the little ghosts to speed up the search. The Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory is thinking that there can be no Song Qianxue in the north and west. This is because Song Qianxue is the banshee of the ghost territory for ten thousand years, she will not go to the place with deep yang energy, and the east side is different. Song Qianxue should find a place where she can cultivate and hide. Moreover, the ghost domain Tianzun believed that Song Qianxue should have left herself a ghostly trace signal. When he thought of this, the ghost domain Tianzun led people directly to the east to search for ghost energy, but he did not encounter any trouble along the way. The ghost domain Tianzun approached the confidant beside him. "Did you just ask you to send someone to follow Li San?" The cronies nodded. "Don''t worry, my lord, the one I sent is a ghost. It''s okay to follow a Li San, and it will send us news in time." That''s good, the ghost domain Tianzun nodded with satisfaction, so he led a group of little ghosts to continue searching for Song Qianxue. ¡­ At this time, Li Sanzheng and Hu Xianmei were moving forward. After walking for a few minutes, Li San suddenly realized something, and he stopped. "En? There is a faint ghostly atmosphere nearby." Bai Wuchang stopped a few people. "Li San, why aren''t you leaving?" Li San whispered a few people with his eyes. "Shhh! A kid is following us!" Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were taken aback for a moment, and the ghost chasing plate in Bai Wuchang''s hand turned continuously with a reaction. At the same time, Hu Xianmei did also smell a faint ghostly air. As a fox demon, Hu Xianmei''s nose is extremely sensitive. "I noticed that too." Chapter 336： No need to keep you Now that several people have found out, Li San nodded, that is, there are really ghost-level people stalking nearby. Hei Wuchang whispered to Li San. "Wait until I get that guy out!" Li San waved his hand, a smile on his face. "No, we flashed to him and appeared suddenly!" This method is fun, the black impermanence secretly said, Li San really likes to play with ghosts. Seeing Li San and several people cast their own flashing skills, their figures flashed, and they immediately disappeared from the place like an arrow. At this moment, the little ghost was taken aback, huh? Where did Li San go? Could it be that they were discovered? Of course, the ghost energy on his body has been exposed long ago, even if the ghost-avoidance pill given to him by the ghost domain Tianzun before, the existence of ghost energy can still be detected by Li San''s strength. This is the ghost domain Tianzun. Unexpected. In the woods, the little ghost looked confused, he was looking for where Li San and the others had flew to follow. One is to follow Li San''s actions to keep an eye on Li San, and the other is that Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm is thinking that if Li San finds Song Qianxue, he asks the kid to report to him immediately, which saves a lot of time and energy. "Hey, I said, brother brother, are you traveling here?" Suddenly, a big hand tapped the little devil''s shoulder, scared him to shrink his neck subconsciously. Yep? There are people behind! He secretly said, "No," Li San and the others discovered it! The kid didn''t have time to think, what are you waiting for? Running is the best policy, and you must flee when you move, otherwise God knows what Li San is going to do to him. "Want to escape, don''t think about it!" Li San waved out with a sigh of air, and the fluctuations around him suddenly changed. However, just as the kid was about to turn into black smoke and fly away, he was surprised to find that the air in front of him had turned into an inaccessible magic circle wall. what! The kid directly hit the upper face and fell to the ground and almost stunned and couldn''t find North. He couldn''t escape now. It''s forbidden ghost magic circle! The little ghost looked surprised and unbelievable. He didn''t expect Li San to be able to ban ghosts. This kind of magic circle condensed with divine power is generally only found by immortal figures, and I didn''t expect Li San to be able to. The figures of Li San and Hu Xianmei slowly flashed out. Li Sanxin stepped forward and laughed jokingly. "You ghost, although your strength is very high, but after you have followed me a few times, I still found it. It feels good for you to follow people, isn''t it?" The little devil staggered to his feet, and he just reacted when he was hit by the magic circle in his eyes and staring at gold stars. Li San directly pressed the little devil''s neck with one hand, and the pressure of the thigh pressure made the little devil breathless. As long as Li Sanyi is unhappy, he can break the little devil''s neck with a violent force at any time and call it a waste material, but Li San still has something to ask. At this time, the kid was still in a state of bewilderment and shock. "Ah, let me go!" The kid struggled and yelled. Before coming to follow Li San, Master Ghost Territory Tianzun could have told me again and again. If he finds any actions in Li San, he will immediately send a ghost talisman report. This is all done, and I will report a fart. My life is almost gone. Fart. "Say, who sent you here?" Li San asked. The kid was disdainful. "Huh! I won''t say, although you, Li San, is a god-man, but compared with my ghost domain, you kid is nothing, not to be afraid, our ghost domain gods are the masters of the world." "Yeah, this kid is pretty daring." Heiwuchang was amused by the little devil''s words. Li San also chuckled. "I really didn''t expect that you, a ghost with less than a few thousand years of ghost power, can speak such big words. What is the ghost of heaven? I, Li San, still abuse him. You guys are not strong, but you got the ghost of heaven. It¡¯s fancy that you are asking you to follow me. Is there a problem with the ghost domain Tianzun¡¯s brain or your brain.¡± This is clearly Li San''s mockery. After being ridiculed by Li San, that kid looked helpless, so I will burst out my strength to show you. boom! Suddenly, Li San felt his hand being bombarded by a powerful ghost. Li San took two steps back before loosening the opponent''s neck. What a strong ghost power! This kid still has a few brushes. Li San felt the strong ghost power fluctuations of the other party, Li San laughed, thinking that he could absorb this guy''s thousand-year ghost energy to improve his cultivation. Bai Wuchang frowned beside him. "It''s worthy of being sent by Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory. There are still two tricks." However, undoubtedly a minute later, this kid was suppressed by Li San. "Quickly let me go! I am from the ghost domain Tianzun, you can''t touch me!" Li San scolded secretly, the ghost of the ghost domain is a wool! The ghost felt that the divine power pressing on him was increasing, and he yelled again and again under his urgency. "Why don''t you stay in the ghost realm, what are you running to follow me for? Say, what is the purpose of the ghost realm heaven?" After speaking, Li Sansong started to ask the other party to speak freely. "I will not say!" The kid is still very stubborn. Seeing this, Hei Wuchang has no patience anymore. "Well, don''t say it, just kill you directly!" With that, the ghost fork in Heiwuchang''s hand was about to be activated. "Ah, don''t, I said!" This time the little devil finally persuaded. "It was the ghost domain Tianzun who asked me to come to Song Qianxue. If you catch it, I will immediately report to the ghost domain Tianzun." That''s it, Li Sansecond understands. "That Ghost Territory Tianzun is very smart, he knows how to use people." There was cold sweat on that kid''s forehead. "I recruited, can I go now?" The kid is about to escape. Li San glanced coldly, and a look of air had already exploded. "I told you to go. Since you are recruited, there is no need to keep you!" After speaking, the merit bowl flashed into Li San''s hand, and with a finger, the little devil was directly taken in and turned into a thick smoke. ... Ghost Territory Tianzun is still looking for Song Qianxue anxiously. Suddenly the little devil''s cronies rushed to the ghost domain Tianzun to gasp. "No, it''s not good, Lord Ghost Domain Tianzun!" Ghost Domain Tianzun twisted his eyebrows. "What do you scream, what to do if the mountain **** here is alarmed?" The confidant had to lower his voice, but the matter had to be said urgently. The ghost domain Tianzun looked impatient. Originally Song Qianxue had something and didn''t find him for a long time, so he was very upset. This little devil confidant came over again to make trouble, and no one would have a good temper. "Fart, let it go!" The little confidant was wiping cold sweat. "Yes, the ghost that we sent to follow Li San was discovered by Li San and directly harvested as a ghost!" what! It actually died! "Useless things!" boom! I saw a perfect arc in mid-air. That''s right, just now, a anger came directly, and the ghost domain Tianzun directly kicked the cronies who reported the letter. This¡­¡­ There is no one with this tantrum! Chapter 337： Black skull ridge All the little ghosts next to them shrank their necks and did not dare to say anything. It was not bad to be kicked off. It was not bad that the ghost domain Tianzun''s explosive temper had not been bombarded to death. They were thankful that it was not them who had just reported. Ghost Territory Tianzun''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold and sharp, and it seemed that if that Li San was not eliminated, that stinky boy would be his stumbling block. As soon as he thought of this, the Ghost Territory Tianzun thought together, and a piece of magic talisman paper flashed out in his hand, and after a few lines of words, he gave it to the next to his cronies. "Quick! Use your fastest Fei Gong to hand this magic letter to my friend Mozun immediately, and ask him to use a few batches of powerful demons to help me chase down that stinky Li San!" The cronies took over the law and proceeded quickly. That Demon Venerable is a great figure of the Demon Domain. Over the years, there have been many exchanges of interest between the Demon Venerable and the Demon Venerable. If someone is caught, generally speaking, the Demon Venerable and the Demon Venerable will share with each other. People who **** human blood and cannibalize human flesh. Moreover, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory and Venerable Demon have been fighting for territory together in various circles for many years, which is equivalent to life and death brothers in the world. At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun wanted his subordinates to send a letter to Mozun to send out several batches of demons to kill the nosy Li San, so as to protect Song Qianxue from being chased down. ¡­ In the Black Skull Ridge. There are white skulls and bones all over here, and it is so terrifying that there is no sunshine in the black skull ridge for many years. This is the territory of the black bear spirit. Everything is as gloomy as hell, and there are corpses and ghosts in the air constantly, if ordinary people are not scared to death, they have to be scared to pee their pants. Not far away, endless corpses and ghost fires were flying, and many ghosts were floating. Ghosts light and dark, they keep flying around with the yin wind. A group of horses and men was slowly moving forward between a long long road full of skeletons on the mountain. The red cloth hung on the carriage at the beginning of the carriage looked very oozing. All around are the subordinates of the black bear spirits, of course they are not humans, they are all made by the little black bear spirits. The sound of gongs and drums continued to sound. Yes, today is a good day for the Black Bear Spirit, he wants to marry his 250th new wife. This new daughter-in-law was originally a witch bird spirit who had just cultivated into a human form, and she was particularly marked after she transformed into a human form. As for the first two hundred and forty-nine wives of the black bear spirits, they are all very strange. Almost all the fairies in the mountains who can cultivate into human form have been married by him. Like spider spirits and tree spirits, he really can''t bear it. The little fairy in front of him kept yelling at the distant mountain while beating the drum. boom! "Master Black Bear spirit married the 250th new wife, and the miscellaneous fairies and ghosts who passed by immediately stepped out of the way. There is no way to block the way. Those who delay the auspicious time will be killed without mercy!" All of a sudden, the black skull ridge became lively, and the drifting little ghosts and fairies immediately stepped out of the road to give way to the black bear spirit welcoming convoy. There are constant trumpets and suona. Today is the 250th lively day in Heikuling in the past 100 years. Every time the black bears get married, they will be so noisy. The little demons are not used to it. Get used to it, just make way. Soon, a bear head carriage that was both present and ghastly approached from the front. It is particularly conspicuous in this gloomy mountain, and the whole atmosphere is very weird. Of course, fairies can be like people when they are married. Naturally, the more gloomy and terrifying, the more lively. Besides the team of best man and bridesmaids with little fairies next to them, there were also a few paper-tie people blowing trumpets and suona. They were walking stiffly on their limbs, and the expressions on the paper faces were extremely strange. And the demon power of the little fairy who was shouting was not bad, it had a thousand years of wisdom. A goblin closely following the car raised his eyes and looked into the air, and suddenly his pupils shrank. Yep? The little demon in the sky seems to be a close friend of the Heavenly Venerable Mansion of the Ghost Realm. Where is the little devil hurriedly going, it is really unreasonable to see the black bear spirit''s wives who are not coming down to congratulate him. Ghost Territory Tianzun and Black Bear Spirit have always been incompatible with fire and water, and they had made big shots before in order to grab territory. Thinking of this, the little fairy went directly to the bear''s head carriage, and the curtain was lifted. It was the black bear spirit sitting in the car at this time. I saw a burly black bear lying halfway in the car with a decent body, his big face was as bloated as a bun, but fortunately, he changed into a human form at this time, otherwise it would be scary if he returned to his original form. Hei Xiong Jing gave a wicked smile, and at the same time, his two hands were holding his two hundred and fiftieth house wife to kiss him. The little fairy smiled awkwardly, it was really not the right time to see this. The eyes of the black bear spirit suddenly pulled cold. "Well? What''s the matter? How dare to sweep the king''s happiness!" The little fairy shrank his neck. "Yes, that''s the case. Just now, the little one looked at the sky and saw a little ghost under the ghost domain Tianzun who was flying fast. The little one felt that the little ghost should have important things to do." After listening to the report, the black bear was taken aback. "En? I saw this king''s married team didn''t come down and kowtow to give gifts. That ghost domain Tianzun''s person really doesn''t have this king in sight!" The black bear spirit was directly angry. Moreover, the Black Bear Jing frowned, he hadn''t encountered the ghost domain Tianzun''s subordinates so eagerly to do something for a long time. There must be some tricks and weirdness in this, and the little devil must be caught and asked to understand. "Presumably the Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable has something important and doesn''t want people to know, and since the little devil is passing by Lao Tzu''s site, there is no reason why he can''t come down. I want to know what the Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable is going to do!" The black bear went to the little goblin. "Go, grab it for me!" "Yes!" Suddenly the black bear raised his hand. "No, I will beat him down myself." While talking, the black bear spirit pushed away the wife in his arms and got out of the car directly, and his heavy body was shaken every time he walked on the ground. The black bear spirit raised his head and gave a cold snort. "Huh! I told you to fly! Come down!" Raising his big hand lightly, the black bear spirit pointed to the little ghost in the ghost realm that was rushing in mid-air. Whoosh! A black air shot directly at the little devil from between his big fingers. boom! what! With a scream, the little devil didn''t know what was going on, feeling that he was directly hit by something and fell down and screamed constantly. After the little ghost landed heavily, many little fairies directly surrounded him, and of course he was **** in front of the black bear spirit by the big five flowers. The little fairy pushed the little demon down at the feet of the black bear. The black bear scolded coldly. "Say! Who is it, you are so bold that you dare to fly over Lao Tzu''s territory and not come down to congratulate him, and it has affected the great king''s wife auspicious time. Do you want to be skinned and cramped?" Even if he knew who the other party was, the black bear spirit had to ask like this, it was clear that it was deliberately looking for the ghost domain Tianzun, and this black bear spirit was no one. Chapter 338： Intercepted ghost letter The kid had an angry face, and his whole body was hurting just now, his dog got up and kept barking and cursing. "Ma, someone who didn''t have eyesight hit me down just now. Didn''t I see that I have something urgent to do? What about marrying a wife? It''s not a matter of marrying your relatives!" While yelling, the kid constantly looked around with disdain. The little fairy directly hit the little devil on the head with a hammer and cursed. "Presumptuous! You are so wild on the Black Drum Ridge, and you are so defiant in front of our King, boy, keep your ghost eyes open and take a good look at who he is!" Yep? what''s the situation? The little devil was a little dazed, so he looked up at the black bear spirit, and he couldn''t help but tremble. The horse is the black bear spirit! How come you met a team of black bears who are very close friends, it''s really a narrow road! Of course, the little ghost knew that his ghost domain Tianzun had a feast and had a big feud with the black bear spirit, this is not good, the black bear spirit is determined to find his own trouble and take his own knife. And there is one more thing, the ghost domain Tianzun just asked himself to immediately send someone to the demon domain to kill Li San, which can''t be delayed. How can this be good, black bear spirit, this is a bad thing! After the little ghost saw who the other party was, he subconsciously shuddered. "Well, the little one pays homage to the great king of the black bear. I don''t know if the big king is married here. He has eyes and no beads. I will flash away immediately. Please your convoy immediately go ahead!" The essence of the black bear is not these unnutritious words. "Your ghost domain Tianzun didn''t even give this king a gift or something! It''s really rude!" This¡­¡­ The kid looked helpless and had a fart, the black bear spirit is really shameless, you think too much, you are enemies, what **** gift you want. The black bear spirit suddenly held down the little ghost''s head. "Quickly, do you have something important to do, or else you won''t fly so fast!" It was actually guessed by this black bear spirit! The kid secretly is not good! I only heard that the black bear is very stupid, but I didn''t expect to be a lot smarter today. The little devil''s eyes turned straight. "Great King Black Bear, let me go, let me go to work first, and the little one will bring a big gift tomorrow to make up for you, how about it?" The black bear spirit was angry. "Of course not! Don''t want to leave!" "Then what do you mean to stop the little one?" The black bear laughed wildly, his huge **** one after another. "Of course there is no other meaning. I just want to know what your ghost domain Tianzun is going to do, saying, if there is something important, you have to do it now. If you don''t say it, you have to say it!" This¡­¡­ The little ghost trembled and looked embarrassed. If he recruited this, he would kill himself when he went back. But if he didn''t recruit, undoubtedly the black bear spirit would not let him go. Maybe he himself would be caught by a gang of little fairies. It might be even if I just sucked my soul to death. The little ghost has a tangled and hesitant expression. Although this black bear spirit is just an ordinary fairy king from all walks of life nearby, it is not comparable to the lord-level figures of all major realms, but at any rate people have become a fairy king, he is such a one. The kid cannot be offended. But the things on the letter of the magic talisman in his hand are for Master Demon Lord to see, it was directly beaten down by the Black Bear Spirit halfway, and if the Black Bear Spirit knew it, would the Black Bear Spirit mix it up? The black bear spirit was angry. "Ma, what are you hesitating? Say it!" The little ghost shivered, and subconsciously covered the letter of magic talisman written to the devil by the ghost domain Tianzun on his waist. Seeing this, the black bear stunned. Yep? It was clear that this little devil was protecting something important at his waist, and it must have been given to him by the Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm. Then start with this thing. Thinking of this, the black bear cast a wink at the little goblin next to him, and the little goblin understood in seconds. The two little fairies directly knocked down the little devil. "What''s on your waist, give it to me!" The kid is anxious, not good, was found! He had been subdued at this time, and his face could not move directly against the ground. "No, nothing, it''s just my back pain!" "Huh! Low back pain?" The black bear spirit cursed inside, I believe you a ghost! A little fairy directly snatched the magic letter on the little ghost''s waist and handed it to the black bear spirit. "Lord, you see, it''s an urgent letter!" It turned out that it was this thing, the black bear''s giant pupil shrank, and opened it without saying a word. The kid yelled and cursed. "You can''t watch!" Bang! The black bear spirit directly slapped down and hit the little devil with blood from the corners of his mouth. Don''t let him see, he just wants to see, it''s so arrogant. The little ghost said that he was suffering in his heart at this time, and it was all over, and he was dead anyway. This was a secret report for Demon Venerable, but it was actually stopped by the Black Bear Spirit. The Fa Fuxin was snatched away, and he had no choice but to persuade him to resist, and waited for the black bear spirit to finish reading, so that he could go to Huangquan Road by himself. The black bear spirit only saw a line of crooked characters on the talisman. "That ghost domain Tianzun''s characters are really ugly, not as good as elementary school students, shouldn''t they go to school well!" But the ridicule is ridicule, when the black bear spirit sees the second line of words, his pupils tighten. Ok? Li San was mentioned above! The black bear spirit looked a little serious. It says: Dude, I haven''t seen it for a long time, my brother, I have something to help. The real girlfriend Song Qianxue is being chased by Li San. Please my brother immediately send a few elite monsters to help me get rid of that Li San. After the incident, I will thank you again! The name of the ghost domain Tianzun is written in the inscription. Hei Xiong Jing Xiao understood, this is Ghost Territory Tianzun who wants his friend to send someone to chase and kill someone, Li San. However, after seeing the name of Li San, the spirit of the black bear was not calm in his heart. The black bear spirit almost yelled, and directly pressed the little ghost''s head. "Quickly! Who is the secret magic letter of your ghost domain Tianzun going to be handed over?" The sharp and serious eyes of the black bear spirit made the little devil shocked, and he couldn''t help lying. The kid stammered. "Yes, it''s for Lord Demon Lord. My Lord wants to ask Demon Lord to send monsters to kill a god-man named Li San. I don''t know the specific details. Please forgive me. I''ll recruit them all." "What, Demon Lord of Demon Realm!" Not so good! The black bear frowned, and he said to himself. "My brother Li San is in danger! This is not good, I must help Li San." In fact, the black bear spirit and Li San know and are good friends. A few years ago, the black bear spirit accidentally met Li San on Heiguling. At that time, the black bear spirit saw that Li San was a person. At that time, the black bear spirit wanted to **** Li San. San''s blood replenishes one, but he didn''t expect Li San to have supernatural power. At that time, the black bear spirit was almost taken by Li San. But then the black bear spirit directly surrendered to Li San, and they became good brothers. Now the Li San brothers are in danger, as friends, of course the Black Bear Spirit must help. At present, the first thing he needs to do is to prevent that Demon Venerable from receiving the Falun Gong letter from the Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm, so the Demon Venerable will naturally not send someone to trouble Li San. The second is that the black bear spirit plans to send more people to protect Li San. Chapter 339： Help brother Just do it. After having a solution in his heart, the black bear''s burly body stood in front of the shivering little ghost. For a while, the powerful goblin''s pressure forced the little ghost''s nerves and scared the other party to pee his pants. The kid stammered. "Great King Black Bear, I have done everything you want to do, let me go, otherwise the ghost domain Tianzun will blame me!" It is absolutely impossible to let him go, otherwise the news will definitely be passed to the ears of Demon Lord. The black bear spirit did not speak, his big face was directly in front of the little devil, and the corners of his eyes were full of evil smiles. Neither the little fairies next to him nor the daughter-in-law spoke and looked at him coldly. boom! The black bear spirit suddenly moved his hand and jumped up, a big hand hitting the little devil''s chest directly. This attack was very quick and powerful. The Black Bear Spirit obviously wanted to kill the opponent with one move. "I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to go back!" The big hand continued to slap several palms out, and there was a sound in the air stream for a while, which showed that this black bear spirit still had two shots. At the same time, the black bear kicked like flying. what! The kid was a little dazed for a while, but when he was about to react in the next second, time was too late. A little devil is the opponent of this thousand-year-old black bear spirit, and he is undoubtedly tortured to death every second. Facing such a powerful black bear spirit big guy, even if this little devil''s ghost power is tens of thousands of cultivation bases, he is not necessarily the black bear spirit''s opponent. What''s more, the ghost of this kid is only a few thousand years old. At this moment he can only wait for the call of death. thump! The kid vomited blood heavily. Click! The big hand of the black bear spirit grabbed the little devil''s throat, and the black bear spirit directly applied force, and the sound of a broken neck appeared, and the surrounding fairies stunned. The kid couldn''t even make a sound at this time. The black bear spirit is another force, directly inhaling the spirit and spirit of the little ghost, and the soul is undoubtedly scattered. "Hey, you''re done, this time my brother Li San shouldn''t be in danger anymore." The black bear spirit showed great white teeth and formed a sharp contrast with his dark skin. After the little ghost who had gone to the Demon Venerable Site''s Secret Report was killed, a black fire flashed out of the black bear spirit''s hand and struck the magic letter. Zizi Lala! Fa Fu letter burned. The black bear spirit nodded in satisfaction, so that Mozun would not send anyone to beat Li San''s idea, and no one else knew, which was great. After doing all this, the black bear murmured to himself. "Brother Li, brother, I can help you stop the whistleblowing today, but I still have to be more careful in the future. I will help you when my brother is done." The black bear spirit stared into the distance of the mountain with two black eyes. "What are you stupid, continue to get married!" The black bear spirit flew into the car. A group of little fairies continued to blow and beat and march in the distant mountains. ¡­ At this time, Li San and Hei Wuchang were still chasing Song Qianxue''s trail, with no results. "Why don''t we go back and make a long-term plan, we still have tasks on the **** side." Bai Wuchang complained. At this time, Li San was too tired. Even though he was a capable person, he couldn''t stand it for days without sleeping and chasing people. Hu Xianmei looked anxious and worried. "Li San, are you okay, do you want to go back and rest?" Li Sanyi frowned. "We still have to rest for a while." Without knowing it, they went back to their respective residences. Li San declared to the outside that he was going to retreat for a period of time, and in order to improve his cultivation, Li San went directly to several big monster races to absorb demon power. ¡­ Here is the ghost domain Tianzun. The Ghost Domain Tianzun was enjoying tea leisurely, and he was waiting for the Demon Lord to receive his letter of magic talisman to abuse Li San. Soon a close friend rushed in hurriedly and knelt down to report. "Master Tianzun of the Ghost Domain, no, it''s not good. I just received the news that several big monster races have been washed by Li San''s blood in the recent period!" "what!" Hearing this, the ghost domain Tianzun''s pupils shrank and got up suddenly, and the tea cup in his hand almost broke, which surprised him. According to Ghost Domain Tianzun''s previous thoughts, Li San could abuse one or two of the monster races no matter how much he was capable of, and he did not expect to abuse several monster races. "Li San! Really good!" After calming his emotions, the ghost domain Tianzun returned to his normal state and sat down unhurriedly. "That''s good, it saves the king having to spend manpower and material resources to annihilate those useless monster races one by one, then Li San helped me a lot." After thinking for a moment, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the ghost domain Tianzun. But the cronies hesitated whether to report. He whispered cautiously. "Um, Master Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign, the person we sent to Demon Sovereign to deliver the letter was killed, and the Demon Sovereign did not receive any news!" what! Ghost Domain Tianzun was directly furious. "what happened!" The confidant''s eyes flashed and bowed his head. "The black bear is capable. He directly intercepted our people and killed the messenger." This happened. At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun had an impulse to kill the black bear spirit immediately. "Dare to ruin my good deeds!" "Quick! Send someone to send a letter to Demon Venerable, this time I will kill Li San! Even if the black bear spirit stops it again, it won''t work!" ¡­ The past few days have subsided, and Li San hasn''t encountered any trouble. During his concentrated cultivation, his cultivation level has finally improved greatly. One evening Li Sanzheng and Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were chatting about anecdotes they had recently encountered. Suddenly, abnormal noises continued to appear outside the door and accompanied by the sound of cold wind. Li San snapped. "Did you hear any sound? It feels strange?" The ears of Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang are very sensitive. They stretched their ears to search for the sound, and indeed they heard a strange noise. Bai Wuchang whispered. "Li San, it seems I really heard someone." Hei Wuchang glanced at the door carefully, but no half-person or ghost was seen, which was strange. Heiwuchang sat down with a relaxed smile on his face. "Oh, didn''t you, Li San, haven''t rested lately, so suspicious, I''ve seen it, no one, not even a ghost." Li Sanyi looked helpless and shook his head. Perhaps it was because he had made a mistake in his practice recently, and this method has gone wrong. However, Li San still felt an extraordinary strange air flowing around him, clearly saying that it should be a ghostly death air. Is it possible that someone who is not human has come to do things again? Li San''s heart tightened, but he didn''t say anything to the people of Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang. After chatting, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang returned to hell, and Li San went back to sleep on his own. Early in the morning, Li San found Hu Xianmei, and he approached Hu Xianmei with a mysterious face. "Hu Xianmei, did you hear any changes or encounter unusual things last night?" Chapter 340： Encounter Water Ghost Hu Xianmei frowned and thought for a long time, but she remembered something and nodded. "You reminded me that when you said that, I did hear the abnormality at the fifth shift yesterday, and I smelled a demon!" That''s right, Hu Xianmei has a great sense of smell in the form of refined human beings, so she should be right. Li San''s eyes became more serious at this time. "I also detected the appearance of a monster, but I don''t know what kind of monster it is, it should be a monster or something." Hu Xianmei looked worried. "Li San, could you offend some monster again?" Li San thought, his eyes flashed when he thought of this. "Could it be that the patriarchs of the big monster races I killed before were still resentful?" Hu Xianmei nodded her head cautiously. "It is very likely, Li San, do you remember what they said when you killed their demon clan chieftains? They said they wanted to enter the cycle of reincarnation and become a ghost and would not let you go!" Indeed, Li San recalled the scene at the time, and indeed the demon patriarchs clamored that they were going to become ghosts and would not let him go before they gave up their last breath. Is it really so? "Then, Hu Xianmei, which patriarch of the demon clan did you sense that came alive?" Hu Xianmei sighed. "It should be said that the monster resentful will rely on a half-dead person to take revenge on it." After listening, Li San felt that this was really unexpected. "Yesterday I sensed the breath of the Monkey Demon patriarch. Unsurprisingly, his resentment should have been returned to the Monkey Demon clan, Li San, I suggest you go to that clan to find it, and immediately conquer his resentful soul. ." Li San paused. "I''m afraid that someone behind the scenes is manipulating this matter, and using some sorcery to summon these resentful souls to deal with me, the latter must be very scheming." Without further ado, Li San immediately ran to the Monkey Demon Family after discussing with Hu Xianmei. Undoubtedly, Li San succeeded in subduing the grievances of the monkey demon that night. ¡­ Li San hasn''t been idle these days, he was tracking Song Qianxue''s breath as soon as he entered. In the morning, Li San went straight to the mountains near Heikuling. He didn''t have much to say along the way. When Li San wasn''t hunting hunters on the mountain, he would use the technique to fly directly, which was faster. At this time, Li San was moving forward like the wind, and he detected a strange breath nearby. "Maybe there will be discoveries around here." An hour later, Li San finally flew into the vicinity of a stream on the side of the mountain. "Hurry up and ask me to find you and accept you." Li San murmured as he marched. It''s been a long time and haven''t caught Song Qianxue in the ghost domain. However, suddenly the pointer of the ghost chase disk in Li San''s hand spun wildly. It actually moved! At this moment, Li San felt a faint gloomy coldness coming from the mountain stream, which attracted Li San''s attention. Yep? It''s not dark yet, why is there such a heavy ghost? Without further ado, Li San immediately flew towards the mountain stream, he wanted to see where exactly what happened, and which ghost should be flying on this mountain. Li San smiled, looking for the air mass and flew over. Finally Li San flew to a stream on the mountain, and at the same time, a familiar person appeared in Li San''s eyes, and he couldn''t help being surprised. Isn''t this Liu Cuiping''s daughter Song Qianxue, why is she here? And this Yin Qi Li San judged that it was not Song Qianxue in the ghost domain, it should be another ghost at work. No matter what the evil is, it is over if you have to save people. Li San was also wondering. At that time, he repeatedly told Liu Cuiping not to call people close to Song Qianxue within a few days. Could it be that Liu Cuiping didn''t do so or for some reason? Why did Song Qianxue come here? Song Qianxue is a very delicate girl, although she is younger, she is more charming than a mature woman, and she should have all the highlights. Her back is very eye-catching. Song Qianxue put on a pink skirt at this time. She probably hasn''t changed her clothes in the past few days, and the girl who is set off by the skirt has a good figure. The group of ghosts that Li San felt before was constantly spreading from Song Qianxue''s body, because she was having a mess in her body at this time. Li San scolded secretly. He was really not a human being. If he caused me trouble again, he would accept you. Scanning the past with Fayan, I saw that the other party was a middle-aged man-like little ghost, and his whole body scars were all rotten flesh, and the whole body was swollen because of a water ghost and soaked like this. The skin made people nauseous, and Li San had nausea and almost threw up. Li San smiled. It turned out that it was just a little water ghost attached to Song Qianxue, which was easier to handle. It''s no wonder he will appear here at Shuixi, but you really have you if you push this Song Qianxue so far. That''s right, the little water ghost is looking for his stand-in, so he can go into reincarnation. Li San saw Song Qianxue approaching the edge of the stream step by step, and was about to enter the water, and Song Qianxue''s eyes were dull at this time and her actions were dull. It was obvious that the kid had controlled her actions. Li San secretly scolded, if such a beautiful girl was drowned, then his mother Liu Cuiping would be sad, and a pity this beautiful girl. Of course, Li San would not allow any miscellaneous things to succeed. He is the **** who saves the people from fire and water. People, there is no reason to die. Suddenly, Li San stepped forward and flew to Song Qianxue''s side. Just as Song Qianxue was about to enter the water, Li San suddenly used a mana to pull the opponent back, and then grabbed the opponent''s hand to pull Song Qianxue from the water directly onto the shore. Li San''s hand touched a bump that Song Qianxue shouldn''t touch, Li San couldn''t help but slapped cleverly. The horse felt pretty good. Li San immediately withdrew his hand and cursed secretly, this is no good, he is a gentleman. When Li San was about to wake Song Qianxue, the water ghost attached to her became furious. The other party kept controlling Song Qianxue''s body to free Li San, and rushed into the water again. However, he was directly pulled back by Li San. At this time, the water ghost was of course even more annoyed. He controlled Song Qianxue and grabbed Li San by the neck. Li San dodged and then directly controlled the situation with force. "Horse, the little water ghost dare to move your grandpa and me, bold!" Li San chuckled, and then with a wave of his hand, a few golden lights flashed from the tips of his fingers and hit Song Qianxue. After the water ghost in Song Qianxue screamed, he couldn''t stand it and was hit directly. This water ghost did not expect to encounter a powerful person who harvests ghosts in such a remote place of water and streams. At this time, he was very frightened. The water ghost was trembling all over, and he felt the great power emanating from Li San. What else is that? As soon as I turned my eyes, I turned around and wanted to run, just to find someone else to kill him. Chapter 341： The wicked cannot live Li San snorted coldly. "Huh! No one can escape in front of this god. A little water ghost is a woolen thread. You can come back to me!" As soon as the voice fell, Li San lifted his hand slightly, and a few magic lights appeared and pointed in the direction of the kid who was running. boom! In an instant, the opponent was hit. The water ghost fell to the ground, a big hole appeared in his chest immediately, and the black blood was flowing, which was very disgusting. "Spare me, I won''t dare anymore, I will go now!" The water ghost trembled all over and begged Li San for mercy. He felt the air on Li San. He was indeed not Li San''s opponent. Li San asked. "Say, why do you wander around during the daytime to harm others?" "It was me who had the thought of reincarnation for a while, and seeing that this person was extremely devilish on the road, I dragged him here to drown." That''s it, Li San understood. But what does it mean to be extremely devilish? Li Sanyi frowned, he reached out and probed Song Qianxue, there was indeed a hidden devilish energy on the opponent. This is strange, where does this devilish energy come from? Li San observed again for a long time and then whispered. Yep? This Song Qianxue was actually cursed by someone, and who did it? When the water ghost saw Li San thinking about something over there, his eyes rolled. This is a good opportunity to escape. What are you waiting for if you don''t run. So he took advantage of Li San''s carelessness and cautiously got up from the ground and ran directly to the stream. "En? I didn''t tell you to leave!" Suddenly, Li San''s eyes were sharp, and he glanced coldly, only to see that the water ghost had run a few meters away. However, the opponent was still pulled back by Li San''s magical energy, and the water ghost''s movement in the same place didn''t mean to move forward. Li Sanxian put Song Qianxue down and sneered in front of the water ghost. "See me, should you give me something?" After all, Li San is a god-man, and ordinary little ghosts have to flatter him when they meet, and this water ghost is no exception, and can''t get used to it. But Li San saw that this kid wasn''t a rich person before he lived, so he just needs to be practical. "Presumably you are a beggar ghost, that''s fine, you can just breathe a little bit of your ghost to me." After listening, the water ghost cursed the three-character classic secretly, this boy was really shameless and wanted to be angry with Lao Tzu, and he was still alive when he was angry. The water ghost squeezed a smile at Li San. "Big brother, what you said, I really don''t have much money. As a capable god-man, the little devil who accepts me won''t do much. I beg you to let me go." "I will not spare you this time!" As Li San said, he directly stretched out a hand, and instantly burst out a huge suction force at the tip of his finger. Xun Li rushed directly to the water ghost, and then sucked and pulled forcefully on the water ghost''s chest. "Do not do this!" After feeling the strong pressure, the water ghost''s heart was extremely tense, his face turned white and black in fright, and he kept screaming loudly. For a while, his ghost spirit was directly pulled out by Li San, and at the same time the ghost spirit was gradually reduced by the continuous inhalation. If the ghost''s heart is absent, it means that the ghost won''t live for long, and it''s equivalent to being scattered. Undoubtedly, Li San''s actions at this time were clearly cutting off all opportunities for this guy. "How about it, isn''t it? You kid, you know if you are wrong, and you want to pull someone into the water! Sorry, I don''t believe in ghost words." Li San smiled triumphantly, and directly pulled the ghost heart to his side, and a palm directly sucked the last ghost gas. Yeah, it''s so fragrant, not bad. The water ghost screamed slowly and the voice became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared. This kid is a kid, it really takes a minute to get it done without a fight. However, Li San felt that his meaning was still unfinished. This little devil had been doing well for hundreds of years at most. After inhaling this little devil''s ghostly energy, he did not increase much mana, which was equivalent to a stack of side dishes. It seems that if you want to improve a lot, you have to catch a lot of ghosts who have cultivated more than a thousand years. Li San smiled triumphantly. However, there is no need to mention beforehand to improve the strength of the cultivation technique, now let''s see how Song Qianxue is. Thinking of this, Li Sanyi walked directly towards Song Qianxue who was in a coma. I glanced at Song Qianxue a few times, this little girl is so beautiful, even if she is dizzy now, she is so beautiful. Li San was about to wake the other party, but at this time, a blast of air-conditioning only came, making Li San couldn''t help but be clever. Yep? someone is coming? "who?" Li San yelled into the air, then looked over his eyes. "It''s me, Li San." Li Sanyi saw that it was black impermanence and white impermanence from old acquaintances. They wore a **** uniform, and they also held two chains and other magical weapons in their hands. The soul locks were used to catch the little ghosts. "Why are you here? I''m so embarrassed. The little water ghost has been sucked up by me just now. I''m afraid you won''t be able to collect it." Li San knew that these two should be here to complete the task of collecting ghosts. Heiwuchang smiled. "Oh, Li San, you think too much. We are just driving the kid to **** to pass here. What kind of water ghost is collected? Where is the water ghost?" Hei Wuchang noticed the existence of devil qi from Song Qianxue next to Li San, and he couldn''t help frowning. "Li San, there is a devilish spirit in this man!" Li San nodded slightly. "Yes, but it''s weird. It''s unclear who cast the spell on this person." Heiwuchang warned Li San with a cautious face. "Li San, I think you should take care of this Song Qianxue, I''m afraid someone will use her to make a name." Li San felt that Heiwuchang made sense. Once a person has a devilish energy in his body, he may become a demon after the devilish energy enters his heart, and it will endanger the world at that time. "Relax, leave this person to me." Li San paused. "By the way, what news is there from Ghost Territory Tianzun, did he find the trace of Song Qianxue in Ghost Territory?" Bai Wuchang shook his head helplessly. "Hey, it''s easy to find it, the banshee doesn''t know where it''s hidden, and he didn''t even go back to his home ghost domain." So, it seems that this matter will take time, and Li San nodded. After chatting for a while, they said goodbye to each other, and Li San took Song Qianxue back to Liu Cuiping''s home. At this time, Liu Cuiping was pacing back and forth in a hurry. Song Qianxue didn''t know where to go last night, which made Liu Cuiping anxious. Huhu! Suddenly, a cold wind blew the door open. Liu Cuiping was so scared that she almost fell off. "Li San Shenren!" I saw Li San rushing into the house holding Song Qianxue. It turned out that his own child came back. "Song Qianxue, what''s wrong with you?" Liu Cuiping panicked and supported Song Qianxue from Li San''s side and put it on the bed. Li San sat down and poured a sip of tea, complaining on his face. "Liu Cuiping, didn''t I tell him not to go out casually!" Liu Cuiping is also aggrieved. "God, I am not to blame, I don''t know what is going on!" Chapter 342： News is coming Li San''s expression became more serious. After thinking about it for a long time, he told Liu Cuiping to take good care of the person, and don''t go out at will if there is nothing to do. Liu Cuiping did not dare to neglect to nodded her head and agreed. Involuntarily speaking, Li Sanfei went out to look for the traces of Song Qianxue in the Demon Territory. Soon, Li San flew into a deep mountain. At this time, it was a dark forest, very quiet and hidden, with a gloomy atmosphere everywhere, and one by one towering old trees stood in the mountains, and the dead leaves flying over the mountains seemed even more weird under the action of the cloudy wind. At this time, the ground was covered with dense bones and leaves, and Li San could vaguely feel the flow of human breath. There are constantly black shadows flying by, and this place is still full of crises. That''s right, this is Demon Mountain. Li San didn''t expect that he would follow here. After one night, Li San didn''t find anything, so he had to search here for a few days. ... Demon Mountain. The Demon Lord is gnawing on the flesh of the beast. A little beast hurried in. "Master Mozun, there is an urgent letter from Heavenly Venerable Demon Territory." Speaking of the little beast, he respectfully handed the Fa Fu letter into the hands of the demon lord. Mozun couldn''t help frowning. Yep? The Ghost Domain Tianzun hasn''t contacted him for several months, so there must be something important for the sudden news. Thinking of this, Mozun threw away the uneaten bones in his hand, and read the letter with a wave of his other hand. I saw a few lines of Ghost Realm Tianzun''s handwriting flashing in the air. "Brother, I haven''t seen it for a long time, brother, I have something to help. My girlfriend Song Qianxue is being chased by Li San. Please my brother immediately send a few elite monsters to help me get rid of that Li San. I will thank you very much after the incident! That was the case, Mozun''s red pupil flashed, and it seemed that his brother, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm, had encountered Li San. Mozun waved his hand to the little beast. "Say, what kind of character does Li San exist?" The little beast''s eyes turned thinking. "Return to Lord Demon, I heard that this Li San is a man of God, many evil spirits have been subdued by him before, and he is deeply loved by the people." After listening, Mozun nodded slightly, but the corner of his mouth smiled contemptuously. "Hmph, it''s just a hairy boy, see how I abuse him, you can check Li San''s traces for me." Soon after the little beast was done inquiring, he ran back. "Report to Master Demon, the three Li are already in the Demon Mountain at this time and seem to be looking for something." Yep? That kid is actually in Demon Mountain? Mozun laughed wildly. "Ha, it didn''t take much effort. That kid actually came to our site. It would be much easier to get rid of him!" The little beast gave a compliment. "Master Devil, did I immediately send my brothers to get rid of that kid?" Mozun cast an admiring look at the little beast. "Follow me, I''m not a fool, I''m clever, yes, immediately send the strongest high-level monster to eat that kid!" As he said, the devil threw a piece of rabbit meat to the little beast. "This demon honored you!" The little beast was overjoyed and rushed out of the hole with rabbit meat in his mouth. "The younger one will do it, and make sure that Li San will not come up with Demon Mountain today!" Mozun''s eyes flashed with cold light. "Li San, my Moyu Mountain is your burial place!" After arranging all this, Mozun pulled past the fairy beauty beside him while drinking and continuing to enjoy his delicious beast meat. ... The light in the woods was still very dim as the day lighted up early in the morning. At this time, Li Sanfei came down on a tall tree in the forest. He slept on the tree all night and was really tired and aching back. Li Sanyi complained and murmured. "Oh, my old waist is about to break. Sleeping on the mountain for one night is not as comfortable as the bed at home." Li San now only hopes to find his goal earlier. Lowering his body, Li San moved forward cautiously and tightly all over. Here is Demon Mountain, with crises and beasts everywhere, and maybe there will be danger in a while. Li San stared at the front not far away, because he felt the wave of demonic energy over there. Yep? There seemed to be a few dark shadows there. At this moment, those figures in the dark were talking quietly. The two monsters turned to the big monster next to him, and he looked disgusted. "Big Brother, you said that Lord Demon Venerable told us to kill this kid? It doesn''t seem to be a big deal. I eat him in minutes, but he doesn''t have much nutrition. He looks as thin as a firewood." The big monster gave the other side a blank look. "What do you know, Lord Demon Venerable has specially told this person to be a god, who has spells and strength, and we must not underestimate the enemy." The Second Monster sighed secretly, this kid''s flesh should only be stuffed between his teeth. When the time was right, the big monster commanded sharply. "The kid is coming closer, hurry up, turn into his original form and start attacking!" As they thought, Li San should at least be scared to death after seeing them, so he doesn''t have to use force. At this time, Li San approached carefully forward. After Li San saw the opponent clearly, his heart tightened, the horse turned out to be a few beasts! I saw a few black monsters appearing in front of Li San at a distance of twenty meters away from the front. Several monsters with sharp horns appeared on the heads of those big guys. At this time, these monsters were staring at Li San with scarlet beast eyes, and they seemed to have found their prey. It turned out to be a few high-level monsters, Li San said secretly. Ouch! Those huge monster bodies lowered their bodies and crawled forward towards Li San. Li San''s eyes were sharp, and the magic sword in his hand flashed immediately. "A few monsters dare to block the way of the gods, get out of the way!" The two monsters disdain to open the mouth of the blood basin. "Li San, right? Lord Demon has an order, ask your heart to go back and make soup and drink!" Yep? Demon Lord? Li San was taken aback when he heard this, what''s the matter with Mozun here? Li San just wanted to understand that it turned out that these monsters weren''t accidental encounters, but they were deliberately killed by others. The sword pointed to the eager monster, Li San shouted angrily. "I have never been in contact with your demon, and I have no grievances or grievances. I am a man of God, why did he deal with me like this!" The big monster snorted coldly. "Huh! I don''t need to tell you the reason! Just die!" Li San was helpless, and didn''t want to say it, so he told you to say it with his strength. In an instant, Li Santijian rushed to the opposite side. After a glance at each other, the beasts rushed towards Li San at the same time, the beast energy burst out suddenly, black shadows flew, and at the same time, with a heavy smell of blood, they rushed towards Li San. "Break your neck first, then gnaw your bones, hold your head and see Lord Demon Lord!" For a time, Li San was surrounded by a group of beasts, and the other party grinned at Li San. In their opinion, Li San at this time was just a matter of a lamb waiting to be bitten. Three monsters screamed. "Li San, I advise you to put down your sword and go back to the Demon Venerable with us, otherwise I promise that your death will be ugly!" Li San jokingly smiled, oh these big guys who don''t know what is good or bad. Chapter 343： Warcraft crisis Not much to say, Li San broke out in the four weeks of stocks'' legal qi fluctuations. The Warcraft moved at the same time, and they swiftly attacked Li San in a four-sided attack. Li San didn''t dare to slack off. The sword was tightly held in his hand while the operation continued to resist. His pace was slow, and his body flashed so that the opponent couldn''t find where Li San was. The sights of a few monsters were blurred, and Li San could not be found. "This kid is flashing too fast!" The two monsters rushed down Li San frantically, he jumped up, and his sharp claws almost touched Li San''s face. Fortunately, Li San reacted quickly and escaped. Li San scolded secretly, horse, almost disfigured Lao Tzu, grandpa, I started by eating with my face, ha. In anger, Li Sanyi held the sword in his hand, and the fingers of the other hand were already tightly clenched into a ball. The flow of Faqi burst out from between his fingers, and waves of Faqi flow around his hand. Li San''s eyes were sharp and he flicked hard. Severely blasted a few monsters. boom! Two of the monsters were directly hit by Li Sanzhong and flew to the ground, and their respective waists and backs were knocked out of the pit. This kid has such a strong offensive power! This is also unexpected. "Unexpectedly, this kid banged two punches." The big monster rushed directly to Li San with a roar. Within minutes, Li San attacked again, and the big monster landed heavily, and a deep pit appeared directly on the ground. "Horse, hit my eldest brother!" The Second Beast screamed and rushed towards Li San, his huge beast tail with barbs, like a hedgehog whip, threw it towards Li San. Seeing this, Li San secretly said, "No, it''s here again. If this is thrown, how many honeycombs will be pricked out of him." The top priority is to flash! Li San''s figure was light, and his sword aura exploded. After a flash, he was not swept away, and his tail plunged directly into the nearby trees. After that, Li San retreated a few steps on the ground to stabilize. Seeing that the second monster did not hit Li San, he was very angry. "Horse, missed!" Li San rushed to the group of monsters again and again, his sword qi soared in one hand, and the gong qi in his body kept coming out. The endless divine power flowed along the seven meridians and eight channels, and then poured directly into the sword in his hand. . "A few waves of exorcism!" After roaring for a few times, Li San ran away, and the sound of breaking through the air was generated, and a slight explosion of the sword could be faintly heard. boom! Before the two demon beasts that had been hit just got up, Li San had already flashed a sword light. boom! One of the sword lights directly blasted on the giant of the three monsters. Although the giant was extremely hard, it was directly chopped by the sword, blood plasma burst out, and the blood flow continued. The body of the three monsters fell heavily to the ground, his eyes rolled and killed. This¡­ Of course the others were taken aback. "Ah! You killed my third child! I''m never finished with you!" Li San snorted coldly, I don''t need to discuss it. The two monsters clamored and rushed towards Li San. Li San directly killed the four monsters with a single blow, and then he was relieved. Now there are only two left, and Li San''s tense nerves just relaxed. It seems that Demon Lord really doesn''t want to go out of the mountain. The strength of these monsters sent is not bad, a bit better than ordinary monsters. Suddenly, within the time when Li San was slightly relaxed, a **** shadow suddenly appeared in the woods behind him. The sharp fangs of the opponent flashed cold light, and the scarlet eyes stared at Li San fiercely while swallowing continuously. The four big monsters roared on the ground and made an action that they wanted to attack Li San at any time. "It''s been a long time since you can eat human flesh, you must be eaten today!" Li San secretly said, it seems that there is going to be a protracted battle today, and then try his own trick. "Thirty-six Nether Yin Soldiers! Give them out!" That''s right, Li San used his own team. In an instant, dozens of Nether Yin soldiers holding sharp forks appeared. Several monsters were dumbfounded and froze in place. At the same time, a magic sword appeared in Li San''s hand, and the sword light surged. "bring it on!" Li San smiled at those guys. Needless to say, after a few seconds, the two monsters were subdued. Li San jokingly moved forward and stopped the long hair of Erhuo. "Say! Who told Demon Venerable to deal with me?" Two Warcraft red eyes glared at Li San. "I will not say!" "Don''t say yes, I told you to say yes!" With sharp eyes, Li San directly sucked the magic power of this monster with a single skill. "Ah! It''s painful!" Two Monsters suffered from Li San''s torture. "Ask you again, if you don''t say it, I will **** all your devilish energy, so that you can no longer practice!" This¡­ Second World of Warcraft had no choice but to recruit. But the big monster screamed. "Can''t counsel!" Li San directly hit the head of the big monster with a burst of supernatural power, and the bleeding continued. "You big guy, what''s the matter with you, others say you don''t want to talk about it, don''t be nosy." The two monsters stammered. "It was the ghost domain Tianzun. He sent a letter to our demon Lord, saying that he wanted to get rid of you!" That''s it, Li San understood. "Huh, the shameless Ghost Domain Tianzun, actually looking for a helper!" The two monsters turned to Li San with a begging expression. "We have recruited and let us go." A faint arc appeared in the corner of Li San''s mouth. "Oh, sorry, I didn''t say to let you go!" As soon as the voice fell, a magical energy exploded from Li San''s hands to the two people''s heads. After two loud sounds, the two monsters were killed directly, their pupils were wide and unbelievable, this looked like a dead end. Li San put the sword directly around his waist, and then put the magic pill that had been transformed into monsters into the magic bag and walked towards the depths of the forest. Now he intends to find that Demon Lord to settle accounts. A few minutes later, Li San came to a valley, but saw a familiar figure. "Hu Xianmei, why are you here?" I saw Hu Xianmei only sitting on a tree. After hearing Li San''s voice, Hu Xianmei turned her head and glanced at Li San. "Li San, I''m finally waiting for you. I''m here to help you. You come to find Song Qianxue and don''t tell me. I''m afraid you are in danger, but Demon Domain Mountain is no better than other mountains." Li Sanjian smiled. "You came just right, but you didn''t know that I met a few monsters sent by Demon Venerable just now. They almost killed me. Fortunately, I have some strength!" Hu Xianmei was amused by Li San, she covered her small mouth and rolled her eyes. "I did hear the fight just now, but I didn''t find you, and I didn''t get hurt. What do you plan to do next?" "Of course it''s looking for Demon Lord!" Li San changed the corpses of those monsters and threw them on the ground. "Look, let''s eat barbecue meat for dinner today." Hu Xianmei swallowed her saliva. It was indeed a long time since she had eaten such a high-end monster meat. In this way, Li San and Hu Xianmei were looking for a target in the woods while slashing at the same time. A few days later, Li San had harvested a lot of magic pills and spoils, and he was also used to fighting against the monsters, and he found out their details and strength. Chapter 344： The Demon Appears In the past few days of fighting, although it was a lot of danger, it was very interesting for Li San and Hu Xianmei, and the relationship between them has deepened a lot. Li San''s strength and cultivation are all being enhanced. "Sister Hu, today we cut a dozen more beasts, you help me take out the beast blood of these beasts, remember to take only the blood of the beast heart, because this blood can subdue the evil spirit." Li San threw a magic weapon to Hu Xianmei to collect animal blood. Hu Xianmei took it and nodded. After that, Li San cut the meat piece by piece with the sword. This was their evening dinner. With a wave of her hand, Hu Xianmei flew into the magical artifact, and when the blood was collected, the sky was already dark. Hu Xianmei frowned and showed her eyebrows. "Li San, as far as we can see now, we have collected a hundred beasts. How long do we have to stay here? We can''t continue like this." Li San teased. "Two words, wait!" wait? Hu Xianmei was taken aback, what did Li San mean? "I believe that Demon Lord will come to us!" That''s how it turned out, Hu Xianmei realized that if you have to wait, just wait, anyway, eating barbecue meat every day plus playing around in the Demon Mountain is very fragrant. Li San was not in a hurry to leave, he was waiting for Demon Venerable to appear, and he could practice here for a while, because the spiritual energy in the Demon Domain Mountain was very suitable for cultivating his own divine power. After eating the meat, Li San could feel that he was improving all the time. ... In the big hole of Moyu Mountain. "Master Demon, it''s not good, we sent to do Li San''s hundreds of beasts, and he has collected all of them!" what! Mozun was furious directly. "That kid is so good!" Demon Lord felt distressed and pained in his heart at this time, but his hundreds of brothers were all killed by Li San in just a few days. It seems that he really underestimated Li San''s strength. In his anger, the demon zun slammed into the huge boulder on the opposite side, and the stone was broken with a loud bang, showing how angry he was. "Come with me!" That''s right, Mozun planned to bring a group of people to deal with Li San himself. ... At this time, Li San and Hu Xianmei were in the valley of the water. Hu Xianmei sat on the rock with a leisurely look, his long hair fluttering, and Li San couldn''t help but swallow when they saw it. All this is very beautiful, but here is the Demon Domain Mountain, something may appear at any time. Ouch! Suddenly, Li San heard the roar of the beast. Hu Xianmei was also taken aback. At this moment, he was still holding a little beast in his arms. This was the little beast that Li San had caught a few days ago and used it as a pet for Hu Xianmei. Li San was a bit serious. "Hu Xianmei, be careful, I''m afraid he is coming!" Li San felt the aura of a powerful monster. This aura was different from the aura he encountered in the past few days. This aura was extremely attacking. That''s right, this is the powerful aura emanating from Demon Venerable. Li San stared at the dark place not far away, and the roar came from there. Li San secretly said that there are still a lot of opponents. Hu Xianmei directly flew down from the rock, her brows clenched, and her expression serious. He and Li San were ready to fight. After standing next to Li San, Hu Xianmei stared at the direction of the dark place. I saw a piece of black magic beast coming, and it was the demon lord at the head. Mozun led a group of people glaring at Li San, and caught sight of that Hu Xianmei. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that there would be a beautifully cultivated beauty in this mountain." Mozun glared at Li San and took a few steps forward. "Presumably you are the Li San? Take over a hundred of my subordinates, and return the demon souls of my subordinates!" Li San lightly raised the corner of his mouth. "Mozun, I have been waiting for you for a long time. I must be afraid that I will not come out if I hide in the cave these days! Ha." This was laughed at by Li San, of course Demon Lord was even more angry, his whole body was full of powerful devilish energy, and his voice was much louder. The little beasts nearby swallowed and eagerly tried. They wanted to eat the meat of Li San and Hu Xianmei, and Hu Xianmei could eat it first. Mozun''s gaze was fixed on Hu Xianmei and never looked away, but this fairy could be the wife of the village. "I said, this beauty, how about going to the Demon Mountain with me as my wife, I will keep you delicious and spicy, and what good is there to follow this kid." Hu Xianmei gave each other a few glances. "Li San is my savior, what kind of thing you dare to be rude to me." Mozun was angry again. "Give it to me! You must help the Ghost Domain Tianzun brother to do this!" For a time, several monsters rushed to Li San. There was a roar, which resonated in the woods, and Li San''s ears were a little bit painful. However, Li San''s two steel-like fists struck out, surrounding a wave of gong qi, bringing a fierce burst of explosive power to directly blast the dozens of monsters rushing on the opposite side. boom! Only a few punches smashed the past severely, and in an instant, several giants were smashed to pieces, and black blood came out, which was disgusting. Staring at the corpse of the beast that was killed directly in front of him, Mozun was dumbfounded. At the same time, Li San breathed a sigh of relief and clapped his hands. This is the first beast he killed, and he felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart. "Give me another batch!" In a hurry, Demon Lord clamored and sent several batches of monsters to attack. This time these big guys were extremely fast, swarming out with their mouth open. Hey, it''s really difficult, Li San scolded secretly. However, Li San has the power to add his body, his body is fast and vigorous, almost drifting, flashing through the attacks of countless beasts. Mozun kept directing his subordinates, showing a gesture of swearing not to stop Li San without killing him. "This happens to be the thousandth beast, which is great." Li San smiled triumphantly. Whoosh! Suddenly, Mozun made a move, and a cold light flashed in the dark and pointed directly at Li San. However, just as the Demon Claw was approaching Li San, Li San slammed, and Demon Zun almost fell down. And that Demon Lord''s hand actually stuck on a small beast that was opposite, screaming constantly. "Ha, Demon Lord, are you stupid to abuse yourself!" The demon was angry, and Ma''s was ridiculed by Li San again. The devil rushed out angrily. The sword light in Li San''s hand flickered, and he swept a few swords, and the entire sword directly slashed a few nearby monsters, showing the strength of the sword. Mozun had a devilish energy, but under a single blow, he missed Li San without hitting him. A surprise came from the Mozun''s mouth. "Mozun, I will give you an exorcism!" The sword qi in Li San''s hand exploded to the extreme and threw it away. boom! Demon Lord''s huge body was hit hard and he kept vomiting blood. As his eyes turned, it seemed that Li San was not easy to deal with, or he should go back and make a long-term plan. The Demon Lord was very cunning, and flew away from here. "Even ran away!" Just as Hu Xianmei was about to chase, Li San stopped her. "You don''t need to chase it. The Demon Sovereign was severely injured by my exorcism sword aura, presumably he can''t afford any big storms during this time." Chapter 345： Strong match After that, Hu Xianmei and Li San packed up and planned to go down the mountain. Not long after leaving, Li San discovered something. "Sister Hu, it''s weird!" Then Li San yelled in the dark. "Who? I know you are here, get out of here and meet people!" Li San''s face changed, the sword in his hand flicked, and a sword aura slammed into the dark place. For a moment, a black shadow flew out and fell in front of Li San and Hu Xianmei. "who?" Li San stared at the big-waisted man in front of him, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Li San secretly said, wouldn''t it be someone sent by Demon Venerable again? "Of course it is the one who will kill you!" Li San was observing the other''s aura, he concluded that he was not a person of Demon Venerable, there should be a little more ghostly aura. That''s right, this person was sent by Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm was not worried about the strength of Demon Lord, so he sent another master to follow him in secret. Just now the Demon Zun group was abused by Li San, and this person has been watching from the dark. This person stared at Li San, with a hint of contempt at the corner of his mouth. The Demon Venerable didn''t even subdue Li San, so he would do his best. He is an elder-level figure next to the ghost domain Tianzun, and he is remarkable in terms of strength cultivation. "Li San, hurry up and die, Hu Xianmei will enjoy it later, ha!" A cold light flashed in Hu Xianmei''s eyes, this shamelessly missed him again, and she couldn''t die. Li San did not rush forward. "Ghost Domain Tianzun is really naive, so I will send you here alone. A large group of Demon Lords have been abused by me. You count as a scumbag!" Li San paused. "I can assure you that you won''t be able to go back to the Ghost Territory Tianzun to report my situation today." "Boy, I can kill you in five strokes, believe it or not!" The man was not to be outdone, a grinning smile appeared on his face, and a powerful ghost burst out during the flight and rushed directly in the direction of Li San. Of course Li San is not used to anyone. "Monster, come here!" Li San''s one hand and five fingers directly turned into an iron fist, the gong qi on the top was continuously climbing, while the sword qi on the other hand was flowing. This Li San is a divine power, and the opponent is a strange power. The confrontation between a **** and a strange is of course the divine power is better. The attack from the opponent should not be underestimated, after all, the person sent by the ghost domain Tianzun. boom! However, after a few rounds, it is conceivable that the guy was directly beaten by Li San to vomit blood. "you!" Li San laughed. "How? It should be me who abused you with a few tricks!" With that said, Li San raised his sword to solve the opponent with one sword. "No! Master Tianzun of the Ghost Realm, save me!" The guy yelled. At this moment, a figure rushed over. "Li San, don''t want to move my people!" Li San and Hu Xianmei were taken aback after seeing this person clearly, they turned out to be Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory. Unexpectedly, the ghost domain Tianzun all played. "Hehe, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, how come you have spare time, you just finished tormenting Demon Venerable, do you want to be abused by me too!" Ghost Domain Tianzun was so angry with Li San that he didn''t want him, this kid was really shameless. "Humph! Li San, you hurt Demon Venerable, I want to teach you for him!" What Ghost Domain Tianzun thought was that if he couldn''t kill Li San, at least he had to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, his ghost domain Tianzun and Demon Venerable''s face was still mixed on this earth, and his old face could not be put away. Involuntarily speaking, the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign had already rushed over, and the spirit of the Ghost Territory continued to erupt, and the intensity was also shocked by Li San. Hu Xianmei looked worried. "He''s here, Li San must be careful of his ghost domain tricks!" "Don''t worry, I''m not bad!" Li San faced the extremely fierce and fierce attack of the ghost domain Tianzun, he did not flinch, and his expression was calm and calm. At the same time, Li San shook the magic sword in the direction of the ghost domain Tianzun violently. "Exorcism and swordsmanship, out!" "You kid don''t think you have a bit of swordsmanship." The Ghost Territory Tianzun smiled when he saw it, and assumed that Li San was an ordinary sword repairman. The ghost domain Tianzun immediately increased the intensity of the ghost energy in his hand, and hit Li San directly with one blow. At this time, Hu Xianmei had no time to deal with Li San''s subordinates dealing with the ghost domain Tianzun. When the attacks of the ghost domain Tianzun and Li San slammed into each other, the confident face of the ghost domain Tianzun immediately changed. His smile frowned slightly. Yep? So powerful! Because the ghost domain Tianzun felt the powerful sword aura from Li Sanjian, he rushed into a headache. "impossible!" Ghost Territory Tianzun''s heart tightened and could no longer despise Li San''s strength. Thinking of this, Ghost Territory Tianzun suddenly turned his hand into sharp claws like a knife, and the sound of the blade wind was produced, almost tearing the air. The ghost domain Tianzun rushed directly to Li San. He wanted to cut Li San¡¯s neck and hold Li San¡¯s head to see the Demon Lord. One was to comfort the Demon Lord, and the other was to show off his trophy in front of the Demon Lord. . Li San stepped out lightly and gracefully in a few steps. At the same time, his figure flickered, and the other side swayed in front of the ghost domain Tianzun to wonder if his eyes were not working well, and the fireworks were messy. Li San''s sword aura brought strong sword power and sword aura, directly blasted in front of the ghost domain Tianzun. The ghost domain Tianzun immediately showed the most fierce and terrifying side, and his face began to be distorted into the appearance of beasts and monsters, which was very scary. The ghost domain Tianzun did not show any mercy to Li San, with only one purpose, to get rid of Li San. Li San used more and more ultimate moves. This called Ghost Domain Tianzun''s heart tightened, and he couldn''t help but shake his whole body, and I don''t know whether he can successfully kill this kid today. "Ghost Domain Weird Decision!" boom! A strange aura erupted between the sky and the earth, which continuously poured into the body of the ghost domain Tianzun. For a while, his robes were all torn away, and a stream of strange auras directly gushed out of his skin. Li San couldn''t help but cursed when he saw it, this was so weird. "Netherworld''s method of making monsters!" Li San also unwilling to show weakness and directly hit a few spells. Li San''s sword light directly blasted on the strange air current entwined around the ghost domain Tianzun. However, unexpectedly, his sword aura was entangled by that strange aura. Li San regressed again and again. "Li San, you are fortunate to be able to force Lao Tzu to use tricks to deal with you!" The ghost domain Tianzun stretched his teeth and claws, and he used all the belongings to deal with Li San, and it was really no one. Just now, Tianzun of Ghost Territory was almost vomited to death by Li Sanke, which made him very angry. Bang bang! After a few loud roars, the ghost domain Tianzun burst out again, and the earth moved and the mountains shook, even far away from the mountains. Ghost Domain Tianzun violently attacked Li San again and again. At this time, Hu Xianmei and her subordinates were about to fight, and Hu Xianmei had already settled the opponent. Hu Xianmei flew to Li San''s side. "Li San, this guy is so strong!" It seems that it will take time, Li San smiled bitterly. The attack speed of the two became more fierce. Ghost Territory Tianzun''s hands grew bigger and longer, and black and red air began to appear all over his body. Chapter 346： Its like being captured Vaguely, there was still an endless **** aura exuding. That''s right, the ghost domain Tianzun has eaten a lot of people and drank a lot of human flesh in the past few years to have this kind of aura. Li San stared at the ghost domain Tianzun who rushed over again, his eyes narrowed, the seven meridians and eight channels in his body began to surging with endless mana, and at the same time exuding mana. Li San directly transformed the endless qi between the sky and the earth into the qi of his own practice, and at the same time, he was constantly improving and absorbing it into his own body, turning it into a force of his own, and finally instilling it. Into Li San''s meridians. When Hu Xianmei saw this, she almost gave a thumbs up. Li San''s operation really caused him to open his eyes, and it was amazing to my Li San. And the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign was stunned for half a second before reacting. He didn''t expect Li San to have such power. The power of the stocks continued to erupt from Li San''s body, and the ghost domain Tianzun felt a strong pressure. After fighting with many monsters in the past few days, Li San has long experience. boom! Li San directly slapped it out, and at the same time the ground under his feet was shaken at this time, everything was shaking, and the air flow was ripped apart by Li San''s power, and the magic light appeared. The ghost domain Tianzun''s face changed drastically, he planned to knock away the gas, but his strength was not enough. Before Ghost Territory Tianzun could figure out how to dodge Li San''s attack, the intensity had already blasted on his chest and back. Ghost Domain Tianzun only felt that he was going to die. His figure was knocked out like a ball. Pouch! A few mouthfuls of black blood spurted out of the blood of the ghost domain Tianzun, pay attention, this was not spit out, it was spurted out by the blow, I saw how powerful and arrogant Li San was just now. The ghost domain Tianzun''s secret path is not good, it seems that he has to run, and can''t control a lot. Although he is seriously injured all over his body, it is still important to escape. Ghost Territory Tianzun climbed up in embarrassment. After several hundred rounds of fighting, he realized that this Li San is not easy to provoke, and he has already seen that the strength of this kid in front of him is too terrifying. "Li San, he wants to run!" Hu Xianmei reminded. When Li Sanyi saw that the ghost domain Tianzun was about to escape, his eyes flashed. The magic sword flashed in his hand immediately, a sword curse appeared on the sword light, and he shouted. "Where do you run for me!" The ghost domain Tianzun must have his whole body, he only felt a dizzy head and a shock in his body. Li San repeatedly blasted his head with one blow, and the opponent fainted with his eyes rolled. Hu Xianmei stepped forward with a smile on her face. "Li San, you really have you, the ghost domain Tianzun has been stunned by you, how to deal with this guy?" "Of course you can''t spare him lightly!" Li San dragged his chin to think. "Stop him in your secret hole first." Hu Xianmei looked puzzled. "Li San, don''t you cut off his head right away?" Li San told Hu Xianmei not to be in a hurry, he was planning to lure Song Qianxue and the devil on the hook. Only then did Hu Xianmei understand, she cast her admiration eyes directly at Li San, that Li San was really clever. ¡­ Inside the Mozun Cave at this time. The devil is healing. A little confidant rushed in with a nervous expression and sweat on his forehead. "Report to the lord, it''s okay. Just a little demon came to report, and there was news that the ghost domain Tianzun and Li San were fighting in the Demon Domain Mountain." Mo Zun stood up abruptly, and didn''t care whether his body hurt or not. "What! Brother Ghost Domain Tianzun, is he here?" Immediately afterwards, Mo Zun smiled triumphantly. "Presumably now the Ghost Territory Tianzun has already killed Li San and is holding the kid''s head to see me, ha!" The little confidant was helpless and hesitated. "Oh, my lord, it''s not like that. The Ghost Territory Tianzun fought with Li San for hundreds of rounds, but was finally stunned by Li San." what! impossible! As soon as the Demon Sovereign heard it, he slumped on the stone chair, his pupils dilated and his expression was incredible. "That''s the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign, how could it not be able to beat that stinky boy! Is this your message wrong?" Mozun glared at the little confidant, killing him and didn''t believe that the ghost domain Tianzun could not beat Li San. The little cronies stammered. "It''s true, the little one dare not make a mistake!" Now Mozun was stunned. The horse, the ghost domain Tianzun have been abused by Li San. "Quickly, where is the ghost brother Tianzun now? Was he killed by Li San?" "Not yet, I was locked in Hu Xianmei''s secret cave by Li San." Demon Lord thought about it, of course he had to find ways to rescue the ghost domain Tianzun. "Go and continue to inquire about it, and immediately report to me whenever there is a movement on Li San''s side!" "Yes!" The little confidant ran out in a hurry, setting up a lot of people in and outside the mountains to monitor Li San''s every move. ¡­ The secret cave was dark and damp, and there was the sound of water droplets from time to time in the cave. Soon, the ghost domain Tianzun woke up. He felt that his head was about to burst in pain. "Ah, headache!" However, when the ghost domain Tianzun was about to get up, he found that he could not move. He was **** by Li Sanfa''s rope. "Li San, come out for me!" Ghost Territory Tianzun screamed, his mouth was dry, and he couldn''t take care of a lot of the rainwater in the cave by crawling to the side and drinking a few sips of rainwater. It''s just a trick to clean or not. It''s better than death of thirst. Ghost Territory Tianzun called for a long time and no one answered him. At this time, Li San and Hu Xianmei were setting up a fire outside the cave and roasting beast meat, and the fragrance of the beast drifted into the cave. Of course, the ghost domain Tianzun smelled the scent, and his stomach was grunting, he was already hungry, but now he is even hungry. "Li San, I know you are outside the cave. Give me something to eat. I''m hungry and thirsty!" No matter how the ghost domain Tianzun called, no one would take care of it. Li San handed Hu Xianmei some barbecues. "Come on, Hu Xianmei, take a good taste of the craftsmanship of elder brother, you will be satisfied." Hu Xianmei smiled while tasting. "It''s really delicious on earth, it''s the first time I have eaten barbecued meat like this for many years." Hu Xianmei then became more serious. "Li San, the ghost domain Tianzun really doesn''t care about him, if he is starving to death, how can we use him to lure the devil to the hook?" That said, Li San nodded. "Then give him some so that he won''t die." With that said, Li San directly took a few strings of beast meat and walked in. "Hey, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm, your name is Maoer, I can''t hear you if I''m not deaf!" When the ghost domain Tianzun saw Li Sanqi, he didn''t fight. "Hurry up and untie Lao Tzu, I promise that within two days, my people will come to kill you and save me." Li San stared blankly, and stretched the flesh to the nose of the ghost domain Tianzun. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" Ghost Territory Tianzun''s eyes lit up, and the halazi in his mouth almost came out, and Li San could hear the cry of his stomach. Of course he wants to eat. Ghost Domain Tianzun nodded. Li San jokingly smiled with a cheating expression. "If you want to be full, call me Dad!" what! Ghost Territory Tianzun almost vomited blood, called Nima''s father, and called you Baba. Chapter 347： Moths out again However, the ghost domain Tianzun still couldn''t bear the hunger, so he called out. Li San smiled triumphantly, that''s right, and then gave him a piece of meat. Soon Hu Xianmei walked in from outside the cave and whispered to Li San softly, with a nervous look on his face. "Li San, I just received news that Liu Cuiping is missing again!" what? This is not good. "It looks like we are going back to take a look." Hu Xianmei pointed to this guy in the hole. "Then what should he do?" "It''s better to be locked up here and suffer." The ghost domain Tianzun yelled. "Li San, shameless, can''t leave me here alone, I will die of hunger and thirst!" But no matter how he scolded, Li San and Hu Xianmei had already walked out of the cave to Liu Cuiping''s home. Soon, they came to Liu Cuiping''s door and knocked on the door. When Liu Cuiping heard that someone was coming, her throat was raised in her heart, and she did not dare to open the door, for fear that it was not human beings. "It''s me, Li San, open the door, I''m here to help you." When Liu Cuiping heard that it was Li San''s voice, she felt relieved and rushed to open the door for them. "It turned out to be Li San Shenren, come in quickly." She said that Liu Cuiping was sad with a crying expression. "My child Song Qianxue is gone again, what can I do?" Li San patted the other person on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, tell me how to return in advance." In this way, Li San told how Song Qianxue had disappeared again. Li San nodded slightly after listening, and then he counted. "She turned out to be in a manor near Luoshui City, how could she be there?" Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping are also frowning and unclear. Li San had heard of the manor. It was a site called Zhuangzhu Liu. It is not clear why Zhuangzhu Liu sent someone to arrest Song Qianxue. "Go, it''s not too late, it''s important to save people." In this way, a few people walked along the rugged mountain road for more than ten minutes and kept moving forward. Liujiazhuang is about a few hundred miles away from here, and it is indeed a bit difficult for a few people to go there, because I still have an ordinary person like Liu Cuiping, so the traveling speed is slower. Li San and the others stopped at a bend of a continuous flow near the Luoshui River, and saw a small manor appear in their sight like a small town in front of them. Li San pointed to countless small courtyards not far ahead. "This should be the Liujiazhuang we are going to, presumably the owner of Liujiazhuang is very rich, and the courtyard is large and noble." Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping nodded. Liu Cuiping whispered. "Li San, I heard that Liujiazhuang''s defenses are very strict. There are hundreds of servants in the house alone. The family is indeed very rich. The young master of his family is very domineering and always oppresses our people." It turns out that Li San nodded, and the fact that there are such rich people is really annoying. At this moment, Li Sanzheng scanned the surroundings here with his magical eyes, and he couldn''t help frowning. It seems that the pattern here is very dangerous. Li San pointed to the surroundings of the manor. "Look, there are a few currents surrounding the entire manor. We can only circle around to the gate, but there are guards at the gate to get in." Li San looked up again, only to see a long suspension bridge that could lead into Liujiazhuang Mansion, but there were dozens of guards guarding it, so you don''t have to think about it. Liu Cuiping''s expression became anxious. "What can I do, can''t my child be saved? I don''t know why the Liujiazhuang people arrested him?" Li San was observing the water bridge, only to see people from Liujiazhuang passing by accidentally on the spacious water bridge. And this water bridge is not always unblocked. It also has special time requirements. It can only be released from dawn to evening, and it will be closed directly after night to allow no one to enter. Seeing this, Li San cursed secretly, Liu Zhuangzhu is really a cunning old guy, he was thoughtful, but why he sent someone to arrest the young people in the city is really incredible, I am afraid that there is something unspeakable in it. It must be checked. "I''m afraid that this water bridge will not be able to pass, so we have to think of other ways." Liu Cuiping was even more anxious. "Brother Li, but, except for the road of the water bridge, you see, there is no way to enter the manor around here, and there are artificial water flows all around, and there is no way to reach Liujiazhuang!" Liu Cuiping was right, and Li San had no idea for a while. He stared at the currents and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, his eyes flashed, this water? Yes, who said there is no way, the way is right in front of me. "It''s impossible for a living person to be suffocated to death. We can''t make it through the road. We can go by water. You see, we can swim through it, right!" Li San''s words awakened Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei who were impatient. "Brother Li is still smart, why didn''t we expect it." Being praised so much, Li San scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. It should also be said that he himself is a man of God, and of course his mind is much stronger than a normal person. Li San carefully observed the surrounding terrain and environment again. He had heard that in Liujiazhuang, the lord of Liuzhuang is the so-called earth emperor on this land boundary. Everyone has to listen to him and say nothing, and he is very decisive in killing and killing, and his arrogant The son is not a good cake either. This manor occupies a very large area, hundreds of kilometers away, which is equivalent to the area of ??hundreds of households. It is enough to show that there are many mines in Liujiazhuang. The manor is like a small island, but it is not a place where ordinary people can come. . Li San and Hu Xianmei stood outside the manor and kept observing them. Of course, they were hiding in the dark without being noticed. At the entrance of the manor, there were more than a dozen people with big waists guarding the gate, and all of them looked serious, which was very guarded. Hu Xianmei smiled. "Fortunately, we came late at night, so it is not easy to be spotted. After a while, we can jump into the water and swim to the gate of the opposite manor. "Be careful, don''t disturb anyone. As far as I know, people in Liujiazhuang will only come out to inspect once during a special time period." Li Sanji carefully hid in the nearby woods, waiting for the night to slowly fall. The water was hundreds of miles wide, and Li San observed that the color and breath of the water seemed a little wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Hu Xianmei pointed to the red water surface. "This water is so dark, it seems to be a little red." When he heard the word red, Li San suddenly understood something, yes, there seemed to be a little blood in it. Chapter 348： Liujiazhuang Water Village Change There should be something wrong with the water, but Li San still can''t tell what''s in the water. Under the moonlight in the dark night, the whirlpool in the water kept tumbling, making people feel shocked. For a while, several people didn''t want to swim across the water. Li San discovered that some water flows in the opposite direction, and there seemed to be some dark shadows swimming under the water, but they disappeared. Several people in Liu Cuiping thought it was their own delusion. Li San vaguely felt something in the water peeping upward at him, but perhaps it was also due to the illusion of darkness and psychological effects. At this time, the water bridge was pulled up by the people of Liujiazhuang and could no longer pass. The inside of the manor was dark, and everyone should have fallen asleep. This is the best time for Li San and the others to act. Hu Xianmei was staring at the water surface intently, his feeling was similar to Li San''s, Hu Xianmei whispered to Li San. "Li San, I feel that this water monster is weird. Will there be a water monster or something? I just saw a shadow floating up from the bottom and immediately dived, as if there were eyes staring at us from the bottom of the water." After hearing it, Li San''s heart was shocked, and even Hu Xianmei felt it, but in order to comfort people, he could not tell the truth, otherwise he must not frighten them, and Li San had to prevaricate. "Don''t be suspicious, those are just reflections from the moonlit trees." Liu Cuiping, who had just been scared with a nervous expression, was relieved. "It turns out to be a shadow, so I can rest assured." But after Hu Xianmei listened to Li San''s words, she stared at the water for a long time before she looked away. He knew that Li San was comforting Liu Cuiping. Li San thought about it for a moment, fearing that Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei were not enough, and it would be considered as a caregiver to ask his friends for help. Thinking of this, Li San directly summoned the two brothers of Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang with a spell. Black and impermanent, sleepy eyes. "Li San, you''re looking for us to **** you in the middle of the night!" Li San asked the other party to be quieter. "Of course something is going on, swim with me into the river to the other side, and the lord Liu Zhuang sent someone to arrest Liu Cuiping''s child." So that was the case, but this matter requires them to go out of their way. Is Li San overkill, Bai Wuchang rolls his eyes, but Li San is a friend, so he is still willing to help. Li San directly ordered several people. "Hei Wuchang, you and Bai Wuchang swim from this right side, I lead Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping from the left, we meet at the gate, remember everything, be careful, I feel there should be something unknown in the water." Liu Cuiping almost peeed when she heard it, but Li San immediately consoled her. "I''m just kidding." So they were divided into two groups. Li San and Hu Xianmei walked forward cautiously in the middle position. There is no need to enter the water at this time. It is the best way to see where to jump in from the side. Li San used a okay gesture to indicate that several people could act. So Li San and Hu Xianmei held their breath and jumped directly into the water. Thump thump! Several people fell into the water at the same time. "Ah, this water is so cold!" Li Sanji suddenly felt a biting coldness, and this coldness was a bit colder than ordinary water, and I didn''t know whether it was a psychological effect or something. Anyway, the water was as cold as **** to the bottom of my heart. However, the white impermanence and the black impermanence are cold-blooded animals. They can''t feel it at all. They swim happily and speed up at the same time. They were very cautious every few meters, and the surroundings were also unusually quiet. At first, the sound of water movement was audible, but for safety reasons, Li San directly eliminated the sound of swimming with the talisman, and the sound of slacking was gone. . "Swim with confidence, everyone will not be discovered this time." Seeing that there were no changes and no guards patrolling around, Li San waved his hand to several people. "It''s safe here, keep going." Li San stared at the wall a few feet high on the opposite side of the water and frowned. These walls were built on the edge of the manor, surrounded by water to form a natural barrier. If you want to get inside the manor, you must swim over from the water. Go over the wall and jump into the manor. As for what it will look like in the manor, Li San can only rely on guessing. I heard Liu Cuiping said that Liujiazhuang is very concealed, usually not people enter, and I can¡¯t even see it at a glance, and I don¡¯t know what it is every day. What are they doing, but where did their innumerable wealth come from? At this moment, Li San''s expression was a bit embarrassed, he couldn''t help but lower his head to stare into the water for a few moments, and another chill came to his spine. There must be a problem in this water! But now there is no change. Li San felt it. There must be something horrible hidden in the water that could attack them at any time, but this matter cannot be told to Liu Cuiping and it is even worse if it will cause panic. Among the few people, Li San and Bai Wuchang are quite good in water. Li San is a god, of course, swimming is not a problem for him. Li Sanshen has entered deep rivers, and shallower has fallen through small potholes. place. "Which way to swim closer?" Staring at the rapids, Li San secretly said. Bai Wuchang made suggestions. "I think the water flow under the water bridge should be gentler. Let''s go there, and it''s closer than the manor gate. It saves time. Let''s swim from here." At this time, Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei were a little bit cold, their hands and feet were cold, and if they didn''t get to the destination, they would be frozen to death without being scared to death. Li San nodded and thought, then smiled at Heiwuchang. "In this way, Heiwuchang, you first dive with Baiwuchang to find a way." Black impermanence rolled his eyes. "Why me? Actually, I''m a little scared." "It''s you, you have an opinion." Heiwuchang had no choice but to listen to Li San''s orders. Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang have serious expressions. After nodding, they hold their bone forks tightly in their hands. They know that the bottom of the water should not be safe. First, help Li San and the others to explore. After all, there is Liu Cuiping''s hand. The person who doesn''t have the power to bind the chicken is there, and it is necessary to protect the other party. Li San dived at the same time, and a shiny dagger appeared in his hand. It was extremely sharp, and it was particularly conspicuous under the moonlight at night. He was only wearing a pair of very short pants, which is equivalent to a pair of pants, as the saying goes, and then he pinned the dagger to his waist. Hold your breath and plunge into the water. In fact, Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei are both tense in their hearts, especially Liu Cuiping''s heart is hanging, she is worried that something will happen to her child. This is when Li San swims under the water bridge and dives up. "Well, it''s really close to the gate here." Li Sangang was about to call a few people to come and swim together. Chapter 349： Raising Ghost Pond However, not far from Li San, there was a sudden gust of wind. Then a few huge waves hit. what''s going on? "Everyone flash, don''t get involved!" Li San had already clearly felt that the wind was abnormal, it should be a yin wind! At this time, Li San noticed that there seemed to be a few Dongdongzheng slowly poking their heads out of the water, pressing down a large area, but the distance was still far away, and it was not clear what it was. Liu Cuiping''s teeth trembled tensely. "Oh my god, it''s a water ghost!" Liu Cuiping panicked and swam to the side. However, Liu Cuiping''s scream shocked those things, and they quickly retracted into the water. Li San secretly scolded his mother, the horse, whether it was a man or a ghost, and the battle would be over. He shrank and shit. Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang have just dived up after exploring them. "Li San, it seems that there is really something in the water, we should be more careful." Li San nodded. "I understand. The reason why Patriarch Liu is so relieved about this place should be because it is surrounded by water and there is something in the water protecting his manor." "Yes, I think so too, go swim, maybe something will appear later." The water flow has passed and the necks of a few people are very cold. After Li San took a few deep breaths, he plunged into the water abruptly, and the downstream would be faster. As soon as Li San''s figure disappeared, countless water waves rushed towards it. This was clearly not a natural phenomenon, but a certain force operating. At this time, Li San and several people entered the water like a few bait, and then caused many unidentified objects in the water to worry and stalk. They were all eager to try and attack Li San and the others in the dark. Liu Cuiping''s face is very ugly. It may be frightened, or it may be completely cold by the water, for two reasons. Li San floated up again, Liu Cuiping and the others were relieved, thinking that Li San had just been swallowed by the current. Li Sanxiang is impermanent. "Be prepared. If anyone has any trouble, call me right away and I''ll go over and help you!" Bai Wuchang nodded in agreement. As soon as Li San had finished speaking, the wind blew up again, and for a while, cold waves attacked them again. "Flash!" A few people flashed while swimming, which was really shocking. Soon, Hei Wuchang plunged into the water and floated up again. When his head came out of the water, Liu Cuiping was almost crying. And Li San was also surprised. I saw that the water on Heiwuchang''s face turned out to be scarlet and a little black. Well, this is obviously not river water but blood water! Li San also didn''t know if it was the blood of impermanence or the color of water. Liu Cuiping shivered at Heiwuchang''s face in horror. "You, why did your brother''s face bleed?" Li San hurriedly comforted Liu Cuiping. "Don''t be afraid, there should be a problem with the water." Before a few people could react, they saw that the water kept changing color and a large area of ??red, and at the same time the stench kept attacking their sense of smell. "Smelly! It smells like carrion!" Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei immediately covered their mouths, not letting the blood into the mouth and nose. The smell is too **** and uncomfortable, and Li San just wanted to leave the place immediately. Seeing a stream of blood surging up from the depths of the water under an unknown force, it attacked Li Sanji. Within minutes, this large area of ??water turned out to be a red water area. What exactly is going on? Li San''s pupils shrank slightly, and he had sensed the presence of ghost energy. "There should be corpses in the water!" "Huh? This!" Liu Cuiping was scared to urinate directly. It should have been in the water. Anyway, he couldn''t distinguish between urine and sewage. Seeing Liu Cuiping''s face pale, Li San felt that Liu Cuiping should no longer be involved in the rescue operation at this time. If this continues, if Song Qianxue is not rescued, Liu Cuiping will have to hang up directly. Involuntarily speaking, Li San directly blasted Liu Cuiping onto the shore. "Liu Cuiping, look around, we will come to you after we save people." Black impermanence and white impermanence have experienced battles. They are not afraid of evil things in the water. As for this **** water, it is normal like a bathhouse. Li San felt that the situation was still very critical. Li San had a calm face and directly waved the dagger in his hand, slashing and swimming towards the other side. At this time, countless heads protruding out of the water, of various sizes and sizes, and Li San could clearly see them, both oozing and disgusting. Some of their heads turned out to be scarlet on one side, and some people''s eyeballs were sunken directly in. Their eye sockets were as deep as an abyss, and it seemed that they could fascinate people at any time. Others have blood-red hair and slender hair, which is even more terrifying when floating above the water. In some cases, half of the blood face was directly covered by red hair, and it was impossible to see what was happening on that half of the face. The eyes of some of the water ghosts shot out cold light and stared at Li Sanji. They were like starving ghosts who had been hungry for several months and wanted to eat immediately. At this time, there were as many as 20 ghosts and corpses that appeared in front of Heiwuchang, and they were swimming here at a fast speed. They want to surround Li Sanji. "Li San, they are here!" "Horse, so many water ghosts!" Li San couldn''t help but burst out foul language. Suddenly, Li San understood something. Presumably, the rivers that protect the manor are not raised with fish, shrimps, tortoises and the like, but are all raised with ghosts and corpses. The shameless owner of Liu Zhuang is really weird. If people raise fish, he would have raised a corpse soul. It''s no wonder that the children nearby are gone recently. They should have been caught by him to feed the corpses in the water or they are weird. It''s so desolate. Li San had only one idea at this time, and that was to eliminate a major harm for the people. Of course, these ghosts were no match for Li San. Li killed one in three minutes, and then the water became more muddy. However, the number of ghosts is constantly increasing. At this time, Li San didn''t have a treasure that could be used in the water, so he could only hold a sharp knife in his hand. The gang of ghosts and corpses swarmed up, they were not afraid of Li Sanji at all, they kept roaring in their blood, and they would definitely be fainted when they heard it in the night. They kept galloping towards Li Sanji, and notice that they were not swimming here, they were galloping over, which shows how fast their swimming speed is. They will definitely take these human flesh. The bone fork in Heiwuchang''s hand flashed with cold light at this time, and it went down a few times, and a dozen ghosts were directly chopped into several pieces, and the black blood was flowing. Li San was swimming desperately, and at the same time he chopped off the necks of a few ghosts, directly causing them to sink to the bottom and never rise again. At this time the river was getting scarlet. Ouch! The five ghosts directly yelled at Li San. Chapter 350： Blood river They opened their **** mouths, and their gloomy fangs directly bit Li San''s arm. "Horse, dare to bite Lao Tzu! Die to me!" Angrily, Li San immediately turned around, and the two ghosts were thrown out of the water and plopped heavily on the shore to be killed. At this time, Liu Cuiping, who was on the shore, was so scared that she backed away and almost yelled. Other ghosts rushed over immediately, and they planned to bite off Li San''s flesh. At this moment, Li San only heard a loud cry from Heiwuchang over there. "Nima, you bite me!" I saw blood flowing out of Heiwuchang''s back. He was attacked by a corpse. Of course, Heiwuchang was annoyed. He became frantic and frantically brandished the dagger in his hand to kill him. There were more and more ghosts and corpses, and they rushed to swim here. Bai Wuchang''s hand was wounded and was bleeding, and the swing of the bone fork in his hand slowed down. "Li San, come and help me, I''m going to be **** to death!" Li San hurried to respond. "It seems that my Nether Yin Soldier 30 positions are about to play." Li San directly called out the assisting stunt. Seeing that Bai Wuchang was about to beat the opponent, dozens of helpers came and directly tortured the ghosts and saved Bai Wuchang. "Thanks, Li San." Bai Wuchang looked fortunate. Without Li San, he was afraid it would be a hard fart. Li San stretched his face. He didn''t expect that Liu Jiazhuang would raise hundreds of ghosts in the river water of the manor. He was really bold. This is not a crime. Bai Wuchang also stretched his face and cursed. "Li San, don''t you see, it turns out that Liu Jiazhuang changed this area of ??water into his own corpse pond!" Liu Cuiping looked at Li San and the others in the water. At this time, she was already trembling. Will her child Song Qianxue have been thrown into the river to feed the corpses. No way! "My Song Qianxue don''t become a ghost!" Liu Cuiping kept kowtow in prayer. Li San frowned and jumped up suddenly, the cold light of the dagger in his hand flashed, and he plunged into the water again to abuse him. Then when he came out of the water, Li San''s foot was like a dragonfly smashing water directly on the blood head of a ghost, and the ghost was stepped into the water as soon as it was about to show its head. This scene was strange and funny. After that, Li San grabbed Heiwuchang. At this time Heiwuchang was being attacked by more than a dozen ghosts, but Li Sanyi''s presence at the scene was different. In the blink of an eye, the ghost next to Heiwuchang was terrified, and Li San was blasted into the water without daring to come out. Heiwuchang had no good place to be bitten, but fortunately he quickly healed with pills. Heiwuchang was pulled up by Li San. "Black impermanence, you accompany Liu Cuiping to rest first." In an instant, a few corpses jumped out of the water, and their heads turned out to be skeletons. After jumping out of the water, they were a full five meters high, like a whale being lifted up, with blood-red bodies. "It''s so ugly!" I saw that these guys didn''t have a good piece of meat, they were more like skeletons and ghosts. Li San had a calm expression. He could jump up several feet in the water. At the same time, the light of the knife in his hand flashed, one after another, and the gang of ghosts that followed were beheaded for a time. It became a few big pieces, and then fell heavily into the water. After Li San stepped on his toes like a dragonfly, he was stepping on the ghosts and corpses. That''s right, he was borrowing strength. He jumped several feet high again and again, and kept swimming towards the door of the target. To a few people''s surprise, they saw the group of ghosts and corpses vying to eat the flesh and bones of the group of corpses. The scene was very bloody. "This group of non-human guys even want to eat their own companions!" At this time, scarlet waves were constantly churning out in the water, and blood and flesh were flying. After a few moves, Li San had already swam to the side of the black impermanence and the white impermanence. He directly pulled Heiwuchang ashore, and Heiwuchang was relieved. Heiwuchang''s face was originally black, but this time he was so frightened that his face turned from black to blue, and there was still blood flowing from his cheeks on his face. All of Li San''s clothes were dyed red. Hei Wuchang laughed awkwardly. "Thank you Brother Li, these guys are too difficult to deal with." Li San is called Bai Wuchang. "Bai Wuchang, come over and help this Wuchang deal with the wounds. These ghosts should have corpse poison." Bai Wuchang dealt with it immediately. At this time, Li San''s eyes were sharp. He underestimated the strength of Liu Zhuangzhu. Unexpectedly, the small river in the Xiaohu Manor would be a pond for raising ghosts and corpses, and at the same time, it would become Liujiazhuang''s natural umbrella, which is difficult to enter. "Li San, there is nothing wrong with Heiwuchang. Fortunately, Heiwuchang has not been bitten into the bone marrow, otherwise the corpse poison will cause him to mutate." "That''s good." Just now, if Li San''s movements were one minute slower, I was afraid that Impermanence would have been sucked by those guys long ago. Bai Wuchang stared meaningfully at the center of the water that was slowly returning to calm. At this time, the heads of those who were not human had already sunk. "Li San, what should we do now?" Li Sanyi frowned and thought, this is a bit troublesome, since all of them are here, of course it is important to save the people, and it must not be so injured and go back empty-handed. "You guys take a break first, and I will try to swim near the door now!" This¡­¡­ Bai Wuchang and Black Wuchang looked worried. "Then Li San, you must be more careful. They are much more difficult to deal with than ordinary choppy. After all, they are the ones who died in the water." Bai Wuchang stared at the dark water. "I think I should think about it and go on!" Li San stretched his face. "But saving people is waiting for no one. Who knows what happened to Liu Cuiping''s family." Seeing that Li San had made up his mind to go, Bai Wuchang and Black Wuchang couldn''t persuade him any more, so he laughed. "Then, Li San, we will try again with you to get rid of them." Li San called Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei to observe on the shore. If there are dozens of ghosts and corpses, it can still deal with it, but there are thousands of them, which is a bit of a headache. The bone forks in the hands of Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were held tightly in their hands, and the black light flashed. Li San has his own weapons and a demon-expelling decision in his hands. His expression is serious. The wind in the middle of the night caused a few people to shiver, and it was even colder because of the water on their bodies. Guru! The sound of unidentified objects spitting out from time to time in the water was undoubtedly the movement of the choppy below. Li San and the others were ready to try again. After looking at each other, they gritted their teeth and jumped directly into the water and swam towards the door. Among them, Li San has the best water quality, black impermanence is better than white impermanence, and the worst is black impermanence. Li San and Bai Wuchang plunged into the water abruptly to remove the debris from the bottom. As they plunged into the water, scarlet blood rushed from the plain underwater just now. After sensing a person entering the water, several ghosts rushed directly from the bottom to the water and quickly gathered together. Chapter 351： Mysterious roar Liu Cuiping was so worried that she took Hu Xianmei''s hand. "Li San, they can do it, I''m afraid..." Hu Xianmei patted Liu Cuiping. "Don''t worry, we have to believe in Li San''s strength, and your family will be saved." Li San was also very surprised. Liu Jiazhuang had raised so many ghosts and corpses in this water, and the number was also staggering. This is simply the rhythm of doing bad things and has reached an inexcusable level. However, before these ghosts arrived in front of Bai Wuchang and Li Sanji, several vortexes with big waves continued to emerge, appearing around them. That''s right, Li San and the others are struggling to fight the ghosts in the water. And those waves and whirlpools are the effects of Li Sanbai''s impermanence and their swords. As soon as these ghosts and corpses were within the range of Li San''s attack, the opponent would be directly cut into several pieces by the sharp weapon in the hands of Li Sanji and then sink directly into the bottom of the water and never rise again. After that, some ghosts floated directly to the side along the water. Li San and several people cooperated very tacitly, and these vortices became bigger and bigger, and their effects became more and more obvious. The vortices continued to entangle the ghosts in like a ghost harvester to ensure that they would never get out again. The opponent was dizzy and couldn''t find North. Seeing this effect, Li Sanyi nodded with satisfaction, um, yes, it is still effective, there was a triumphant expression on his face, and they smiled at the impermanence. "White impermanence, black impermanence, our wave of operations is really fruitful, continue to work hard." The white impermanence and the black impermanence have the will to fight, and they play with ease. Li San jumped up, his toes lightly stepped on the shore a few times, and then his body jumped up again. At this moment, he was constantly looking for his prey like a water bird looking for fish on the water. And the cold light of the knife in his hand kept flashing, and every time the treasure in his hand attacked, several ghosts and corpses would be directly chopped into several pieces by him and sank into the bottom of the water. Li San''s movements were as light as a dragonfly, and his toes continued to use the ghosts to move forward, after which he jumped around very flexibly. There is one person in the water in the white impermanence and black impermanence, and the other is in the water, and they cooperate very well. Seeing that the water is getting muddy and the enemy is getting fewer and fewer. The cooperation of the two ghosts is not bad, and Li San nodded in satisfaction. In hell, there are not many ghosts that can withstand the attacks of the two of them. Li San saw that the number of ghosts and corpses was decreasing at a geometric speed, and several people smiled. Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping were also relieved. At this moment, Li San suddenly heard something vaguely. "En? There is a voice, have you heard it?" Heiwuchang stretched his ears. "Li San, indeed, I also vaguely heard the sound that seemed to roar." Bai Wuchang pointed to the wall next to him. "Li San, that''s right, the sound seems to come from inside this wall." Li San listened carefully again. Although the voice was very subtle, it didn''t sound like a normal movement. It was more like a big guy muffled, and it made people feel a little dazed. Liu Cuiping''s face was nervous, and the whole body was covered with chicken skin at this time. "I''ve never heard such a sound. Is it another ghost or something?" "Not very much." Hu Xianmei''s face was a bit serious, but Liu Cuiping''s face was pale. Hu Xianmei clenched Liu Cuiping''s hand to comfort. "It''s okay, you don''t have to be afraid, there will be nothing wrong with Li San and the others." Hu Xianmei felt cold sweat on Liu Cuiping''s hands at this time. After a while, the roar faintly disappeared. Tell Li San and the others that something unexpected happened. The ghosts in the water who were eager to rush to them just heard the roar and slowly sank their heads to the bottom of the water and did not dare to come out. The water surface became calm for a while, as if nothing had happened just now. The ghosts and corpses disappeared in the blink of an eye, and only the singing of birds and insects at night can be heard here. How is this going? Li Sanyi frowned. Li San directly stepped on the corpses of several ghosts and flew for several operations, and then fell to a place where he could stay. At this time, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang also jumped up from the water. At this time, blood stains appeared on Baiwuchang''s limbs, and he was injured. "Bai Wuchang, have you been bitten by a ghost?" Bai Wuchang looked disapproving. "It''s okay, it''s just a trivial matter. Oh, so many ghosts, it''s impossible not to be injured. It''s good to be alive." That said, Hei Wuchang nodded. Li San was standing on the shore, breathing fresh air constantly. It was really uncomfortable to be in the filthy and **** water just now. Li San took a few big breaths, then stretched out his face and said solemnly. "Hu Xianmei, did you hear any noise just now?" At this time Liu Cuiping''s face was very ugly. "I, I heard." After thinking about Li San Xiang Bai Wuchang and them. "These ghosts actually sank and didn''t dare to come out again. This is weird. It seems that they are afraid of something." When Bai Wuchang''s eyes rolled, something suddenly occurred to him. "Li San, I think they should have sank to the bottom of the water after hearing the strange sound and dare not come out." Li San agreed with Bai Wuchang''s idea. "Yes, I''m afraid that there seems to be something more terrifying than a ghost in this yard. We have to spend time and energy to investigate it." "This, this is difficult, Li San, what shall we do now?" Bai Wuchang only listened to Li San''s arrangements, everyone had to act with one heart. Black Impermanence thought. "Otherwise, I''ll go back and call more ghosts to help you Li San, and arrest all the bad guys in Liujiazhuang." Li San rolled his eyes and shook his head. "I don''t think this matter should disturb anyone. We should deal with it ourselves, and we should avoid it as much as possible. If it disturbs all walks of life, then things will become more complicated." Bai Wuchang frowned after hearing this. "Then if this doesn''t work, what should we do now?" Li San sighed. "We should be able to deal with that thing together." "Well, since Li San decides things, we will accompany you!" Bai Wuchang and their expressions were very serious, they had seen any big winds and waves, and they were afraid that those monsters would fail. Li San patted the opponent on the shoulder. "White impermanence, black impermanence, you are my good friends, rest assured, after this is done, I will reward you with a magic weapon." After listening to it, the white impermanence and the black impermanence will be happy. This is the best way. Li Sanxiang Hu Xianmei. "Hu Xianmei, you first pull Liu Cuiping to the side, and then help Bai Wuchang and Black Wuchang to heal the injuries. I will look at it and talk about it here. Hu Xianmei lifted Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang to the shore, leaving only Li San to observe the terrain. Chapter 352： A group of red coffins appeared in the water After Li San finished observing, he discussed with Bai Wuchang and the others. "Let''s do this for a while, Hu Xianmei, I and Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang are inside the fence. You are on guard with Liu Cuiping outside. If you find someone, you will immediately send a signal to us." Hu Xianmei nodded her head with a serious expression, and Liu Cuiping, who was next to her, did not dare to speak loudly, for fear that some ghosts in the water would come out and bite. For Li San, this Liujiazhuang is becoming more and more mysterious. Before Li San he only knew that Liujiazhuang was rich, but now he feels that Liujiazhuang is not that simple. Li San muttered, wondering what was left in the water in the yard. A few of them cautiously walked over to the yard, because there was a pool in front of them, and they had to swim through it, and then they plunged into the water together. Fortunately, no ghosts appeared in the water at this time. Li San and their movements were agile, and several splashes of water kept appearing, but the shadow of the water waves disappeared. They swam along the fence and swam for a long time. Liu Cuiping felt gloomy here, and she nervously asked Xianmei Hu. "Hu Xianmei, Li San and the others have swam past, what shall we do now?" Hu Xianmei frowned and stared at the people in the water. She secretly said that the things in the river over there must be bigger than ghosts, not only ghosts, but also big strangers. "We are now on the shore to observe if there are anyone, and watch for Li San and the others. Don''t be nervous, your relative will definitely be rescued." Liu Cuiping breathed a sigh of relief now, what are they afraid of with Li San. Hu Xianmei thought for a moment and then patted Liu Cuiping. "Liu Cuiping, or else, you will stay here and watch for yourself. I don''t worry about Li San and the others. I want to help with them. If there is nothing wrong, I will come back to accompany you." "Ah? This! I''m scared myself!" Liu Cuiping looked horrified when she heard it. She couldn''t make it by herself, and she would be even more afraid. Hu Xianmei is determined to help him three. "Liu Cuiping, I don''t worry about you, but Li San and the others should face great danger. I have to help them. Therefore, you have to understand. I believe you can do it here." Liu Cuiping gritted her teeth and agreed that Li San and the others also took risks to save his relatives, so she must muster the courage. "Well, you go with Li San and the others, and I will do it myself." A smile appeared on Hu Xianmei''s face. At this time, Li Sanji had already swimed halfway, and Hu Xianmei immediately followed. "Li San, here I am!" "Hu Xianmei, why are you here? Didn''t you tell you to watch." Hu Xianmei swam over. "With Liu Cuiping here, I''ll help everyone. I''m afraid you will not be able to cope with the danger here." Li San was a little helpless. It would be okay to leave Liu Cuiping on the watch, but that''s what happened now. They went straight to the front of the wall not far away, and Li San cast a look at Hu Xianmei and the others. "You stay here first, and I will go and see with Bai Wuchang." Li San and Bai Wuchang jumped directly onto the high wall. The speed of the two was extremely fast, and the shadows moved in the dark night. Standing on the fence facing Liujiazhuang''s large courtyard and looking over it, it is surprising that there is still a large pool inside. They are directly called Heiwuchang and Hu Xianmei. "It''s safe here, you can come up." Hu Xianmei and Hei Wuchang jumped up directly. There is no movement here, everything is normal. Hu Xianmei carefully observed the surrounding environment and movement. "If you enter from there, you will definitely be discovered. We will still walk along the waterfront road on this side." Several people nodded, and they all listened to Li San''s instructions. Immortal sister Li Sanhu quietly walked from here along the water''s edge into the large courtyard. "This compound is so big. Liujiazhuang is really rich. You can build a city in this compound." The huge pool in this yard was still very anxious, and it was bigger than the pool where the ghosts were raised earlier, and Li San couldn''t help being surprised. After a few people walked around the wall for a while, seeing no one around them, they jumped directly into the water. "I don''t know if there are any ghosts, Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, we have to be more careful." Several people nodded cautiously. At this time, each of them was holding their own treasures tightly in their hands. Some of them were treasures that could shine directly toward the bottom of the water. Things that were hundreds of meters in the water could be seen and clearly seen. The water was deeper and bigger than Li San had imagined. The black water flowed by Li San, and a biting coldness came. "This water is colder than the water in that ghost pool, it''s very weird." Then, the stench came again. "Smelly!" "Isn''t it? There won''t be any ghosts in this water again! Horses." Heiwuchang cursed the Three Character Classic. Li Sanji had never been separated, they all swam cautiously. "If anything happens, white impermanence, black impermanence, you don''t care about me, just protect Hu Xianmei." White impermanence and black impermanence nodded, yes, protect the weak first. After a few people swam to the middle of the water, Hu Xianmei suddenly saw a **** figure appearing in the water and disappeared again. She exclaimed. "Li San, look down, there seems to be something!" Li San and the others stared at Hu Xianmei''s finger, but they didn''t see anything. "Hu Xianmei, are you too nervous? You are wrong." Hu Xianmei frowned, maybe she was confused as to whether it was a psychological effect or something. Li San didn''t know anything, so he told a few people to slow down. Hu Xianmei turned her head to observe something. She always felt that what she had just seen was not an illusion. He dived into the water. Li San was afraid that something was wrong with Hu Xianmei, and he followed Hu Xianmei closely. Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang looked at each other and followed them into the water. They can only communicate in ventriloquist and eye contact in the water. The water is several kilometers deep and can''t see to the bottom, which makes a few people have a bad premonition in their hearts. The more you dive down, the more muddy the water becomes and the stronger the smell of rotting corpses. Li San felt that there must be something unknown below waiting for them to explore. Unsurprisingly, Li San''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a huge red coffin appeared in the field of vision not far from the water. And the coffin is dozens of times larger than a normal coffin when viewed visually. "It''s so big!" What made Li San even more surprised was that there were countless small red coffins standing around the huge red coffin, and they didn''t know what things or monsters were inside. "Isn''t it a ghost again?" They were standing there like a guard in the black, and Li Sanyi was stunned for a while and did not dare to move. He couldn''t count how many of them. Anyway, the road ahead was blocked. Chapter 353： The tricky inside the wall As soon as he saw these things, Li San felt his scalp numb. "Li San, what are these things, why did the people in Liujiazhuang hide the red coffin here?" Li San shook his head and asked him that he didn''t know. Suddenly Li San heard the movement. Countless ghosts suddenly appeared around the red coffin. Li Sansan roared. "No, it''s a ghost!" Several people Bai Wuchang dodged immediately. Li San understood something. "White impermanence, black impermanence, Hu Xianmei, I see, this should be the base of ghosts and corpses!" That''s it. Li San glanced at Hu Xianmei. At this time, Hu Xianmei''s expression was not very good. Her face was full of panic and nervousness. How could she have seen so many dead bodies appearing in the water? Li San didn''t expect that they would swim into the base of the ghost and corpse by mistake. That''s right, the yin qi here is extremely heavy, the water vapor is extremely cold, and the depth is appropriate. It is a good place to raise corpses, and they will multiply faster and faster. I saw this group of ghosts and corpses floating with their eyes closed like ghosts in the water, and they seemed to be waiting for something without moving. If you look down from the water, they are like wooden stakes standing in the water, straight and scary. And they seem to be protecting the biggest red coffin in the middle, and they don''t know what big guys will be there. "That should be their boss." Hei Wuchang pointed to the huge red coffin and teased. Li San nodded. "should be." Hu Xianmei became courageous, and saw these ghosts and corpses without any movement, she continued to go downstream. "Hu Xianmei, be careful, they are alive." A few people were swimming cautiously. Fortunately, the ghosts did not move as if they were sleeping on the bottom of the water, and the long black hair floating in the water was more scary than ghosts under normal circumstances. This is already the bottom of the water, everything is weeds and dark rocks, here is like a large open space deliberately dug out by humans, only for these non-human guys to inhabit and multiply. Li San swam directly around the big red coffin, which was standing flat on the bottom of the river, and Li San observed that it was carved with a lot of runes and totems that didn¡¯t know anything, more like a spell or something. thing. At the same time, Li San''s gaze followed the red coffin upward, and he saw eight thick iron locks extending upward from the eight corners of the red coffin and hanging upwards on the bottom of the water. As Li San and the others got closer and closer to the coffin, the big guy inside seemed to feel the breath of humanity. Wow! Bai Wuchang exclaimed. "The coffin moved! Be careful!" Several thick chains began to move, and at the same time the red coffin kept shaking, constantly hitting the water waves. "It''s not good to have a change!" Li San also felt a strong air current emanating from the huge red coffin. Li San had an intuition, that is, the contents inside must be frightening existence, which is really hard to deal with. This kind of breath made people fear from the bottom of their hearts. Ordinary people would be scared to death if they watched it, but Li San and the others are okay. They have never seen any monsters, which is a trivial matter. Puff puff! Suddenly, the ghosts who had closed their eyes suddenly opened their eyes at the same time, frightening Li Sanji. "No, they live!" With thousands of scarlet eyes staring at Li San and several others, Li San was a little startled. Hu Xianmei got up with chicken skin. Li Sanqi understood, it should be the things in the giant coffin that caused the resonance of these ghosts. "It''s better to get out of here, everyone!" Li San pointed to the surface of the water and motioned a few people to go up first. Although they have amulets, they will definitely suffer if they fight with these guys under the water. So Li San doesn''t want to fight again for the time being, it''s not easy to provoke non-human guys. Hu Xianmei Bai Wuchang and the others understood Li San''s meaning in seconds, they immediately swam up, just to get some fresh air, they were almost suffocated by the **** water. Although the contents of this red coffin are unknown and Li Sanji are very curious, they cannot act rashly. Li San knew that the other side of the few fine chains must be tied to something unexpected. Several people used all their strength and headed up the water. At this time, Liu Cuiping was waiting anxiously on the shore, but fortunately, no one noticed anyone coming here. "Why haven''t Li San come up yet? Are they drowned!" Liu Cuiping became more nervous at the thought of this place. Pouch! Liu Cuiping heard the sound of water waves, and then several heads showed up. "It''s Li San and the others!" Liu Cuiping was relieved. And just now, not long after Li San and the others swam out, there was a loud noise from the bottom of the red coffin, and the red coffin was opened directly by something, and then two green hairs protruded directly from the crack. His claws came out, but they didn''t know these Li San who had swam a long way. The nails of the two green claws are two meters long, and they swirl upwards in a twisty manner, like a knife. If they pierce a person, they will die one by one. With the appearance of the monster, the surrounding ghosts moved at the same time, and they were alive as if they were awakened by a big monster. After a while, they closed their eyes again and kept guarding around the giant coffin. Li San and several people were already above the water. Several people poked their heads out of the water back and forth. At this time, Hu Xianmei''s face was not very good. And Liu Cuiping''s face was very pale, because she saw a ghost not far from behind. "It, they are here! Li San, come up soon!" Li San flew up and jumped directly to the shore. It really scared Liu Cuiping just now. "We walked over there to the compound." The wall here is several feet high. Li Sanwen asked Liu Cuiping. "Can you climb up?" They can do it, but it''s a bit difficult for Liu Cuiping mortal. Liu Cuiping was a little embarrassed. "so tall!" Li San had no choice but to call Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang to help Liu Cuiping climb up. The movements of the few people were very light and no one noticed that it was already in the middle of the night at this time. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid they won''t be able to do anything after dawn. Li San stepped on the high wall and jumped directly to the other side by the reaction force. Several people have reached the highest point of the wall together, this is another wall. The scale and size of this Liujiazhuang is much more luxurious than Li San imagined. There are all kinds of facilities, and a large pool similar to a personal swimming pool is very crystal clear. The most conspicuous thing is that there are pools everywhere. The pools are almost the same size, and are several hundred meters in length, width and height. Hu Xianmei looked around and frowned. "It''s strange here! There are pools and canals everywhere, so Liujiazhuang is so rich in water." Chapter 354： Pool monster Li Sanyi rolled his eyes. "It should be the owner of Liujiazhuang who has occupied the water source of our common people''s homes. It''s really shameless!" Li San nodded, and the people in Liujiazhuang couldn''t get out of the door. It was impossible to figure out what they were doing here all day long. Isn''t it profitable to buy and sell dead bodies? It was pitch black all around, and Li San and the others could only use Dharma Eyes and the like to illuminate them. Fortunately, white impermanence and black impermanence can only walk at night all day, so this is trivial to them. There was no light in the yard, and it was like a dead city filled with gloomy air, and people couldn''t help but shiver. If ordinary people pass by here during the day, they will think that this yard is just an abandoned wilderness compound, who would have thought that it was full of ghosts and corpses. After Li San jumped off the fence, they didn''t know which direction they would go from for a while. "There is no guard! Strange!" The constant blowing of the cold wind makes people''s hair horrible. Li San looked around and saw that on a hill not far away, there was a manor with several floors. It was obviously the mansion where the owner of Liu Zhuang lived. There was a thatched house in the nearest place and the lights were flashing. "The guards should be resting there. Let''s go and see, catch them and ask where Liu Cuiping''s relatives were caught." Li San walked to the side of the thatched cottage to observe. Squeak! With a sound, the door of that thatched house opened. A sound of footsteps came from inside. Li San told a few people. "Hidden, someone seems to be out on patrol!" A few figures in guard uniforms walked out of the thatched hut not far away, and they seemed to be staggered, they should have been drinking. Several guards came out carrying a few huge cages. Li San carefully observed the past, only to find that there were a few fat lambs in the cage, and a few sows whose jaws were too fat to be seen. What is this for? Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Aren''t they raising livestock here?" Heiwuchang teased. Li San rolled his eyes. "It''s definitely not that simple." Li San and the others were very surprised. What are the people in Liujiazhuang doing to raise them? These lambs and pigs are fat and oily. And it''s not quite right, so let''s not call a few guards to raise pigs in the middle of the night. What do these big caged animals do? At this time, one of the guards complained, and he held a wine bottle in his other hand. "I haven''t finished drinking yet, so I have to ask me to feed the big guy. Really, I don''t dare to do this errand. I''m afraid the guy in the water will pounce on me and eat me!" The other guard laughed. "It''s just feeding or something. We''ll be over if we stay a little further away. We''ll be done in a while, and we will go back and drink a few more bottles." "You are too naive. This job is not good. I heard that the big guy in the water has a bad temper and is very cruel. The previous guard was eaten directly because he accidentally delayed the feeding time, and there are also guards. I accidentally fell into the water and was gnawed into bones. You say it¡¯s not scary, horse, I don¡¯t want to go." "Oh, how easy it is for us to feed it. This is also the reason that the owner of Liu Zhuang trusts us. The reward is much better than the previous coolie, isn''t it." "That''s true." The guard no longer complained, he had to bite the bullet for the money. They talked while walking with the lamb and pigs. Of course, it was very difficult for the guards to carry the big cage, but it was a few fat pigs and it was very heavy. Li San motioned with his eyes that the white impermanence and the black impermanence should follow. "Look at what big guy they are feeding." A few people are just a few ordinary guards, and in front of Li San and Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang, it is a stack of small dishes to deal with in minutes. Li San was not in a hurry to do it, and wanted to figure out what the guards were going to do. Li San and the others followed closely behind the guards, not daring to breathe. Several guards kept bypassing several small pools from the small road in the yard, and it seemed that they should be walking towards the largest pool. There are pools all around. Around the pool is surrounded by walls a few meters high, and yes, they are all ponds for cultivating ghosts and corpses. Several people walked to a large pool and opened the large cage directly. The expressions of the guards became more serious and no longer talked and laughed. The guy in the water was something they were afraid of. Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence stopped in the rear and dared not make a sound. Li San watched everything. White impermanence and black impermanence Hu Xianmei hide behind Li San. A guard was nervous. "Be careful, if we fall, we will have to be this guy''s human feast." Another person pulled his companion back a few meters away from the water, fearing that he would fall off the court. The water at this time was extremely calm, there was no wave of water, they were a little clear in their hearts, the more still the water, the more dangerous it became. A guard opened the big cage cautiously, and the lambs and fat pigs were terrified, as if they knew their lives were about to end. The guards were impatient, and then drove the animals directly to throw them into the water. These beasts howled and made harsh noises, and they just couldn''t keep going. One of the guards was immediately frustrated. "Ma, you go down to me, or I will kick you down!" Screaming, the guard kicked directly on the back of the fat pig. Thump thump! Several sounds of falling into the water sounded, accompanied by the howling of the pigs, they were thrown into the dark and dirty water mercilessly. The guards looked nervous, and they hid directly to the farthest side to observe. Those livestock are struggling constantly. Their large bodies made a lot of big waves, and some animals were clever, swimming to the shore trying to escape. However, unexpectedly, a black object appeared in the bottom of the water and quickly swam towards these animals. And there was a huge water wave over there, and Li San and the others only saw a red thick stuff spit out directly from the bottom of the water. "What the **** is that!" Heiwuchang couldn''t help but burst out foul language. "Water monster!" The tongue of that thing is a few meters long. After sticking out directly from the water, it wraps around the pig and lamb a dozen times, and then wraps them tightly, as if a snake is about to swallow food. Finally, it violently pulls everything The animal was pulled into the bottom of the water. The screams kept ringing, making people panicked. The last huge whirlpool came out, after which the **** shadow disappeared into the night and sank to the bottom. The water directly turned into a large piece of blood red. After a few minutes, the surface of the water returned to calm. The guards only breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, it didn''t come up to eat us. Let''s leave this place of right and wrong and go back to drink." "These pigs should be enough for it to digest for a while tonight." Several guards leaned on the corner of the wall and returned along the same path as if avoiding the plague god, for fear that the big guy would return and wash ashore. Chapter 355： Forcing you to confess However, before the guards walked back, suddenly Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence had flashed behind the guards, very fast. Li San directly grabbed the boss by the neck, and the others did not dare to move when they saw it. This¡­ "Who are you? Let go of our boss!" A guard pointed at Li San in a panic. Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang directly held the other people together, and they didn''t have the strength to fight back in front of the two of them. The boss''s face was squeezed red by Li San, and he was breathless, and several people''s eyes widened in surprise. "What do you want to do?" At the same time, they still have a question in their hearts, that is how the heavily guarded Liujiazhuang and Li Sanji entered through the big pool. After all, there are countless ghosts and corpses in those waters, and Li San and the others appeared in the compound unscathed. It is really incredible. These people are all big-time figures. One of the guards wanted to pull his neck to call someone, but Li San moved his hand to threaten the opponent forcefully. "Don''t shout, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that my hand strength will break your neck suddenly, your life is in my hands!" The guards were completely stunned, and they nodded in fear. "What are you doing here?" Li San''s hand was slightly loosened at this time to allow the guard to have room to speak, and this person was breathing continuously, and was almost strangled to death by Li San just now. They stared at Li Sanji with horrified eyes. Li San looked serious. "I''ll ask you a few things now, you must be honest, or you will lose your life!" They nodded and dared not do anything. "We said, you just ask." The guards looked trembling. "Speaking of you, did you know that a person named Song Qianxue was arrested here, where is she locked up now?" After listening to Li San''s words, the guard frowned, as if he had heard the name somewhere before, and then his eyes kept turning. A guard suddenly remembered something. "I seem to have heard this name mentioned in the compound." Li San glared at several people. "I advise you to be honest, don''t lie, if you ask me to find you lied, you know the consequences!" The guard stretched his face with a look of embarrassment. "But it''s not that we don''t want to talk about it. It''s just that the master Liu Zhuang has specifically confessed to this. We can''t tell other people that the person was arrested, otherwise we are afraid that the master Liu will punish us, brother, you should spare us, we know There are not many, just the little guards." "Could it be that you think you can fool us, little guard!" Li San was directly angry. It doesn''t seem to be something for them, they won''t say anything. Li San cast a look directly at Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang understood Li San''s meaning in seconds, and he directly moved the guard he was grasping to the side of the pool with force. "If you don''t act honestly, just throw you in and feed the big guy who is not human!" The other party is still stubborn. "I, I just don''t say!" "Then go in and play with the big guy!" After speaking, Bai Wuchang pushed the fool into the pool with force, and the guard screamed, as if a ball was thrown directly into the water. This¡­ Several guards were dumbfounded. Seeing that companion was struggling to the side desperately, he was frightened to death. "Save me!" However, the more anxious he got up, the more he sank down, and he was swimming randomly, and his speed immediately slowed down. After that, he didn''t seem to be able to swim, and he kept making circles in the water, making people look at them for a while and wanted to laugh. . In the end he found that he hadn''t even swam a metre away. At this time, the guard had an expression of horror. He knew what he was facing in the water, his hands and feet were already numb. "Quickly, pull me up, I don''t want to be eaten by that thing!" However, it was too late at this time. I saw a huge wave bursting out of the pool, which was unexpected and unexpected, suddenly a long red tongue protruded from the water, extremely terrifying. After that, the thing directly wrapped the struggling guard tightly so that he could not move. The other guards secretly said, Oops, this companion is going to die! After that, I saw that the man was directly pulled into the water by that. Suddenly, several large whirlpools appeared on the surface of the water, one can imagine how huge the body of the thing under the water is. I saw the figure of that person struggling constantly in the water, but before long, he disappeared directly, leaving only a few pools of blood. Several guards on the shore almost were scared to cry. This Nima''s is too scary. Li San directly glared at several people and smiled. "Have you seen it? If you don''t do it honestly, I can guarantee that your fate will be the same as this kid." "Do not do this!" Several people''s legs were frightened and frightened, and some even almost fainted. Someone knelt directly. "Oh, we are just little guards. We are responsible for raising the big monsters in the pool. Like other secrets, the owner of the village Liu will not mention it to little people like us, but I did hear something about Song Qianxue when I was delivering water today. Name." Li Sanyi frowned. "So what did Master Liu say?" Liu Cuiping was very anxious. If they could inquire about Song Qianxue''s whereabouts, it would save a lot of time and energy in searching this manor. A guard stretched his face. "I heard from Zhuang Zhuang Liu that Song Qianxue has some kind of yin and yang qi that can be used at once, and''With that spirit water monster protecting this place, no one should be able to approach Song Qianxue''" That''s it, Li San understood. It turns out that Song Qianxue has aura, so Master Liu asked people to arrest Song Qianxue. "What else did Master Liu say?" "I just heard him say that he wants to give Song Qianxue to someone to do research and use her aura. In any case, you can''t ask Song Qianxue''s relatives to find here. Few people know where she is hidden." What the guard said really didn''t sound like a lie. Although Li San doesn''t know what the stuff is in the water, after listening to these guards, it should be an extremely terrifying thing that has been feeding on human corpses and animal corpses for a long time. . "Song Qianxue''s prison will be troublesome if you want to go in. It should be at the bottom of this big pool, so if you want to see Song Qianxue, you must first kill that thing." Li Sanyi frowned. "Say, what''s that thing called?" "It''s called a monster fish." It is called this name because after the fish eats the corpse, it will become human and corpse for a long time. Chapter 356： Surprised corpse fish Li San directly asked Xiang Bai Impermanence. "White impermanence, black impermanence, have you heard of that strange corpse fish?" Bai Wuchang thought about it for a while. "The corpse fish has indeed heard of it. It is said that it is an extremely terrifying underwater creature. It feeds on heavy corpses all year round, and it is wise." This kind of thing can not only live in the water, but can also climb ashore and walk like a human, but it walks very strangely. And the scales on their bodies are all red and scary. They are all made of human blood, and even one such thing can occupy a large pool. Li Sanyi frowned. "If you want to find Song Qianxue, with such a big guy guarding there, it would be a bit too troublesome for us to save people." It was really difficult, and several people nodded slightly. Liu Cuiping was desperately anxious, after all, her relatives were arrested. "The top priority now is to hurry up and save people. We can''t do much. We have to jump down to the entrance and enter the prison." They knew that if they were to waste any more time, there would be a big battle if they were discovered by others in Liujiazhuang. The guards panicked. "We are all recruited, can you let us go?" However, Li San''s eyes were cold, and at the same time one of his hands was hard, the guard''s neck was directly twisted and fell to the ground by Li San. Other people will also be killed by the white impermanence and the black impermanence. If they don''t kill them, they are afraid they will find someone. Li Sanji directly threw the guards'' corpses into the water like pork. After that, it was conceivable that those ghosts robbed the guards'' corpses. Li San dropped his gaze into the water. The still water was full of unknown dangers. Li Sanxiang is impermanent. "You follow me, Liu Cuiping can stay here." After speaking, Li San directly jumped into the pool and swam towards the prison. Bai Wuchang wanted to stop Li San at this time, but time was too late. Then Li San had fallen into the water long ago, and quickly disappeared from people''s sight. Of course, Bai Wuchang must follow Li San closely. Liu Cuiping could only stare nervously at the few people in the water, not daring to breathe, but there were big guys in there. Suddenly, a huge thing exploded like a huge bomb in the water and made a loud noise. At the same time, a huge splash of water a few meters high was suddenly lifted up by the big guy''s huge tail above the water. "It''s here again! Be careful, everyone!" The water splashed around and Li San and the others, as if light rain was falling around them. In fact, it was not the rain but the movement made by the corpse fish. Seeing Li San jumped into the water and flew into the air, suddenly a big red tongue that was several meters long came out from the water, and there was a thick **** liquid flowing on it, which was very disgusting. The monster jumped out of the water directly and directly entangled Li San''s limbs. As a god-man level figure, Li San is of course not afraid of danger, and his movements are very flexible. He has his own monster collector in his hand. After Li San flipped a few somersaults in the air, his head was directly facing down, breathing in the water, while the dagger in his hand appeared, and at the same time it gave out a cold light, and he screamed directly at the long red. Tongue stuck in the past. "I cut off your tongue so that you can''t eat people!" Li San''s movements were very quick, but then something unexpected happened to Li San. I thought that the tongue would be chopped into large pieces directly by the magic knife, but I didn''t expect it to be chopped continuously like iron. However, a few blood-red traces were drawn by Li San''s knife. The big water monster screamed and struggled in the water, and at the same time aroused huge waves. At this time, the opponent''s tongue tried his best to entangle the sharp weapon in Li San''s hand and wanted to throw Li San out. I have to say that the strength of this strange corpse fish is beyond Li San''s imagination. Li San was directly pulled by the knife in his hand, and then sank to the bottom of the water. Horse, it''s not good, this is to sink him to death, and Li San secretly cursed the Three Character Classic. Now the most urgent thing is to throw away the sharp weapon in his hand. Li San had no time to hesitate, so he had to throw the knife in his hand into the water. Now he had no weapons in his hand, so he had to hit the monster with his fist and slam the monster in the water. Smashed his head. At the same time, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang came to meet Li San. There was a loud noise. The waves were constantly being lifted up to several feet high, and Li San and several people became a chicken, and Liu Cuiping on the shore made a few sweats for Li San and several people. Liu Cuiping secretly said, Li San, you have to be safe, otherwise my relatives can''t be saved. Li San flew out of the water by the gravity of the water and flew directly into the air. However, before Li San fell into the water, the thing was already eager to try it. Yes, its intelligence was still very useful. After the big scarlet eyes turned straight, the monster opened its blood bowl and mouthed directly. Under the water, waiting for Li San''s figure to fly down. Li San yelled at the sight, really shameless. Li San lowered his head and glanced, only to see a huge face full of blood and long fangs, it was waiting for it to enter the water. At this time, the whole body of the strange corpse fish had been exposed two-thirds. "It''s such a big one!" Heiwuchang couldn''t help but exclaimed. After seeing this thing clearly, Li San''s pupils shrank, and this big monster was like a huge monster fish. Li San had seen this kind of creature in another realm before. The monster''s body was covered with layers of blood-red barbed scales, and the body was full of rotten skin, mixed with the smell of carrion, and it had countless fan-like fish and unicorns on each side. At this moment Li San flew into the air, he swooped down, clenched his fist tightly, and slammed down the strange corpse fish heavily. That''s right, Li San was planning to attack the monster heavily. "I''ll blow your head directly!" Li San yelled sharply as he dived. Black impermanence and white impermanence are like watching a good show in the water to cheer for Li San. boom! Li San''s fist directly hit the big monster''s body and made a few loud noises, but this was not painful to the big guy, after all, it was Li San''s hand strength. The scales of this strange corpse fish were indeed very strong, and they were covered with barbs, and Li San was almost stabbed. This, after being slapped with a few palms by a god, this thing didn''t react at all. "Li San, I''m afraid my fist is not hard enough!" Li San didn''t have a place to borrow at this time. He saw that he was about to fall into the water, and the big mouth of the strange corpse fish was waiting to swallow him. Chapter 357： Fish monster In the next second, the big mouth of the corpse fish suddenly closed, his eyes closed, and then he rolled directly into the bottom of the water. "Oh, Li San was swallowed, how can this be good!" The white impermanence and the black impermanence Liu Cuiping were stunned directly, and they were a little dumbfounded. "Li San! He was eaten by that guy!" Liu Cuiping was almost crying, and she stomped her feet on the bank in a hurry. Several people really didn''t expect Li San to enter the belly of the monster fish so soon! Li San''s strength and divine power are very strong. It stands to reason that Li San could not be so stupid to fly directly into that thing''s mouth! "What''s the matter? What about Li San?" Hu Xianmei just swam here with a dazed expression. Bai Wuchang is helpless. "Li San, he, he was swallowed by a monster fish!" what! Hu Xianmei''s pupils shrank, my God, can''t it! A few people immediately wanted to help Li San out of the crisis. Suddenly, the thing attacked with a huge tail, hitting countless waves surging. "Quickly get out of the way!" The blood mouth of the corpse fish was really big, and it emerged from the water again. "Where is Li San?" The other party kept spraying blood and attacking Bai Wuchang and the others. That''s right, water here is the best natural thing that attacks people. Suddenly, a black shadow flew directly towards Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang, and Bai Wuchang laughed after seeing it clearly. "It turned out to be Li San. He was sprayed out by the monster fish. Li San is still alive!" Hu Xianmei was overjoyed and swam to the side of Li San. "Li San, are you okay?" Li Sanjian smiled, washed the blood on his body and cursed. "Horse, that guy''s stomach smells so strong, and his stomach acid is so strong that it almost corroded my hands!" Li San still didn''t forget to tease at this moment of crisis. This was called Bai Wuchang and they couldn''t laugh or cry. But Bai Wuchang and the others discovered that Li San was still injured. The dense red wounds on his limbs should have been cut out by the barbs in the stomach of that thing. "Quickly take a pill to heal your wounds." Li San immediately healed his injuries. His clothes at this time have become a big piece of red. Li San stared in the direction of the monster. "You have seen it too. This strange corpse fish has extraordinary strength, and it is terrifying and difficult to deal with. I am afraid that today we are going to the water prison to save people a little harder." It was indeed impossible to get close to the secret cell in the water. How could this be good? Bai Wuchang frowned very tightly, and even Li San couldn''t help it. How could they have a good way. Heiwuchang has a stubborn look, holding a sharp fork in his hand. "Li San, I don''t believe it anymore, that guy is so powerful, don''t worry, let me deal with it." He directly patted Li San on the shoulder with a confident look, and then swaggered towards the water''s edge. Heiwuchang is ready to fight with that guy a few times, and the bone fork in his hand is exuding gloomy light. Heiwuchang''s feet floated above the water. After all, it was a ghost in hell, and he could not swim in the water. This was a bit more advantageous than that guy. It was a little different from Li San''s previous operations, the white impermanence and the black impermanence are still very good at controlling this witch-like water. With the strength of the water, they flew towards the strange fish every time they clicked the water. Li San directly joined the battle between Bai Wuchang and the others after healed his injuries. Bai Wuchang is here to lure the strange fish, he is willing to be a pretend big bait. But at this time, the corpse fish still didn''t give up when seeing these people, it was directly interested, and flew out of the water with its big mouth open. thump! He fell heavily into the water again, and then his long blood-red tongue stretched out and entangled Li Sanji. It would be enough to surround any one first. Anyway, it is the best supper that can be used to plug the teeth. Water splashed continuously, and the surrounding area began to resemble light rain. At this time, the clothes of Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei on the shore were wet. Li San was thinking, if Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang fight that guy in the water, it is true that he and Baiwuchang will suffer. After all, the other side is a waterway amphibians with excellent water quality, and they are ordinary people. But for Li San, he is a **** related to water, and of course his water quality is not bad. "White impermanence, black impermanence, I will meet you in the water." The two white impermanence nodded. Seeing that strange corpse fish became angry, his blood-red giant stretched out, making Li San unexpected. I''m lame, there are actually a few giants, what kind of weird fish is this! The strange fish flew directly out of the water and was more than ten meters high. Regardless of its huge figure, this action is fast and can jump so high, which was unexpected to Li Sanji. Li San has never seen such a monster fish. Not much to say, the knife in Li San''s hand appeared, and he swung it out forcefully, blasting cold light directly on the opponent. At the same time, several deep puddles were drawn out of the water by Li San''s strength, showing the strength of Li San''s operation. The strange corpse fish had no time to dodge, the huge body and several giants fell heavily into the water, and it was blasted back several meters by Li San. A terrible stab wound appeared on one head. A scream. The corpse fish trembled all over, it didn''t expect that Li San had such power. Angrily, a huge barbed tail stretched out from the water and threw it at Li Sanji. "Li San, be careful!" Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei are only reminders. In fact, Hu Xianmei is also able to help Li San, but there is still Liu Cuiping on the bank. She must protect Liu Cuiping as her first priority now. Li San was constantly swimming in the water, while the white impermanence and the black impermanence continued to cooperate with Li San on the surface of the water. I saw that the huge tail of the water monster was full of hedgehogs and other objects two meters high. They were more like thick hairpins piercing several people. The water monster directly yelled and slammed its tail towards the white impermanence and black impermanence in mid-air. It was planning to plunge them into the water and swallow them in a big mouth. However, white impermanence and black impermanence will of course not allow this cunning guy to succeed. At this time, there was more and more water mist around, and Li San''s eyes became a bit difficult. Seeing this guy''s powerful attack, Li San became vigilant. "White impermanence, black impermanence, it is better not to underestimate the enemy." Bai Wuchang was slowly flying down on the water at this time, he was planning to use the buoyancy on the water to fly into the air. However, before Bai Wuchang was above the water, the giant tail of the strange corpse fish had already been directly thrown over. "Get out of the way, it''s coming!" In desperation, the white impermanence and the black impermanence had no choice but to dance the fork in his hand to pierce the giant fish. "White impermanence, you go and hit its head, black impermanence, you deal with its tail!" Li San organized his division of labor in an orderly manner, and Li San himself was responsible for attacking each other''s limbs. Chapter 358： The discovered crisis The water mist spread to the surroundings, and the line of sight was not good. Bai Wuchang flew over, tapped his feet on the wall and retreated a few meters before he stopped. The monster still didn''t give up, and just opened up a **** mouth. Pouch! Several waves of blood spurted out directly to Li San and the others. Li San dodged a few people and was almost sprayed into a red face. "The strength of this strange corpse fish is far beyond my imagination, what should I do?" Seeing this, Hu Xianmei''s eyebrows frowned. White impermanence and black impermanence reluctantly stood by the wall and rested for a while before talking. At this time, the water boiled like a large boiling pot, and at the same time countless giant bubbles appeared. The guy kept churning and mixing blood and water. This was a demonstration to Li San, as if saying: This is Lao Tzu''s territory, and you people will be a dead body or even a dead body when you come. The huge heads of the corpse fish were swaying, and their tails were dancing at the same time like a benchmark flag to show off their territorial rights to Li San and the others. Unexpectedly, seeing that Li San and the others were not going into the water for a long time, it climbed up to the shore. "My god, it can come up!" Liu Cuiping was about to frighten urine, her legs trembled. Of course, the opponent is an amphibious monster. This is difficult, Li San secretly said that it is not very good. I saw that the fins on both sides of the thing turned into strange monster legs that could walk upright in seconds. It slowly approached Li Sanji, his scarlet eyes as if he would never stop eating human flesh. The people of Bai Wuchang kept backing a few steps. Hei Wuchang whispered to Li San. "What do we do now? This guy has climbed up! Let''s run!" When the strange corpse fish stood up completely, the head was as high as a hill, which was beyond Li San''s expectation. "I''m lame, it''s almost as big as this pool. How did the people in Liujiazhuang raise it so fat? It''s not a crime, a horse!" Heiwuchang screamed, almost all the ancestors of Liujiazhuang were being scolded. This shows a problem. When this guy is in the water, the entire pool is occupied by its giant, but it is generally not discovered by anyone. Perhaps it was the intrusion of Li Sanji who directly aroused this guy''s weird anger, and he went ashore to arrest someone. It''s been a long time to see! The other party''s eyes glared at Bai Wuchang and Li San without blinking. Li San didn''t intend to act rashly. First observe how to operate this thing. The huge tail was very flexible when it was in the water, unexpectedly it would become the third huge foot on the road. Bai Wuchang looked nervous. "Li San, I think we should leave this Liujiazhuang first, and we can think of other ways to save people. This thing is not easy to deal with." Heiwuchang is also nervous at the same time, and he has never seen such a strange thing in hell. Now they are all slightly injured in the black impermanence and white impermanence, while Li San is slightly injured. Li San was thinking that if he fights this weird corpse fish, he doesn''t know who will win in the end. After thinking about it, Li Sangang nodded and said that he would leave the long-term plan and so on. Wow! Suddenly, there was a sound of hitting the small gong, and at the same time someone clamored. "Someone broke into our Liujiazhuang, let''s catch it!" After hearing the sound of the gong, the strange corpse fish immediately became more cruel, and it made a roar that was infiltrating, and it sounded strangely like yin and yang. Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang looked helpless, sighed and whispered to Li San. "It seems that it is too late for us to leave now, Li San!" Li San''s heart tightened, indeed, he did not expect that the fight just now shocked the people in Liujiazhuang. More than a dozen people from Liujiazhuang rushed towards Li Sanji, all of them glaring at Li Sanji with torches and weapons in their hands, and surrounded Li Sanji in groups. The strange corpse fish was quiet a lot beside. The person headed is the master Liu Zhuang. The owner of Liu Zhuang came forward directly. "Yeah, I thought who it was, it turned out to be Li San!" After that, Liu Zhuang focused his eyes on the white impermanence and the black impermanence. "These two strange-looking people don''t know each other!" "Li San, you break into the houses in the middle of the night and catch them!" The owner of Liu Zhuang directly asked people to arrest Li San regardless of their three, seven or two dozen. Li San was angry. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you should be the one who made evildoers, who raised corpses and fish here, and caught Song Qianxue, the child of the people, what are you going to do, hand it over!" After listening to Li San''s words, Master Liu''s eyes flashed with chills. "It seems that you have all seen my Liujiazhuang''s secrets, so of course you can''t live, go up and arrest people and put them in a water prison!" Of course, it is impossible for the owner of Liu Zhuang to keep Li San and their lives, otherwise the matter of selling money after raising the corpse in this village would be revealed. "I want to raise you for a few days, and then throw them into the pool to feed the corpse monsters, ha." Master Liu Zhuang laughed triumphantly. In fact, after Li Sanji came in from outside the wall, the owner of Liu Zhuang had already known all this, and he planned to lead Li San and the others into the urn. Li San suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and whispered to the impermanent people. "A little while seeing the opportunity to act, if you have a chance to escape, you can flee immediately!" Bai Wuchang understood Li San''s meaning in seconds and gestured with their eyes. Heiwuchang whispered to Li San. "Or, we can fight them!" Li San had his own plan and gestured with his eyes slightly. "No, you don''t have to fight, I don''t think there is anything that Liu Zhuang is doing." "Li San, I was planning to look for you. I didn''t expect you to come to my manor secretly today as a guest, and alarmed the big pet in my pool. It''s really your sin." Master Liu Zhuang stretched out his face with a joking smile, and asked Li San to look at him for a while and wanted to go up and beat someone. "Li San, your strength is indeed extraordinary. Since you are here to die, then you will be perfect. After you die, how about I throw your body directly into the water to become fish food." Li San snorted coldly. "Huh! Hand over Song Qianxue, or I will treat you like fish food!" Master Liu is annoyed, Nima. "Huh! I can''t help you, this is my Liujiazhuang!" With that said, Zhuang Master Liu directly knocked on the gong, which was a signal to give orders to the monster. When the water monster heard it, it immediately had a conditioned reflex. The monster fish suddenly wanted to bite Li San with a **** mouth, and at the same time, a long **** tongue flew towards Li San. At the same time, the blood tail flicked towards the white impermanence and the black impermanence. White impermanence and black impermanence are not vegetarians. He immediately grasped the fork in his hand and stared in the direction of his attack. "Li San, there is only one fight!" Li San nodded. "bring it on!" That strange corpse fish has come close. The people in Liujiazhuang watched the excitement, imagining the next scene where Li Sanji were eaten alive by the monster. Li San moved! The whip appeared in his hand and threw it directly at that guy, as if he was smoking a beast. At this time, the **** mouth of the strange corpse fish kept emitting a oozing roar. The barbs on the tongue pierced. Chapter 359： Harder than harder Li San''s hand movements were very skillful, and the whip was wrapped around the guy''s limbs directly. At this time, the strange corpse fish had been completely angered by Li Sanji. It rushed to Li Sanji like a lunatic. Today, I will not stop eating Li Sanji''s meat. At the same time, the huge tail slammed directly towards Li San, and the huge wind rushed towards Li Sanji''s face. This was all the power of the tail. In a hurry, Li San immediately waved the whip on his hand, and the intensity of these few strokes was moderate to the extreme. Next, the giant tail directly collided with Li San''s whip, and at the same time it drew on the water and set off countless waves. The strange corpse fish was directly shaken by Li San''s strength and flew out. After that, the whip flew back into Li San''s hands again. This wave of operation was so smooth that the people in Liujiazhuang who were next to him were taken aback for a while. While operating, Li San stared at the surroundings with his peripheral light, yes, he was looking for a chance to escape. However, it seems that it is a bit difficult to leave. Master Liu Zhuang has already sent people to close all the small roads and gates here, and they are guarded by guards. There are fish monsters and corpses in the major pools. Li San and the others must think. Running is even harder. The people in Liujiazhuang didn''t mean to do anything at all. They just had to watch the excitement. They were confident that Li Sanji would never have a chance to run. Moreover, the lord Liu Zhuang is very confident in the monster fish and the ghosts he has raised over the years. Anyone who steps into their territory is dead. The lord Liu plans to use these non-human guys to kill Li San. A few people don¡¯t have to spend time doing it. Suddenly, the strange corpse fish rushed over again, and the huge tail had been thrown in front of the white impermanence and the black impermanence. Li San sharply reminded. "White impermanence, black impermanence, it''s over there." It turned out to be here again, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang''s heart tightened, and a cold light flashed on the bone fork. Boom! After a few loud noises, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were directly shocked by the opposing force''s huge force and they retreated several meters. Seeing that Li Sanji was very struggling, then the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others were smug, he secretly smiled, Li San, just wait for death. At this time, the giant corpse fish''s giant tail was directly frightened and shrank into the water by Bai Wuchang''s blow. However, Bai Wuchang was not too comfortable either. The blood leaked from his mouth, which should have just been hit by the giant tail and caused a small internal injury. Bai Wuchang endured the pain. Liu Cuiping and Fabian looked worried. "Bai Wuchang, are you okay?" Bai Wuchang waved his hand. "Small, that guy actually attacked Lao Tzu! Shameless!" In fact, Bai Wuchang had been slightly injured before, and just now suffered a few giant tail attacks from the corpse fish, so he couldn''t bear it. Moreover, Bai Wuchang used all his strength to attack the opponent just now, so he also consumed a lot of physical and internal energy. Bai Wuchang''s face was not very good-looking, and he was almost unable to support it. Seeing this, Li San secretly said that it was not good, and immediately showed a healing medicine in his hand. "Quickly give it up, I and black impermanence are the same, and white impermanence, you rest first." Bai Wuchang took the pill, and it worked immediately after taking it. Master Liu Zhuang proudly raised his head to show off at this time. "Well, Li San, you have tasted the power of my big pet. Since raising it, more than a hundred masters have died in this water, and they have been eaten directly by it. What do you guys do? It will be the same." Li San and Bai Wuchang looked at each other, how could this be good? At this time, the corpse fish hadn''t finished yet, its giant tail was still flying, and it was constantly attacking Li San and the others. There was no end to the horse, and Li San secretly scolded his mother. Li San could rely on the magic whip to fight the opponent for dozens of rounds to support a few minutes, but he didn''t want to waste time, after all, he had to go to the water prison to save people. At this moment, Bai Wuchang is healing his wounds, and Hei Wuchang is rushing to fight the water monster. After a while, Hei Wuchang didn''t pay attention, and he was bitten by the guy on his arm, and the blood flowed. "Clay horse, your mother bite me ass!" Li San''s eyes shrank. "Black impermanence, its saliva should be poisonous, take this pill quickly." With that said, Li San threw an antidote pill to Heiwuchang. Heiwuchang feels bad. At this time, the poison on his arm began to spread, and he was a little dizzy. He immediately took the pill given by Li San to relieve him. Only then did he regain his will, otherwise he would definitely die of the poison in another minute. Suddenly, the giant tail came again, and the other party directly entangled Heiwuchang''s body and pulled in the monster fish''s big mouth. It is to swallow the black impermanence Li San and the others. Master Liu Zhuang continued to cheer for the monster. "Bite, swallow them!" Li Sansan scolded shamelessly, and the nature of this Liujiazhuang man was undoubtedly exposed. Master Liu Zhuang just wanted to make Li San and a few people feel desperate, but in fact, Li San and the others were not built. Bai Wuchang desperately got rid of the giant tail at this time, but one of his hands was tightly tangled by the long tongue, unable to apply force, he had already used all his strength. "Li San, save me!" Although he was a ghost, he was a little struggling in front of this big weird fish. The horse seller is mad at your grandpa and I, Li San scolded secretly. Bai Wuchang has finished healing. Master Liu sneered constantly. "Li San, don''t worry, you just wait to be eaten by my pets one by one!" Master Liu Zhuang held his back with one hand, his face was triumphant, and he was very proud. That appearance made Li San look at him and wanted to go up and crush him. The monster fish changed its target at this time, and it even attacked Li San''s side, and at the same time a huge water wave surged in. Li San barely resisted, but the splash hit Li San''s chest directly. boom! Li San felt a huge force blast in front of him, as if being knocked over by a heavy object, I was lame and a little dizzy. Li San was almost choked by the spray. Turning his head and aiming at Hu Xianmei, both Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping''s faces were not very beautiful at this time, and they looked concerned. The big men Bai Wuchang, Heiwuchang and Li San are doing their best. Li San sighed. Before, I underestimated the strength of Liujiazhuang. I didn''t expect Liu Zhuangzhu to open so many pools and raise so many horrible ghosts and monsters in it. Li San flew to the front of Hu Xianmei, and Hu Xianmei caringly supported Li San. "Li San, are you okay, or else, let''s go back, my relatives will be rescued another day." Seeing that Li San was in a dilemma, Liu Cuiping had no choice but to suggest that, after all, several people came to save their relatives, because it would be bad if Li San died. Li San''s eyes were sharp. "This strange corpse fish is indeed very difficult to deal with. It is estimated that it will be difficult for us to get out." Hu Xianmei was thinking about something, and soon she suddenly thought of something and whispered to Li San. Chapter 360： Monster Control "I learned some monster control spells from an expert before I grew up, or I will try it first. It might be useful. I can control this strange corpse fish." Li San nodded, anyway, until now, the dead horse is regarded as a live horse, and asked Xianmei Hu to try this method. At this time, the strange corpse fish attacked again, and the blood mouth had reached the front. A few people and that guy are only a few meters away. The people in Liujiazhuang watched eagerly that Li San and the others were about to be swallowed by the monster, they couldn''t help but clenched their fists and counted their slogans. "You''re going to swallow it, harp!" Staring at the big mouth, Li San couldn''t help but a little cold sweat broke out on his head, but Li San still had a calm expression on his face. Master Liu smiled secretly, everything is about to end, Li San, accept it all. Li San moved to the side and whispered to Hu Xianmei. "Hu Xianmei, now you have to try your monster control method. If it fails, then we can fight it directly. It is better than just waiting to die." The situation was a bit difficult at this time. Li San and the others were already surrounded by a group of Liujiazhuang people, and it was a bit difficult for them to rush out. There is another thing that the strange corpse fish will not easily tell them to leave, there is no way to go. Just now, Bai Wuchang and Black Wuchang were fighting against the monster fish, and there was still no chance to leave. After listening to Li San''s words, Hu Xianmei had an idea in her heart. As long as Li San was there, Liu Cuiping and the others would feel more or less secure. The white impermanence and the black impermanence were also a little more confident. However, Hu Xianmei hesitated and did not immediately perform the operation. Heiwuchang wonders. "Hu Xianmei, what are your ink marks." Hu Xianmei twisted. "Although I have learned the method of controlling monsters for a while, I have only controlled some beasts in the mountains before. I have never tried such high-level water monsters, and I don''t know if it will succeed." Bai Wuchang looked helpless. "Oh, you won''t know if you succeed or not, hurry up, we will all be swallowed by it when the ink is on!" Now she is facing a terrible water monster, Hu Xianmei has no bottom in her heart. Anyway, at the critical moment, Hu Xianmei also intends to waste time. She concentrated her mind directly, and muttered the curse she had previously cultivated silently in her mouth. At the same time, the curse imprinted in her hand, her eyes staring at the strange corpse fish. The people in Liujiazhuang were taken aback for a moment. What is this Hu Xianmei going to do? And that Master Liu saw his knowledge and knowledge, and his pupils shrank. "This person actually knows how to control strange things? I really can''t see it, Li San, the girl by your side is a bit capable!" However, Hu Xianmei used this technique for a long time, and stared at the strange corpse fish for a long time, the strange corpse fish did not move. Yep? Is it ineffective? Li San secretly said. The guy still rushed towards Li San and several others. "Hu Xianmei, your method is not easy to use!" Seeing this, Liu Zhuangzhu smiled triumphantly. "Li San, what kind of **** you guys do, it''s too far, you can still wait to die, haha." Hu Xianmei was angry, she didn''t believe that she could not do it, she didn''t give up hope, as long as there is a little effect, she still stared at the strange corpse fish with a serious face. Aura aura came from Hu Xianmei''s hands, her expression was very serious, and Li San stared intently. After a while, Hu Xianmei''s face was not very good-looking. Using this monster control method was very mana-consuming. She was just a young adult. Asking her to control such a powerful corpse fish is still a bit difficult, and it is indeed embarrassing for Hu Xianmei. Master Liu Zhuang looked disdainful. "This is called Xianmei Hu, I advise you to save energy." It took a few years for the owner of Liu Zhuang to learn how to control this guy. He didn''t believe that Li San could control it as soon as they came here. It was too naive to think about it. "Hu Xianmei, you can''t do this, it didn''t work at all!" However, Hu Xianmei didn''t stop, she didn''t give up. If they don''t continue to try, Li San and the others will be in big trouble. At this time, Li San did not watch. In order to prevent those Liujiazhuang people from taking the opportunity to attack Hu Xianmei, Li San held the whip in his hands, while Bai Wuchang and Heiwu held the bone fork in their hands. Several of them protected Hu Xianmei and Liu Cuiping. Next to. This is what a big man should do. The key is to protect a woman first. This is a responsible man. Slowly, Hu Xianmei''s technique turned out to be effective, and the strange corpse fish that was about to rush up, the **** mouth was about to swallow in front of Li Sanji, it stopped unexpectedly. At this time, Bai Wuchang''s face was less than one meter away from the **** mouth, and he almost frightened Bai Wuchang to pee. Fortunately, he stopped. However, the corpse fish was not completely controlled at this time. His blood-red eyes kept turning in circles, bright and dark, and then it stared at Hu Xianmei. "It works!" Li San was happy in his heart, but still couldn''t be happy too early, they were still far away from the water monster. what''s the situation? Unexpectedly, this Hu Xianmei could control her monster fish! When Master Liu Zhuang saw this, his face was extremely ugly, and he began to become a lot more serious. How could this be possible? Generally speaking, it took Mr. Liu Zhuang several years to master the technique of controlling this strange, and Hu Xianmei succeeded in this attempt! It''s so irritating and incredible! This is not okay, they have to be stopped, this is the first thought in Liu Zhuangzhu at this time. After thinking of this, Master Liu grabbed the gong directly from the steward next to him and knocked it. That''s right, this gong is the stuff that controls the water monster. Bang bang! The gong sounded. The corpse fish immediately had a conditioned response. The consciousness that it had just been controlled by Xianmei Hu returned to normal again. At the same time, the cold light in its eyes recovered again, and it immediately turned black and red before it woke up. Its stupid expression seemed to say, what happened to me just now, where am I, who am I, huh. Master Liu shouted and gave orders. "Give it to me!" Suddenly, the corpse fish reacted, and it continued to attack Li San and the others, and the giant tail slapped them again. Seeing that this secret path was not good, Hu Xianmei was a little bit unsure of this technique, she immediately continued, and then pointed her finger in the direction of the monster fish. "Set it to me!" At this time, the monster fish was operated on again, and its giant tail suddenly stopped in mid-air. Li San smiled and succeeded now. "Very well done, Hu Xianmei, now you can try to control this guy''s consciousness against Liujiazhuang''s side." Hu Xianmei understood what Li San meant, that she wanted to use this monster to deal with Master Liu Zhuang and the others. This was the best way. Just now Hu Xianmei spent a lot of spiritual energy, so a trace of blood came out from the corner of Hu Xianmei''s mouth, but there was nothing serious. "Attack them for me!" Li Sanyi pointed to Liu Zhuangzhu''s direction and gave orders to the water monster. Chapter 361： Reverse operation what! Everyone was surprised. I saw that the strange corpse fish changed its direction and rushed towards Master Liu Zhuang and the others with its teeth and claws. Master Liu Zhuang''s pupils shrank. No, this guy is under the control of Hu Xianmei and can''t do it. The horse is going to attack the owner who has raised it for many years, the heartless guy! For a moment, Master Liu had no time to react, and the water monster rushed towards him with thick blood on its tail. Master Liu Zhuang really didn''t expect that the strange corpse fish was actually controlled by Hu Xianmei. The people next to them were dumbfounded, and they ran around in panic. "Lord Liu, what happened to this guy, why did he attack us?" Master Liu was annoyed. "Ma, don''t talk nonsense, stop it!" Zhuang Master Liu directly waved the giant tail of the strange corpse fish out, but the strange corpse fish''s tail attacked again. This was an unstoppable rhythm. Of course, all of this was carried out under the control of Hu Xianmei. Li San gave a thumbs up to Hu Xianmei. "Good job, just do it, Hu Xianmei, I will give you hundreds of likes!" Seeing that Zhuangzhu Liu and the others were beaten into a rush, he was proud to be replaced by Li San at this time. Master Liu made a look at the steward next to him. The steward had been with Master Liu for many years. Of course he understood what Master Liu meant. Without saying anything, the housekeeper flew in the direction of Hu Xianmei, who was controlling the water monster, and at the same time, a flashing dagger appeared in the housekeeper''s hand and plunged directly towards Hu Xianmei. As long as you control Hu Xianmei, then this water monster will listen to Master Liu again. However, Li San had been protecting by Hu Xianmei, and Li San immediately waved the whip in his hand to the housekeeper. "You kid come and fuck, get up!" The magic whip in Li San''s hand was several meters long, but before the butler''s dagger reached Hu Xianmei, the magic whip had directly entangled the dagger. The butler flashed, and the dagger changed direction again. "Li San, Hugh wants to stop me!" Li Sanfa flicked the whip and knocked off the dagger in his hand, and at the same time it shook the butler''s hand aching. The butler took a few steps back. "This kid''s whip is so powerful, he can''t get close at all!" The butler looked embarrassed to the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, I can''t fly over, I can''t catch Hu Xianmei!" Master Liu Zhuang was furious. "A bunch of waste, what do you usually feed you for to eat!" Now that she has mastered the spell to control the corpse fish, Hu Xianmei''s face is lightened a lot, she doesn''t need to do it, as long as she manipulates the water monster to attack Liujiazhuang with her mind. At this time, the corpse fish climbed directly from the gate and rushed to the panicked people in Liujiazhuang. "Run, it''s coming!" This guy''s huge body is very conspicuous in the crowd, and it will cause a huge earthquake when he takes a step. It grabbed one person and swallowed it directly, and in a short while swallowed several people. At this time, the screams were one after another, and people were constantly being eaten by the strange corpse fish, even the bones were not left. Li Sanyi rolled his eyes, oops, so cruel, ha, anyway, he is not on his side, Li San does not pity them, after all, they are all bad guys, and this is what they should end up with. "Hmph, Master Liu, you guys can''t live without doing evil by yourself." Seeing that many of his subordinates had been killed at this time, Master Liu Zhuang was completely dumbfounded. He really did not expect that this monster fish that was supposed to be responsible for guarding their Liujiazhuang, turned out to be the helper of his enemy at this time, and They became Li San''s right-hand man. Within minutes, nearly fifteen people were eaten by the strange corpse fish. The pool was full of blood red and large corpses, which can only be described as terrible. Seeing this, Li San laughed. "Tsk, this is so cool!" "Hu Xianmei, you control the monster fish to make a **** path in front, we have to break out from there." Hu Xianmei understands Li San''s meaning. Li San followed behind and walked towards the wall. As long as they turned over, they could leave safely. After leaving this water manor, everything is safe, and the matter of saving Liu Cuiping''s relatives has to be considered for a long time. White impermanence and black impermanence supported each other and followed closely behind Li San. Hu Xianmei protects Liu Cuiping. The corpse fish protected Li San, and the people in Liujiazhuang would be directly abused by it as long as they rushed over. At this time, the corpse fish became Li San''s most useful human shield. Master Liu was annoyed, he was so angry, I was so angry that the corpse fish that was originally his capable man had abused many of his own people. Who should make sense. Seeing that the wall was getting closer and closer, Li San was very happy. Of course, Master Liu was angry. "Can''t tell them to leave here! Hurry up, butler, get the things that wiped out this guy!" So far this is the only thing left. Zhuang Master Liu intends to destroy this guy, huh, if that''s the case, they can''t ask Li San to use this guy to deal with themselves, although it''s a pity, but they have to do so. The owner of Liu Zhuang has raised the corpse fish for many years, and spent a lot of resources and human corpses to make its nutrition, and he regarded it as a treasure of Liujiazhuang''s village. When it was less than a last resort, how could the owner of Liu Zhuang be willing to get rid of this thing? It was considered emotional, and he had raised it like his own child for several years. But after all, it''s a monster, if you should let go, you have to let go. At this time, the corpse fish was completely controlled by Hu Xianmei. "Li San, I won''t ask you to use my many years of hard work. Since I didn''t get it, you should stop using it. I will destroy it with my own hands!" When Li Sanyi heard this, he cursed his mother secretly, this Liu Zhuangzhu is really shameless, the villain is selfish, that is to say, Liu Zhuangzhu is such a person. Before Li San could react, the owner of Liu Zhuang took a bottle of thick liquid that the butler handed over. Li San didn''t know what it was, anyway, it was black and blue. Master Liu Zhuang directly slammed at the water monster, and the water monster directly screamed Rolling''er and let out a harsh roar. For a time, it was eroded by the liquid, and its limbs continued to turn into water vapor. It stands to reason that, scientifically speaking, this is called vaporization. No one can get close at all, otherwise oneself will be vaporized. . If Liu Zhuangzhu wanted to catch Li San and the others, he had to reluctantly cut his love and kill this big monster. Hu Xianmei was a little anxious. Without the monster fish, it would be difficult for them to run away. "Li San, what can I do? The water monster is over!" I really didn''t expect Liu Zhuangzhu to kill his relatives righteously. Several people next to the housekeeper ran over. The butler first brought a big basin over, and each of them had a spray gun or something in their hands. Li San didn''t know what these things were. The owner of Liu Zhuang directly yelled and issued the order. "Quickly solve it for me!" The butler opened the lid of the basin, and immediately afterwards, a strong smell of fishy odor came and it was very pungent, and Li San and the others couldn''t help covering their mouth and nose. Li San knew in his heart that this was not a good thing. Chapter 362： Suspicious spell I saw that everyone directly sucked the liquid out of the basin with a water gun and sprayed it at the monster. Zizi Lala! After the strange corpse fish was stained with the liquid, it accelerated its gasification immediately, and a white mist appeared directly, accompanied by the sound of thorns, which made the scene difficult to see. Since Master Liu Zhuang can raise it, of course there is a way to destroy it. Indeed, the black and red water corroded extremely strongly, and the claws of that strange corpse fish were corroded away in less than a minute. "Lord Liu, you are very cruel, all the pets you keep are abandoned!" The lord Liu Zhuang cast his eyes to Li Sanyi, which meant to say, you care about me, I will do whatever I like to do. It kept begging for mercy, but Liu Zhuangzhu had a ruthless expression on his face, so he didn''t care about that much. The body of the water monster kept struggling. It wanted to avoid the liquid that could kill itself, but it was too late. It was directly surrounded by a dozen people, and there was no way to run away. At this time, it was helpless and nothing else. These people sprayed the liquid on the water monster like a madman, as if it were raining. The huge body of the water monster has been completely corroded, and there is no scum left, and it has completely turned into a pool of blood. "Sister Hu, Bai Wuchang, you stay away and don''t splash us." Li San exhorted. After that, Li San saw that the timing was good, and he winked at Hu Xianmei quietly. "Don''t worry about this guy, he will definitely die. Let''s hurry up and escape. This is a good opportunity!" Li San directly pulled Liu Cuiping, while Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang Hu Xianmei followed Li San and quickly ran towards the wall. Someone spotted Li San and several people running. "Lord Liu, no, they ran away!" "Catch me!" Seeing that they were about to run over there, suddenly a dark figure in front of them blocked Li San and the others. And all the people behind Liu Zhuangzhu also rushed over, Liu Zhuangzhu sneered jokingly. "Li San, huh, don''t think you can escape, it will be difficult for you to fly out today even with your wings!" The owner of Liu Zhuang felt that Li San was a little capable, and it had been a long time since the dawn. Suddenly, a furry roar came from the depths of the water. what sound? After hearing the roar, all the faces of Master Liu Zhuang changed greatly, and they stopped and did not dare to pant. They stared intently at the center of the pool, which was the largest pool. Li San had heard this kind of roar before. At that time, when Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were surrounded and attacked by the gang of ghosts, Li San had heard this sound, and those ghosts were afraid of this thing. In Liujiazhuang, there seemed to be something huge and terrifying than the monster fish. Master Liu smiled. "You can''t run away, you can catch it without holding your hands!" Li San resisted the attack while protecting Liu Cuiping. Although the door is right in front of you, it''s just not enough. boom! Bai Wuchang was suddenly attacked by the butler. "Quick! Tie them to Li San!" There was anger in the eyes of Master Liu Zhuang. Although he has captured Bai Wuchang and Li Sanji now, his loss today is also great, after all, the monster fish was killed by him himself. Master Liu Zhuang glared at Li San. "I will use your corpses to sacrifice to my corpse fish tomorrow morning, so that I will be mentally balanced!" Hu Xianmei whispered to Li San. "I think, if we ran up to the roar just now, Master Liu should not dare to catch up. They seem to be afraid of that thing." Li San felt Hu Xianmei made sense. Li San directly used the whip to knock all of Liu Zhuang back back, and at the same time he pulled Liu Cuiping and ran towards the gate. Master Liu Zhuang angrily shouted. "Stop them!" Soon, an iron gate appeared in front of them. This door was very high, and Li San could smell a corrosive pungent smell, coming from inside. Li San suddenly discovered that a piece of spell paper similar to Zhenling was stuck above the gate. "what is this?" Bai Wuchang was very curious, just about to reach out to touch it. "Don''t touch it, you can''t tear it apart!" Li San immediately reminded. At the same time, Li San could feel the powerful mana radiating from the spell. "This should be a charm that shook something, you can''t touch it casually." "That means there must be some kind of terrifying stuff sealed inside the door, will it be the big guys in the red coffin?" "possible!" The people in Liujiazhuang stopped a few meters away from Li San and the others and stopped chasing them. The crowd stared nervously at the huge pool inside the door and did not dare to move forward. Li San yelled to Liu Zhuangzhu. "You leave, let us go, or I will tear off the spell on this and let the thing out, anyway, it''s a big deal, let''s have trouble together!" This¡­ Master Liu was embarrassed. As soon as he saw Master Liu''s expression, Li San knew in his heart, he knew that the things in the largest pool must be unusual, and even Master Liu dared not come forward. The butler to the owner of Liu Zhuang. "The owner, you can''t scare Li San, he didn''t dare to tear off the spell." Li San stretched out his hand to the spell. But when Li San''s hand just touched the spell, he directly felt a wave of power, and a light came out directly. Li San shrank his hands subconsciously. Master Liu smiled. "Li San, that''s a spell posted by the expert I invited, you can''t get it down at all, save the worry." Li Sanyi looked surprised. Unexpectedly, it was just a spell with great power. Only those who have reached a certain level of strength can get it down. Master Liu Zhuang waved to everyone, and they surrounded Li San. Immortal sister Li Sanhu kept backing away, behind them was the fence of the gate, and there was no way to go behind them. Liu Cuiping clutched Li San''s hand tightly, her expression nervous. "Li San, what should I do?" Had to jump in! Li Sanxiangbai impermanence several people. Several people turned and flew directly into the gate. Of course, Master Liu Zhuang didn''t dare to catch up again, only staring at the incredible face outside the gate. Master Liu Zhuang looked ruthless. "Li San, I see how you were abused by that thing!" If there is a spell, the guy inside can''t get out. The butler directly brought a wooden stake for Master Liu, and sat down to rest, sitting at the gate and waiting. A dozen people looked inside. At this time, Li San had been walking for a while, and Li San found it was pitch black. Hu Xianmei found something whispered to Li San. "Look what''s over there!" Li San snapped his eyes and saw that in the center of the pool, blisters were spraying out from the bottom of the water, and those blisters were much larger than ordinary blisters. Chapter 363： Water corpse Suddenly, the roar appeared again. Liu Cuiping couldn''t help but shrank behind Li San and did not dare to look. Soon, those water waves grew bigger and bigger, as if something was observing a few people under the water. This feeling of being stared at is not very good, it is creepy. Li San stared at the water intently. But the people in Liujiazhuang did not dare to speak, and some even looked at Li San and the others inside the gate with a look of horror. The owner of Liu Zhuang thought that Li Sanji was the guy''s snack bait, waiting to be eaten. Lord Liu Zhuang looked triumphant at this time, and in his heart he was happy to avenge his monster fish. At this moment, the bottom of the water suddenly moved, and immediately after that, the water surface split up to the edge, and then a huge head appeared. Li Sanji took a look at his heart, horse, this thing is too scary. I saw that the thing was more terrifying than the strange corpse fish. It had a human-like and inhuman face, but its body was a strange fish. "This horse is a monster with a human face!" Heiwuchang couldn''t help but explode. And the whole body of this thing was covered with green and red hairs like bleached monsters. It looks really terrifying, and its head is full of barbs, scarlet eyes are glaring at this side, both eyeballs are shining green at the same time, rows of fangs are shining like sharp knives, making people look at it for a while. Frightened. The first feeling for Li San was that this guy should only be a ghost that has changed. The speed of the thing was not as fast as imagined. Instead, it slowly swam towards the shore of Li Sanji with extreme caution, as if it was not worried in its heart that Li Sanji would run away. "Li San, it''s here, what should I do?" Several people in Bai Wuchang were a little nervous. After seeing this thing, Liu Cuiping''s face immediately changed color. After all, she was a mortal with no hands. She was the most nervous person in it. She hid directly behind Li San, so that she could feel safe. . Hu Xianmei observed for a long time and then whispered to Li San cautiously. "I think this thing is like a zombie stuff!" Li San nodded slightly. "Indeed, this thing is definitely a water spirit corpse!" Water corpse? After hearing these words, Bai Wuchang''s pupils shrank. This thing is not easy to mess with. They didn''t expect that in addition to raising a strange corpse fish, Liu Zhuangzhu also raised such a terrifying guy. "Lord Liu Zhuang is really not a person!" Li San explained that the water spirit corpse is a product of a zombie mutated under a certain environment when the geographical position is favorable. It has absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon and the air of yin and water for thousands of years. Mutation reactions will slowly occur in the body. At this time, the water spirit corpse in front of Li San and the others was covered with green and red hairs. It was very strange and had an inhuman face. This was the water spirit corpse, also called the human spirit corpse. This kind of thing is very fierce, much more powerful than that strange corpse fish, and its strength can reach the strength of a high-level mage. Li San whispered. "It''s no wonder that even the Master Liu and the others didn''t dare to approach this thing just now, and they didn''t dare to jump in the gate to chase us." The water spirit corpse was still some distance away from Li San and the others, but a few of them had obviously felt a terrifying aura from the thing. After all, it was a water spirit corpse, and the corpse energy on its body was too heavy. Li San held the whip tightly in his hands, and the bone forks in their hands by Bai Wuchang were also ready to fight at any time. Although the magic whip in Li San''s hand is a high-level magic weapon, and it can ward off evil spirits, but the ability is still limited. For such a powerful water spirit corpse, I don''t know whether it will work or not, I only have to fight it. Li San took a few steps back. The thing finally landed slowly. Yes, it was the same as the strange corpse fish. They belonged to amphibious monsters. It stood upright with a human face and a monster body. This scene was amazing. The other party walked directly to Li Sanji and made it clear that they should be half-walking and half-climbing. The eyes of the water spirit corpse were blood red, and there was a suffocating aura in them, like an abyss. If people who are not determined to stare at it for a few times, they will definitely be sucked by it. Immediately afterwards, the hand of the water spirit corpse opened, and that hand was actually covered with webbed Dongdong, which was a few meters long, like the claws of ducks and bats, and the nails stretched out directly like a sharp knife. Such a big guy glared at Li Sanji like a god. Li San secretly said, no wonder it only yelled before, making the little ghosts afraid to move. Li San directly protected Liu Cuiping. "White impermanence, black impermanence, we have to fight it!" After speaking, Li San directly swung the whip and rushed over. White impermanence and black impermanence rushed out directly beside. Pouch! The whip was thrown directly on the water spirit corpse. At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang outside the gate was watching the excitement, and they were almost eating melon seeds and drinking tea to watch the show. The housekeeper leaned close to the owner of Liu Zhuang with a smug look. "Lord Liu, then Li San and the others are waiting to be killed by the water spirit corpse, ha." Master Liu nodded with satisfaction. "Look at it, how does the water spirit corpse operate? I haven''t kept it for more than ten years in vain." At this time, the water spirit corpse was thrown into the water by Li San¡¯s whip. It was huge but a little inflexible. At the same time, the long green and red hairs on the head flew like Crazy. Li San chuckled. "Haha, it looks like the ugly Zhang Fei." The Shui Ling corpse was directly angered by Li San''s blow. It had never been attacked by anyone in these years, and was actually hit by Li San. The eyes of Shui Ling''s corpse immediately turned scarlet, his head burst into flames, and he yelled at Li San a few times. The sound is deafening and almost tears people''s eardrums, but fortunately, Li San and the others have amulets. At this time, even the water was shaken by the roar of several large ripples. However, some guards in Liujiazhuang were directly shocked to the eardrums and they covered their ears. At this moment Liu Cuiping covered her ears and began to tremble. Li San immediately used the technique to protect Liu Cuiping, and then he resisted it. Suddenly, the Shui Ling corpse rushed towards Li San like a rocket, and it looked out. The boss in it should be Li San. It would be easy to kill Li San and others first. Li San immediately swung out a few whips, but the opponent''s speed was too fast, and he avoided the whip''s attack. At the same time, the Shui Ling corpse found a chance, and his slender nails attacked Li San''s back. "Li San, flash!" Hu Xianmei immediately reminded her if things were not good. Not much to say, Li San walked away directly, but after a few seconds, a paw hit Li San''s back, and the blood flow continued. "Your father, dare to hurt me!" Li San felt a bit painfully cursed from behind. Chapter 364： Underwater nest However, this is okay. If it is a second slower, I am afraid that Li San''s back will have to be completely broken by this guy''s sharp claws. Just now a few people sparred with that strange corpse fish, which had consumed a lot of mana, and now it is somewhat tired. Li Sanji constantly cooperated with waving the weapons in their hands, trying to knock the opponent back. The Shui Ling corpse''s eyes turned, and he saw that for a long time, Li Sanji couldn''t be helped. It was savvy, and it even stared at the weakest Liu Cuiping. It is good to eat this Liu Cuiping mortal. Liu Cuiping is just a housewife. She has never seen such a terrifying monster. At this time, of course, she was so scared that her legs were trembling, and she was struggling to walk. The Shui Ling corpse roared directly at Liu Cuiping. Liu Cuiping was panicked and for a while she forgot to run. Of course, she didn''t know how to run after she walked. Seeing something bad, Li San immediately yelled. "Get out of the way! I''m here!" Li San immediately slammed his whip to the opposite side, wrapped around a strange leg of the Shui Ling corpse, and then yanked it to the side. The body of the water spirit corpse was too big, and it took Li San a lot of effort to pull this guy. Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang immediately came to help pull, and then pulled the water corpse away from attacking Liu Cuiping. The Shui Ling corpse was staggered, and only a paw touched Liu Cuiping''s face. Fortunately, there was nothing serious about it. Li San jumped up, and then rushed to the front of Liu Cuiping to protect her. "Liu Cuiping, you can do nothing, your child is still waiting for you." Liu Cuiping was moved too much. But Li San''s words have another meaning. "Li San, what are you doing?" Where does Li San have time to answer Liu Cuiping¡¯s questions at this time? He intends to throw Liu Cuiping out of the fence first, so that the guy will not attack Liu Cuiping. Aside from anything else, when Liu Cuiping was stunned, Li San grabbed Liu Cuiping''s limbs with both hands in one fell swoop, and then he threw Liu Cuiping out of the gate. Liu Cuiping already understood what Li San was going to do, she yelled. "I won''t go out, I want to be with you!" The butler outside the door directly caught Liu Cuiping. Liu Cuiping was an ordinary person and couldn''t beat these people at all. She was held down and couldn''t move. Liu Cuiping shouted. "Let go of me, I want to go back!" The butler directly asked the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, how do you deal with this person?" Master Liu Zhuang thought for a moment and smiled. "It''s good to put her in a big jail, and then use her to threaten the method of surrendering the corpse control technique called Xianmei Hu. This woman is still useful to us, so we can lock her with Song Qianxue and wait for Li San and the others. Eaten by the water spirit corpse, I will deal with this person." The butler understood, and asked someone to take Liu Cuiping out and put him in prison. Seeing Liu Cuiping was arrested but still alive, Li San breathed a sigh of relief. Now Li San only needs to deal with the water spirit corpse with Bai Wuchang and the others. Li San stared directly at the Shui Ling corpse who had jumped several feet high, and he rushed towards the opponent. Li San waved the whip in his hand to the opponent. White impermanence and black impermanence cooperated to hit the water spirit corpse, and they attacked the big guy on all sides. The Shui Ling corpse didn''t take Li San''s whip seriously, its skin was extremely hard, like steel. But the whip and dagger hit it like a tickling. It was just a few meters back from the whip, which made Li San very angry. "It turned out to be a waste of strength! The mud horse has a leg!" The Shui Ling corpse still rushed towards Li San and the others at the fastest speed. At this time, the space here is very limited, and a few people standing on the side can''t show their strength. At this time, all the people from Liujiazhuang outside the fence are watching the excitement. If they go out, they will definitely be caught. If you don''t go out, you may be dried up by this water spirit corpse. How can this be good? The situation at this time is indeed a dilemma. Li San was thinking about it. The space in the water is indeed very large. If it is shot in the water, the speed of the water corpse should be slower than on the road. Now I can only play for as long as I can. After thinking about it, Li Sanxiang Bai Wuchang cast a look. "Enter the water and fight it!" Bai Wuchang nodded their heads. thump! Several people jumped directly into the pool with Li Sanfei. One by one, water splashed everywhere, and they dived directly into the water. The butler yelled. "Lord Liu, they are in the water!" Lord Liu Zhuang laughed. "It''s good to enter the water, the water corpse can be used by water, presumably it won''t take long for Li San and the others to become fish food, ha." Next, the butler and the crowd laughed triumphantly. "Lord Liu Zhuang is right, we just watch the excitement." But Li San unexpectedly, in the water, the water spirit corpse was faster than before. Horse, miscalculation, Li San ignored that it is aquatic, and the speed is not bad. What should I do now? At this time, the water spirit corpse was like a running horse, chasing from behind Li San and the others, and the speed formed a straight linear wave on the water. Li San cast his eyes on Bai Wuchang. "I had to dive underwater, run away, find something to hide!" The pool was indeed very deep. Li San dived directly into the water tens of meters deep, but still did not see the bottom. Li Sanji also gradually became a little nervous in their hearts. This kind of water pressure gave people a sense of fear, and there was a water spirit corpse chasing him behind, so why not be afraid. Soon, the distance between Shui Ling Corpse and Li San was getting closer and closer. Heiwuchang screamed as he ran. "Ma, I''m going to die." A few people used almost all their energy. It''s not as easy to run in the water as it is on the land, and you need to swim. Soon, to Li San''s surprise, the place swam to the bottom, and several people could float up. Li San pointed to the bottom of the water, meaning that he could no longer dive. Bai Wuchang pointed to the side. "Li San, look, what is that!" A few people glanced over, and to some surprise, they saw that there were a few black holes in the bottom of the water. What is this place? Li Sanyi was taken aback. Moreover, these holes are similar in appearance, and I don''t know where they stretched. Li San secretly said, then one of the holes may be the old nest of the water spirit corpse, as for those few that lead to it. Several people jumped directly onto a small roadbed next to them, and they stood there to breathe. Bai Wuchang frowned. "Which hole do we choose?" Li San thought about it, if you got into the nest of the Shui Ling corpse by mistake, it would really be a mistake. At this time, Li San saw that the Shui Ling corpse had appeared not far away, and it had caught up. Now he had to make a choice immediately, otherwise the time was too late. Just at a critical juncture, Li San''s gaze caught sight of the bones of many animals and corpses beside a few holes. Chapter 365： Mysterious Dungeon So this shows that they are each other''s nest, because the owner of Liu Zhuang often feeds this water corpse with animals. So, conversely, where there are no bones is a safe place. "Those caves are the old nests of the water spirit corpses, so we go to the other side." Several people immediately jumped into the water and swam towards the last cave. There is no sunlight in this hole and a large swath of darkness can be seen. Li Sanji continued to speed up and swam forward. To his surprise, the water spirit corpse did not catch up, it was just hovering at the entrance of the cave. Li San just breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t have to run mad at the same time. This hole directly faces the front of Yanshen, not knowing what he will encounter next, Li San prayed to himself that it is not a monster. Li San swam for a long time, only to see a ray of light in front of him, generally speaking, there should be an exit there. Li San had hope in his heart. Why didn''t the water spirit corpse dare to come in? Li San thought, wouldn''t it be another big guy? Don''t run into it! Several people went straight to the bright spot. Soon, the water surface was getting lower and lower, and the last few people could almost walk upright. "En? It turned out to be an empty space here." An iron gate appeared not far away, and a magic lock above the gate was shining. Li San guessed that in this way, there should be something invisible inside, otherwise it would not be locked. Without a word, Hei Wuchang directly knocked open the door. Li San walked forward suspiciously, they were very careful almost every meter they walked. "Don''t show up like water corpses!" They hadn''t walked far when they heard a pungent and rotten smell from inside. "Will there be ghosts again?" Li Sanbai glanced at the black impermanence. "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m afraid your mouth is open!" They soon discovered that there were also several iron gates on both sides of the road. "This door should lead to the old nest of the water spirit corpse." "Then don''t hurry up." Li San waved his hand. "I will reinforce it first and it will not be too late to leave." Speaking, Li San directly added a lock, so that even if the thing came, it wouldn''t be able to enter this passage. Ouch! Several people suddenly heard a dull roar from a distance. "Come on, it''s so scary!" The few people got farther and farther away, and the sound of the water spirit corpse disappeared, and their hearts were relieved. Soon, not far ahead, there will be a fence and a small space at intervals. "What the **** is this?" "I understand, this should be Liujiazhuang''s secret prison or water prison." That''s the case, Hu Xianmei understood in a few seconds. The jail was extremely big, and Li San looked into the distance, and couldn''t see where he could get out. "Horse, we actually ran to someone''s dungeon." Heiwuchang screamed. Li San felt helpless. "Now we have all come here. If we return from the same way, we will definitely meet the water spirit corpse. Since we are here, let''s see what else is there." "But if you are going out from another place, I promise that the people in Liujiazhuang will be there waiting for us." This is really difficult. Several people are a bit desperate. Had to move on. The more they walked forward, the darker it was inside, and the damp breath afterwards made it difficult to breathe. Li San directly called out the fire spell to illuminate the place. Suddenly, Bai Wuchang raised his ears and shouted. "Li San, listen, there seems to be a sound!" Li San stopped and listened carefully. There was indeed movement. He only heard a dull voice coming from not far away, a bit like a gasping voice. Then there was a scream. "You are the shameless ones in Liujiazhuang again, right? I advise you to go back. If you have a hard time, I will not recruit you no matter how you tortured Laozi!" Yep? There is even the yelling of the old man! Li Sanyi''s face was incredible. "It seems that someone is really cursing something!" Hu Xianmei whispered. "Let''s go and see." Li San understood that this should be a prisoner held by Master Liu Zhuang here. At the same time, Li San heard the sound of chains and the sound of water. At this time, the passage was already very quiet and weird. The voice of the old man made several people more tense. It was clear when I walked to the door of the cell. When the old man saw a few people appear, he continued to curse. "Yeah, how come a few people came today, aren''t they usually two guards to torture me to extract a confession? You, Zhuang Master Liu, has nothing to do, and can''t you send someone there again?" Li San directly hit the fire charm on his hand in the direction of the sound. It was indeed an old man sitting inside with a disheveled hair. He was leaning against the corner and cursing the three-character classic. This person''s messy hair grew to the heel. He should have been locked up for several years. He was surrounded by a mess of weeds, and his clothes were like beggars, and his body was wounded. He should have been tortured. You can also see that his skin and flesh are covered with muddy water, and there are several mouse holes next to him. The little mice are constantly running around in the prison, but the old guy is not afraid at all, and the mouse is like his family. Li San couldn''t help sighing after seeing it clearly. "How can this old guy be tortured like this." The other person''s eyes showed through the messy hair. There are thick fetters on his hands and feet, which is obviously because Master Liu was afraid that he would escape. The man stood up and moved over here, the chains collided and made a sound. This person is simply a skinny monkey, with only a layer of skin and bones left. Bai Wuchang frowned. "This guy is terrible." The old man stared at Li San with his eyes widened. "Go away, I won''t say it!" Li Sanyi stunned and immediately explained. "Senior, you should have been arrested by Master Liu Zhuang? I am not from Liu Jiazhuang, we have fled here." Escaped here? After the other party listened, his eyes lit up, and he looked at Li San with a dubious expression. "You can escape here? It''s amazing!" It is true that the people who came here were Liujiazhuang''s people, and Liuzhuangzhu''s enemies. Then, Li Sanji didn''t look like a bad person, that is, Li San didn''t lie. When he thought of this, this person was relieved and let his guard down. Li San sat at the door of the prison. "We''re here to save people, but we didn''t expect to encounter a strange corpse fish and a water spirit corpse, which made us escape here." "You few have the ability to escape from those things. It seems that you should not be ordinary people. Your strength is not bad." "Hey, meaningless." Li San scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. Li San found that the old man was very decadent, even speaking hard, very weak and weak, but he was old-hearted and not old, and being locked up here was not old and confused. Chapter 366： Occasional secret "Senior, why are you locked in here?" The old man looked helpless. "The horses are all good deeds by the shameless Liu Zhuang master. Since you are here, you don''t want to go out again. I have been locked up by him for fifteen years. Hey, it''s a long story. I have no hope. Now, if you young people want to go out, you may still have a chance." At this time, Li San was also anxious, because Liu Cuiping was arrested. In any case, Liu Cuiping and Song Qianxue had to be rescued, otherwise they would come here in vain today. "Who are you?" "Li San, this is my brother, Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang, Hu Xianmei." The other party grabbed Li San''s hand with a sincere expression. "It''s also a chance for you to come here. Don''t talk nonsense. You listen to me. My life span is short. I''m afraid it is my secret. But I can''t let Master Liu know." He kept coughing, it should be a lot of old illnesses. Li San sat next to the old man and listened patiently. "It''s about the divine cultivation method passed down from my family. Master Liu always wanted it. I didn''t give it to him. Now I will give it to you." As he said, he pointed to his back. Li Sanyi was stunned, what is he doing? Li San couldn''t see anything at all. The other party explained. "Lord Liu Zhuang always wanted the divine cultivation method passed down by my family, and he used torture to question me. Fortunately, the old man was prepared for it. I hid it in my flesh and now give it to you." Li San''s pupils shrank, what technique did he put into the flesh of his back? This person is really cruel to himself! Hu Xianmei whispered. "It turns out that Zhuangzhu Liu wanted to learn the technique of divine refining." Li San''s eyes were wet. "Senior, rest assured, if there is a chance to go out, we will definitely find a chance to avenge you." The old man laughed. "Vengeance is secondary, you just need to pass on my treasure." He pointed to his back. Li San cautiously stretched out his hand and probed his back. This old guy is really too skinny. He probably hasn''t eaten anything for months. There is indeed something strange on his shriveled skin. It should be something like a cheat book. East is in the flesh. Unexpectedly, the old man directly grabbed the dagger from Bai Wuchang''s waist without saying a word. "Senior, what are you going to do?" The old man just smiled. "Of course I took out this cheat." what? This! Li San was surprised. Seeing that the old man was cruel to himself, he directly used a dagger to cut a thin layer of skin. Only then did Li San see clearly that a booklet is well preserved in the meat. At this time, the blood flow on his back was not stopped, and Li San immediately stopped the bleeding and healed his injuries. "Li San, I can give it to you and I can rest assured. I don''t need to live anymore. I have already figured it out. My aura is exhausted, and you are the destined person. I have finally waited until this day." The old man sighed and looked relieved. At this time, the blood had stained his entire back. "Senior, why did you fall into the hands of Patriarch Liu?" "Huh! Patriarch Liu is really not a human! I think I was caught here when I believed him." Li San understood that, back then, the owner of Liu Zhuang pretended to invite this person to dinner, and was addicted to the food, this predecessor only learned the truth. Master Liu Zhuang came for this person''s magic. The old man sighed. "Fortunately, I hid the magic in my flesh, otherwise it would really fall into the hands of Master Liu." Li Sanyi looked puzzled. "Back then, you and the owner of Liu Zhuang should be good friends?" "Yes, I was like brothers with him at the time. I didn''t expect him to harm me for profit!" Li San secretly said, it''s really unpredictable that people''s hearts are separated by layers of belly. "Not only that, I have a secret to tell you, and the old man doesn''t want to put this secret into the soil." Li Sanyi was stunned, there is still a secret? After the elder''s explanation, Li San realized that there was still a divine object in this mountain named Shenshizhi, and Master Liu wanted to obtain it. Suddenly several people heard a sound of footsteps. Bai Wuchang''s eyes were sharp and whispered to Li San. "Li San, someone is coming!" The old man is a little anxious. "It should be the people from Liujiazhuang who are here again, Li San, remember that the corpse branch of the **** is on the mountain north of Heikuling, and there is a stream nearby. It is a valuable treasure. With it, it can be improved. Repaired." Li San nodded. "Senior, I will take you out together!" The old man didn''t mean to move, he looked vicissitudes of life. "No, I''m your drag. I won''t go. Anyway, time is running out. Run away." After speaking, the old man died unexpectedly, but his expression was very serene. Li Sanqi understood that this old man should have his last breath. He persisted until he met Li San. At this time, his wish had been fulfilled, so he returned to heaven with peace of mind. Li San sighed, and then got up in a mixed mood. At this time, the sound of those people''s footsteps was getting closer, and at the same time the light of torches spread over not far away. Soon a dozen people came in, all of them were the guards of Master Liu, as well as the housekeeper. Li San and several others hid beside. The butler ordered the people next to him. "Go see and search carefully, then Li San and several people may have escaped here." One of the guards yawned and complained. "Housekeeper, are you too far? Li San and the others jumped into the water just now. They must have become stomach acid in the stomach of Shui Ling''s corpse. It is impossible to get here." At this time, Li Sanji was hiding behind the old man. The sound of footsteps reached the door of the prison. Li San looked through the light and saw that the group of people had already come by. The butler glanced at the jail without boredom. "Old thing, it''s almost dawn, still sleeping!" In fact, the old man died long ago, but the butler didn''t even notice. The butler then waved to the person next to him. "Don''t worry about him. I will torture him in the future. I think he is the one who is going to finish. In any case, tomorrow I will force him to tell the secrets about the secrets and the corpse sticks." "This old stubborn, his mouth is harder than iron, even if I don''t say it, I really admire him." The butler''s expression immediately became a bit cruel. "Tomorrow the torture will increase. I don''t believe it anymore. He cannot be beaten with iron." Hearing this, Li San secretly scolded these non-human things. The steward ordered everyone. "Quickly, search through all the water prisons. Remember, you can''t miss any of them. If there is no one, it means that Li San and the others were really eaten by the water spirit corpse." Everyone carried torches everywhere and searched. Afterwards, the butlers walked towards the passageway. After their footsteps got farther and farther, Li San and the others came out. Li San glanced at the old man''s body. "Senior, I will definitely come back and get your corpse out in the future." After that, Li San quickly ran in the opposite direction with Bai Wuchang. Chapter 367： Ill settle the account with you After hearing the footsteps, the butler and the guards immediately turned their heads and pointed this way. "Steward, Li San and the others are there and are going to run away again!" "Quickly chase me!" Li Sanbai''s impermanence and they ran not far away and they suddenly discovered the prison where Liu Cuiping and Song Qianxue were being held. "Liu Cuiping, you were locked up here?" Apart from anything else, Li San directly rescued Liu Cuiping and both of them ran outside Liujiazhuang. This made the owner of Liu Zhuang very angry. A few days later, Li San thought about many things. "Humph! The people in Liujiazhuang raised ghosts and corpses, and they dared to kill the senior old man, looking for death!" "Li San, what happened to Hu Xianmei''s injuries?" Bai Wuchang cared. Because the face of Li San in front of him was not so good, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang knew that Li San was upset. "Bai Wuchang, you and Hei Wuchang can prepare. I''m going to Liujiazhuang and bring all my weapons with me. I''m afraid there will be a battle today." To Liujiazhuang? The white impermanence and the black impermanence were stunned, their hearts tense, he knew what Li San was going to do, and he went to teach Master Liu Zhuang. "Li San, Liujiazhuang is a great man, standing here for many years, and he has a lot of people, all of whom are powerful, and those ghosts are not easy to deal with." "Hu Xianmei, take care of Liu Cuiping and the others, and we will be back tonight." "Okay, Li San, don''t worry, Liu Cuiping has me." White impermanence and black impermanence only listen to Li San. "White impermanence, black impermanence, let''s go." White impermanence and black impermanence nodded. At this time, Liujiazhuang. The butler was drinking and chatting with his subordinates. "Ha, Li San is a fart, didn''t he escape too." Just when the butler was proud. Suddenly, a person flew down from the dark, and the ground was shaking and the mountains were shaking. "Who did not want to break into my Liujiazhuang?" The butler turned his head and glared at the man. That''s right, this person is Li San, and he walked up to the housekeeper without hurries. The butler with a look of disdain just now was a little afraid of Li San. As the housekeeper of Liujiazhuang, he is like a little cockroach compared to Li San in front of him. "Who said I''m a shit, stand up for me, I want you to say it again, can''t you hear me?" Li San spoke. The butler stepped back a few meters in fear. Li San hit the housekeeper''s chin with one shot. "I told you to say it again!" "That, it''s all a misunderstanding!" The corner of the housekeeper''s mouth was drawn with blood by Li San, and he did not dare to yell again. "Li San, you come to Liujiazhuang, I''ll report to Master Liu who asked him to pick you up." Li San hit the opponent several times again. The butler was a bit trapped, and then got angry directly. "Li San, what do you mean to hit me." Li San walked towards the housekeeper. The housekeeper doesn''t understand what''s going on, what is Li San doing here? "No matter what, Li San, this is my site in Liujiazhuang!" The butler yelled angrily. Li San hit the butler''s chin several times and hit it astray. The housekeeper kept vomiting blood while covering his face. The butler didn''t dare to fight Li San directly, he planned to run. When he was escaping, suddenly Tuantuan Gongqi rushed over. "Don''t run!" Li San grabbed the man and drew it in front of him. Li San pressed the butler''s head. "Quickly apologize for knocking a few heads!" The housekeeper yelled. "Li San, you want to make me kowtow. This is absolutely impossible. I advise you to let me go quickly. Liujiazhuang will not be afraid of you!" What he meant was that Master Liu Zhuang was a guard and a powerful figure. Besides, they Liu Jiazhuang did not provoke Li San before. Why did Li San come to do things? If things make a big deal then, Li San is responsible. of. "Butler, you don''t have to worry. I will teach Master Liu after Li San finishes teaching you. That is, you hurry up and kowtow to admit your mistakes, otherwise I will kill you with a palm!" Li San said that murderous aura appeared in the surroundings, and he held the butler''s head without letting go. The housekeeper couldn''t lift his head, then Li San''s strength was too great, and his heart was tight, not very good. "Li San, are you a lunatic, you treat me like this, are you afraid that I will become an enemy between Liujiazhuang and you?" The housekeeper now understands that Li San didn''t make any jokes with him. This is about to come true. "You Liujiazhuang is an enemy with me?" Li San smiled disdainfully. "Oh, what if I was wrong, let me go!" The butler finally couldn''t get up and had to persuade him, but he didn''t accept it, but he kowtowed to Li San. "Sorry, Li San, it was mine just now." After the butler had finished speaking against his will, he directly raised his head and asked Li San. "I''m sorry after I said it, can I get up now, Li San?" Li San questioned the housekeeper angrily. "Liu Cuiping was injured a few days ago, did you participate in any of them, who else injured Liu Cuiping, and the senior in prison, who used him to torture him? All were recruited for me." Li San didn''t intend to ask the butler to stand up and speak, he still pressed the butler''s head with one hand. "Li San, it turns out that you came for that sister Hu Xian and the old guy?" The housekeeper finally understood why Li San had to vent his anger. Li San directly slapped the housekeeper''s face with crisp noises. "Don''t be honest, I will kill you." Li Sanyi''s face was displeased. The butler laughed, he was held by Li San''s hair and couldn''t move at this time. Li Sancai doesn''t care about that much. Li San directly lifted the butler''s head, his eyes were full of cold light, and one of them squeezed his hair hard. A sharp weapon was pierced directly into the back of the butler''s neck. Pouch! The housekeeper felt pain in the neck for a while, and the blood flow continued. Li San threw it vigorously, and the butler fell on the ground with his eyes turned over and fainted, probably because of excessive blood loss. When the other people in Liujiazhuang saw this, they were so frightened that they couldn''t speak. At the same time, their eyes widened and their faces were incredible. This Li San is also very resolute. "Li San, how did you kill the butler?" Bai Wuchang looked incredible. "I didn''t kill him, I should have passed out, and I will teach him later." "The trouble is big, Li San, you abused the housekeeper. If there is a big trouble, Master Liu will not let you go." Hei Wuchang looked worried to Li San. Li San spoke angrily. "People who have abused seniors before, all have to be taught, no matter who they are or what background they are, and no matter how strong they are, I have never been afraid of anyone, Li San, and I must speak out for seniors! " Li San said that he had already walked up to a few people, and the mist in his hand rushed over. In the next few seconds, several people had no time to react and were directly knocked down by Li San. "Go and find your Master Liu, I want to see him." The guard saw that many people had been abused by Li San, he couldn''t help but swallowed and immediately went back to Liujiazhuang to report the situation. Chapter 368： Butler It''s okay. The housekeeper was fainted by Li Sanyao, and many others were dismissed. As long as the owner of Liu Zhuang is invited, it should be possible to stop Li San from making another move. "Li San, you want to face Liujiazhuang alone and you can''t do it. It''s too risky. I''m afraid you won''t be able to go back." After torturing the housekeeper, Li San certainly didn''t plan to leave. He had to abuse the entire Liujiazhuang to be out of anger. Li San asked someone to find the owner of Liujiazhuang, Liu Zhuang, to tell him. Li San turned his head and smiled, his expression disapproving. If Li San intends to kill Liu Village Master Liujiazhuang, everyone in Liujiazhuang will definitely find Li San desperately. If Li San stuns Liujiazhuang¡¯s housekeeper and abuses Liujiazhuang¡¯s boss in this way, the impact may not be even a little bit if things make a big deal by then. Hei Wuchang looked worried about Li San. "Li San, if things go wrong, have you ever thought about the consequences, it is not good for you, I advise you to leave as soon as possible, before the owner of Liu Zhuang has appeared." "Don''t worry about this, I am not afraid of anyone." Li San disagrees. Suddenly someone walked out to speak. "I heard that a kid came to my Liujiazhuang to do things and knocked out my housekeeper. I want to see who is so capable." Next, a group of guards from Liujiazhuang flew from not far away, all of them holding sharp weapons in their hands, and it was Master Liu who took the lead. Many guards behind Master Liu flew directly towards Li San. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are finally here!" Li San lightly smiled. "Presumptuous! How dare to speak so arrogantly to my Master Liu!" No one has ever dared to scold the owner of Liujiazhuang in this way, and Li San was the first. "Your kid wants to die!" Master Liu Zhuang saw Li San appear, his eyes widened. At this time, someone from the guard of Liujiazhuang behind Liu Zhuangzhu saw the surprised state on Liu Zhuangzhu''s expression, so the opposite Li San should not be an ordinary talent. Master Liu Zhuang secretly said, why did Li San come here? Didn''t he ran away. "Li San from Luoshui City is here!" Master Liu''s face doesn''t look good. "Lord Liu, you have raised so many ghosts and corpses to harm people, what else can you explain now?" Li San stared at Master Liu with complicated eyes. What''s the explanation? "Who just threatened to teach me? You can stand up now and let me know what kind of bear you look like!" With that said, Li San scanned the other guards of Liujiazhuang with a sharp look. Everyone didn''t dare to speak out and didn''t dare to stand up. He stepped back subconsciously. If he stood up, he might be crippled by Li San. Li San''s eyes slanted. "You kid, stand up!" "This, it''s really not me!" Li San hadn''t done anything yet, and several people had already stepped back several meters in fear and gave up their positions. "I didn''t talk about you just now. Why are you so nervous? It''s a guilty conscience. That means you''re the one." Li San walked up to the boy a few steps. There was cold sweat on the opponent''s head, indeed because the aura that Li San gave to several people was too scary. Suddenly, Li San blasted past several consecutive strokes, directly on the person. "This Li San!" Seeing this, the guards of Liujiazhuang around were all angry, and the person who hit them, as a big family, when did Liujiazhuang be so angry and beaten like this. Someone rushed out with disdain, but Li San shot instantly. "You also want to try my trick, don''t you? It will fulfill you!" Li Sanbai glanced at this person a few times. The other party didn''t dare to step forward and scream again. Master Liu Zhuang came forward. "Li San, I, Liujiazhuang, have never had any grudges with you. You just stunned my Liujiazhuang people and the housekeeper. You have to give the old man a reasonable explanation for this matter, otherwise Liujiazhuang will definitely not forgive you! " Master Liu yelled. As everyone in Liujiazhuang, even if Li San from Luoshui City is here, if there is no reason to pick things up, it will cost him a price. If someone else dared to do this, Master Liu would have rushed to kill that person with one move, but now it was Li San standing in front of him, and Master Liu was still a little worried and weighed. "Lord Liu, what do you want to explain? Today I will teach you how to be a guard of a good family." Li San''s expression was as calm as water. Tuan Tuan Gong Fa immediately burst out from around Li San and rushed towards the people in Liujiazhuang. This is a strong aura. Several people were taken aback. Li San wants to educate Liu Zhuangzhu how to be a man, and Li San is really bold. Master Liu Zhuang took a few breaths after listening, but he did not yell in a hurry. The serious expression and sharp attitude on Li San''s face just now made Master Liu a little bit scared. If there is a fight, the compound in Liujiazhuang will be destroyed by Li San''s tricks. Master Liu Zhuang said with a smile. "Li San, no matter what, you come to trouble me at Liujiazhuang, I don''t fight at Liujiazhuang as you want!" Li San laughed. "You Liujiazhuang is a big family in this area for many years, and it has the strength and foundation. Shouldn''t you do good deeds, but do bad deeds?" After listening, Master Liu closed his eyes and laughed secretly, Li San, you are not at home and stay at home, come to my Liujiazhuang to take care of business. "What we do has nothing to do with you, Li San." "If that''s the case, then don''t talk nonsense, I want to teach you to vent your anger for seniors." Master Liu Zhuang shouted directly. "Oh, by the way, did the old guy definitely tell you the secret book and the location of the treasure? Li San! Hand it over!" "Just don''t pay!" Suddenly, Li San acted, and a spirit weapon appeared in his hand, angered at the lord of Liujiazhuang Liu Zhuang and the guards, there was still a trace of blood on the spirit instrument, that was the blood on the butler''s neck. Li San faced the guards of Liujiazhuang, he almost didn''t panic at all. The faces of the guards in Liujiazhuang changed drastically. What is Li San doing? Deal with the entire Liujiazhuang? Have courage and courage. Master Liu Zhuang frowned. After all, Li San is a god-man of Luoshui City, not easy to mess with. Li San''s magical weapon pointed towards Liu Zhuangzhu. "Li San, you dare not do it, or I, Liujiazhuang, want you to hang up here!" "Really when you, Li San, are unbeatable, you don''t have to look at the site of Liujiazhuang, but you can go back." One of Liujiazhuang''s guards stood up and yelled when the owner of Liuzhuang was under the power of Li San''s spirit weapon. Master Liu waved his hand. "Don''t be too impulsive." Master Liu turned his head to Li San. "Li San, it''s not worth it for you to have a dead old man''s son. With your current status in Luoshui City, if this matter is spread out, you are not afraid of being laughed at. It is better to share the secrets together and go together. Hunt for that treasure." "You have beautiful dreams, Master Liu, I am not afraid of everything, Li San." Master Liu Zhuang looked purple when he heard that, but he didn''t expect that Li San would be so stubborn and say nothing would do. Chapter 369： Dont offend If Li San continues to beat them, his Liujiazhuang will become a laughing stock. "Li San, I am not a small force in Liujiazhuang, I advise you to think about it before you take action, Li San, you forced me to do this, don''t blame the old man for taking action." After Liu Zhuangzhu finished speaking, a huge black gas exploded around him. Master Liu Zhuang avoided Li San''s tricks, and then reached out to grab Li San. "If you Li San is great, let me try it. If I miss you Li San and kill you, I will blame me. I will blame you for inferior skills. I, Liu Jiazhuang, don''t have to be responsible." Li San immediately felt the strength of the opponent Liu Zhuangzhu, Li Sanyi smiled calmly. Their palms hit each other, and the Tao weather group broke out in an instant. "Awesome!" "As expected to be our Master Liu, then Li San is also very strong!" The guards of Liujiazhuang backed back and watched them fight closely. Soon, Li Sanzhong made another move, and one person flew down from mid-air. "Lord Liu, are you okay, are you hurt?" Even the owner of Liu Zhuang is not Li San''s opponent. Master Liu Zhuang was hit by Li Sanyi''s palm just now, unexpectedly. After only a few rounds, everyone was nervous about how to deal with Li San next. Master Liu Zhuang staggered to his feet, his veterans were trembling, yes, he had just been injured by Li San''s gong qi. Master Liu knew that Li San did not attack with all his strength. Li San stared at everyone and smiled. "Or you can come up together to fight me, I don''t mind, after teaching you all, I will go back to Master Liu." Li San is really crazy. The people in Liujiazhuang were completely angered by Li San. Master Liu shook hands and made a sound. "Hurry up and kill Li San, grab the things that the old guy left him!" The owner of Liu Zhuang rushed directly to Li San with his own people. A lot of magic energy erupted from all around Liujiazhuang, and a powerful aura formed around them. Li San''s face twisted. It is worthy of being a big family of Liujiazhuang, and strength is still possible. "I, Liujiazhuang, don''t allow you Li San to offend, Li San, you are too crazy, you will pay a heavy price for what you did." Lord Liu Zhuang had only one thought in his heart at this time, and that was to get rid of Li San. Li San flew forward several times, his eyes were full of self-confidence. Li San actually rushed towards them. "No one has ever been able to challenge me to Liujiazhuang and go out alive. You Li San is no exception. Waiting is dead." The faces of people in Liujiazhuang showed sneers and pride. Suddenly, several guards flew out, and they only felt a pain in their back. It should be that they were scratched by the spirit weapon. Li San''s spiritual instruments were full of blood, which was shocking. "Li San, are you the first to pick the weaker?" Master Liu''s face changed, and Li San rushed into the guards and flew several people. "Catch Li San with me." After the Master Liu shouted, he rushed in the direction of Li San. There is no expression fluctuation on Li San''s face, and directly waving the magic weapon is just a mess. what! A few screams reached human ears, and several guards in Liujiazhuang were directly killed by Li San''s spirit weapon. "Li San, you are really shameless!" Master Liu Zhuang rushed to Li San angrily, and he rushed towards Li San with a magic weapon. Li San dodged one by one. "court death!" Master Liu Zhuang rushed to Li San again. Liu Zhuangzhu fought with Li San for hundreds of rounds. "Lord Liu, you, immortal, make me very helpless." Li San grasped Liu Zhuangzhu''s hand tightly, and directly surrounded the Liu Zhuangzhu with the energy of the technique. "Oh no!" Master Liu Zhuang shouted badly, he planned to resist Li San. Li San attacked with one move and directly knocked out Master Liu Zhuang away. "Li San, don''t fight, you ruined my turf, you are really hateful!" Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes widened. Li San smiled disdainfully, and directly picked up the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu!" "Li San, let go of Master Liu!" Upon seeing this, the guards of Liujiazhuang were at a loss. Li San and his wife looked at each other. Master Liu Zhuang was picked up by Li San unexpectedly. "Lord Liu, I will let you fly to the sky for free." Master Liu Zhuang didn''t react yet, he was thrown out by Li San again. Li Sandi Liu Zhuangzhu smashed to the ground, and the people in Liujiazhuang banged unsteadily. At this time, the neighborhood collapsed, and Master Liu vomited blood. How could this horse help people fly? Li San was completely killing his old man! "Okay, let''s do a few more." The corner of Li San''s eyes flashed, and then he lifted the owner of Liu Zhuang again. Master Liu Zhuang looked helpless, and if this continues, no matter how strong his strength is, no matter how hard his bones are, he will have to waste. Li San''s eyes widened. After that, the ash slowly dissipated. Everyone saw everything clearly. Li Sandan stood in place with a smile, while Master Liu was rolling on the ground at this time, but he was not dead. Even more shocking, everything nearby collapsed. "Next to you guys!" Li San''s spirit weapon refers to the people in Liujiazhuang. At this moment, everyone who saw Li San''s sharp eyes couldn''t help but shiver. How to fight this? Suddenly, a magical weapon pierced Li San from the direction of Liu Zhuangzhu. "Li San, I have tolerated you for a long time, my Liujiazhuang doesn''t want to be your enemy, why do I want to force me to kill you!" "It''s Liu Zhuang who made the trick. Now Li San is over." "Lord Liu, kill him and save my face in Liujiazhuang." Li San stretched out his hand and revealed a spiritual weapon. When the two spirits confronted each other, Li San was okay. All the people in Liujiazhuang had their eyes wide open, which was different from what they had imagined. "The old immortal, finally got a magic weapon. I thought you had no abilities anymore." Staring at Liu Zhuangzhu, Li San satirized him. There was no fluctuation in the expression on Master Liu''s face. In this case, he had to make a unique move, otherwise he would have to finish Liujiazhuang. "I think it was your owner Liu Zhuang who died today." Li San mentioned the spirit weapon. Although people are anxious, they can only watch and dare not speak. "In fact, the old man still appreciates you, but don''t be too arrogant, young man, I''m honored to be able to kill you, the guard in a while." "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are mostly old, and you have lived long enough. You should return to the West. Today, I will be a good person, Li San, and ask you to return to the West for free." Under everyone''s gaze, the distance between them was close. But they are not too eager to take a shot, they just walked towards each other unhurriedly. Li San is holding a magic weapon, and Master Liu Zhuang holds the same magic weapon, and the two are closely watching each other. Master Liu suddenly moved, he had caused a crack in the ground in a few steps, and his aura was constantly rising at this time. "Lord Liu, are you going to do it now?" Li San smiled, and then a wave of Gong Qi continued to explode centered on him. An aura appeared on the ground around the two of them, and then quickly collapsed in all directions. boom! The ground in front of them had collapsed and then cracked in their center. The roar continued, and the sparring began. Chapter 370： Might of the Spirit Tool As soon as they flew up, the two figures disappeared at the same time, and then reappeared in another place. "Li San, your gong qi is very strong." The smile on Master Liu Zhuang''s face was disdainful, and the magic weapon in his hand had already been lifted. "Lord Liu, it''s not bad for you. I hope you don''t hang up quickly. We can fight for a while. It''s been a long time for me to fight with people so happily." Li San laughed, the spirit weapon in his hand was already swung away, and he pierced towards Master Liu Zhuang with power. Master Liu Zhuang also had a calm face, and he picked up the spirit weapon to block Li San''s attack without hesitation. The collision sound between the spirit weapon and the spirit weapon sounded, the speed of the two people''s flying speed and the speed of the spirit weapon were very fast, and everyone could only see them flying. The spirit weapon qi of the two sides exploded to the surroundings, but the aftermath could hurt people, and they blasted out cracks in the surroundings. The people in Liujiazhuang were thinking that if someone ran up at this time, they should have been crippled by the aftermath of their battle if they hadn''t approached there. "Lord Liu, your skills are not enough to kill me." Li Sanyi lifted the spirit weapon in his hand, and then flew up and kicked it on the back of Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang couldn''t help backing a few steps, staring at his back and he was furious. It has been decades, and no one can kick him. He was injured by Li San just now. San is just a young man. Although there was no great harm to Liu Zhuangzhu, the pain from his back still made Liu Zhuangzhu angry. "Li San, are you looking for smokers!" Zhuang Master Liu flew out with a roar, and the magic weapon in his hand was raised again, and the spirit weapon airflow surrounded his body. The current power was several times stronger than the previous power, and the purpose was to abuse Li San. After he shouted, the airflow around him seemed to stagnate. At this point in the fight, everyone in the surroundings did not dare to breathe, their eyes were fixed there. After all, this kind of sparring has been rare for many years, and the opportunity is rare. As people in Liujiazhuang, they want to see Li San die under the power of Liuzhuang. "Lord Liu, you are not angry enough." Li San frowned and didn''t dare to be careless. "Li San, you are ready to be slashed by my spirit weapon!" The master Liu Zhuang lifted the spirit weapon, and the attack power on the spirit weapon increased a bit. "Lord Liu, you hurt Hu Xianmei before, I want to teach you a lesson!" Li San''s hand tightly tightened the spirit weapon, and the spirit weapon light instantly enveloped the entire boundary, and it was constantly increasing. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t say much, the magic weapon in his hand suddenly lifted, and thousands of spiritual weapon qi with gong qi rushed towards Li San. At the same time, there was a whistling wind, and at the same time a layer of soil was raised. "The owner of Liu Zhuang is very powerful, and Li San can''t get out of it at all!" Li San exclaimed. He was right. Under the power of thousands of spiritual weapons, Li San seemed a little strenuous. Li San turned his hand-held magic weapon a few times, and then walked towards him. When people saw Li San''s figure, they saw him waving the spirit weapon and flying freely among thousands of spirit weapon auras. The magic light coming out of his hand actually blocked Liu Zhuangzhu''s spiritual energy. After that, Li San rushed towards Liu Zhuangzhu with a kind of fit. Li San actually resisted and went back! Everyone was shocked again. "Li San, you have two things!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face changed, and the spirit lifter flew out with a cold hum. The spirit weapons around him were very irritable, no doubt, as long as Li San went up, he would be injured. The spirit weapon kept spinning in his hand, and within a few seconds, a powerful spirit weapon qi was formed and he pierced Li San. Li San''s face changed drastically, and he quickly backed away, and the spiritual weapon in his hand was thrown into the air by him at this moment. All the people in Liujiazhuang used their arms to block the spirit energy. There was a loud noise, and a storm-like spirit weapon energy swept the neighborhood, and it took a minute to completely quiet down. At this time, everyone can see clearly. There was blood dripping on the ground and a large patch of red. Staring at a wound stabbed by a spirit weapon on his arm, Li Sanyi frowned. He was injured in the rally, and Master Liu was still very powerful. "It''s great, Li San was injured by Master Liu Zhuang." "This is also expected. Then Li San wants to fight Liu Zhuang, so he can''t help himself." "Even if Li San is strong again, he is not the opponent of Liu Zhuangzhu, I believe that in a few minutes, Liu Zhuangzhu will cut Li San." "Li San is nothing more than that!" Seeing that Li San was injured, everyone in Liujiazhuang smiled triumphantly. Master Liu Zhuang is strong, giving them confidence. "The old man has practiced spirit weapon art for decades, but you can''t fight it with an ordinary spirit weapon!" The owner of Liu Zhuang laughed at Li San when he mentioned the spirit weapon. In the fight just now, Master Liu had the upper hand, and he was in a very beautiful mood at this time. What about Li San being a strong man? After he kills Li San, his name as the lord of Liu Zhuang will become a legend, and his Liu Jiazhuang will be praised by the people of the world. Li San couldn''t help shook his head, the spiritual weapon in his hand had already been broken several times at this time. "Lord Liu, do you think your spiritual weapon skills are very high, you are wrong." Li San took away the spiritual weapon and gave the other side a few glances. "Li San, didn''t you just realize the power of my magic spirit weapon? Don''t you understand." The people in Liujiazhuang laughed. "Lord Liu Zhuang, I admit that you have lived for decades and have reached a strong point in your cultivation base and powerful spiritual weapons, but it is not without reason that I, Li San, became a great figure. After a while, I will ask you to experience it. What is no hope." Li San''s blood boiled all over, he was angered by success, and his fighting spirit came up. Some words of Li San just now caused people in Liujiazhuang to laugh. Liu Zhuangzhu''s wrinkled face showed an expression of disdain, and Li Sanzhen could speak big words. "Li San, what do you mean by the old man''s feeling that there is no hope? Is your brain stunned by me?" However, in an instant, they felt the ground seemed to be trembling constantly. "what''s going on?" People stared and looked around. Such power? It turned out that Li San did it! Seeing Li Sanwei raised his head, Tuantuan Gong vigor erupted from his body. The surrounding auras were all murderous. At this moment, everyone in Liujiazhuang felt that the power was about to rush towards them. Master Liu''s face changed, what is this? "Lord Liu Zhuang, I will now ask you to see what a real high-strength spirit weapon technique is." "Li San, you also know spirit weapon art!" "What''s the matter, why is the spirit weapon qi around him?" Staring incredibly at the spirit energy that had accumulated around Li San, the people in Liujiazhuang couldn''t help but exclaim. boom! The ground collapsed, and the three of Li had disappeared from their eyes, and only the spirit weapon rushed towards Master Liu Zhuang. Chapter 371： Master Liu who cant bear it Master Liu''s face twisted, and he kept exclaiming. "Li San, you can''t use your body as a spiritual weapon." Master Liu had no time to react and was injured. "Li San, do you dare to hurt the old man!" "Just to torture you, remember Hu Xianmei who was injured by your spiritual weapon a few days ago?" Li San''s spirit weapon light pierced the Master Liu again. Although each spirit weapon injury was not enough to be fatal, Master Liu would suffer for a while. The spiritual weapon wound covered Master Liu''s body, and the spiritual weapon qi on the spiritual weapon was constantly tearing his meridians. "It shouldn''t be the owner of Liu Zhuang who has the upper hand, why is he injured by Li San now." The people of Liujiazhuang were staring at Master Liu who was beheaded by Li San in disbelief. "Li San, this is because you are asking the old man to make a trick!" Master Liu Zhuang yelled, and a cloud of anger exploded from his body. He kept waving the spirit weapon, and the horror spirit weapon surrounded hundreds of kilometers. Li San used his spiritual weapon technique to the extreme and flew away directly, but in this way, the big robe on his body was also torn. Staring at Master Liu Zhuang in the center of the spirit weapon, Li Sanyi had a serious face. The final fight is about to begin. "Li San, you can fly very fast, but you can''t run." Seeing that Li San was only slightly injured under such a big attack, Master Liu frowned. The anger instantly prevailed. Master Liu Zhuang has not been injured for several years. Now he was hurt by a young man, ashamed, and never belittle Li San! There seemed to be fire in Liu Zhuangzhu''s eyes. After a spirit weapon was cut down, it left the light of the spirit weapon in front of Li San''s eyes. "Unexpectedly, you Li San also knows spirit weapon art, but you don''t have a spirit weapon in your hand. How long can you withstand it? I ask you to see the superb spirit weapon art of the master Liu! When the master Liu Zhuang mentioned the spiritual weapon, the surrounding spiritual weapon qi exploded in an instant, and then accumulated. The spirit weapon power that Li San had just accumulated made him feel uneasy. At this time, Li San got up and must take this battle seriously. Li San pulled off his big robe all at once, and he was going to make a real move. The scars are all over Li San''s back, and it is hard to imagine how many injuries Li San has suffered in the past few years. The attack of Master Liu Zhuang is coming at any time, and what Li San has to do at this time is to meet him. There was a movement on his back, and then a beast figure appeared. The beast was on Li San''s back, and its claws were on Li San''s neck, as if it was about to fly out in the next second. "what is this?" "The ancient beast can''t make it? Why does he have this thing on his back, I feel it can move!" The people in Liujiazhuang stared, because it was too shocking. Li San''s eyes flashed, and the breath of his whole body suppressed Master Liu Zhuang. Although the beast figure that Li San had just shown made him feel that things were not good, he thought that in this battle, he should be able to beat Li San. "Lord Liu, you are so confident, who gave it to you?" Li San ridiculed, there are always some people who think they are the best in the world. "I haven''t used a trick for many years, Li San, you are honored to die under my trick." After Master Liu Zhuang finished speaking, the magic weapon in his hand had already flown out. Spiritual energy was almost suppressed around everyone. "What is this operation?" Li San''s face tightened, and his surroundings were actually enveloped by spiritual weapon energy. At this time, the midair was sealed by the spirit weapon. "Li San, I will help you dig a hole here and bury you." Master Liu Zhuang raised his hand and stared at Li San. Qi suddenly solidified for several kilometers, and then quickly accumulated on Li San''s head. "As expected to be our Master Liu Zhuang, I am afraid that only an expert such as Master Liu Zhuang can perform such a trick. It depends on how Li San can run again." The people in Liujiazhuang laughed. With this trick, it would be difficult for Li San to survive. "No, Li San is set, there is no other way except to fight!" Li San is nervous for Li San. Master Liu Zhuang laughed, then raised his hand and pressed it down. The anger quickly came down on Li San''s head. "I''m shameless, I didn''t expect you to have a few tricks. This trick is a bit powerful." The explosion sounded. The ground is shaking. Everyone''s hearts also trembled. Li San did not dodge, but constantly cut off the air mass on his head. The air mass on his body has turned into a body-protecting air mass. However, his injuries continued to increase. Fortunately, Li San''s strength is high. If he is an ordinary cultivator, the surrounding air mass can destroy him. There was a sharp expression on Li San''s face. The surrounding area was in ruins, and the ground was full of pits. The powerful light group is still falling. "Zhuangzhu Liu is domineering!" "Yes, the presence of the owner of Liujiazhuang will definitely protect my Liujiazhuang from a hundred years of prosperity!" The people in Liujiazhuang were all excited and clamored, they thought that Li San was going to die. Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. However, just when they were proud, a huge light group appeared, and the master Liu''s trick was directly dispelled. "impossible!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face was distorted, and he was blasted out dozens of meters away. I can''t feel Li San''s aura before, but at this time, why does this dense power of cultivation come out? The expressions of Liujiazhuang''s people immediately stiffened, Liu Zhuangzhu''s trick was captured, and Li San was still alive. This is impossible. At this time, the air mass dispersed around, and at the same time a strange shape suddenly appeared on the ground. But the air mass that had dispersed, condensed again in the center, and then formed a blue light mass. The light group stretched around to the feet of the people in Liujiazhuang, enclosing everyone in it. "what is this?" "It seems to be a big venue." "What is Li San doing?" The people in Liujiazhuang looked around, but they found that they were actually on a large open space at this time. And they look extremely small like cockroaches. Seeing this, Master Liu''s eyes widened. Although the owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t feel any crisis at this time, it was a bit too strange. For some reason, Liu Zhuangzhu suddenly felt an inexplicable uneasy feeling in his heart. "As expected, the owner of Liujiazhuang, Liu Zhuang, actually told me to have to use my unique skills." I saw that Li San''s whole body was bloodied, and even some of his flesh was exposed. However, Li San''s aura was still there, and his body was still mighty, he just stood there like a stick. "Lord Liu, take a lesson for the good things you have done!" Li Sansan rushed out after a roar. As soon as the voice fell, a huge wind from the sky struck, shortly afterwards, dazzling figures appeared as if they were flying down from the sky, standing behind Li San. They were the helpers summoned by Li San. Moreover, each of them wears an iron robe, holding a few meters long spiritual weapon and various weapons. Although everyone knows that this is the beast shadow that Li San has summoned with powerful strength, the real feeling is too strong. . The murderous aura that erupted from them had already made people''s hearts tremble. Chapter 372： Corpse shadow "what is this?" "Is this really Li Sanhuan?" "I don''t believe it''s a real person, it''s a corpse!" Seeing this, the people in Liujiazhuang only felt their heads dizzy. After all, such a technique seemed too unbelievable to them. "Rush up and abuse people!" Li San roared out a word. The gang yelled, and countless figures flew up with the long spiritual weapon tightly, rushing towards everyone in Liujiazhuang. The opponent''s resistance was useless, someone was killed directly, and was pushed down by a figure before he had time to run. Under this kind of momentum, what kind of strength their waste can resist. "Li San, if you dare to hurt my family, the old man must cut you off!" As soon as Master Liu Zhuang flew up, the spirit weapon in his hand slashed towards countless figures, and he rushed towards Li San at the same time. Master Liu was thinking, if Li San goes crazy, Liujiazhuang will really be over, and it will really be a thing of the past. Li San lightly raised his arm, and knocked those people over again. A figure raised the long spirit weapon in his hand. Blood splashed out, and a head flew up and fell in front of Master Liu Zhuang. Everyone was surprised. "Lord Liu, how do you feel?" Li San stared at Liu Zhuangzhu with a faint smile. "Li San, you keep beating my Liujiazhuang people, you will definitely be condemned!" Master Liu shouted. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t expect that Li San was already crazy to this point. And Li San actually came to Liujiazhuang to make trouble for an old guy, and he had to pay the price. "Since I have this strength, Li San, why should I keep it? Old things, you can go to hell." Li San moved, and countless figures charged towards Liu Zhuangzhu. "It''s not good, this place has been completely controlled by Li San, if this continues, everyone will be finished!" Master Liu Zhuang felt that he was sad all over his body. It was even harder for him to move, let alone fight back against Li San. "If there is no other way, I have to use a trick." The magic weapon in Master Liu Zhuang''s hand suddenly sounded, and then the magic weapon floated in the air in front of him. At the same time, the Qi of Gongfa in Liuzhuang''s main body burst out into the surroundings. Master Liu Zhuang is saving people from Liujiazhuang. "Don''t froze. If you can run, leave as soon as possible. I don''t have time to take care of everyone." Master Liu Zhuang yelled at his own people, and then he kept controlling the spirit weapon in his hand to resist the group of figures who kept rushing towards him. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you really are a capable person, but this can''t be done." Li San sneered, and flew to Master Liu Zhuang in a flash. Master Liu Zhuang was startled, but at this time he had no time to dodge. Li San didn''t know how many mouths Liu Zhuangzhu had taken, but Liu Zhuangzhu was beaten so that he couldn''t find the north, and he didn''t know how to resist. Everyone was stunned. For many years in Liujiazhuang, no one had ever seen the owner of Liujiazhuang being taken his mouth. I saw it today, and I have seen it for a long time. The owner of Liu Zhuang was beaten by a young man, Li San, so he could not find the north! Everyone can''t believe their eyes, nor can they accept this reality, but this is the fact. Can''t bear it! "Li San, you are shameless, the old man must cut you off a few big pieces, otherwise I am not the owner of Liu Zhuang!" Master Liu Zhuang was irritated to the extreme by Li San''s success, and he blasted towards Li San. Li San flashed past, and directly avoided the opponent''s attack. "Li San is looking for a smoker!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face was distorted, and he attacked with a roar. "Gas!" A few meters long magic weapon suddenly changed its direction. If the magic weapon was cut down, the whole mountain would be cut off. "Lord Liu Zhuang is now working out a real trick." "Now, killing Li San is hopeful." Everyone in Liujiazhuang was extremely happy. "Li San, now, let me see how you resist." Master Liu shouted. "I have some material, if that''s the case, then I have to use a trick." Li San''s face widened and shouted. Those figures finally accumulated into one body. In less than a few seconds, a huge corpse figure accumulated behind Li San, and at the same time it held a sharp weapon in its hand. The ground trembled. Everyone was stunned. At this time, everyone''s mood is very complicated. It was so shocking. Compared with the great spirit weapon that Liu Zhuangzhu had just accumulated, the corpse man riding the corpse behind Li San was too scary. Some people in Liujiazhuang couldn''t help but swallow. "It should be the final decisive battle now." After all, the fight has reached hundreds of rounds. If Master Liu Zhuang and Li San still have a trick, it means that if they do their best, they can collapse the entire boundary of Liujiazhuang hundreds of kilometers away. Someone sighed with this sentence. "Li San''s tricks are too abnormal!" Master Liu Zhuang stared at the huge corpse behind Li San, his face hard to look. He discovered that the Qi of Li San''s body was actually stronger than him. This has exceeded Liu Zhuangzhu''s imagination. Master Liu Zhuang finally understood why Li San could be young and purposeful. I was afraid it was not Li San''s strength that was seen from above, but Li Santai''s potential. If Li San could be so strong that no one could rival in a few years. As soon as he thought of this, Liu Zhuangzhu was determined in his heart that he would desperately use all his tricks to kill Li San. "Well, Master Liu, are you scared?" Staring at the ugly face of Master Liu Zhuang, Li San lifted his hand, and the corpse shadow behind him waved the sharp weapon in his hand, suddenly leaving a crack on the ground. Just like this, the strength is terrifying. "What a joke, would I be afraid of you, Li San?" Master Liu Zhuang''s face pretended not to change. After that, he couldn''t hesitate, and he rushed to the corpse shadow with a large spiritual weapon in his hand. "This is the last battle, it''s not bad." Feeling the power erupting from the master Liu Zhuang''s spiritual weapon, Li San showed a smile on his face. The corpse shadow waved the sharp weapon on his hand and hit the Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang has a hideous face, constantly avoiding sharp weapons, and then continuously controlling the spiritual weapons to continue to the corpse shadow. The spirit wave blasted the surrounding things away. The injuries on the owner of Liu Zhuang continued to increase. Under the fierce attack of the giant corpse, the spirit weapon in his hand was simply not good. Li San played vigorously, and his whole body''s gong qi was much stronger. "Lord Liu, what are you flashing like a clown, how can you kill me, Li San?" Li San sneered, the huge corpse shadow behind had been suppressing Liu Zhuangzhu''s spiritual weapon, and Li San had the advantage. "Li San, you are just a junior, don''t be happy and sad!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face went dark, and he was in a bad mood at this time. Li San smiled, and the corpse shadow behind grabbed a sharp weapon, directly resisted the huge spiritual weapon, and then rushed towards Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang''s face changed, and he panicked and kept backing away. However, his speed was not enough, and the sharp weapon was also fast, and in the end he almost died against his arm. The clothes are torn. The owner of Liu Zhuang was taken aback. "I''m proud, how?" Li San''s voice reached Master Liu, making Master Liu even more angry. Chapter 373： Hard support can have "Li San, you angered me!" Master Liu Zhuang was angry, and the terrifying spirit weapon energy accumulated again, but it was weaker than the previous spirit weapon energy. There was blood flowing out of the corner of Liu Zhuangzhu''s mouth. Li Sanyi frowned. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are using a strong technique, you are going to fight me hard at first." "Li San, this is your fault, the old man has to do this." Master Liu Zhuang yelled and rushed towards Li San with all his strength controlling the spirit weapon that had just accumulated. Li San turned around, and the corpse shadow behind him also waved a sharp weapon. The lord Liu Zhuang backed back several meters, the blood from his mouth spurted directly. Master Liu had no time to think, and once again controlled the Spirit Light. Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes flashed. "This should be fine." The giant spirit weapon brought out a spark out of the air with great strength, and rushed towards the corpse shadow behind Li San with a rapid speed. Li San was tight, he didn''t dare to be careless. The corpse shadow turned into a huge weapon with one hand. Staring at Li San, Master Liu sneered. The sharp weapon collided with the giant spirit weapon, and the impact formed a huge square. Sharp weapon and spirit weapon are inseparable. The cracking sound continued to rang. The sharp weapon has broken a few big cuts unexpectedly. Master Liu laughed. Li Sanyi operated, and the corpse shadow behind him grew bigger again, and a large piece of sharp weapon that had just been broken accumulates again. Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes widened, he was suppressed unexpectedly, this reversal was a bit quick. "impossible!" Master Liu shouted. "Lord Liu Zhuang, I am going to win, you can go to the west." Li San leaped forward a few steps, and Master Liu''s spirit weapon was crushed to disperse. "impossible!" Master Liu Zhuang was crazy, he tried desperately to operate the spirit weapon. Everyone can''t help but close their eyes and dare not look. After a loud noise. "what is this?" Li San sprayed blood. "Li San, you shouldn''t be too mad, otherwise it will be easy to slap your face." At this time, Li San''s back was worn by the spirit weapon. And the person holding the spirit weapon was the housekeeper who was stunned by Li San before, and the housekeeper was not dead. No wonder Li San, who had just occupied it, was like this. Li San was about to defeat Master Liu Zhuang, but the housekeeper suddenly woke up, clasping the spirit weapon and appeared behind Li San and attacked Li San. Li San did not react at all. Master Liu Zhuang said proudly. "Butler, you just happened to do a good job!" Li San didn''t say a word, but made Master Liu Zhuang even more proud, and the housekeeper laughed. "Butler, are you still alive?" If it weren''t for the housekeeper to wake up, I am afraid that Zhuang Master Liu would die directly under the weapon. "Butler, I won''t let you live!" Li San didn''t know when the spirit weapon in his hand had penetrated the butler''s back to the position of his heart. Seeing this, everyone was surprised. It''s really unexpected that Li San can fight back like this. But no one dared to go up to see what happened to the butler. Although Li San was injured, they did not dare to go forward. Master Liu frowned because Li San was still capable at this time. "Lord Liu, kill him!" "Li San was seriously injured, how can he fight Liu Zhuang?" At this time, all the people in Liujiazhuang were proud. Li San''s face was a bit pale, he took a few steps forward. "Kill me, Li San, Master Liu, don''t dream anymore!" "Li San, you are still holding on at this time." The master Liu Zhuang pointed to Li San approaching Li San. Master Liu Zhuang exudes murderous auras all around. "If that''s the case, then let this place disappear together." Li San suddenly started. Seeing Li San moved, Liu Zhuangzhu disdainfully smiled, what strength does Li San have? "What are you doing?" "This Li San is scared, it''s really funny." "Li San, no matter what method you use, you will be killed by Master Liu!" The master Liu Zhuang lifted the spirit weapon and rushed towards Li San. Li Sanyi chuckled and showed a mouthful of big white teeth. After a loud shout, the corpse all over his body seemed to be alive. It was about to soar into the sky. "Li San, I want to chop you into a few big pieces, bury them in the soil and turn them into human fertilizer for my Liujiazhuang." "Lord Liu Zhuang, you have a good idea. Li San finally became the fertilizer of my Liujiazhuang. It can be spread for a while." The people in Liujiazhuang certainly didn''t expect what they would do next with Li San. They were still mocking Li San shamelessly, and they were proud of it. At this moment, there was a loud noise in the air, and everyone''s eyes flashed. I saw countless big flying guys appearing in the air, they kept circling, yes, Li San''s assistant came. The explosion sounded constantly, the mountains and the ground exploded, rushing everyone to fly over. The explosion sounded continuously for a long time. Countless Yin Soldiers descended from the sky, and they rushed towards the people of Liujiazhuang, and at the same time they carried murderous aura and anger on them. "Liujiazhuang, Master Liu, are you very courageous, even our Li San dare to fight." The people in Liujiazhuang were surprised. At this time, no one in Liujiazhuang dared to step forward, their hearts trembled, and their legs trembled. Seeing this, it seems to them that the end is coming. After all, they were laughing at Li San just now, and they were talking about treating Li San as human fodder. Countless people surrounded the entire Liujiazhuang. As long as one of them dared to move at this time, they would usher in a fire attack. Such a lineup can destroy the entire Liujiazhuang site in an instant. "It''s over!" Some people in Liujiazhuang were so scared that they collapsed to the ground, their eyes blank. The opponent is the strongest team here, and anyone in such a situation is afraid to be terribly scared. Fear hit their hearts, coupled with such a huge sense of oppression, making everyone in Liujiazhuang sit on the ground. After the opponent appeared, Master Liu collected his merits. If you dare to deal with Li San at this time, it would be equivalent to looking for something yourself. Even if Zhuangzhu Liu is a capable person, he will be afraid. But what Liu Zhuang master didn''t understand was why they suddenly appeared here to help Li San? Could this be the trick Li San had prepared before? Or is it someone who deliberately notified someone to come? Anyway, their participation was very unfriendly to his Liujiazhuang. Bai Wuchang has come to Li San. These people are very young and all of high status. And Li San''s face was not pretty at this time. "Li San!" Bai Wuchang salutes. Li San was covered in blood and tattered clothes. After that, the Yin soldiers saluted Li San at the same time. "Brother Li." These people talked together, shaking them all around. Some people in Liujiazhuang were directly scared and turned pale. Li San has injuries on his body now, and if he does an action, it is possible to blast his exercises. Bai Wuchang helped Li San stand in front of Li San, and he stared at Liu Zhuangzhu angrily. At this time, Bai Wuchang was worried about Li San''s situation and was angry at Liujiazhuang. "Lord Liu, you actually did something to Li San, you really deserve to die!" Bai Wuchang yelled at the owner of Liu Zhuang. Master Liu Zhuang''s face turned black. Chapter 374： Only have a chance if you are alive The owner of Liu Zhuang originally planned to kill Li San before, and after he had done everything in Liujiazhuang, he would say that the responsibility was Li Sanlai''s troubles, and then he would operate under the influence of Liujiazhuang in the boundary of this place. There should be no one. Come to him in Liujiazhuang. But now Li San is fine, he is injured in Liujiazhuang. Given the temper of this group of people, I am afraid it is difficult to explain today. "We can interrupt Master Liu''s old legs. If we dare to do it, we will burn him directly!" Master Liu did not dare to speak. Bai Wuchang helped Li Sankai scolded. "Just do it, if you dare to hurt Li San, you can''t be merciless!" "Lord Liu of Liujiazhuang, isn''t it? Are you very good at breaking? Dare to hurt our Li San!" Master Liu Zhuang listened, his face turned paler, and he was thinking about what to do. The group of practitioners in front of him was going crazy and venting their anger on Li San''s behalf. "Li San, are you okay?" Bai Wuchang looked concerned about Li San''s injury. "Bai Wuchang, why are you asking more? Li San is injured like this. I want to blast this Liujiazhuang to the ground directly!" Li San hadn''t spoken yet, and the little man standing next to him was directly angry and planned to order a bomb. The people in Liujiazhuang were terrified. Ma, your kid is very good, can you think about the thoughts of my Liujiazhuang people? Li Sanshan yelled and called the subordinate directly, and his subordinates stopped walking towards Master Liu Zhuang. Bai Wuchang looked puzzled. In his opinion, Li San is a very decisive person who will get revenge. This time, the owner of Liujiazhuang Liujiazhuang severely injured him. Why is he wrong with Liujiazhuang now? The people in Liujiazhuang were also taken aback for a moment. Lord Liu Zhuang''s eyes flashed, and he realized something. "Li San, do you know what will happen to you like this?" Master Liu Zhuang suddenly laughed jokingly, he was threatening Li San. Master Liu Zhuang knew, he concluded that even if he could not kill Li San, Li San would definitely not dare to do anything against Liu Jiazhuang now. "I, Li San, will bear the result of any result, and I''m not afraid of you." After listening, Zhuangzhu Liu''s heart was shocked. Li San meant that he wanted to defeat his Liujiazhuang. This group of real horses deserves to be called perverted soldiers. "Li San, haven''t you considered that if you do this, many people will feel uneasy. You know it very well." The owner of Liu Zhuang squinted his eyes and talked about the pros and cons. He intends to use this way of persuasion to remind Li San that this will not end well. Now Lord Liu Zhuang was already thinking about how to run away at the same time. He was afraid that if Li Sanyi really got up in a while, the people of Liu Jiazhuang could die, but he, the Patriarch, could not die. As long as you are alive, you will have a chance to retaliate against Li San later. "Lord Liu, don''t be afraid, I will continue to play with you." Master Liu Zhuang rolled his eyes, cold sweat on his head. Li San smiled triumphantly. Bai Wuchang assisted Li San and walked towards Liu Zhuangzhu''s direction. It is impossible to kill Master Liu, but I can teach you a lesson. Master Liu Zhuang became nervous. "Li San, what are you going to do? You just depend on your population." Master Liu Zhuang''s face was black and blue, and those people still had no idea for a while. That''s right, Li San is now bullying the less with more, so what can he do. What is it desperately? It''s not that the owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t have the courage to fight with them, but that he should find a way to run. Li San asked Bai Impermanence. "Any knife?" Bai Wuchang smiled and took out a shiny knife from his waist. Li San took over to Liu Zhuangzhu, "Lord Liu Zhuang, if you dare to move, I will kill your people in Liujiazhuang, and I will teach you." After finishing speaking, Li San directly put the knife on the face of Liu Zhuangzhu, and the blood flowed. Master Liu Zhuang did not move his brows and did not say a word. He could only endure for his own family, and at this time there were a lot of injuries on his body. You can add a few more. He was thinking, just hold back. , And then look for opportunities to teach Li San. "Lord Liu, I admire you very much. Would you choose forbearance for the sake of the family?" Li San pointed to Liujiazhuang''s people to Liu Zhuangzhu. "Li San, I can''t do it in Liujiazhuang now, but I will definitely do it in the future. What do you have to do? Master Liu shouted. The knife in Li San''s hand once again left a blood mark on the face of Master Liu. Master Liu sneered. When Li San''s hand moved, a large area of ??Liu Zhuangzhu''s face was spent, and it was no longer what it looked like. "Li San, are you out of anger, right?" Finally, Master Liu couldn''t bear to speak. "Okay, it''s okay, you can''t see your old face." Li San smiled triumphantly, this made the owner of Liu Zhuang a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his life was still there, but his old face could not be seen. Suddenly, Li Sanyi moved his knife to the back of the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Li San, you?" Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes widened, staring at the knife on his back incredulously, and he almost fainted. "Li San, didn''t you just say it was okay, you actually did it." What is the operation of this horse? "Lord Liu, this last knife was given to you for free so you can remember it, you are welcome." Liu Zhuangzhu has a long line. Before leaving, Li San turned his head and said. "In the future, if I find that your Liujiazhuang people are doing bad things, I will come again." After the place was completely quiet, the talents of Liujiazhuang breathed a sigh of relief, and finally Li San left. "Hurry up and help Mr. Liu to heal him, his face looks so bad." Someone yelled. Staring at the back of Li San''s departure, Master Liu''s eyes were full of anger. "Li San, wait, I will return all the humiliation you gave Liujiazhuang!" ... Li San and several people returned to their residence. "Li San, this is a capable man, I''m looking for him to heal you." "Li San, the old man has heard of your name. It''s an honor to see you today." Master Li Suan stretched out his hand to Li San. It is amazing to be able to hurt Master Liu Zhuang like that. Li San smiled and nodded. "Master Li, show Li San quickly." Bai Wuchang looked anxious. "These little injuries, I''m fine, I can''t die." Li Sanbai glanced at Bai Wuchang. "I''m worried about you too." Li San smiled at Li Suan. "I will treat this injury by myself, no trouble." Several people were taken aback. Li San will heal the injury? Master Li Suan didn''t believe it. Master Li Suan only heard that Li San was strong enough to fight, but he hadn''t heard of any cure. "Li San, you are joking." Bai Wuchang couldn''t help but ask. Several people stared at Li San with doubts. "I am serious." Li Sanyi smiled. Master Li Suan advised Li San. "Li San, I will treat you. Although you are strong, you can suppress it temporarily, but it won''t work for a long time." Li San smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I have the ability to do it myself. I don''t want to bother you. If I can''t manage it myself, you can help me." Li San had no choice but to say so. A few people stopped talking. "In that case, let''s see Li San''s method." Chapter 375： Li Shoutang Li San took out a few small artifacts. One by one nailed to his own acupuncture points impartially. Master Li Suan was surprised when he saw that Li Sanzhen knew the acupuncture points. "Li San, your method is absolutely outstanding, but can you heal injuries like this?" Bai Wuchang looked puzzled. At this moment, Li''s third hand moved quickly. Master Li Suan looked incredible. "Master Li Suan, is this method very boring?" Master Li Suan gave Du Wu a blank look. "It''s not greasy, but rather greasy!" But Li San soon vomited blood. Master Li Suan frowned. "It seems that your injury is too serious, even I can''t cure it, but someone can help you, my master, I''m afraid it''s Li San, I want to take you to my Li Suantang." "Where is that?" "It''s a place where people who practice fortune-telling spells and the like will go." Li San could not hesitate and had to follow Master Li Suan to Li Suantang for help. In the evening, Master Li Suan led Li San into Li Suan Hall, and someone was waiting. "Li San, you are finally here." Master Li Suan to the hall master Li. "Hall Master, Li San was seriously injured when dealing with people before, you can help him get a cure." Hall Master Li observed Li San, who was indeed a very decent young man. After he nodded slightly, he immediately cast a spell to heal Li San''s injuries. Before long, Li San felt full of power. "Li San, I have already helped you drive your wounds away, and you are afraid that you will have to rest here for a while." Li San didn''t hesitate, so it was good. Early in the morning, Li San got up and was called to a study by Hall Master Li, and there was a hall in front of him. Li Sanyi was stunned, and it seemed that this place should be where Li Suantang worshipped his ancestors. Hall Master Li explained. "This is where I, Li Shuitang, the hall masters have soared over the years. They are not actually dead, but the phantom souls are still in these bottles." When Li San was observing, suddenly, a few clouds flew out in the air. Yes, they were the previous hall masters. A hall master was smiling in mid-air. "I heard that you saved Master Li Suan before, so the old man wants to pass you a secret book as a thank you." Li Sanyi heard that there was such a good thing, of course. Then, a cheat book flew directly into Li San''s hands, and Li San sat on the ground directly after looking at the ten lines, and wrote down all the cheats in a matter of seconds. Li San''s palm blasted out, and the power almost blasted the hall to collapse. What a mighty power! The expressions of the hall masters in the phantom in the air were all incredible. This Li San¡¯s savvy is really too strong. They, Li Suantang¡¯s old hall master-level old people, had to spend at least ten or eight years to comprehend this secret a few years ago. I didn¡¯t expect this from now on. Li Sanyilai, who came from the boundary, realized the essence of it in only a minute, and people had to be surprised. Hall Master Li, who was standing next to him, opened his mouth even more. His face was full of weird looks. Hall Master Li nodded in admiration several times. "Li San, you are worthy of being a strong man in this realm. The old man really did not misunderstand you. You suddenly realized our Li Shoutang''s strongest technique in minutes. It''s really amazing." "My talent back then was pretty good. I just became the new hall master, and it will take at least a few months to realize this secret. I didn''t expect you to be able to do it in a while. You are really strong." The hall masters in mid-air were also amazed again and again. "That''s right, Hall Master Li, it seems that Li Shoutang''s future development and consolidation will have to be protected by this Li San. It is hoped that I, Li Shoutang, will become the marquee of the entire territory." Li San was laughed out of praise by Hall Master Li and several seniors, and he scratched his head triumphantly. "I''m so sorry." Li San keeps practicing after keeping all the techniques of the cheat book in his heart. Li San got up and gave his hands to the elderly. "Thank you everyone for giving me the secrets of the magic book. My Li San''s injury is healed. I will definitely live up to the drag of everyone in the future and help Hall Master Li protect Li Suantang. The old people floated in the air and nodded repeatedly. "Very well, we are also relieved. If you are here, Li San is here. Master Li Suan is a friend of you. Please help him a lot. We will meet again. Then we go back to sleep." After the words were over, those phantoms directly turned into a plume of smoke and flew into the porcelain bottle. Then, the imaginary shadows of several other hall masters flew into their respective bottles at the same time. Li San arched his hands to those things. "Li San sent a few people back, and I will see you later." Hall Master Li turned and stared at Li San with a meaningful look. The two walked out. Hall Master Li suddenly remembered something. "I almost forgot something." Li Sanyi was stunned, turned his head and went to Hall Master Li, what is this person going to do. Hall Master Li''s big robe lightly waved, and then he directly stretched out a hand. At the same time, a handful of powerful magic light and other items flew in the air. Li San glanced, he couldn''t help sighing secretly. I saw that the length of the spiritual tool was just right, it was a bit better than the one he had used before, and there were patterns on the spiritual tool, as if it was alive as if it was about to fly out, and the light on the tip of the spiritual tool could be. Flashing blindly, the aura of a few groups of fairy artifacts made Li San inhale even more. Li San couldn''t help staring straight at the magic weapon, and couldn''t help but exclaim. "Palace Master Li, this is really a good magic weapon, where did it come from?" "Li San, this power cannot be underestimated. It is my Li Suantang''s spiritual weapon. Now you are blessed." It turned out to be like this, Li San understood that Hall Master Li must do something to do this. What does Li Tang mainly do? Wouldn''t it be because of the spirit weapon method or the failure of the exercise method to compare with him? Li San was in doubt, and he was very cold with the spirit weapon. Hall Master Li smiled. "Li San, how do you feel about this spiritual tool in my hand? Isn''t it very good? Do you like it?" Of course it is rare, Li San scratched his head and smiled. "It''s really a good stuff. I haven''t seen a weapon like this in many years of fighting in this realm." Hall Master Li no longer sells Guanzi, he directly floats the spirit weapon in front of Li San''s eyes. "This magical weapon is called Li Suanling''s weapon. It is a magical weapon handed down by my Li Suantang for many years, and you are my Li Suantang noble person. You have saved my person many times. The hall master has discussed it, and they also agreed to give you this spiritual tool to protect me, Li Suantang. From now on, this spiritual tool is yours, Li San. Take it and refine it." After listening to Li San, he was flattered and looked incredible. "Is this Li Shua Ling tool mine? I''m sorry." Li San felt that this was a big pancake falling from the sky, except that happiness was unexpected. Li San had heard of it. The legendary Li Shouling weapon was Li Shoutang''s invincible weapon for many years. It has never been given away to outsiders, and even the gang of people are not allowed to use it. Chapter 376： Ten-cornered green coffin Immediately afterwards, the spirit weapon in the hands of Hall Master Li moved, and it flew directly into Li San''s hands, and Li San felt proud. Hall Master Li nodded with satisfaction. Li San stayed in Li Shoutang for a few days to plan further. Li San was still very interested in the whereabouts of the corpse branch given to him by the senior in Liujiazhuang''s prison. Soon, Hei Wuchang hurried in. "Li San, it''s not good, something happened again, then Song Qianxue from Liu Cuiping''s house is missing again!" what''s the situation? Li San screamed secretly, always like this, it seems that I have to find someone. I originally planned to have a good time in Li Suantang for a few days, but this is no longer possible. It shouldn''t be too late, so he plans to find someone to find the corpse branch and Song Qianxue''s whereabouts directly. Early in the morning, Li San bid farewell to Hall Master Li, and then headed towards Heikuling with Hu Xianmei, Bai Wuchang and Liu Cuiping. The terrain in the Black Skull Ridge was steep, and Li San followed the guidance of the compass in his hand, and several of them headed towards a stream in the Black Skull Ridge. "It''s right around here." Li San pointed to the stream in front of him. Heiwuchang looked helpless. "Huh? Water again?" At this time, Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang have conditioned their reflections on the water, because they were abused by water corpses in Liujiazhuang before, so they have some shadows in their hearts. At this moment Heiwuchang really didn''t want to go into the water, and they felt a sense of resistance in their hearts. Li San pointed to the surface of the water. "Look at this water surface fluctuation, there should be something in the water, it seems that we have to go into the water again." Impermanence is somewhat resistant. "Li San, are you sure you are here?" Li San cast his eyes. "I''m not kidding. If you don''t want to go down and look for it, you can stay on the shore to keep the wind." Hu Xianmei frowned, but helplessly, she had to listen to Li San''s instructions in order to find the corpse branch. Several people are ready. With a few plops, several people plunged directly into the stream of Black Skull Ridge. An icy chill immediately spread across the whole body of several people. It was originally noon, and the water was so cold. There must be something strange, Li San said secretly. Several people swam directly in the direction of the current. From a distance, I saw a light ahead. Bai Wuchang gestured with his eyes and found a rock cave without a stream. Li San pointed a few people in. After patted the water on his body, Bai Wuchang smiled. "It''s much warmer now, but this cave is strange." Li San stared at the compass in his hand thoughtfully, because the pointer kept turning. "There is something in it!" Several people in Bai Wuchang were taken aback. "Go and see what it is." With curiosity, Li San couldn''t wait to enter the cave. This entry was terrific, and everything in front of them shocked their hearts. I saw that there were countless huge green and red coffins hanging on the cliff. Li San''s pupils shrank and exclaimed. "I''m lame, it turned out to be a ten-cornered green coffin!" Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang have the expression of "I am Xiaobai, I don''t understand anything" on their faces. They don''t know Li Sansuoyun. "Li San, what is a ten-cornered green coffin? I have only heard of octagonal red coffins." And Hu Xianmei next to observe for a long time but whispered. "Li San, aren''t these just some ordinary coffins." Seeing Li Sanyi''s face happy, Hu Xianmei continued to wonder, and she didn''t know why Li San was so excited. Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang noticed Li San''s joy, and they also looked at Li San curiously. "Oh, we''ve seen a lot of this coffin, what''s all the fuss about." Li Sanbai glanced at the black impermanence. "What do the ghosts of the underworld know? These are not ordinary things. I have never seen such a coffin when I drove into Luoshui City. I must find the corpse of the gods here." In fact, the growth environment of the **** corpse branches is very special. It is generally required to have this thing in the coffin with heavy yin. They will continue to absorb the yin of the corpse and eventually grow and grow. And it can even be brought back to life. "Hu Xianmei, you don''t know, this copper coffin is not ordinary. I heard the senior Lieutenant Touch Jin talk about the ten-cornered green coffin." As Li San talked about the past, he directly raised his head and looked at the walls of the cave covered with green hairs. What imprinted in his eyes was a large green, red and brown coffin. This is the first time I have seen you. I don''t know how many corpse branches will be found in these coffins. Black and impermanent eyes shine. "Now I''m going to make a fortune, ha." Li San was helpless for a while. "Don''t underestimate them. It''s not certain whether there are **** corpse branches in them. I''m afraid we will have to face some clutter." Hearing this, Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang''s neck shrank. At this time, there was a light in Li San''s eyes that was hard to be noticed, and he seemed to be searching for something in his memory at this time. Since becoming a river god, many things are involuntary. "What the rumors say, Li San, we are really curious." Hei Wuchang felt that Li San was always adjusting their appetite, and he didn''t rush up to look for the corpse branch. Hei Wuchang looked anxious and asked Li San. It was already evening at this time. Li San explained while setting up a bonfire to dry the water on his body, his eyes looked at the waning moon in the distance. "It is rumored that the ten-cornered green coffin was made out of the four corners on the square coffin again with six corners, and it was covered with green corpse hair, thus forming the ten-cornered green coffin." Bai Wuchang listened carefully, and no one interrupted Li San. "The reason why the corpses inside hang on these cliffs is because they can better absorb the yin between heaven and earth." Li San was thinking that if there are really **** corpse branches in it, those **** corpse branches should also be very fat. Hei Wuchang looked up at these big guys who were hanging up and frowned. "Li San, you said, who did these things hang up? It''s a bit capable. What''s their purpose?" Li San is also thinking about this issue. "It doesn''t matter who hangs it up now, it''s important to find the corpse branch in a while." That''s right, Hei Wuchang nodded. "Where did I say it, oh yes, the corpses put in the coffin can of course not rot all year round, and I heard that they can maintain their ageless appearance like mummies." Li San patted the dry clothes and said. This is amazing, Hu Xianmei nodded, if that''s the case, it would be like practicing a technique of immortality. Heiwuchang teased. "That thing is so awkward, it''s much better than formalin." A few people didn''t expect that such a coffin with green hair would have such a great effect on maintaining the appearance. Hu Xianmei chuckled. "If you eat God''s corpse sticks, it will be more effective than uric acid." Li San was amused. After the rest, Hei Wuchang was already eager to try to find the corpse branch, his face was eager. Chapter 377： Horrified open the coffin "Li San, what are you waiting for? Let''s go up and find these coffins. Maybe we can get some funeral items back. Of course there will be corpse branches, so we can make a fortune." Bai Wuchang also began to urge Li Sanlai. Li Sanyi rolled his eyes, these two are really worthless, the ghost servants of the underworld are all the masters who see the money. "Two brothers, the burial goods are not so easy to take. The corpse inside should be old, so I still have to ask the owner of the coffin first!" Black and impermanent, white impermanence, they understand this truth. I saw Li San directly took out the incense burner and put on a few sticks of incense. Li San bowed directly to the coffins a few times. "What are you stupid, kneel!" Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang reacted and knelt down to those coffins three times, but Heiwuchang cursed the three-character scripture in his heart, horse, Lao Tzu is the ghost of the underworld, why should I kneel on the little ghost, but I don¡¯t care about it here, After all, Li San was there. After finishing all these operations, Li San stood up. Li San asked a few people to keep quiet, and then he bent down, his eyes sharpened, his expression serious, he was carefully looking at these suspended ten-cornered green coffins. "Black impermanence, what you have to do now is help me get them down first." "This, it''s a bit difficult." But this is not difficult for Li San. Li San and Hei Wuchang directly flew up, and murmured once again with a skill to exorcise demons. Click! The rope broke, and the coffins fell to the ground heavily, making a muffled noise. How did Li San do this? Hu Xianmei was shocked, and she was amazing, my Li San. Li San patted his hands on Ash. "Small meaning, it''s just a general operation, you look surprised." Li San said that he had walked towards one of the big green coffins, because he felt a strange breath on it. "The yin in this mouth is so heavy, I''m afraid it may be tricky, please be careful." After reminding a few people, Li San looked at the green coffin from time to time and touched it. "Yin is so heavy!" Heiwuchang frowned. "There won''t be any green hairy corpses coming out to cheat the corpse, right?" White impermanence stunned the black impermanence. "You crow''s mouth, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak, I hope there are no moths." Li San couldn''t help but also thought of a scene where a corpse was cheating directly from the coffin. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck, and then shook his head, which was a good thing. "Li San, what are you doing?" "Nonsense, of course I want to open the coffin to find the corpse branch." Seeing Heiwuchang and the others chirping, Li San was a little impatient. Heiwuchang frowned and raised his ears. "Li San, I seem to hear the footsteps of a group of people a kilometer away." Li Sanyi frowned. "It must be Master Liu who brought someone to find the corpse branch of God, and he wants to **** it from us." "That can''t be done, act quickly and get ahead of them!" Li San''s expression became more serious at this time, and he put a finger to his mouth. "Hush! Don''t make any noise, I hear if there is any movement in this coffin!" With that, Li San rolled up his sleeves and wiped the thick layer of soil on the top of the coffin. The coffin should be hundreds of years old and well-preserved. This is really unexpected, and at the same time it exudes a lot of weight. Yin Qi, I don''t know what will pop out of it in a while. Hu Xianmei did not dare to breathe, staring at the huge green coffin with a serious face and holding their breath to watch Li San''s operation. There is also a group of people that are thousands of meters away who don''t know who will come. After that, Li San actually put his ears and face on the top of the coffin, and he seemed to be listening. Hei Wuchang just wanted to speak, but Li San raised his hand. "Don''t make a sound, it shocked the corpse spirit inside, we don''t even want to leave here!" Ah, this! Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang had to close his mouth and stare at the coffin. There was nothing to do, but Li San made it mysterious, and the atmosphere became a little tense. After that, Li San tapped the lid of the coffin lightly with his fingers, but there was no response. Heiwuchang whispered. "Li San, don''t wake up the hard corpse inside." Li San was speechless for a while. "Be quiet, you don''t understand, don''t talk!" When several people saw Li San''s cautious look, they didn''t dare to say anything about the black impermanence. Heiwuchang tiptoed and subconsciously stepped back several meters, for fear that the movement made by Li San just now would start some weird zombies out. Li San straightened up after observing for a long time. "Well, there should be no changes. Now it''s time to open the coffin." At this time, the night is black and the wind is high, which is the best time to open the coffin. But Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang like to work at night the most. They are excited in their hearts, and they are already very curious about the **** corpse branch. If there is no accident, there should be a **** corpse branch in it. Li San directly gestured to a few people that he could start to act. "Hu Xianmei, come and stand on this corner." After Li San asked Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang to stand on the other two corners of the coffin, he planned to act together. Hei Wuchang greeted him with a hurry and excitement on his face, standing in a corner dancing and waiting for the coffin to be opened. Li San ordered several people to stand at the corners of the coffin. "Well, you guys reach out and feel for it." Bai Wuchang looked puzzled. "En? Li San, what do you tell us to touch?" Impermanence but white eyes. "Li San tells you to do it, where there is so much nonsense, hurry up, it won''t be good if someone comes in a while." After that, Li Sanxiang several people. "Did you touch anything? Be careful not to disturb the undead." In fact, Li San is still very anxious. Hei Wuchang started to explore the corner of the coffin, because it was so dark, he had to explore it with his hands. "Oh, I seem to have touched something, Li San, there seems to be a textured round protrusion on my corner." Hei Wuchang responded to Li San. At the same time, Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei touched the same thing as Heiwuchang at the same time, similar to the round button. Li San nodded in satisfaction. "That''s right, those should be the switches of the coffin." Heiwuchang looked eager. "What are you waiting for, open the coffin!" Li San glared at the black impermanence. "But one person is not enough, four people must open the coffin together." Understand, a few people understand in seconds. Li San also admired the ingenuity of this coffin maker, and even used ten buttons to make it difficult to open the coffin. This obviously means that no one wants to open this coffin. It must be that the things inside must be good. Thinking of this, Li San''s heart became more excited, and he could hear the sound of his heartbeat speeding up. Li San stared directly at several people with sharp eyes. "Okay, everyone is ready to start opening the coffin. Press all these organs hard. Remember, you can''t miss a second!" Chapter 378： Scam a fake corpse This wave of operations emphasizes coordination, otherwise the coffin cannot be opened. Li San gave the order, and at the same time he pressed the other three mechanism buttons at the corner of his coffin. After half a second. Squeak! A few muffled noises came from the coffin, the lid moved, and it was slowly opening! Frightened Heiwuchang almost peeed, and they subconsciously took a few steps backwards, their nervous hearts were about to jump out, for fear that some zombie ghost inside would rush out and kill me. Li Sanjiao exclaimed Liu Cuiping, who was hiding next to him. "Ah, it''s on!" But unexpectedly, after seeing what was inside, Liu Cuiping almost cried out, and Li San and the others also shrank. "En? How could it be her!" Li Sanji had an incredible expression on his face. I saw Song Qianxue actually lying in the coffin, and it was clear that Song Qianxue was not from the ghost domain, but should be Liu Cuiping''s relatives. "How could Song Qianxue be in this coffin?" Seeing Liu Cuiping''s look pale in shock, Li San hurriedly stepped forward and checked. This is wrong. At the same time, a powerful yin air radiated from the coffin. Before Li Sanqiu understood, Liu Cuiping rushed forward and hugged Song Qianxue. "Oh, my Song Qianxue, why are you here, are you okay?" Song Qianxue is here? Not quite right! This is Li San''s first intuition. Liu Cuiping cried with tears. "Fortunately, I thought that Liujiazhuang people had arrested you again." Song Qianxue was lying in the coffin with no blood on her face. Liu Cuiping hugged Song Qianxue and cried for a while, which made Li San very speechless. "Liu Cuiping, don''t get excited, you can''t touch her, I don''t feel right." Black impermanence and Bai impermanence felt the same abnormal breath. "This Song Qianxue''s body is too dark." Li San directly pulled Liu Cuiping away. "You better stay away and let me see." boom! Suddenly, Song Qianxue even straightened up, scared a few people, she was like a zombie, her eyes closed tightly, and a cold breath came out of her mouth. "Ah, corpse fraud is impossible!" Hu Xianmei whispered nervously. Liu Cuiping didn''t care about that much and rushed up to hug her relatives. "Child, come out and talk!" Unexpectedly, Song Qianxue''s cold and white hands hugged Liu Cuiping and started crying. Her face slowly recovered some blood, and her cry was a little bit irritating. "Mom, I''m so scared. I don''t know anything after being caught by someone and knocked out. I thought I would never see you again!" Song Qianxue was crying and talking, she put her head directly into Liu Cuiping''s arms, causing Liu Cuiping to feel distressed. Li San was a little anxious. "Liu Cuiping, I advise you to stay away from Song Qianxue, she is a bit wrong, this child may not be your Song Qianxue." Li San was suspecting that this Song Qianxue was the one from the ghost domain, because the names were all the same, the aura on her body was really weird. Song Qianxue suddenly glared at Li San and the others with sharp eyes. With the help of Liu Cuiping, she jumped out of the coffin and stopped Liu Cuiping with an angry expression on her face. "Mom, you have to stay away from this Li San. They are not good people. I saw him and Li Suantang''s hall master secretly discussing something. He captured the children in Luoshui City to feed the water corpses!" This, Nima, Li San wants to curse, you are not a good person! Bai Wuchang was not happy anymore. "You wronged us, Li San, you enchanting evildoer, I will kill you!" Liu Cuiping stopped Bai Wuchang. "Song Qianxue, didn''t you? You really saw it?" Liu Cuiping believed in Song Qianxue''s words, after all, she gave birth to her. And this Song Qianxue clearly wanted to do something, and at the same time a cold light appeared in the corner of her eyes. "It''s true, Mom, you quickly take me to the Ghost Territory Tianzun, he is a good man, he can help the people in Luoshui City." This¡­¡­ "You are not Song Qianxue, you are from the ghost domain!" Li San suddenly yelled loudly. Seeing that things were revealed, Song Qianxue didn''t plan to put it on anymore, her face leaked a strange expression, her eyes were sharp as an abyss. Li San directly drew out the Li Shouling tool given by Hall Master Li and chopped it over at Song Qianxue''s head. "Liu Cuiping, you get me started, I want to get rid of this evildoer!" However, Liu Cuiping stood in front of Song Qianxue with a stubborn face. "Don''t kill my child!" Oh, this stubborn Liu Cuiping. "She''s not human! Get up and drive!" Li San was angry. Song Qianxue staggered a few swords, and Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang directly stepped forward to help. "Monster, where to run!" Li Sanyijian hit the back of Song Qianxue''s head, and fell directly to the ground. The blood flow continued, and a big hole appeared directly behind his head. Guru Guru! The head moved and fell to the ground. Liu Cuiping cried and hugged Song Qianxue''s body and glared at Li San. "Ah, Li San, you actually killed my child, I''m going to kill you, one life for one life! Return my Song Qianxue!" Li San was really helpless, this Song Qianxue was clearly a hard corpse, and her face was completely transformed. Liu Cuiping looked distraught, her eyes were full of anger, she was going crazy. "Don''t be stupid, look, what is she?" Hu Xianmei pointed directly at the corpse on the ground, and Liu Cuiping glanced at it before she stopped. I saw the face of the corpse turned into a scary skeleton. This¡­¡­ Liu Cuiping was so frightened that she urinated quickly. It turned out that it was not her Song Qianxue, so she just blamed Li San just now. Black impermanence cast his eyes. "Liu Cuiping, you mistake a good person for a bad person. This mortal is really stupid." Hu Xianmei directly helped Liu Cuiping. "Well, everyone don''t blame her. After all, she is an ordinary person and has no magic eyes. See if there is a corpse branch in it." At this time, the corpse of the gods was Li San''s most concern. Hei Wuchang eagerly stepped forward and looked inside, but his eyes lit up. "Li San, look, what are these, we are going to post!" That shining large piece turned out to be a lot of antiques and jewels. Bai Wuchang didn''t take too much into consideration, and went straight up to **** it. Li San was speechless for a while, and it could be regarded as hard work for them. But the **** corpse branch is not here, where will it be? And who did these hard corpses turn into Song Qianxue''s appearance? At the thought of this, Li San frowned. "Okay, pretend it''s almost the same, let''s go find the **** corpse branch, presumably the people from Liujiazhuang are also on the way here, we have to get the **** corpse branch before them!" After that, Li San directly called out a red talisman and stuck it on the giant coffin. That''s right, this was the evil spirit inside the earthquake. Chapter 379： Must chase Soon Li Sanji immediately heard the sound of a group of people''s rapid footsteps ringing from there, and a group of them chased after them. Liu Cuiping looked nervous. "It''s from Liujiazhuang, they are here!" "Don''t be nervous, hide behind the coffin first and take a look." Soon the butler followed with a group of people. Li San and the others only heard the butler muttering to the men next to him. "The kid Li San has come out of the old guy''s dungeon. I''m sure, maybe the old guy has already handed over the secrets about the secrets and the corpse branch to Li San, and the owner of Liu Zhuang said that he must catch Li San! " "Yes!" The butler paused again. "That''s good, through Li San''s words, it is easier to find the whereabouts of the **** corpse branch. We don''t have to find it ourselves. Now if we are chasing here, there must be something here, otherwise Li San and the others will not come here." One subordinate suddenly exclaimed. "Butler, look, what are these!" Everyone glanced at them through flashlights, their pupils shrank, and they were really frightened. They turned out to be coffins full of cliffs, and they were ten horns. They looked very eerie and weird at night. "How can there be such a scary thing here!" "Leave them alone, it''s important to catch Li San." The speed of the crowd began to search around very quickly. Li San''s eyes sharpened. "Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, let''s run in the middle of the night now." Several people nodded and ran to the outside of the mountain with all their strength. At this time, only Li San and the others could see the light from the torches in the hands of the people in Liujiazhuang kept moving behind them, mixed with the sound of looking for people. After running to the space of a mountain coffin, he ran into Liujiazhuang''s guard head-on. "Ah, it''s Li San!" Of course, Li San would not put this little man in his eyes. Without a word, Bai Wuchang went straight up and punched it before Li San could do anything. With a scream, the three guys who had stopped Li Sanji were directly stunned by Li Sanji. This cry of course alarmed the rear butlers. "There is movement over there, go and see, maybe Li San and the others are over there!" At this time, Li San and the others had already ran out of the exit. The butler and the others had already chased them, and they kept clamoring. The housekeeper yelled furiously. "They are over there, stop them quickly, don''t tell them to run away, and ask where the corpse branch is!" These people are not Li Sanji''s opponents at all, they are just chasing very vigorously. Li San directly flew the five guards who blocked their way, and several of them jumped onto the surrounding coffin. Then, the chain began to shake. At the same time, the butler has also flown to a coffin. At this time, Li San remembered what the old man told him in the water prison, saying that only by finding the Thousand God Corpse Branch, can he increase his strength and have the opportunity to confront Liu Zhuangzhu. Li San jumped off the coffin gently with a few movements, and those people followed closely. I saw many people jumping around on the hanging coffin, looking from a distance, it was like a little dancing in the middle of the night, the scene was a bit strange and interesting. A guard said to the butler. "Steward, this kid Li San must be looking for the corpse branch according to the old man''s orders!" The butler smiled. "That''s the best, quickly, now you go and tell Liu Zhuangzhu that Li San is here, and I will lead someone to follow him behind Li San to see where he is going to find the corpse branch, and remember, I We will mark the owner of Liu Zhuang everywhere along the way, and ask the owner of Liu Zhuang to come right away." The guard nodded in agreement and turned away. The butler took a dozen of his subordinates and then went after Li San and them. Among these people, there are a few more powerful high-level mages, and they are all capable people of Liujiazhuang just like the steward. At this time, Li San had already ran to a stream in front of him. "Li San, there is no way here, what should I do?" Li San thought for a moment. "Only swim past!" No matter what, Li San directly plunged into the stream, and then swam across to the other side desperately. The water was extremely cold and very cold. The butler followed him with someone. "Steward, they swam past!" "Jump in and chase!" These people didn''t give up, they chased Li San with one mind, so they had to follow into the water. Compared with Li San and the others, the speed of those people was still not good. After Li Sanji went ashore, the housekeepers still struggled in the water and did not come up. Hei Wuchang pointed to the water and teased. "These useless things." Under the moonlight, Li San ran directly to the forest with people. After that, he didn''t feel tired after running for a few kilometers. After that, there was no movement in the back. It should be that they were temporarily thrown away. If you want to find someone in such a big mountain, it is not easy. Li San stopped, now he can rest and relax. Bai Wuchang took a few deep breaths, and then they were discerning directions. Because it was a ghost in hell, this ability was very strong. Li San is very familiar with the terrain here. He led a few people through the forest and ran directly in the other direction. Seeing the huge mountain peaks in front of him, the coffin was much less. Li San could hear the footsteps of people chasing after him from time to time. Bai Wuchang looked blankly. "The people in Liujiazhuang are really not easy, they can chase so far." Li San nodded. "Don''t you know, in fact, Liu Jiazhuang is still very good at chasing people, and has to be convinced." It was already night, and Heiwuchang complained. "Li San, I''m tired, why don''t you take a break?" Li San glanced at the surroundings, and I was afraid it would be impossible to rest here, but he could hide in high places. "Okay, just find a few tall trees to escape and sleep." Several people flew directly and jumped onto a few thick trees to rest overnight. Afterwards they hid their bodies in dense woods. "You can continue to set off tomorrow morning and look for the corpse sticks. They shouldn''t catch up tonight." Half an hour later, when Li San was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard the rustling sound and remembered, he opened his eyes sharply. "No, someone is chasing you!" Before long, Li San heard the sound of lighter footsteps slowly approaching here. Li San motioned with his eyes to the few people not to move and stay on the tree. After hearing the movement, Li San immediately raised their vigilance. Li San carefully separated the leaves with one hand, and glanced in the direction of the sound. It was indeed the person led by the housekeeper, and a few people were tiptoeing after him. Those people are very careful, with very light steps, for fear of making movement and alarming something. That''s right, in the middle of the night in the mountains and forests, maybe some beasts and ghosts will come out. These people looked around every time they took a few steps. Chapter 380： Borrowing a corpse to help At this time, Li San could see clearly from the tree, his sight was much higher from a high place, and of course he could clearly see what these people looked like. At this time, the cold wind in the forest blew, and the dense leaves just covered Li San and the others. Li San judged based on the breath radiating from these people that these people should be senior mages. Master Liu Zhuang knew that Li San''s strength was extraordinary, so the people who brought him the least skills were the middle-mage-level figures. Li San scolded secretly, the hateful Liu Zhuangzhu, in order to get the corpse of the gods, it was really a lot of trouble, and Zhuangzhu Liu also gave it up, willing to spend a lot of money to invite so many mages to find him. At this time, Li San asked several people to hold their breaths and not make a sound. They leaned directly on the thick tree and stared at the people below. And Liu Cuiping was an ordinary person, and she almost made a noise to reveal her whereabouts. The night black wind is high, only those hanging coffins exuding green light and Yin Qi, making people shudder. Li San was afraid that the things in there would suddenly cheat the corpse, that would be difficult to deal with. I saw that the people below were very alert, they should have followed Li San and their footprints here, and they were also very smart. After chasing here, Li San and their footprints disappeared, which is abnormal. Several people realized something and looked at each other directly. "Something''s wrong around here, Li San''s footprints are gone!" As they said, several people looked around directly with sharp eyes. "Boss, these coffins are too oozing!" "Just leave it." One of them directly subconsciously raised his head and looked at the tree. Li San''s heart tightened, secretly speaking is not good, grandma''s, it is about to be found out. But Li San and the others were hidden in the dense woods, and they didn''t even notice. One guard thought about the other guard. "You guys are guarding here, I will go up to look for it, and I will send a signal as soon as I find it." "Be careful, Li San is very cunning. If there is anything, come down. We can send a signal to Master Liu and the housekeeper." The opponent flew directly up to a few meters high, and stepped on the tree with his toes, and went up again, this posture is still possible. At the same time, he was holding a sharp weapon in his hand, and a cold light radiating from above seemed very permeating in the night. Although he was only an intermediate mage, his strength should not be underestimated. Li Sanbai is impermanent and they stared at this person intently. "Li San, what should I do?" "According to the opportune moment, he will come up and kill him!" I saw the man grabbing a few branches, flying around again, and stepping on the tree with one foot, intending to jump up. However, Li San had already made preparations to abuse each other. Li San read the spell. Huhu. The cold wind immediately began to spread. I saw that the coffins actually started to float, and there was an unknown rustling sound from inside. what''s the situation? The man was startled, feeling cold in his hands and feet, and those coffins were obviously a rhythm to cheating on the corpse. Hei Wuchang whispered to Li San. "Li San, what are you?" "Don''t worry, I''m manipulating the corpse to deal with them, we don''t have to do it." Heiwuchang gave a thumbs up, Li San''s trick is really wonderful. Bang bang! After a few loud noises, a few hard corpses straightened up among the coffins. "Ah! What is this! A corpse was actually cheated!" When the guy''s legs were just standing on the tree trunk, a corpse had already rushed towards him, and the long sharp claws grabbed it. not good! The guy was frightened and his face paled. This person''s experience is still very rich, but it is just a few hard corpses, he has not seen this thing in Liujiazhuang, and saw that the dagger in his hand stabs the corpse. After cutting off a few corpses, he planned to run to find someone to help. Of course Li San couldn''t tell this person to escape, otherwise their whereabouts would be exposed. "Heiwuchang, follow up and kill him!" Immediately afterwards, Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang shot, they jumped directly from the tree, and at the same time, the corpses manipulated by Li San also flew over. At this time, the other guards had just arrived here, and when they saw the hard corpses chasing their own people with teeth and claws, they almost frightened their jaws. "What the **** of this horse!" "The inside of the coffin, run quickly, it''s too late to run!" As they ran to avoid the corpse group''s attack, Li San laughed in the dark. I saw that the corpse''s claws became slender immediately, and they continued to stretch and stick to the backs of those people. Puff! A few meat-entering sounds sounded, and the claws of those zombies had pierced into the meat. "It''s tragic!" Some people exclaimed, others screamed, they were brutally abused by the corpses. Moreover, some people''s belly was directly cut open, and some people''s neck was directly bitten by a zombie. Presumably, he will become another zombie soon. These guards were dumbfounded. They were at a loss. They didn''t expect that Li San would call out zombies to deal with them. Moreover, these non-human guys were too quick to eat a few companions in seconds. Just when they were stunned, Li San and the others had already ran in the other direction. The treasures in the hands of Li San and the others pierced them with cold light. "Li San, you turned out to be famous and brought these zombies out!" In a hurry, the man rolled his eyes and shot a bullet directly into the air. boom! A smoky object exploded, yes, he was sending a signal. Li San secretly said that it was not good, he was contacting the butler and Liu Zhuangzhu. "Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, it seems we have to keep running." Soon, someone rushed yelling, it was the housekeepers. "Li San is here, don''t tell him to run away!" At the same time, the surrounding trees were constantly moving, and they kept making squeaky noises. In a short while, dozens of people even chased here with the supervisor of Liu Zhuang. "what are these!" But after seeing the dead body, they were a little timid. "Lord Liu, blame Li San, he called it out!" The lord Liu Zhuang is angry, horse, that kid is pretty yin! They were directly surrounded by hard corpses, it was so easy to get out. Li San chuckled. "Hey, Master Liu, you can have fun with the corpses. I won''t accompany you, Master, let''s say goodbye!" "Li San, you, stop for me!" Li Sanbai impermanent and several people ran forward, but just before they ran far, the steward in front had already led people to greet him. "Li San, do you think you can run away!" The butler directly urged the people next to him. "Grab Li San, Master Liu will definitely reward him, and give it to me directly, Li San, hand over the secret book and the whereabouts of the corpse branch!" Li San didn''t want to grind and chirp, now he only has to run. Before long, a few people had ran deep into the forest, and a cliff appeared in front of them. "Li San, there is no way, how can this be good?" Chapter 381： Stone House under the Cliff A few people had to stop. The cliff was very high, thousands of feet high, and the bottom was full of clouds and mist, and it was impossible to see what was below. The gloomy coffin was hung with green and red light next to it. The steward led the people directly from the woods, and slowly approached Li San and the others. This guy gritted his teeth and stared at Li Sanyi proudly, and at the same time stepped forward. "Li San, you can''t run away, just say, that old guy tells you where is the corpse branch?" "What if I don''t say it?" "You''re welcome, then!" After a while, Master Liu led people to chase after him. They had just dealt with the group of hard corpses, and some of them looked embarrassed. Master Liu Zhuang came forward. "Li San, you who suffered a thousand swords, used corpse fraud against Lao Tzu!" Li San didn''t bother to pay attention to this person, his mind was constantly turning around thinking about countermeasures, at this time the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were already approaching. How to do? There is a cliff below, and the enemy in front. It''s not easy anyway. Staring at the bottomless cliff abyss, he gritted his teeth and had no choice but to jump. Anyway, he was a **** of the river. For Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei, this height was nothing, after all, he had practiced, but Liu Cuiping was difficult. "White impermanence, black impermanence, you protect Liu Cuiping and jump straight down." Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang nodded and directly set up Liu Cuiping. Liu Cuiping exclaimed constantly. "Too high, I have a fear of heights!" No matter what now, a few people jumped directly to the bottom of the cliff. This¡­¡­ Master Liu Zhuang was stunned for a while. At the same time, Li San felt that there was a constant wind in his ears, and there were many shadows of coffins floating beside him. After a few people flew several hundred meters, Li San directly grabbed the iron chain of a coffin and jumped onto the coffin. The same goes for the white impermanence and the black impermanence, standing on the coffin. Li San looked up and vaguely saw a lot of people standing on the cliff. Director Liu Zhuang cursed at the foot of the mountain with an angry expression. The echo sounded, and Li San could hear it clearly. "Li San, shameless brat, I will catch you!" Angrily, Master Liu Zhuang pointed down. "Why are you so stunned, hurry up and chase me down!" For a while, many people in Liujiazhuang jumped directly from above, and chased after Li San with the help of the position of the coffin. However, Li Sanji quickly disappeared from their sight. "It''s safe now, they shouldn''t catch up." Li San breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around, only to discover that there were many stone houses not far in front of him. These stone houses are strangely shaped, unlike ordinary people built. The stone houses are full of shrubs, and they move with the gloomy wind, which is very strange. At the same time the leaves were rustling. Heiwuchang watched the surroundings. "I didn''t expect that there should be this thing under this cliff." "Someone should have been here or lived here. Go and see." Apart from anything else, Li San and the others ran directly to the stone houses, and it was possible to have a rest here for one night. Soon, a huge grassy clearing appeared not far in front of the stone house group, on which stood a stone monument several meters high emitting red light. "Look, what is this? There seems to be words on the monument!" Li San walked over, looked at it with Fa-eye, and couldn''t help frowning. "This stele is so dark!" I saw a few ghost-like patterns with hideous faces engraved on it. After seeing this thing, Li San couldn''t help but think of something, he immediately took out an item that the predecessor had given him. That''s right, it''s a map to find the corpse branch of God. The pattern on this map was actually the same as that on the stone tablet, which was unexpectedly called Li San. Hei Wuchang looked over his head to observe for a long time but said. "Li San, I feel that this pattern seems to have been seen somewhere, it seems to be a symbol of which family." "Oh? I''ll talk about this later. I can''t manage so much now. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others are almost catching up." Li San led a few people directly into the stone house. "Go ahead and hide here." With that said, they had entered one of the stone houses. A large part of the stone wall inside had collapsed, and there was still rain leaking above it. You could see the stars in the sky. As soon as they entered this place, a yin air rushed over their faces, and several people couldn''t help but tremble. "This place is not a good place, I feel a different breath!" "Could it be corpse gas?" "I''m afraid it will be more difficult to figure out than corpse qi, everyone just be careful." Several people walked forward cautiously. Click! Suddenly, Liu Cuiping''s feet made a crisp sound, which made her scream in a cold sweat and stuttered in seconds. She seems to have stepped on something. At this time, the sky had just dawned, and the light entered the stone house, and there was a lot of light around it. Li San protects Liu Cuiping. "Don''t be afraid, let me see." After watching, Li San wanted to laugh. "Oh, it''s just a few pieces of skeleton bones, so I''m so afraid of it, it''s not promising." However, after a while, Li San felt wrong. There was a different aura on these bones, which was similar to the old predecessors in the dungeon, and should come from the same family. I saw that the waist of this bone was broken directly, and what Liu Cuiping stepped on was the position of its skull. After Li San observed for a long time, he judged that this person should have been cut into several segments by some guy before he was alive. It was cruel, maybe the other party was not artificial. Suddenly, Li San heard footsteps. "No, the butlers should be getting closer." Li San didn''t have time to study how these bones appeared, and he didn''t know who they were. He went straight into the stone house with a few people. "Hide everyone!" Several people held their breath, and directly shrank in two corners to observe, while a few gloomy bones were next to them, and two skeletons stared at them. Soon, a few figures rushed in, and they even chased here, and the butler brought people closer to here cautiously. "Are you sure Li San and the others have come in?" "I saw them coming in the direction of this stele with my own eyes. They should be right here." "Search me carefully." As they said, they cut off the ruined weeds with their sharp tools and searched them carefully. The light in the stone house is still very dark, and they don''t even know what''s going on in the corner. Li San was sitting among the bones, feeling a chill coming across all over. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu stood outside the door and hesitated for a while, but they did not come inside, and they did not intend to leave. "Maybe Li San didn''t hide inside." "Lord Liu, look at the bones, it''s a bit strange!" "What''s weird, there should be a lot of beasts in this mountain, don''t make a fuss." Chapter 382： Bone Fingering Suddenly, Liu Cuiping felt a cold in her neck. This turn of his head almost fainted. Seeing a Bai Sensen''s bone hand on her shoulder, Liu Cuiping almost yelled, but fortunately, Li San immediately covered Liu Cuiping''s mouth. "Liu Cuiping, you almost broke something!" Liu Cuiping had to point her eyes in the direction of the bone. "It, it''s manual!" Li San laughed. "Are you scared!" Seeing Li Sanji''s disbelief, Liu Cuiping looked helpless, her boneless hand did move just now. Soon, Li San discovered the strangeness, Liu Cuiping did not lie, and indeed only saw the white bone finger pointing to the nearby stone wall. What did Li San realize? Could this boneless hand tell him something? After that, Li San glanced in the direction of the boneless hand. Only then did he discover some clues. There was something on the wall, more specifically, a few patterns, more like something telling some historical stories. Hu Xianmei glanced over. "It seems to be a stone painting. Before, our ethnic group also had the habit of recording life with stones." I saw that these paintings were painted on them with sharp swords and the like. Moreover, there are several special marks painted on it with streams and mountains. "I feel it''s more like a sketch or something." Li San suddenly had a hunch that this picture should be related to the corpse branch. Over the years, the patterns on the stone walls are a little fuzzy, and some places are incomplete. At this time, only the voice of the housekeeper outside was heard. "It shouldn''t be here, search another place!" The footsteps grew farther and farther. "They should go." Several people breathed a sigh of relief, and Bala got up and walked out of the bones. Li San looked at the wall with the light from the roof, which surprised him. He found that the things painted on it were actually consistent with the secret map in his hand. Could it be that the predecessor guided him to find this place? It is possible. Someone should have seen this picture and painted it on the wall according to it. Hei Wuchang pointed to the words above. "En? Luoshui City!" This is a clue left deliberately by others. Li Sanji people are studying the above paintings intently. Suddenly, a cold light struck Li San directly, and Li San flashed. A familiar voice rang. "Huh! Li San, you were here so hard to find, I see where else you can go!" It turned out that the butler attacked people. "shameless!" "Li San, do you think you can escape the palm of my Master Liu''s palm." Li San looked around, only to find that there was only one butler, and the people behind had not chased him in. The butler yelled outside the door. "Li San is here? Come!" Not far away, there were silhouettes of people swaying in the woods, and those people rushed over here as soon as they heard. It looks like it''s still going to run. The housekeeper pointed at Li San''s nose with a gloomy expression. "Did the old guy give you all the things about the corpse branch, and the secret? Li San, as long as you hand it in honestly, and there are clues to tell me the corpse branch, I can persuade Master Liu to keep it for you A whole corpse!" Heiwuchang was directly angry. "Huh, bah! Shameless! You tortured the elders into that way, you are really feminine. I haven''t asked you for revenge yet, but I have come to me!" "Huh! I''m afraid you Li San doesn''t have that strength, but we will come to dozens of people in a while!" With a confident expression on his face, the housekeeper told Li San to go up and slap him. In order to catch Li San, all the capable people in Liujiazhuang gathered here. "Li San, it''s not a problem to drag like this. If you wait for those people to come, it will be difficult to get out." "run!" At the same time, several magic symbols appeared in the hands and burned. "Bone Summoning!" I saw that the white bones suddenly stood upright, and at the same time they made a creaking sound and rushed towards those people. "Li San, you actually used a sly trick again!" Yes, Li San awakened the bones to deal with the enemy. "Ha, you guys play with the skeletons, don''t accompany you anymore." Li San directly rushed out, and Li San had already remembered the painting on the wall before that. They went around many times in the mountains and forests, with the goal of stunning each other. For two days in a row, the people in Liujiazhuang haven''t caught up. They should have been crushed by the broken bones. Li San just breathed a sigh of relief, and they rushed directly to Luoshui City, because there were clues about the whereabouts of the **** corpse branch. A few days later, several people arrived near Luoshui. The water looked at it at a glance, and it was turbulent. According to the predecessor''s picture, the Thousand-Year God Corpse Branch should be in a mysterious place ten kilometers away from Luoshui. Li Sanli stood on the bank and watched. I saw a huge and towering tree not far away. It was different from other trees and naturally carried aura. "This tree is unusual, it''s very aura!" It was already night, and there was a green light on the tree. "Look, it''s another ten-cornered green coffin!" Hei Wuchang exclaimed. That''s right, I saw that the green coffin was similar to the coffin on the cliff at the time, and it should have been made by the same person in the same place. "Why is it hanging here?" After looking around, Li San found that there was only such a green coffin here, which was much weird. If there were many coffins, it would be okay to not be afraid, which would be strange. "Will there be a corpse branch here?" "Possibly, but it''s better to be careful, who knows there is a big guy in there waiting to eat people!" The tree is indeed high, and the top of the tree cannot be seen at a glance, there should be a thousand-year tree spirit. Huhuhu! Suddenly, a gust of wind hit the coffin, and several people could not help but tremble. The tree moved slightly. For some reason, Liu Cuiping''s face slowly turned pale, and he pointed at the tree and shivered. "what is that!" Hu Xianmei and the others were also taken aback. After seeing it clearly, my heart is also tight. "I''m lame, the surface of this bark turned out to be a human face!" I saw a lot of patterns of human faces and monsters appearing on the bark. Li San''s eyes shrank. "I''m afraid this spirit tree usually eats people and beasts for a living, so please stay away!" This¡­ Liu Cuiping immediately backed away a few steps, it was not bad, it turned out to be a tree that can eat people! As a result, Li San was even more sure that there must be a corpse branch here. Thousand-year **** corpse branches generally exist in the coffin, and this coffin should absorb the yin and spiritual energy of the tree. There should be something around here protecting the corpse branch of the gods, otherwise it could not be here for thousands of years. Li San walked over to the tree cautiously. "Come, it''s not too late, open the coffin to get the corpse of the gods!" Several people went to look for the mechanism of the ten-cornered green coffin as they were before. Huhu! The wind blew up again. boom! Before a few people opened the coffin, there was a loud noise that made a few people look dumbfounded and backed away again and again. Chapter 383： Human face tree and corpse snake infested "It''s impossible to cheat the corpse again!" However, what popped out of it this time was not an upright corpse, but a giant snake with a thickness of more than five meters and a length of more than ten meters. It spit out Xinzi and rushed towards Li San. "It''s a corpse snake!" The corpse snake actually had a human head and snake face. It had been hidden in the coffin for thousands of years, and its body was like a few layers of thick green paint, oily green. "Look at what''s on it!" Bai Wuchang pointed at the corpse snake, there was something hanging on the horn. "It''s a **** corpse branch!" Even here, Li San felt unexpected, he had to waste his time, and he had to kill the corpse snake. Li San and several people showed their respective treasures in their hands, carefully approaching each other. "Be careful, this snake corpse is extremely venomous, and a bite must be dead for a few seconds!" The distance was getting closer, but it remained motionless. Li San rushed over, and the whip drew towards the snake''s body, first to remove its skin, and the target was the corpse branch above his head. God''s corpse branch must be obtained. For this thing, the senior was tortured to death by the owner of Liu Zhuang, and he couldn''t let the corpse branch fall into the hands of others. Black impermanence and white impermanence bone fork attacked with Li San. The snake tongue spit out a few meters directly to grow and must be wrapped around Li San and others. Liu Cuiping was scared to pee and hid behind the tree and did not dare to come out. She just wanted to find her relatives and didn''t want to stay here. "They are here!" Suddenly, several figures rushed out from the side, and it was Master Liu Zhuang who came with them. Seeing Li San actually stood in front of a huge snake, the people in Liujiazhuang were almost stunned. Suddenly, the snake''s tail moved! One person''s body was directly entangled, and quickly pulled into the woods to become a delicious meal for others. Swallow one person directly! Everyone was dumbfounded. Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes were sharp, and if there was a corpse snake here, the **** corpse branch must be here. But when he aimed at the snake''s head, he was so happy. Isn''t that a **** corpse branch? "On it!" "Everyone, help grab it!" Everyone rushed forward, and no matter what the weapon in their hand was, they rushed towards the thing. "Lord Liu, don''t want to grab it with me!" After a few screams, several people were swallowed by the corpse snake, and they were digested after a few minutes. Green gas continued to emerge from the coffin, and immediately afterwards, countless small corpse snakes crawled out. "My God, is the offspring of the corpse snake, the horse, it can really give birth!" Everyone looked ashen and frightened that they did not dare to move. After eating a few people, the body of this thing changed and became rosy. It slowly turned blood red, and its eyes were staring at the crowd fiercely. It constantly twisted its huge tail and swallowed it with blood. Master Liu Zhuang''s reaction was still extremely fast, dodged to the side, and the corpse snake rushed into the air. Li San secretly said, why don''t you just swallow it, it''s a pity. Master Liu Zhuang danced the sharp weapon in his hand and rushed towards the corpse snake. Although the body of the corpse snake was extremely long, it was very dexterous, and his face rushed towards the lord Liu Zhuang. It was completely irritated. Its blood mouth suddenly opened. Pouch! A group of red, green and green liquid rushed towards the face of Master Liu, at the same time a **** smell came out. "Horse, it smells so bad!" That''s right, it''s the smell of corpses. Master Liu Zhuang dodged, otherwise the blood would definitely spray his face. The saliva spit out by this snake is extremely corrosive and highly poisonous. Once it is contaminated, the light one will be disfigured, and the heavy one will go directly to the Hades. In a hurry, everyone flashed to the side immediately, no matter how you care about Liu Zhuangzhu and the housekeeper, you can take care of your own lives. "These useless guys!" Some people run slowly and are swallowed by the thing. puff! When the snake''s head moved, a red fire spurted out of its mouth. One''s clothes were directly burned. "Help me!" His belly was directly punched out of a big hole by a snake. The poor guy was not burned to death right away, but rolled and struggled desperately on the ground. Seeing this scene, Master Liu showed a look of horror on his face. Unexpectedly, this thing is too powerful. Several long giant tails swept past people. Li San greeted them. The tail of the corpse snake was chopped out of green blood by Li San. Although the corpse snake suffered some injuries, it didn''t mean to run. The huge snake''s tail continued to attack the crowd, and the crowd rioted. The snake''s tail is indeed strong, and Li San only feels that there is wind blowing in his ears. At this time, someone was directly besieged by the small snakes. The butler was shocked and flew out more than ten meters away in embarrassment. He fell heavily in the woods and couldn''t get up. The corpse snake''s eyes showed a cold light like a ghost, and he chased after a few people. It seems that it hasn''t eaten human flesh for many years. At this time, the butler crawled out of the woods very hard, and at this time his limbs were almost interrupted. The butler frowned and cursed the Sanzijing, limping while covering his leg with his hand. "Horse, I''ll take my own life!" At the same time, the stench of Tuantuan''s corpse floated again. The corpse snake is really difficult to deal with, and the **** corpse branch is also rare. But after dozens of rounds, Li San felt that this was not the answer. "This guy has been in the coffin for thousands of years, and there must be a corpse pill in his body, which can improve his strength." One word, grab! Soon, the corpse snake was besieged, and Li Sanyi killed him with the magic of the dark. It lay motionless in the bushes. "It should be dead, go grab the corpse branch on the head." The butler didn''t care so much, and immediately went forward. But suddenly, the body of the corpse snake twisted away. The corpse snake giant lifted into the air. Scarlet eyes glared at the housekeeper fiercely. The housekeeper was taken aback, the corpse snake was still alive! The person next to him is not at all defensive. Pouch! Swallow someone in one bite. However, after a while, the corpse snake swayed and fell into a pool of blood. It should be Li San''s Nether Art that worked. Master Liu Zhuang was about to step forward to grab the corpse branch, but Li San was faster than the opponent. "The corpse branch is in my hand!" "Li San, hand it over and spare you for not dying!" "joke!" Holding the corpse branch in his hand, Li San immediately felt a powerful aura moving in his hand. It was indeed a good thing, Li San nodded slightly, no wonder they wanted to grab it. boom! Suddenly, the tree moved unexpectedly, and countless branches became ropes to everyone as if they were alive. And the human face on the trunk became clearer and clearer, and they continued to swallow the popularity with their mouth open. "Nima, what is this operation?" The owner of Liu Zhuang also didn''t care about grabbing the corpse branch with Li San, and the top priority was to chop down this refined thousand-year-old corpse tree. While the people in Liujiazhuang were in a hurry, Li San winked directly at Heiwuchang. When will I not run at this time, anyway, the corpse branch is already in hand. With a leap, Immortal Sister Li Sanhu disappeared in place. "Liu, Master Liu, Li, Li San and they ran away!" It''s awkward, it''s worth it. However, at this time they were already controlled by the corpse tree and couldn''t get out, so they could only watch Li San and the others escape with the corpse branch. Chapter 384： He only has half of his face Li San took Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei back home, while Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang went back to the underworld, because they still had a lot of work to do. After the **** corpse branch got in hand, it still disappeared for a few days. The people in Liujiazhuang didn''t find it here, but Liu Cuiping''s child was never found. One night, Liu Cuiping was sweating profusely and found Li San in panic. "What''s wrong with you? What happened again?" Liu Cuiping stammered. "I, I dreamed of my husband, he was going to strangle me, saying that I lost our child, and these days he always dreamed of him asking me for money." Li San observed Liu Cuiping''s expression. It was true that her condition was not very good these days, and her face was full of evil spirits. "Well, I''ll go to your house with you." Li San called Hu Xianmei, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang, and they accompanied Liu Cuiping back home. As soon as he entered the door, a cold wind blew his face, and Li San felt that the atmosphere here was indeed wrong. First comforted Liu Cuiping and told her to sit down. "I''ll call him out first to see what he is going to do?" As he said, a spell flashed out of Li San''s hand, and he chanted a few spells. Huhuhu! When the wind hit, Liu Cuiping shivered, he came! I saw that Liu Cuiping''s husband kept his back to several people and kept silent. His back was a bit daunting, and it seemed that he didn''t dare to turn around. Liu Cuiping looked at his husband''s poor and lonely back and started crying. His husband, Song Dingzhong, drowned unfortunately while swimming in the Luoshui River a few months ago, and it was miserable at the time. For a while, Liu Cuiping missed her husband, and of course she felt sad when she saw him like this. Liu Cuiping said while crying beside her. "Don¡¯t always come to me in your dreams. Even though you are my husband, I am afraid of ghosts. You don¡¯t know. The paper money will be burned by you. Why do you come to me to torture? Isn''t it good to be a ghost underground?" Li San waved his hand to Liu Cuiping and reminded him with his eyes. "Liu Cuiping, you can have a good talk with your husband now, and you can ask him why he troubles you every day." Liu Cuiping nodded, she didn''t want to scold her husband anymore. Then, Liu Cuiping eased a lot of emotions towards Song Dingzhong, but she didn''t dare to reach out to touch Song Dingzhong''s back. After all, he was no longer a person, and a terrifying yin radiated from him. "Why do you always come back to trouble me? Tell me, I won''t blame you." Li San continued beside him. "Brother, know that you were drowned. You are wronged. If there is anything you can''t let go of, just say it. I am a river **** and I will help you solve it." Li San felt a little touched by what he said in this line, huh. "Yes, just say what you have, don''t frighten your daughter-in-law in the middle of the night every day." Hei Wuchang next to him rolled his eyes, he saw a lot of ghosts, it was nothing more than this man who wanted to scare Liu Cuiping. "Don¡¯t pester me anymore. I can guarantee that every festival will burn you paper on time, so you can rest assured that you will be safe. If you are still lonely, I can also ask Li Sanshenren to help you be a ghost. Wife, if I remarry in the future, don''t blame me." After listening to Li San''s secret speech, Liu Cuiping was quite eager, and planned to find someone else, so this ghost Song Dingzhong couldn''t be upset. call! When the few people were talking, Song Dingzhong was silent for a while with his back facing them. The room was always gloomy, and the air seemed to stagnate. Liu Cuiping held his breath and did not dare to move nor say more. what. Li San is helpless, what you want to express is to say something, it''s quite scary. Soon a few gusts of cloudy wind blew her face. Suddenly, Song Dingzhong turned around abruptly, which really frightened Li San and the others. Of course, Liu Cuiping was most afraid. When he was facing Li San and the others, he stopped and he almost drifted over. Li San almost met Song Dingzhong''s four eyes. Song Dingzhong''s eyeballs can no longer be called eyeballs, just like the abyss of a black hole. "The corpse is cheated!" Liu Cuiping subconsciously exclaimed and retreated behind Li San. thump! Li San thought that Song Dingzhong was going to attack Liu Cuiping suddenly, but unexpectedly, Song Dingzhong directly knelt down in front of Li San. The whimper rang. Immediately afterwards, waves of miserable ghost cries rang out in the room, and Liu Cuiping''s heart trembled as she heard her cold sweat. There was a ghost crying on the other side in the middle of the night, of course Liu Cuiping was terrified, but Li San and the others were not used to it. There is a grievance to be redressed, Li San secretly said, ask first before talking about it. When Li San saw Song Dingzhong''s grimace again, Liu Cuiping almost screamed. Heiwuchang is also cursing secretly, this face is so scary, I have never seen such an ugly ghost. Li San took a few glances, this water ghost was really miserable. I saw that Song Dingzhong''s eyes were extremely hollow, and he was scarlet with black and corpse aura, and it was like an abyss. If ordinary people took a glance, they would be afraid of inhaling their souls. And his skin was so ulcerated, maybe because he was drowned before, the water soaked his funeral clothes, and he still had injuries on his body, I don¡¯t know how it was done, and the wounds were flowing. Red and black pus and blood came out, very disgusting. At the same time, several people smelled the stench in the air, yes, it was the smell of carrion. It''s kind of disgusting! Li San several people covered their noses. Li San looked at it carefully, and the worst part of Song Dingzhong was his face. Half of his face was missing, more like something bitten off. And Li San discovered that a deep and concave hole appeared on the other side of Song Dingzhong''s face. If you look over it, you can see the back of his head from the previous face. I don''t know what it is that almost made half of his face like this, it looks more like it was done by some sharp claws, and it was cut out directly. How did Song Dingzhong''s injury come from? Song Dingzhong kept sobbing and sobbing. Hei Wuchang whispered to Li San. "Li San, I''ll go and see if I don''t see it. This water ghost is really too miserable. I have been working in the underworld for so many years, and this is the first time I have seen such a guy." Hu Xianmei couldn''t bear to look directly beside her. "He was so sad that he was crying, and it was the first time I saw such a miserable water ghost." Liu Cuiping turned out to be like this when she saw her old age, and of course she felt very distressed. Liu Cuiping suddenly started crying again, crying to Song Dingzhong, grabbing Song Dingzhong''s cold hand. Chapter 385： Horrible ghost husband Liu Cuiping asked Song Dingzhong while crying. "Husband, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t look like this when you were drowned. It really makes me feel bad!" Li San thought about something, and then spoke next to him. "Brother, are you being bullied by someone or a ghost? Why don''t you listen to it, I''ll help you subdue it." Li San thought again, this matter must not be that simple, the ghost of Song Dingzhong may have been abused by a ghost or something. Li San directly turned to Heiwuchang. "Heiwuchang, you can check for me now to see if there is any bullying waiting for Song Dingzhong." Hei Wuchang nodded, and directly called out his own mirror that records all events in the underworld, searched in it, and then shook his head. "Li San, I didn''t find out. Song Dingzhong shouldn''t be beaten by other ghosts." That would be strange, Li Sanyi frowned. Bai Wuchang spoke next to him. "Accordingly speaking, it shouldn''t be an ordinary ghost. It''s true. It''s just a matter of reincarnation after being sent to the underworld. Why torturing him? I just checked. I didn''t do bad things before this life." Then Song Dingzhong raised his head and kept whimpering, kneeling in front of Liu Cuiping, red and black blood came out of his tears. "Liu Cuiping, please help me save me, I''m really worse than alive!" what''s going on? Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Song Dingzhong, just tell me what''s going on. If you don''t reincarnate properly, you always come to scare Liu Cuiping to fuck?" Liu Cuiping cried. "Yes, this is Master Li San I invited. He is very capable and can help you." Liu Cuiping pointed in Li San''s direction. Li San coughed slightly at this time and said, ¡®I¡¯m very capable.¡¯ Li Sanyi raised his head triumphantly. Song Dingzhong glanced at Li San. "Just this kid! The big guy who bullied me, I''m afraid you can''t deal with him!" Li San was of course unhappy after hearing this, and was not angry. "Brother, this is Lord River God, you are underestimating people, you might as well tell, Li San will have a way to help you." When Song Dingzhong heard this, he let out a sigh of relief, as if he had found a life-saving straw, he directly grasped Li San''s hand tightly. In an instant, Li San felt the cold and gloomy air coming out of the stocks directly. The ghost''s paws are too cold. "That is, if there is any grievance, I want me to help you." Li San pushed away Song Dingzhong''s cold hand, it was too yin air. "Great God, help me quickly, I''m having a hard time in the grave." Song Dingzhong whimpered again as he spoke. The crying sound was particularly terrifying at night. Li Sanyi frowned. "What does it mean to have a hard time? If you are a ghost in the underworld, then you will become a ghost." Song Dingzhong cried even more sadly, black and red tears kept streaming out, and that half of his face was disgusting. "Yes, I can''t go to the underworld, and I can only live in the grave. I was bullied by a female monster, and all the paper money Liu Cuiping gave me was robbed. I''m so miserable!" Female monster? Li Sanyi frowned. "Then, you are being bullied by a female ghost? Brother, are you a little bit embarrassed." Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang ridiculed Song Dingzhong next to them, a tone of ridicule that meant to look down on this kid. The ghost of Song Dingzhong glared at Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang angrily, with grievances on his face. "You don''t know, that''s not an ordinary female ghost, otherwise I won''t become such a virtue that death is worse than life." Song Dingzhong turned to Liu Cuiping. "Liu Cuiping, I think this Li San should not be good at being good at it, it can''t help me, you go and spend more money to help me find a good master to help me!" Li San immediately became a little annoyed, this guy said so, Brother Water Ghost, look down on who! But, isn''t it an ordinary female ghost? Li San was thinking about Song Dingzhong''s words just now. So, what kind of female ghost called this Song Dingzhong little ghost so miserable, this is really a question. Liu Cuiping looked embarrassed and pointed at Li San. "Song Dingzhong, you don''t know that this Li San Shenren is very powerful, don''t worry, say slowly, we have to believe in Li San''s ability." Impermanence and white eyes. "Li San is a river god, you think it''s a little guy, you little devil still looks down on people." Li San directly asked Xiang Song Dingzhong. "You mean, who is that female ghost, where does it come from, and what does she look like? Why do you want to torture you without finding other ghosts?" Song Dingzhong was dubious about Li San''s ability, and then he stammered, and when he mentioned that guy, his whole body shivered subconsciously. "Then I said, Li Sanshenren, I believe you, she is in a secret mountain not far from my grave. She should have only appeared last month. She occupies the mountain as the king and sends Little ghosts came to torture me and demand my money." "Do you know how sacred she is?" Half of Song Dingzhong''s face sank and thought. "I don''t know, I just listened to his little goblin''s subordinates, what is she called the Queen of Heaven." Queen of Heaven? Li Sanyi heard that the name was a bit interesting, and it was a bit nice and high-end. Li San nodded. "I''m afraid that should be a difficult master." Boom! Just halfway through Song Dingzhong''s words, everything in the room shook sharply, and several people were really taken aback. At the same time, the house shook like an earthquake. "What''s wrong? Suddenly the earthquake won''t happen at night?" Liu Cuiping kept exclaiming, he hid directly behind Li San. Suddenly, several big openings suddenly opened in the air, and a black hole appeared immediately. After a while, those black holes continued to stretch out, and within a short while, Yin Qi and black Qi continued to emerge from them. When Song Dingzhong saw this, he trembled nervously. He seemed to be afraid of something inside. Li San saw that the black hole was too deep to see to the end, and at the same time, he and Hu Xianmei could deeply feel the huge yin and ghost attraction circling in it, as if the whole house could be swallowed in the next second. "No! What is this?" Heiwuchang observed for a long time before saying. "It should be a ghost realm channel that shuttles between the underworld and the sun!" Ghost domain channel? So, does this matter have something to do with that ghost domain? Li Sanyi frowned. Li San was also surprised. He had known this kind of passage through the underworld and the yang before. He had only seen it once, but he saw it again today. As a mortal, Liu Cuiping certainly did not dare to look directly at the whirlpool hole. "Liu Cuiping, don''t stare at it, otherwise it should swallow everything!" Li San sharply warned several people, and Hu Xianmei immediately closed their eyes and stopped looking directly at the whirlpool passage. Li San''s expression was a little serious, and secretly said, it seems that the ghost like the Queen of Heaven mentioned by Song Dingzhong''s ghost is really extraordinary. Chapter 386： Vampire Vortex Song Dingzhong shouted with a terrifying look on his face. "Master Li San, save me, she, she has sent ghosts to arrest me again!" Song Dingzhong was shocked as soon as he saw the whirlpool black hole. He had been arrested a hundred times before. At this time, he was so frightened that he couldn''t help himself in a cold sweat. Although he only had half of his face, Li San had already seen the extent of his panic. The half of his face was almost distorted, and Li San could see how much Song Dingzhong feared that guy at this time. rumble! Suddenly, a long ghostly hand came out from the black hole vortex. "Li San, help me, I don''t want to be pulled back!" Song Dingzhong kept screaming. Before he finished speaking, he was directly pulled into the endless deep whirlpool by the ghost hand that suddenly stretched out. "I''m lame, what kind of manipulation is this?" Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang looked dumbfounded, and at this moment Liu Cuiping was too scared to move, with an unbelievable look on her mouth. What kind of ghost caught Song Dingzhong? "He was taken away!" At this time, Li San gradually realized that this matter can no longer be described as unusual. Liu Cuiping burst into tears when she saw her relatives being caught into the abyss. "Song Qianxue doesn''t know where to go, this time my dead relatives are being tortured again, I''m so miserable!" Liu Cuiping looked horrified and overwhelmed, and now I can only rely on those capable people like Li San. thump! Liu Cuiping suddenly knelt in front of Li San, which caught Li San by surprise, and then Liu Cuiping burst into tears with a begging expression. "Li Sanshenren, you can help him, and my child Song Qianxue didn''t get it back! I will give you as much money as you want, and I will do it for you, as long as I help Song Dingzhong survive this disaster. ." This! Li Sanyi scratched his head. "I will try, if I can''t do anything by then, don''t blame me for it." Liu Cuiping wiped the tears from her face and nodded again and again. "Thanks to Li Sanshenren!" "Liu Cuiping, it''s been a day of tossing, you go back and rest first, and I will find a way tomorrow." Hu Xianmei helped Liu Cuiping go back to the room to fall asleep, while Li San and Bai Wuchang discussed countermeasures. Before long, everyone fell asleep. Five hours later. Ding ding ßÛßÛ! Suddenly, a few crisp noises came, and Li San was sound asleep at this time. He immediately got up when he heard the noise. what sound? Li San heard it, and the voice seemed to come from Liu Cuiping''s kitchen. Can''t you cook this night? Li Sanyi immediately got up with a puzzled face. However, the sound of the knife chopping vegetables was a bit wrong, and the rhythm was somewhat mechanical, not like a normal cooking sound. Li San walked to the door and sneaked a glance into the kitchen. It didn''t matter at a glance, it was a bit weird. I saw that Liu Cuiping stood in the kitchen with a look of dementia, her eyes blank, and she was holding a bright kitchen knife in her hand, repeating her hand movements mechanically. She should be chopping something, this It was strange, her clothes were covered with blood. Li San saw the clue, secretly, it''s not good, there are ghosts at work! This is already very obvious, Liu Cuiping has been possessed by something awkward at this time, which certainly does not mean sleepwalking. Li San glanced at the cutting board again, he almost vomited, a puff of sour water rolled out of his stomach. It''s disgusting! It turned out to be a carrion on it! What else to say, Li San directly summoned a spell without saying a word, and after a few spells, he added a spell to call Liu Cuiping''s soul back. Liu Cuiping was taken aback, huh? Why are you in the kitchen? Moreover, when Liu Cuiping saw that she still had a kitchen knife in her hand, she was immediately shocked. Li San immediately yelled at Liu Cuiping, who was in panic, with a charm, went quietly back to the bedroom and continued to rest. Early in the morning, Liu Cuiping came out as if she was all right. She no longer remembered what happened last night. Li San called Hu Xianmei several people. "I plan to move to explore Song Dingzhong''s grave tonight. I think I will find the so-called Queen of Heaven." Bai Wuchang nodded, and Li San participated in the action. At midnight, Li San and several people came directly to Song Dingzhong''s grave. Although Liu Cuiping was terribly scared, it was the grave of his relatives, and she had to follow her. After Li San directly opened the psychic eyes, he planned to observe the situation of the tomb first. Then, the smell of rotten corpse floated over. Li San''s pupils shrink slightly. According to his previous experience in Feng Shui''s direction, this Song Dingzhong''s grave has a big problem. "The ghoul here is quite heavy!" Li San glanced at the back of the cemetery again, and unexpectedly, a dark tree grew out of it. This tree should have grown to such a high level after absorbing the spirit of Song Dingzhong. "The first thing we need to do now is to find Song Dingzhong''s Yin soul soul, and then ask him to enter the soil for peace." Hu Xianmei nodded, they only listened to Li San''s arrangement. After observing for a long time again, Li San decided to open Song Dingzhong''s coffin first, and suppress the pressure of the dead body inside. There is one more thing that must be done, and that is to get rid of the yin tree with deep spiritual energy. Suddenly, a spell flashed in Li San''s hands, and the spell continued to be chanted in his mouth. The spell in Li San''s hand immediately blazed into the sky, and hit the tree directly. The cloudy tree crackled, and at the same time thick smoke burst out, accompanied by a low voice of howling ghosts and wolves. Li Sanxiang several people. "Now you can start to act." Li San directly turned over the coffin lid. thump! A corpse of Song Dingzhong appeared in front of Li San''s eyes, it was really horrible, and half of his face appeared in front of them again, which was worse than Song Dingzhong''s last night. At this time, the body was already ulcerated. Liu Cuiping only felt that her stomach was rolling, and she directly vomited. "too disgusting!" Bai Wuchang looked disgusted and cursed the Three Character Classic. "What are you waiting for, white impermanence, black impermanence, help me straighten this poor corpse, and put it in the coffin." Li San intends to recruit Song Dingzhong''s soul back into the coffin after all this is done. Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang acted as coolies and hurriedly helped Li San carry the corpse in. At this time, the yin wind continued to blow, and the candlelight glowed green. It was almost twelve o''clock that the Yin Qi was extremely heavy, and it was easiest to find where the Yin Ling in Song Dingzhong was. Li San kept looking around but couldn''t find it, so he had to use the power of the Fa Compass. The compass in my hand is spinning continuously. "There must be a lot of ghosts around here that are affecting the magnetic field here, maybe the ghost of Song Dingzhong is nearby, look for it." Li San''s brows have been twisted. Chapter 387： Tomb stone Soon, the yin wind appeared again, and Liu Cuiping trembled. It was too late to find the souls of relatives, and couldn''t bear it. For a while, the atmosphere in the grave began to become more and more weird and terrifying. Liu Cuiping''s expression was a bit ugly, and her face was almost distorted. Li San wanted to laugh. This ordinary mortal was in trouble and criticized one, with a look that he had never seen the face of the world. At the same time, Li San had a bad foreboding that the Queen''s Yin Ling should have been staring at them in the dark but could not find a trace. Several people looked at each other, but Liu Cuiping didn''t dare to breathe. She followed Li San carefully, fearing that she would be lost. Liu Cuiping was also afraid that a ghost would suddenly appear to bite her neck. Li San frowned tightly, staring at the compass in his hand, the thing kept turning. After thinking for a long time, Li San motioned to Bai Wuchang with his eyes. "Don''t move, everyone, it''s nearby!" A few luminous charms flashed in Li San''s hands, and Li San roared a few spell orders. "Spell, out!" Immediately afterwards, a few talisman came out of Li San''s palm, and they rushed directly in all directions. That''s right, Li San was looking for the place with the strongest corpse energy with the help of charms, and perhaps the figure of the Queen of Heaven could be found. After Li San''s several waves of operations, Liu Cuiping was dumbfounded. She just thought that Li San was very capable. If Li San was approached for work, his relatives must be saved. After that, Li stood and waited patiently on Song Dingzhong''s grave. A few minutes later, those spells flew back again. The magic light disappeared, and in an instant they turned into those things that looked like Ming paper, and Li San directly burned them into ashes to sacrifice to the soul of Song Dingzhong. Bai Wuchang leaned over. "How about, Li San, have you found anything?" Li San whispered to himself after thinking for a moment. "Yes, this is indeed the place where the corpse''s aura is the heaviest, but where is that thing, and I can feel the breath of people from the ghost domain." Black and impermanent, white impermanence is stunned, is it related to the ghost domain. After that, Li San squatted down and scanned Song Dingzhong''s body with psychic eyes, and then he seemed to have discovered some clues. The corpse of Song Dingzhong has now become a hard corpse and is covered with green hair because of inhaling Yin Qi. "Look, this guy''s corpse has become a green corpse. If you don''t deal with it in time, you might cheat the corpse and cause harm!" Hearing this, Liu Cuiping looked terrified, how could this be good? "You can''t ask it to swindle the corpse and harm people." Liu Cuiping was a little hairy, and she looked at a loss. Suddenly, gusts of overcast wind blew again, and the trees in the forest made a rustling sound. Li San suddenly discovered that the evil spirit that had been suppressed by his technique had floated out of the coffin again. Li San had to cast a spell again to suppress the evil. Liu Cuiping did not dare to approach Song Dingzhong''s corpse again, because she was afraid of cheating the corpse and biting people. Li San secretly said that today''s task is much more difficult than he had imagined before. No matter where the queen is that day, please settle down the ghosts in this forest first. After that, Li San directly took out the sacrificial items such as incense wax and Ming paper ingots from the bag. After Li San put the incense in front of the grave, the paper money was burned, and the sacrifices such as fruits were put away. Li San put his hands together and respectfully bowed to the coffin for three prayers and nine prostrations, and at the same time he kept chanting, this is the technique of transcendence. "Song Dingzhong, you can go to the soil for peace of mind, don''t come out to make trouble!" "Liu Cuiping, what are you doing stupidly, come on!" Li Sanbai glanced at Liu Cuiping. Only then did Liu Cuiping react, and he immediately followed Li San''s instructions. Li San was waiting for the guy to appear, but there was no movement for a long time. This is strange. After thinking for a moment, Li San suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, the wind rose again. Liu Cuiping was sweating coldly, she was more nervous than anyone else, and she hid directly behind Li San. After looking around, Li San opened the coffin again and snapped. "En? Why did it disappear? The body is gone!" "It''s not there anymore, Li San, what''s the matter?" The atmosphere around is getting more and more wrong. At this time the candlelights began to flutter, and they turned into green and red dots. Pouch! The fire began to flash green. At the same time, the top of the incense began to sound, and it burst into flame. Li San kept circling the graveyard several times and didn''t see any clues. What is going wrong? Li San frowned tightly. However, when Li San glanced at the corner, he understood something this time, and he discovered something unexpected. He saw a few green stone bricks unexpectedly appeared in the soil. Driven by curiosity, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang squatted down and watched. They directly stretched out their hands, and several people were surprised. "Li San, look, this is an ancient stone!" "It looks like a stone gate on the ground!" Li San went up and explored it, and these things revealed a breath of ancient times. what? Li Sanyi looked puzzled. Li San had known a person before, and that senior was an expert in backfighting. Of course, Li San had heard from an expert about the purpose of such ancient stones. "This should be used to build ancient tombs or something." Heiwuchang looked happy. "Then, there is no ancient tomb here!" Li San nodded solemnly. "possible!" A cloud of suspicion surrounded Li San''s head. Li Sanshun observed a few more stones, and then a strange pattern appeared in Li San''s eyes, Li San couldn''t help being surprised. Isn''t this the pattern on the map that the predecessor gave him? It''s a coincidence. I saw that there were countless strange pictures carved on the ancient stones, and they were as lifelike as they were alive. Li San got up directly and began to look at the direction of the whole mountain. This mountain is indeed the easiest place to gather Yin Qi. On the left is a group of Xiaolingshan. Li San secretly praised several times. The Feng Shui here is really good! Li San suddenly remembered the Queen of Heaven that Song Dingzhong''s ghost said. An idea suddenly popped into Li San''s mind. "This should be the ancient tomb!" Why would it torture an ordinary ghost? This is why Li San is puzzled. Li San felt the extraordinary here. "Liu Cuiping, you said, what does your husband Song Dingzhong do?" Liu Cuiping''s eyes flashed. "What do you ask this for?" Li San had already seen something in the opponent''s eyes, Liu Cuiping was clearly lying. "If you don''t tell the truth, I''m afraid the ghost will make trouble for you in the future." Of course Liu Cuiping was scared, so I can honestly say. "Actually, he made money by digging a tomb with an inverted bucket!" It turned out to be a tomb robber, which made sense, and Li San nodded. "Did Song Dingzhong go to someone else''s tomb recently?" Liu Cuiping thought for a long time. "I remembered that before Song Dingzhong was drowned, he did tell me that he had found an ancient tomb and was going to make a fortune, but then something happened to him!" After Li San understood everything, it made sense. Song Dingzhong must have offended the spirit inside and arrested him to hell. Chapter 388： Visit the ancient tomb Li San suddenly realized that it was so, so all of this makes sense. I am afraid that Song Dingzhong went to the ancient tomb that should not be set in, and went in and took the owner of the tomb or something. No wonder someone wanted Song Dingzhong¡¯s life. And after he died, he would continue to torment Song Dingzhong. But who is the Queen of Heaven? Li San thought about it again and again, that Song Dingzhong was full of black and red thick water after his death, and his death was very miserable. Li San was sure that Song Dingzhong should have provoke the big guy after entering this ancient tomb. "Liu Cuiping, your husband Song Dingzhong should be the owner of the tomb and he still doesn''t want to spare him lightly. What did he offend?" When Liu Cuiping heard it, she was frightened. "This is a bit too evil, so what should you do? You have to help him, Li Sanshen." Li San thought for a moment. "It seems that if we want to completely resolve this matter, we must first find the ancient tomb, and then tell the other party to stop doing things." So Li San planned to enter the cemetery after nightfall the next day. At three shifts the next day, a icy waning moon hung in the air. The gloomy wind in the mountains blew through a desolate scene, Liu Cuiping also bite the bullet and followed Li San up the mountain, after all, to help her family, there is no reason why she could not come. Li San carried all the things he should bring in his backpack, such as the treasure talisman Mingzhi, and even the tools for the bucket. They went straight up the mountain. After arriving at that piece of land, Li San prepared the offerings and incense, first lit them, and respectfully bowed to the cemetery several times. "No matter what evildoer you are, we ask for instructions to enter the cemetery and take a look." Huhu! The gusts of overcast wind blew over, and the candle flame began to flutter. Li San found that there was no movement around, which meant that the owner of the cemetery should have no objection, and Li San just relaxed. Li San directly took out a piece of corpse branch from the bag and handed it to Liu Cuiping. Liu Cuiping was taken aback. "What are you doing?" "Liu Cuiping, you honestly hang this divine corpse branch around your neck. This is the best thing to ward off evil spirits." After that, Li Sanfen gave Hu Xianmei Bai Wuchang a piece of corpse for each of them. Liu Cuiping felt a lot of security in her heart at this time. Li San directly pushed aside the weeds on the rocks, and then took out the special inverting tool he had brought. "Quickly, let''s get started." This is the entrance. According to the knowledge of Feng Shui, Li San directly used tools to open dozens of ancient stones. Then, a piece of rock fell directly down, and they carried mud. After that, a burning magic talisman flashed in Li San''s hand, and the light of the talisman illuminated the inside. Li San probed over, and he was really surprised. "There is actually a thief here. Someone should have been here before!" Hu Xianmei frowned. "It should be Song Dingzhong who brought friends with him before his death." Li San nodded, he thought so too. At this time, another group of people in the cemetery were in action. Yes, they were from Liujiazhuang. They had discovered this place before Li San, and to their surprise, they discovered another piece of god. Corpse sticks. They walked cautiously into the cemetery. After getting closer, Master Liu saw clearly. "It''s a **** corpse branch! I found a bunch of them! Go up!" A large group of guards directly surrounded here. I saw a large group of corpse branches glowing green and red by the wall of the cemetery. Master Liu Zhuang muttered with excitement on his face. "There should also be divine corpse branches in those coffins. Get these first before talking, ha, the kid Li San probably didn''t expect there to be here." These **** corpse branches absorbed extremely strong yin in the ancient tomb, so they grew extremely lush. All around them are all kinds of shapes, and the leaves are covered with patterns, densely packed in a large area, seeing the eyes of everyone, they are excited in their hearts. And these **** corpse branches are not the same as the ones that Li San got before, they actually bear a few green branches on the leaves. After seeing them, the eyes of the housekeeper and Liu Zhuangzhu flickered. This is a good thing, the rhythm of getting rich! Master Liu Zhuang looked eager. "These things have lived here for thousands of years. They already have a ghostly spirit. They can easily disappear. If we use special tools, they can''t escape." The housekeeper was taken aback, can they run away? Master Liu Zhuang said that he directly wrapped his hand on the green **** corpse branch, and then took out the shovel tool from his bag. The people in Liujiazhuang are still very professional in things like pouring, no wonder they can be so rich in the vicinity of Luoshui City. In addition to raising corpses and fish, digging and robbing ancient tombs is also the business of Liujiazhuang and the others. This is also another route that can make a fortune. In short, they are not just good people, and they are doing ugly business. At this time, the butler led the people to carefully insert the shovel into the ground, and then gently cleaned the dirt below. Everyone looked around cautiously, for fear of alarming some ghosts here. They are careful, even afraid of breaking a leaf of the corpse branch. Everyone held their breath and stared at the steward. In fact, the owner of Liu Zhuang is more nervous than anyone else, this is wealth. ¡­ And here, Li Sanhu Fairy Sister and the others have already got in, and the space is getting wider and wider. Bai Wuchang suddenly reminded Li San in a low voice. "Li San, I seem to have heard the movement!" Li Sanyi frowned, there was indeed a voice, and they slowly moved closer inward. "It turned out to be from Liujiazhuang, they found another batch of corpse branches!" "Can''t let them succeed!" "Wait, let''s observe in secret first, and then take advantage of the fisherman!" Li San secretly said, these are the secrets of the corpse branch that the senior used his life to protect, and these bad guys can''t be so easy to get away. You can''t let them succeed, otherwise you will be sorry for the senior who was abused and killed by Master Liu in the water prison. Li San and several people stared at those people in the dark and operated. In order to obtain these thousand-year-old **** corpse branches, Village Master Liu had also prepared for several years, and he had some clues when he asked the relatives of the old guy. Now he finally succeeded. At this time, Zhuang Master Liu''s face was full of joy, almost showing teeth. The guards who were in charge of guarding the guards stared at the **** corpse branches curiously. They had never seen such a magical thing. "Hurry up, there is a lot of yin here, I''m afraid of cluttered things appear!" Master Liu urged. Everyone speeded up the digging speed. In this way, these people have been digging from midnight to dawn, but here is the depths of the cemetery, there is no difference between day and night, only candles are shining green. Chapter 389： King of Gods Corpse Branch Finally, the biggest divine corpse branch was dug out, and the lord Liu Zhuang sighed with relief and laughed. "Haha, this is much more precious than those little **** corpses that Li San got." This **** corpse branch king is about two meters high, his whole body is green-red, and his aura is extremely heavy. From the outside, it almost looks like a personal corpse branch. Li San looked at the past in the dark and couldn''t help being surprised. Only **** corpse branches with more than a thousand years of spiritual energy can be cultivated into a human shape, Li San said secretly, this is really not an ordinary thing, no wonder everyone wants it, and it grows in such an ancient tomb full of sinister energy. The butler also looked ecstatic, and he patted the mud on his body a few times. "Congratulations to our Master Liu, we finally got the King of the Divine Corpse Branch!" Master Liu Zhuang directly took out a very particular box out of his bag, engraved with spiritual patterns, and he planned to put the largest divine corpse branch in it. In fact, Li San in the dark has been waiting for this opportunity and opportunity. This is when everyone relaxes their vigilance the most. Li San cast a wink at the nearby Bai Wuchang. "Now we should be on the court and start robbing." White impermanence and black impermanence understand Li San''s meaning in seconds. At the same time, Li San flashed a magic whip in his hand, and with a light flick in the dark, the magic whip wrapped around the **** corpse branch. The butler was about to open the box, but the King of Shen Zhizhi hadn''t folded it in yet. Whizzing! He just felt that the corpse branch in his hand was gone! Li San''s whip was already flying towards Li San with the **** corpse branch king. Master Liu Zhuang and the others were taken aback first, huh? what''s the situation? But the reaction came in the next second. "No, someone!" At the same time, Master Liu quickly understood, and he stared sharply at Li San. It was dark in the cemetery at this time, and they could not see how Li San looked. The whip directly retracted, Li San directly took the King of God Corpse Branch, and then a few people ran away. "Quickly chase me back!" Master Liu Zhuang yelled. After that, the people in Liujiazhuang fired countless flashes of flashlights in the direction of Li San''s back. After seeing Li San, the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu gritted his teeth with anger. "Surely it''s you Li San again! You''re here to mix things up again, rob my God Corpse King, you don''t want to live anymore!" "It belongs to that senior, you are really shameless!" "catch him!" Everyone rushed over. But Li Sanbai''s impermanence and the others moved, even if there were too many people on the other side, they were still no match for Li San and the others. Liu Zhuangzhu was injured and the butler was the same, and they ran out of the cemetery cursing. "Li San, wait, I will be back!" The butler said as he ran. "Lord Liu, the corpse branch has not been obtained, but I have found another treasure in the cave in the cemetery." Master Liu Zhuang was very angry just now, but now he feels better after listening to it. "What are you waiting for, take me there quickly and get ahead of Li San and the others!" Soon, inside a secret dark cave in Heikuling, Director Liu Zhuang and the others were carrying dozens of people with dozens of boxes of treasures. This is one of the secrets of another batch of treasures kept by the senior. Ground. Their faces were nervous and their eyes were serious, as if they were afraid that someone would find them nearby. They were observing the situation and movement in all directions from time to time. They didn''t know, they thought they were thief stealing something. Just as the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others moved out those treasures. "Liu Zhuangzhu, butler, as expected, you are here again to do bad things." I heard someone yelling and cursing suddenly, and the voice was extremely familiar. Master Liu Zhuang and the others turned their heads abruptly to see that it was the stinky boy Li San who was special. Unexpectedly, Li Sanhu''s immortal sister would appear again. It''s really a narrow road to the enemy, and Liu Zhuangzhu cursed. But how Li San and the others found this place is strange, and Master Liu and the others are very puzzled. Li San directly pointed the whip at the master Liu Zhuang and the busy masters. "I really didn''t expect to be caught upright by me. See what else you have to say, Master Liu. If you don''t know how to correct your mistakes, if you honestly hand it over, you can consider sparing you, otherwise you know what we will do. " Every time Master Liu saw Li San, his anger surged, and his nemesis came again, always messing up Lao Tzu''s affairs. "Li San, why are you everywhere! You should hand over the corpse branch!" Li San kept looking at the treasures. Master Liu Zhuang glanced at the captain of the guard next to Li San, and he was really taken aback. Well, isn''t this the captain of his own guard? Why is he on Li San''s side? Master Liu Zhuang suddenly wanted to understand everything, and he directly angered the captain of the guard. "Captain of the guard, you are really not interesting, you told the secret, you betrayed me!" The captain of the guard smiled. "Lord Liu, you have done bad things for so many years. I can''t look down anymore. I want to help Li San for the people. Master Liu, I advise you to hand over these treasures soon." Master Liu Zhuang angrily cursed the captain of the guard. "You betrayed me!" Unexpectedly, the captain of the guard would turn to help Li Sanbai''s impermanence and they came, too unexpected. Of course, Master Liu Zhuang was very stubborn. He wouldn''t hand over these treasures easily. They were all good and invaluable. If they were given to Li San, they would be fools. The butler whispered next to the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, don''t talk nonsense with Li San and the others, just rush to get rid of Li San." It is a fact that the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzu wants to kill Li San. The captain of the guard was scolded by Master Liu. The captain of the guard smiled. "Lord Liu, butler, I am also on the side of good people. Li San is the righteous man. How do you treat the people, Master Liu, the people can''t continue to suffer like this!" The butler was so angry that he didn''t want it and cursed. "Captain Guard, you just fart. You can eat fragrant and spicy food at the owner of Liu Zhuang, and what can you eat at Li Sanbai''s impermanence? You are mixing with Li San for your own benefit. You think I don¡¯t know. Your trick!" Hei Wuchang leaned to Li San and urged. "Don''t talk nonsense with them, rush to grab the treasure!" Li San pointed directly to the opposite without any thought. "Lord Liu Zhuang, butler, here we are, the Yin Soldiers of the underworld can take action. Remember that grabbing treasures is important, and get rid of these Liujiazhuang masters by the way! After hearing Li San''s order, the ghosts and messengers of the underworld rushed up to Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and they were caught off guard. Horse, it¡¯s not good, the most worrying thing is here Master Liu Zhuang cursed the Three Character Classic, what else could he say, so he had to confront Li San and the others. "Who can kill the captain of the guard and Bai Wuchang Li San, and reward the treasures again!" When the guards heard that there were treasures available, they worked hard as if they had been hit with blood. Chapter 390： The fight for treasure Master Liu Zhuang rushed to Li San, his target was only one Li San. The steward and other masters rushed out, their purpose is to guard the captain and Hu Xianmei and others. Master Liu was thinking that if Li San was killed directly, then the others would have no support, and if Bai Wuchang was killed, then the people from the underworld would also have no support. On the strength of the white impermanence and the black impermanence is still remarkable, after all, they are the ghosts of the underworld, and they have no ability to mix with their strength. "Everyone act carefully. Although the other party is not as good as us, we can''t underestimate the enemy. Director Liu Zhuang still has the strength." Everyone understands that although there are ghost servants from the underworld here to help, they can''t underestimate anyone on the opposite side. Underestimating the enemy is the most undesirable attitude. Master Liu Zhuang began to operate again. He immediately closed his eyes, opened and closed his hands, and he didn''t know what ghost curse he was chanting. In the next instant, an abnormal change occurred, and Li San saw a black witch ghost burst out of the surrounding area of ??Villa Master Liu. Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei and others aimed at Liu Zhuangzhu. "Li San, this kid is here again to recruit ghosts and corpses." Li San opened the psychic method and scanned his eyes, he secretly said that it was not good, this Liu Zhuangzhu is going to use a trick again, this kind of ghoul method Li San has also seen before. "Lord Liu is calling the corpse spirit, stop him!" At this time, many ghost servants who were rushing towards the housekeeper heard Li San¡¯s order, and they immediately turned around and rushed towards the master Liu who was calling the corpse. However, it was a bit late and the master Liu had already called. The corpse comes. He has reached the last second of casting a spell, it is impossible to stop him. Li San flew to Heiwuchang and them. "Don''t worry, I am here, there are those ghosts from the underworld, don''t be afraid." "Black impermanence, we can go up together and help Li San protect white impermanence!" Hei Wuchang nodded to Hu Xianmei in agreement. Bai Wuchang rushed to a guard next to Liu Zhuangzhu at this time. After several waves of operations staring at Bai Wuchang, Master Liu Zhuang couldn''t help being taken aback. Li San directly blasted the master Liu Zhuang with several waves of whip. "I''m here to tell you to stubbornly refuse to hand over treasures and blow you to death!" Master Liu Zhuang secretly said that it was not good, so of course he dodged immediately. However, in terms of speed, Liu Zhuangzhu was of course not as fast as Li San''s. His back was directly injured by Li San''s whip. After a scream, Liu Zhuangzhu fell to the ground and covered his wound and cursed. "Li San, you shameless, why do you always target Laozi?" Master Liu Zhuang was indeed angry and did not understand why Li San kept dealing with him. Li San smiled triumphantly. "I didn''t aim at you, you are just making the people a ghost." Li San thinks that it is necessary to be more merciful to Liu Zhuangzhu and not to be merciful. At this time, Bai Wuchang was directing the ghost servants of his underworld. After all, he was his own subordinate, so he was very obedient. "All the people in the underworld listened to my orders and sent to those treasures, whoever got it would get a reward, and then they caught Liu Zhuang''s supervisor!" After listening to the rewards, all the ghost servants of the underworld of course had enough motivation and momentum to fight a wave of chicken blood, duck blood and the like, they turned directly to the housekeeper and the master Liu Zhuang, the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu suffered from the enemy. Master Liu Zhuang secretly said that it was not good, a bunch of guys who wanted nothing but rewards were really terrible, these guys were not easy to deal with. "Butler, you have to be careful, the people from the underworld are here!" "Don''t worry, I can still deal with it, you go and fight Li San!" At this time, Li San was beating dozens of guards from Liujiazhuang. He approached the treasures while he was beating. He planned to find the right opportunity to grab the items. However, it is conceivable that, of course, Liu Zhuang''s supervisor could not give him a chance, and they would not stop him from robbing others. Master Liu Zhuang saw that the people on his side were unable to fight back. He was trying hard to think of countermeasures, and then he had to continue to use the technique to fight back against Li San and the others. Master Liu Zhuang used the method of summoning corpses again, and a large number of corpses appeared instantly. In just one minute, the corpse gas became heavier. "It''s not over, Master Liu is calling for corpse monsters again. It''s really speechless." The corpse breath is like a deep hole with no bottom, it is constantly sucking the air. Soon, hundreds of zombies flew out of it. Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. "Li San, don''t you want to grab our treasures, then first ask me if these corpses allow you to do this." Seeing that the backs of those non-human guys were full of sharp weapons like hedgehogs, Liu Cuiping and Hu Xianmei took a few breaths. "It''s a bit difficult." Li San nodded, it was indeed a bit difficult, he directly opened the eyes of Xianfa and scanned the past. "They are mutant corpses, and they are wise." Li Sanbai Impermanence and the others rushed to the gang of corpses together with the ghost servants of the underworld. "I will try them." The ghosts sent by Heiwuchang are still confident in their own strength. "It''s just a corpse monster. Go up and cut it." However, the following scene did not do what they wanted, and it was beyond their expectation. The corpses roared with bloodthirsty black saliva at the ghosts who rushed towards the underworld, and at the same time, the thorns on their bodies flew out like darts, smashing dozens of underworld people to death within minutes. , They kept screaming and sighed in Li San''s ears. Li San secretly said, this underestimated the enemy''s end, and could not blame others, only that they underestimated the corpses, Li San took a few glances. "Hey, what I said just now, telling you all not to despise anyone, including these corpses, you just didn''t listen to what you did. Let''s be okay, I was almost stabbed to death by others." Seeing Li San suffered a loss, Master Liu smiled triumphantly. "This underworld is only capable of this, it''s really a joke." In anger, Li Sanyi jumped up the blade and rushed straight at the group of corpses. "Lord Liu, you are so proud, I haven''t played yet, you are too arrogant." Li San''s sword energy rushed to the back of the group of corpses and monsters. The whip of the magic whip continued to swing freely, and the bodies of the hundreds of corpses were immediately baptized by the power of Li San''s whip, and those were directly beheaded by Li San. The owner of Liu Zhuang and the housekeeper were surprised at this. The captain of the guard also looked very surprised. In fact, Li San used the spirit jade branch he had obtained before to improve his magic whip energy to have the effect just now, which made him a little surprised. Of course Liu Zhuangzhu was annoyed by Li San. "Steward, I will unite with you to call out tens of thousands of corpses to deal with Li San, I just want him to die!" The butler nodded in agreement, and he immediately flew to the owner of Liu Zhuang to cast a corpse and continue to attack Li San. For a time, hundreds of corpses appeared, and they rushed towards Li San and the others in the dark air. Li San scolded and frowned at the same time. "Lord Liu, your family is indeed quite predictable." Chapter 391： Corpse call Li San rolled his eyes, and it seemed that today''s task was not easy to complete. He was thinking about countermeasures, and he directly aimed at the underworld ghosts and Bai Wuchang who were fighting with those people. Li San jumped to the side of Bai Wuchang and the others while helping and discussing countermeasures. "White impermanence, you go to fight with the underworld, and black impermanence, you call out the corpses of your underworld to assist us." Bai Wuchang nodded. Li San was thinking that he still had to ask the zombies to deal with the other party''s zombies. Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang performed ghost skills together. They flew into the air, and the unique bones of the underworld flashed in his hands, and then they began to chant a set of corpse-calling words from the underworld. With the help of Heiwuchang, Bai Wuchang was calling the corpse monsters, and Li San simultaneously called out a group of ghosts of his own. In an instant, several clusters of colorful air clusters appeared, and they were swirling in mid-air in a whirlpool state. Although Li San and the others were summoning corpses, the scene that appeared was different from that of the other party and was extremely beautiful. Soon, hundreds of corpses from the underworld rushed out, and at the same time hundreds of corpses summoned by Li San appeared. All of them have the word "Difu" on their heads, and Li San''s side has sharp unicorns on their heads. "Come up to me!" With an order from Li San, tens of thousands of corpses rushed directly into the group of corpses of Master Liu Zhuang. In this way, for a time, the knife light in the Black Skull Ridge kept flashing, and thousands of corpses were fighting and spreading. There is no separation between the two, you and me. The roar of zombies kept coming, and the entire Black Skull Ridge became the main battlefield. The owner of Liu Zhuang and Li San fought for hundreds of rounds, but he didn''t have a chance to grab those things. Li San was a little angry. Before Li San came to the action, he thought it would take at least ten minutes to get it done. Unexpectedly, it would be a bit difficult. There were a lot of people on Liu Zhuangzhu''s side and their strength was not weak. By this time it was getting dark, and it was enough. An hour is not over yet. Next, hundreds of corpses appeared again and rushed towards Li San and them. Hei Wuchang Hu Xianmei screamed and rushed over. "Li San, Heiwuchang and I will help you!" After dozens of rounds passed, the heads of hundreds of corpses were cut off directly by the black impermanence Li San and Hu Xianmei. Bai Wuchang rushed up, and if Li San was there, the people of Bai Wuchang felt very accomplished and safe. After hundreds of waves of operations between Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang, thousands of corpses were cut to death by Bai Wuchang. Li Sanfei went to admire and encourage Bai Wuchang. "Bai Wuchang, just do it like this and make a lot of progress." Bai Wuchang was greatly improved by Li San''s compliment, and the bone fork rushed out again. After Li San speeded up directly to Bai Wuchang''s side, and at this time, Bai Wuchang was fighting fiercely with more than a dozen masters from Liu Zhuangzhu''s side. Bai Wuchang nodded and agreed with Li Sanlai to cooperate with him in several big moves. "Of course, Li San!" "The art of dismemberment!" After roaring, Li San jumped up to several thousand feet high. The corpse dismemberment technique kept increasing. Hundreds of sword shadows appeared in the air and rushed directly to the hundreds of guards on the opposite side. They were directly by Li. Three bangs were dizzy. After Bai Wuchang leaped forward at the same time, he and Li San planned to make a perfect combination. At the same time, Heiwuchang and Hu Xianmei Baiwuchang and the people from the underworld merged into a huge air group and attacked directly towards each other. They also cooperated with each other with ease. The captain of the guard stepped forward to cooperate with Li San and the others. Although he was a friend who came up later, he was also very capable. In this way, a joint combination between several strong players came into being, and they directly attacked several waves of perfect operations, and the effect that came out was still very shocking and shocking. Within two seconds, Li San and the others killed hundreds of corpses and monsters, and at the same time, the torso and heads of several corpses were flying directly in the sky. The air was mixed with an endless smell of blood, accompanied by a dense black air. At one point, the scene was out of control and mixed. At this time, the master Liu Zhuang and the housekeeper were a little hairy. They were at a loss. They cursed secretly. They didn''t expect that all the masters Li San he brought were not weak, and Li San was so powerful. Soon afterwards, the whip in Li San''s hand and Bai Wuchang''s bone fork made a perfect cooperation from time to time. The people from the Bai Wuchang netherworld were responding to each other. The power of the cooperation of several waves of people was not small, and they played well. The director Liu Zhuang on the other side suspected their lives for a while. At this moment, the light of the huge variety of magical instruments flickered and countless loud noises appeared. At this time, the Black Skull Ridge was almost in ruins, and the battle between the group of corpses and the masters was very chaotic. The captain of the guard was fighting with dozens of master butlers. The people sent by Heiwuchang were fighting against Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. They were really not easy to deal with. Liu Zhuang''s supervisor had suffered a bit from the fight. Liu Zhuangzhu was hit back again and again, and he was about to retreat to the mountain. At this time, Li San had already blasted back dozens of opponents and then rushed directly to dozens of corpses. Their eyes were extremely scarlet, but they were of course not afraid of them with Li San''s strength. They directly struck the opposite side with a few flashes of blade light, and the corpses roared and fled everywhere without hitting them. "Spell whip technique!" Li San rushed to the group of corpses without saying a word. The heads of those corpse monsters directly fell to the ground and screamed. Seeing that he had suffered a great loss, Zhuang Master Liu was of course mad. He planned to continue to call the corpse, and while closing his eyes, countless corpse monsters cursed out of his mouth. This kid is coming again, there is no corpse in his house, Li San scolded secretly. Li San guessed right, Liu Zhuangzhu was planning to call out the innumerable wave of corpse monsters to deal with Li San. There is no way, there is only this way, the master Liu''s strength is not as good as Li San, so he can only use beasts to strengthen the attack, and the power of the corpse group can still resist for a while. The roar of the giant corpse made people panicked, and then a long-lost black air vortex appeared directly in the air, and a large group of corpses of different colors in black, purple and red rushed directly out of it. All of them have sharp claws and fangs that look extremely terrifying. Moreover, the pus is constantly spraying out of the mouth, which is very disgusting. In fact, they are all summoned from the ancient tomb. Black impermanence Hu Xianmei, they looked at their stomachs and felt extremely uncomfortable. "Li San, here again, they are not easy to deal with!" Li San laughed. "We are not afraid even if there are tens of thousands of them." Master Liu Zhuang made a ruthless gesture and directly issued an order to the group of corpses, pointing to the opposite Li San. "Listen to me, just rush to the guy named Li San who killed him, go back and reward you people for eating, and those people are also your food tonight, otherwise there will be no food tonight, understand?" After listening, the corpse monster group understood that if these people do not eat these people will be hungry today, then they can only eat a lot of people, they directly rushed to Li San and the others with black and red eyes. Chapter 392： Its not the best policy to fight hard It is true that the appearance of zombies Li San is a bit stressful, but fortunately, it is trivial to Li San, and these zombies have been abused by the owner of Liu Zhuang for a long time and have not eaten a full meal. It happened to be eaten by personal meat today. When they see Li Sanzhong people, they will have a lot of harassment. The reason why Liu Zhuangzhu does not give them meat these days can be imagined. It is for the abuse of Li San today. Whether it is a corpse or a person, the attack can be imagined when he is extremely hungry. And know how terrifying and powerful it is. Master Liu Zhuang secretly said, this is not enough, Li San, I must make you a bone. Bai did not often see that he was very nervous, Li San. Li San is not afraid, he is a little worried about Bai Wuchang and their safety. Li San rolled his eyes a few times when he saw this, and started thinking. After a few seconds, he had an idea and immediately asked everyone to listen to his response to the group of corpses. "Since Master Liu can only call the corpse, let''s also call the corpse to play with." Li San turned directly to Bai Wuchang and the others. "White impermanence, and black impermanence, you can call out the corpse body of the netherworld to deal with it at will, we still don''t have enough!" Bai Wuchang and the others nodded and agreed with Li San''s idea. This is indeed a good way. It is better to have a corpse to assist than just a person to attack blindly. Li San was really wise, and Bai Wuchang admired, why he hadn''t thought of this just now. He was too nervous and impatient just now. He didn''t expect this. Bai Wuchang had planned to fight Liu Zhuangzhu and the others abruptly. At this time, Li San reminded a few people that they had learned something. White impermanence and black impermanence formed a Dafa circle, and they immediately worked together to apply the method of summoning the corpse. Soon, a colorful spiral circle of light appeared, and hundreds of corpses from the underworld jumped out. This mountain turned out to be the world of corpses, and the rumbling sound kept shaking the mountain. The corpses on both sides rushed to the opposite side, and they couldn''t tell which corpse was. They rushed to the supervisor of Liu Zhuang. "It''s a bit messy, I can''t tell which is our corpse." Li San has a long line. "Li San, there are marks on the corpse of my underworld, so don''t worry about making the distinction." "Okay, I understand, that''s good." Heiwuchang was a little dazzled, and he cursed. He was indeed a little trapped just now. He almost saw the corpse monster in the underworld as the corpse monster on the side of Liu Zhuangzhu. Fortunately, he responded in time and didn''t cut the wrong direction. Otherwise, that It¡¯s just for the other side. Li San pointed out the corpse recognition method for Heiwuchang. "Hu Xianmei, come here, let me explain for you, there is a mark of the underworld on the corpse of the underworld." "In fact, they are very distinguishable. You can distinguish them by being careful. There are also those corpses with horns that I summoned, and those with black air masses are the corpses of Master Liu Zhuang." Hu Xianmei only then understood. "Understand, just do it and it''s over." Now there is a very clear direction. After the mind is clear, the black and impermanent sister and the white impermanence increased their fighting power a bit, they immediately increased their attack, and they were enough to kill hundreds of corpses in a few seconds, and Li San It was just a few seconds to kill hundreds of corpse monsters. This is the difference between the third-level Li and ordinary masters. Li Sanbai''s impermanence came again with a few waves of perfect joint operations. The combined effect of Bone Fork and Li San¡¯s magic whip was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. It blasted a group of hundreds of corpses in a flash, and it would surely kill several corpses of Master Liu Zhuang without two moves. Head. The owner of Liu Zhuang is somewhat powerless and can only resist. When the housekeeper saw him, he secretly scolded Li Santai for being able to fight. "Lord Liu, we have to use the corpse formation!" The lord Liu Zhuang flew to the steward immediately, and he and the steward formed a corpse formation. They planned to unite to attack Li San, and fought hard to resist Li Sanbai''s impermanence and the others. After numerous loud noises passed. That method did have some effect, resisting Li Sanbai''s impermanence and their several waves of manipulation attacks, but the effect was not very good. "Lord Liu, the circle of you people is okay." Li San laughed. Liu Zhuang is mainly mad and bloodthirsty for Li San. Master Liu Zhuang moved suddenly, and there was a murderous look out of the corner of his eyes, and he rushed out of the formation directly. "Li San, I will give you your surname if I don''t kill you!" Li San almost laughed. "Very well, Master Liu is my son!" Master Liu Zhuang intends to kill Li Sanbai''s impermanence and their combo skills. Bai Wuchang and the others immediately rushed to help Li San block the opponent, in fact, there is no need to block Li San at all, Li San can do it alone. Bai Wuchang flew out directly, and the bone fork in his hand burst out with sword light. Master Liu didn''t have time to hide, because his attention was focused on attacking Li San, so there was no time to consider other people''s attacks. However, Bai Wuchang had already reached his eyes at this time. Master Liu Zhuang was taken aback for a moment, trying to pinch himself back and forth. Although he dodged a few strokes, he was still injured by Li San''s strokes. At the same time, because the power of Li San''s qi is too powerful, even the hundreds of corpse monsters next to Liu Zhuangzhu have been affected by the power of Li Sanqi to varying degrees, and they were directly knocked out and fainted. After seeing that it was not Li San''s opponent, and today these treasures may not be taken away, the butler''s eyes turned, and he didn''t want to fight with Li San and the others again. Master Liu Zhuang has already rushed out directly from the gang of corpses in the underworld. Li San secretly said, if you want to run, you are not allowed to go! Master Liu Zhuang is clever, he just wants to run away when he can''t beat him. "Li San, then Liu Zhuang will run!" Hei Wuchang smiled and Liu Zhuangzhu Wu Neng was a deserter. Li San also ridiculed. Hundreds of corpse monsters are still biting, and the roar of the corpse continues to be heard. The entire Black Skull Ridge has become a wild place. People within a radius of 10,000 meters can hear everything that is happening here, but no one dares. Come closer. In a short while, hundreds of corpse pills were in the air, and everyone was busy fighting and there was no time to collect such a large number of corpse pills. However, Hei Wuchang''s eyes flickered with greedy eyes, and he rushed directly, for fear that someone might rob him. "I''m going to collect the corpse pills. No one can **** me from Lao Tzu. You can''t ask Master Liu to **** them!" Zhuangzhu Liu saw that the **** shameless Heiwuchang was actually collecting the corpse pill from him. Of course, Zhuangzhu Liu was unhappy, and Zhuangzhu Liu immediately rushed to grab the corpse pill with Heiwuchang. "Black impermanence, these are my corpse pills, what are you grabbing?" "Which says it''s yours, it''s not possible to write your name, Liu Zhuangzhu, you ask them to agree." Heiwuchang is arrogant and deceptive. This is called Zhuangzhu Liu very helpless. These things are indeed called them without names and they will not agree. The corpse pill can improve the cultivation base and the cultivation technique. Whoever sees it doesn''t love it. If you don''t **** it, it''s a stupid thing. Who doesn''t love good things. Hei Wu Jing Li San collected hundreds of corpse pills and then took a breath and turned it into a big pill. He immediately took it and his ghost energy increased several times. Chapter 393： Not a small gain "Li San, please teach me, how did you become a big corpse pill?" Li Sanbian continued to explain the essentials while fusing the big pill. "Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, you also come to learn it for free. This is the method of combining pill. If you don''t understand it, let''s see the world." After listening, Heiwuchang understood that Heiwuchang turned out to be the method of combining pill. After that, Heiwuchang several people immediately completed the method of combining pill under the guidance of Li San. After a while, tens of thousands of corpse pills directly turned into a few incredible corpse pills, and they continued to purify the corpse pills to improve their cultivation. People feel like they are going to ascend the rhythm. "Go and deal with the corpses first, grab the housekeeper Liu Zhuang, and the others." Li San was already a little impatient, and planned to close the scene and go back to sleep. Bai Wuchang and Bai Wuchang nodded, and Li San was thinking that after catching Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and the others, he could bring these treasures back to Luoshui City. Needless to say, Li Sanbai''s impermanence and white impermanence directly exploded their power and rushed towards a group of hundreds of corpses. These non-human guys are accepting the powerful offensive from Li San''s side. The magic whip is terribly powerful, and there are dozens of corpse monsters in one second. After that, they immediately turned into a corpse pill and were robbed to be extracted into vitality for human use. At this time, there were hundreds of corpse monsters left, and they began to fear the character Li San, and they retreated into the valley and shrank and did not dare to come out. Master Liu Zhuang was very annoyed when he saw it. "A bunch of beasts, I am raising you with human flesh for nothing. It''s really useless. Get out of me and kill Li San!" Li San smiled, so is the corpse of Master Liu, who are just like Master Liu. The housekeeper yelled. "Come out and rush up!" The corpse group was helpless, they were afraid of being beheaded by the owner of Liu Zhuang, so they had to come out from the mountain and continue desperately. I was a bit entangled. If I rushed out, I would undoubtedly be tortured and killed by Li Sanbai¡¯s impermanence. If I didn¡¯t go out, he would be killed directly by the owner of Liu Zhuang. They were all dead on the left and right. They said it was difficult to be a human being. Animals are more difficult. Regardless of the number of corpses and monsters, let''s have a last human dinner first. Gritting your teeth and stomping is just going up and biting people. "Nether Art!" The ghosts of Heiwuchang and Li San came with a combination of magic whip qi, and the sword qi spread in the black skull ridge. Soon afterwards, Master Liu and the others fled. "You don''t need to chase it anymore, look at these treasures first." Li San took a few people to the treasure, and they were all placed in the box and sealed and could not be opened. The people in the underworld were planning to take it, but Li San blocked it. "Wait, don''t move away first, I don''t know if it''s true or not." Bai Wuchang nodded in agreement with Li San, as expected to be Li San. All the attention of everyone is on those things. "Open it first before speaking." Li San shot the whip directly, slamming a few slashes towards the seal. However, there was no response after working for a long time. "Can''t open." They were stunned, and Li San did the same, his own whip energy wouldn''t be enough, no matter what went wrong. Bai Wuchang directly wanted to give it a try. "Li San, I''ll use a bone fork." Bai Wuchang''s bone fork cut directly in his hand, but the result was the same as Li San''s effect for a long time without any response. Bai Wuchang''s bone fork can no longer be used. The captain of the guard stepped forward. "I should be able to try it with my weapon." However, there was some reaction, but it was not opened in the end. Li San thought about it. "Then let''s strike together." As a result, Li Sanbai Impermanence and the people from the underworld plus Hu Xianmei and Hei Impermanence all clenched their various weapons in their hands and planned to face the sealing circle together. After a few loud noises, it was indeed that the number of people was powerful and finally had an effect, and it was finally destroyed. The endless light appeared, and Li San glanced over. "Very well, sure, these treasures are genuine and not adulterated." The captain of the guard was overjoyed, with lightning flashing out of his eyes. He was thinking that Li San should be able to divide him. The captain of the guard squeezed a few steps forward with a smirk. "Li San, since these treasures are true, shouldn''t they be divided into parts of me, but I helped you defeat Master Liu Zhuang and the others, how to divide them now, I will directly take my share home." The captain of the guard was afraid that Li San would not give it to him. Li San scolded secretly, you still have a face to want, but you betrayed Master Liu Zhuang. "Don''t worry, captain of the guard, you can''t miss your share, say, what percentage do you want to divide?" The captain of the guard was contemplating for a long time and began to shamelessly ask for it. "It doesn''t need too much, I just need a few boxes of treasures, hey." After listening, Li San was almost angry, and almost rushed up to smoke the captain of the guard. Ask for a few boxes of magic weapons, and you don¡¯t need too much. Hei Wuchang heard this and rolled his eyes directly at the captain of the guard. "Captain of the guard, you''re a bit tight-lipped. It''s good if Li San gives you a little bit. If you have to do so much fart, you are going to catch up." The captain of the guard was unhappy. "I still don''t want too much from Li San''s face." The captain of the guard scolded, I still want ten boxes. Li San stared at Bai Wuchang. "Bai Wuchang, how many percent of the people in your underworld do you want?" Bai Wuchang didn''t even think about it. "Li San, in fact, if I don''t want it, it''s okay if you don''t want it. You don''t want to give it or not." Li San admired that this white impermanence can be a man. The underworld does not lack these treasures. However, Li San is thinking, after all, these masters in the underworld have been helping to deal with the Liuzhuang supervisor and they should be allocated to them as hard commissions. . "Okay, let''s do it. Divide the nether house into a few, and you will divide the guard captain into a few. I will take the rest, and I will give it to Heiwuchang. Everyone should have no objection." The captain of the guard was happy, and of course happy that it was cheaper. Li San directly assigned some treasures to Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang. "This is for you!" Heiwuchang is so happy. "Now you can go back to Luoshui City." So Li San took a few people straight to Luoshui Chengshan. Li San and the others are on the move. The white impermanence and the black impermanence have their faces excited, and the few people are marching almost as if touring the mountains and rivers. A few days later, Li San led some people into a deep mountain, where the terrain was a bit steep. Li San carefully scanned the surrounding environment and mountains, and Li San couldn''t help but frown afterwards. Hu Xianmei stepped forward to wonder. "Li San, what? What did you find, why is this cautious expression?" "I just watched it, and I feel something is wrong here, the fog is too heavy, and I feel corpse gas, I am afraid it is not safe nearby." Hu Xianmei nodded their heads, their expressions became more serious. "It really feels a little weird." Bai Wuchang nodded. "Li San, I feel that the corpse qi here is a bit more than the corpse qi there." Li San nodded in agreement. "There should be strange corpses here, everyone just walk carefully." Li San directly squeezed his magic whip. Chapter 394： Ghost Domain Alliance Several people raised their guard with serious expressions, and they didn''t know that they would suddenly jump out in a while, maybe someone would stare at them in the dark forest. "I''ll check the road first. The corpse qi here is too heavy. Everyone first formed an array to resist." Those corpses dared not get close to them. Li San continued to perform the Netherworld Technique. Everyone is surrounded and protected by light. "This is safe, just keep going." Li San stared at the dark place, he couldn''t help frowning, he was afraid of someone in the dark forest. Suddenly, there was a roar of ghosts in the nearby forest. Bai Wuchang exclaimed. "En? There is movement, Li San, there are choppy over there!" Of course Li San heard it too. People''s hearts trembled when they heard it, but of course they were not afraid. "In this way, don''t panic, speed up and ignore them." Li San wanted to reach Luoshui City quickly, and ignored those who weren''t human. The bone fork on Bai Wuchang''s hand was tightly held in front of his eyes, his expression was very serious. "Li San, we can bypass this road." Li San cast his eyes. "This is a small road that must be passed. I can''t help it. I can continue to walk. What are you afraid of if I am here." Bai Wuchang looked helpless and had to listen to Li San. "Li San, how long is there?" The people of Bai Wuchang were a little tired, and they really couldn''t walk anymore. After Li San calculated the time. "There should be a few mountains left." Everyone looked helpless. Li San shook his head. "I can''t rest yet, because there is corpse energy around here. It is too dangerous. I am afraid that it will be difficult to deal with wasting time and energy." After hearing what Li San said, they did not dare to neglect, and of course did not dare to spend the night here. Soon, Li San signaled everyone to stop and rest. "It''s safe here, I set up a line, and we''ll continue on the road early in the morning." They breathed a sigh of relief, and finally could rest, which had been gone for several days. Li San and a few people then started a fire, the corpses did not dare to approach, and they could roast some meat with fire to satisfy their hunger. "Everyone rests early after eating. I''ll ask a few people to guard." Li San asked Bai Wuchang to guard first. In this way, a few people spent the night safely and nothing happened, which is considered good. ... Inside the Black Bear Spirit Hall. One of the men came in and reported with pleasure. "Master Black Bear Spirit, Li San has sent a letter saying that they are on the way to succeed in grabbing the treasure." The black bear nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, Li San is really capable, go and send someone to pick them up." The subordinate stepped back to follow suit. Soon, Li Sanbai and the others entered the hall with impermanence and impermanence, as well as the captain of the guard. The captain of the guard was uneasy, and he was a little scared when he saw the black bear spirit. Li San stepped forward. "I have seen the black bear spirit, and I, Li San, brought Bao back." The black bear smiled and nodded. "Li San, great, how about that Bao, is it all true?" "Yes, I have experienced asking someone to put it in the warehouse in the mansion, don''t worry." "It''s not bad, come and see with me." Li San and the black bear spirits entered the warehouse together. The Black Bear Spirit used the exercise technique to blast the treasures, and soon, they showed different magic lights. Soon, the black bear nodded. "Yeah, these are true, Li San." The black bear stared at the white impermanence. "Director Liu Zhuang, they caught it?" "Black Bear Spirit, no success." The black bear spirit listened, and of course he looked upset, he saw the captain of the guard standing beside him. "Isn''t the captain of the guard Liu Zhuang the person in charge of them, why is he here?" When the black bear stared at the guard captain, the guard captain was very nervous, and he hurriedly arched his hands to express his friendship. "The captain of the guard has seen Master Black Bear Spirit." Li San stepped forward and said good things. "Black bear spirit, the captain of the guard is ours now." The black bear thought deeply. "That''s it, that''s good." The captain of the guard did not dare to lift his head. "I am willing to do my best for adults in the future!" The captain of the guard only felt safe after Li San. After a while, they returned to the hall. "You can send someone to chase after Master Liu and them." Li San arched his hands. "I can go to Master Liu and them." The black bear nodded with satisfaction. "No hurry, I''ll talk about it later, let someone check the news first." After Li San nodded, several people returned to the guest room. Li San is teaching black and white impermanence how to use these treasures. "Li San, what shall we do in a few days?" Li San stared at Bai Wuchang. "Let¡¯s get Liuzhuang¡¯s supervisor and the others, and we will do it first. I want to go back to my Luoshui City." Bai Wuchang frowned. "Li San, I am worried that Master Liu and the others will not give up. He will find someone more capable to help." "Then don''t be afraid, I have Li San in." ... Director Liu Zhuang and they are waiting for someone. Master Liu whispered to the housekeeper. "Butler, who did you bring me to meet?" "You''ll know as soon as we meet. Don''t be rude, he can help us deal with Li San and the people in the underworld." Soon, someone walked in with a cold face. The butler immediately pulled up from the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, I have seen a big man soon." Master Liu had no choice but to hand over. "Hello, my lord!" This person is the ghost domain Tianzun, he has been rescued by the demon zun sent someone. He and the housekeeper are usually good friends, and they have joined forces to boycott people many times over the years. Ghost Domain Tianzun looked at Liu Zhuangzhu and laughed. "Butler, please sit down quickly. This is the Master Liu you mentioned. It really looks extraordinary." Master Liu Zhuang bowed his hands respectfully. "Thank Ghost Domain Tianzun for the compliment." The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others sat down while the corners of the eyes of Ghost Domain Tianzun flashed. "Butler, you shouldn''t be looking for me here as simply as looking at an old friend. Come on, what can I do for you?" The butler smiled and gave a thumbs up. "As expected of being an old friend, you know you will stand up to me." The butler poked his head towards each other. "That''s it. I have encountered something. Hei Wuchang and the man named Li San discovered our corpse pool, and we were robbed by them while we were carrying a batch of treasures in Heikuling. There are also **** corpse branches." After listening, Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned. "It sounds like a big deal. That Li San is my enemy. He arrested me before, huh, then, did you offend Li Sanhei''s impermanence and the people from the underworld?" The butler looked helpless. "Yes, I''m looking for your help now." Ghost Domain Tianzun nodded. "Understood, then just say it straight, how do you want me to help you? I still need him to settle accounts with Li San! I want me to send masters to help you **** the treasures and corpses of the black skull? " The ghost domain Tianzun guessed what the butler meant, nothing more than those few points. The butler squeezed out a laugh. "It deserves to be the Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory. It is true that I want to teach that Li San and the man from the underworld." The butler frowned and thought. "However, I think if there is Li San, it shouldn''t be easy to get back what''s the chance of success." Chapter 395： Secret talks They have been dragged to the black bear spirit by the underworld and the man named Li San. It''s really hard to grab them again. It seems that I heard that some of them were directly divided with the people from the underworld by Li San. It was really shameless. " Speaking of which, the butler was too angry. Ghost Domain Tianzun smiled. "But as far as I know, those treasures belong to Luoshui City, and it is unreasonable for your butler to grab them first." The butler was embarrassed. "Yes, yes, you really know me, brother." Indeed, it was obviously a treasure pile on the boundary of Luoshui City, and the butlers stole it. "Butler, do you want me to send masters to grab the land of the Black Skull Ridge?" The butler nodded. "That''s exactly what I meant, brother help me, I will not treat you badly." After listening, the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign secretly said, this steward would really use himself to ask all the lands in the Black Skull Ridge to be a big deal. He knows that there are black bear spirits and a lot of ghost guards from the underworld. It is not easy to occupy there, what does the butler think. Seeing the ghost domain Tianzun hesitated, the butler urged. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, I can''t help the brothers, no need to think about it, how many achievements will you achieve by the time." Hearing that there is interest, Tianzun Ghost Territory is certainly a little moved. "But I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you much. I''m also afraid of offending the person from the impermanent underworld and the person named Li San. You are looking for me to push me into danger." Ghost Domain Tianzun smiled. "It seems, am I going to take you and Director Liu Zhuang''s house for a period of time?" The butler smirked. "It''s true, I will bother my brother." The steward saw that Ghost Territory Tianzun was a little unhappy, he should mean more benefits. After thinking for a while, the butler spoke. "So, Ghost Territory Tianzun, do you want other conditions? Then you don''t have to mention it politely. I will promise you if you can, as long as I can send your masters to help me, then I will abuse Li San, other things. It''s all easy to say." Ghost Territory Tianzun was happy and spoke directly without polite meaning. "Since the butler agrees, then I will mention it." The ghost domain Tianzun wanted to seize the opportunity to get as many benefits as possible in the housekeeper. "I will send someone to help you occupy the Black Skull Ridge site again. After success, you will divide the Black Skull Ridge boundary into me. My ghost domain also wants to open some things that can be used. What do you think?" The owner of Liu Zhuang next to him whispered. "Butler, you can''t promise him, I don''t think this ghost domain Tianzun is a good person." If the boundary of Heikuling was given to the ghost domain, it would be a big loss, and it would be difficult for the ghost domain to become stronger in the future. Seeing the butler hesitating, Tianzun Ghost Territory raised his eyebrows. "If you are not happy, then I won''t keep a few friends, you can go." This is clearly pushing people out, the butler heard it. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, what are you doing, I didn''t say that I disagree, it won''t work for some time to think about it." After a while, the butler had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree to the party''s terms. "How many masters do I want from Ghost Domain to send you, butler." "I don''t want more, just a few hundred. Help me get rid of the man from Li San and the underworld." Ghost Domain Tianzun shook his head and refused. "I really can''t give this, you should still find someone else to help." The butler was unhappy. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, you don''t want to help me fail, I heard that you trained a group of people last year, and now you don''t want to lend it to me, it''s really stingy." The ghost domain Tianzun secretly scolded the butler, it was really true that he had investigated it before. Ghost Domain Tianzun had to agree. "That''s good, but you have to make sure that they will all come back eventually." "Of course it''s okay. Also, I''m afraid that Zhuangzhu Liu and I will stay with you for a few more days because Li San and the others are looking for us." Ghost Domain Tianzun nodded. "can." "Thanks to Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm!" Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned. "Butler, how are you going to deal with that Li San?" The butler thought about it, this is indeed a problem. "I''m thinking that the current situation is that there should be a lot of people from Luoshui City and the underworld guarding the Black Skull Ridge. Of course it is not easy to capture. We have to think of a perfect solution." "I''m thinking, housekeeper, let''s talk about it after you send someone to investigate." ¡­ "Bai Wuchang, Li San, some subordinates say that it is Master Liu and they have reached the boundary of the ghost realm and they don''t know what they are going to do." Li Sanyi frowned. "They went to the ghost realm, they are very good at using people to find the ghost realm, but, Bai Wuchang, what is the strength of the ghost realm?" "He is a good friend of the housekeeper. Several imps forces were defeated by them together, and they still have some strength and foundation." Li San nodded. "The housekeeper is looking for the ghost domain Tianzun to help us teach us." "Li San, what do you think the butler will do?" Li San frowned in thought. Bai Wuchang whispered. "Do they want Ghost Domain to take them in?" Li San shook his head. "Bai Wuchang, it''s not that simple. They must be discussing how to abuse us." Bai Wuchang to his own men. "Check again, and report to me immediately if there is a situation." ¡­ Impermanence here. "Is there any news from Li San from the underground palace?" "Li San said it was the housekeeper and they were staying in the boundary of the ghost realm." Ghost domain? Black impermanence flashes at the corner of his eyes. Ghost Realm actually had contact with Liujiazhuang''s butler. "Li San said nothing else?" "By the way, the butler didn''t do anything. It should be discussing with the ghost domain Tianzun how to trouble Li San." Heiwuchang nodded after hearing it. "Let''s explore again, and send dozens of masters to Heikuling to guard!" ¡­ Ghost domain. Many people are intensively practicing. Ghost Domain Tianzun led Liu Zhuangzhu and them. "Butler, you can take a look, you can choose, they are all the people I received last year, they are all enough." Master Liu is very satisfied. "With these people, the boundary of Heikuling should be able to be snatched back. I have to teach Li Sanyi a lesson." "Lord Liu, how many masters are you going to send to Heikuling?" Master Liu smiled. "One hundred people are enough, and others can go later." Ghost Domain Tianzun stared at Master Liu for a moment. "It''s a little bit small, why do I have to go to my house in a few hundred? It''s not fair." Master Liu smirked. "It''s still the people in your ghost realm who are powerful, so you have to provide more manpower. It''s not that I refuse to hire myself." Ghost Territory Tianzun secretly cursed, Master Liu and the others just wanted to use people without spending in vain. The Ghost Territory had to send hundreds, and the Master Liu and the others only sent half of them. Of course, the Ghost Territory Tianzun was not happy, he felt very unbalanced in his heart. Seeing the ghost domain Tianzun stretched his face extremely unhappy, the butler had to stabilize the opponent first. "Don''t worry, we won''t use your people for nothing. I can send dozens more in the past, and we will also teach Li San and the others at the same time. What are you afraid of." Chapter 396： Arrived in time Ghost Territory Tianzun did not have any objections. He has his own Xiao Jiujiu. He intends to **** a part of the Black Skeleton site from the butler after he succeeds at that time. In the end, he can **** the entire Black Skull Ridge treasure and call the butler and them. Anything he can''t get is owned by his ghost realm, and he gets excited when he thinks about it. Of course, Lord Liu knew nothing about Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable''s thoughts. If they knew, they would definitely not agree to or ask Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable to help them to teach Li Sandi Mansion. ¡­ Bai Wuchang comes over. "Li San, don''t worry, I have asked all my subordinates to hurry up to practice, and they can be promoted in a few days, and my subordinates have just received a report saying that there are already a hundred people in the ghost domain who are hurrying to practice. We can''t be left behind by them." After listening, Li San couldn''t help frowning. "It''s still a lot." Li San took the whip in his hand and stopped to listen to Bai Wuchang to report on the other party''s situation. "Have you found out what they are going to do? I see, their behavior is not like just trying to help Master Liu and the others deal with us." Bai Wuchang nodded. "That''s true. There should be another purpose besides dealing with us. There are people guarding the boundaries of the ghost realm, and the housekeeper seems to send someone to Heikuling to investigate something." "Then, it''s even stranger. What exactly are the butlers doing together with Ghost Domain Tianzun? It should be that their purpose is not just to settle accounts with us? "I think so too, maybe there are other ideas." "Okay, I see. I will send more people to guard it. By the way, the black bear spirit has sent someone to send a secret letter saying that they must catch the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the ghost domain Tianzun, black bear. A hundred people have been sent to help us." "Great." Li San smiled secretly, that black bear spirit was clever, he didn''t work hard only to provide people, but that''s okay, they were enough to abuse the group of people in Liujiazhuang. ¡­ Black Skull Ridge. More than a dozen guards are guarding Heikuling, day and night. According to the arrangements and orders of Heiwuchang and Li San, they are stepping up patrols here, for fear of someone coming. "Brother, do you think that Heiwuchang and Li San are a bit unreasonable, I think this Heikuling has been taken by them, it should be impossible for people from Liujiazhuang to come again." At this time, a black impermanence guard rolled his eyes and complained with a displeased look, because he had a bad rest in order to protect this place, and he didn''t eat well, and he didn''t have time to go out to play. The guard next to him rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk about it. There must be a reason why Li San told us to stay here. Whatever you tell us to do, it''s useless if you complain here. They won''t tell us to rest, don''t It''s not good for Li San to blame it when he falls asleep." In desperation, several black and impermanent guards continued to guard here. With a few sudden noises, the back of the heads of these people were hit directly, and they rolled their eyes and fainted. That''s right, there are raiders here. Next, a group of masters came out from the dark. "These waste guards are really useless things." After Liu Zhuangzhu just shot these guards, he looked smug. "Don''t be too arrogant. This is all people from Lisandi Mansion. First, send a few to investigate the situation around you. If you have some, just kill them." The ghost realm nearby flew out to check for the news. After a while, they flew back, showing that their work efficiency is still not slow. "My lord butler, we have finished the visit. All the guards are already asleep, and only a few have been stunned by us." This is a good situation, the butler secretly said. "Very well, so it''s much easier. Go and ask the ghost domain Tianzun and other masters to come and join forces to occupy this Black Skull Ridge." In a short while, the Ghost Territory Tianzun appeared in the Black Skull Mountain Gate with hundreds of his own. "Ghost domain Tianzun, I have sent someone to investigate, everything is going well, nothing is serious, Li San and the others are not here now." The ghost domain Tianzun nodded with satisfaction. "Then it''s much easier to do. Try to take over the Black Skull Ridge in a few minutes. What are you waiting for, do it, and take it secretly first." The steward nodded, he and the owner Liu Zhuang were very excited, and finally they are about to occupy the treasure of Heikuling. Can they be unhappy. At this time, dozens of black bear spirit guards were sleeping tiredly, and the snoring sound was as unpleasant as thunder, and their snoring could be heard almost outside the mountains of Black Skull Ridge. When the housekeeper and the ghost domain Tianzun entered the house, seeing these people sleeping like a dead pig, couldn''t help but want to laugh. This black bear spirit person is nothing more than that, the housekeeper directly used his eyes to signal to his subordinates to start acting. "They are asleep, just so, go up and tie them." To subdue the guards of these black bear spirits first, it is almost equivalent to occupying the Black Skull Ridge. In an instant, the masters here rushed towards the guards who were sleeping with their weapons in their hands. "what''s going on?" Before these guards were fully awake and had no time to react, they were caught directly. They looked dumbfounded, and some were sleepy, thinking they were still dreaming. "Who are you? I''m not dreaming?" They knew it was true when they were **** directly. They were fully awakened after being subdued. No, someone had raided themselves. They looked incredible, and they didn¡¯t have time and the other party wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to put on clothes. They looked very good. Embarrassed. "It''s Villa Master Liu and the housekeeper, and Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, what are you going to do? Li San won''t let you go!" Master Liu smiled. "Huh! I''m not afraid of Li San, Black Skull Ridge is ours, of course we will seize this site!" The guards of the black bear spirit glared at Master Liu and them. "It''s shameless, Li San and Bai Wuchang will not spare you people!" Master Liu Zhuang disagrees. "If you don''t forgive, don''t forgive, Li San will be killed by us sooner or later!" "Shameless! You disrespect us, Li San." The ghost domain Tianzun directly ordered no matter how many. "Don''t bother, tie them all outside and cover their mouths. A swarm of flies is really a headache." The butler ordered. "Leave a few more masters to guard this mountain gate, and report to me immediately if someone comes, and other masters press down on these useless guards." The housekeeper ghost domain Tianzun pressed the guards and was about to go down the mountain and leave. "Wait! Master Liu, I told you to go, so let''s go, can''t you go home?" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from nowhere. Master Liu Zhuang, the housekeeper, sighed inwardly, the voice was. Several people turned their heads abruptly, and their pupils shrank. "Li San!" There is also white impermanence and black impermanence Hu Xianmei, they all appear together! Butler Liu Zhuangzhu Ghost Domain Tianzun and the others were all taken aback. They didn''t expect Li San and the others to get the news so soon. Chapter 397： To occupy the Black Skull Ridge In fact, after discussing Li Sanbai''s impermanence, they suddenly thought that the butler Liu Zhuangzhu should go to the ghost domain to borrow manpower and plan to occupy Heikuling. Of course, Li San would immediately call Bai Wuchang and the others to stop it. Bai Wuchang whispered. "Li San, I didn''t expect you to guess right, they really came here." Li San glanced at the situation at this time and cursed secretly. These black bear spirit guards are really useless things. They were caught after a long sleep. It was embarrassing, and all of them were unclothed. If Heiwuchang knew The words will punish them for getting angry. Li San pointed directly to the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and them. "Lord Liu, you are going to occupy Heikuling, Ben Li San will not give you this opportunity." When Master Liu saw Li San, he was so angry that he didn''t want to do anything. Li San came out to mess things up with everything, and he urged the housekeeper next to him. "Butler, don''t talk nonsense with this kid, just get rid of Li San!" "Li San, yes, we just attracted you to get rid of you!" Li San smiled, he and Bai Wuchang looked at each other and then nodded slightly. "Bai Wuchang, we should start arresting people. Heikuling can''t ask them to **** them." In this way, the two people rushed to each other and fought. Bai Wuchang is fighting against the ghost domain Tianzun. Seeing this, Li San immediately rushed over. "Bai Wuchang, I''ll help you!" "Ghost Domain Tianzun, you want to **** me, it''s impossible." "Nether Art, out!" Li San unexpectedly came, so accompany him to play, the ghost domain Tianzun smiled and flew directly to the opposite of Li San. "Ghost domain decision, come out!" The ghost domain Tianzun directly used his own ghost domain''s most outstanding sword technique to deal with Li San. Of course Li San is not afraid of such an old guy. "Nether Art!" A few lights flashed over the entire Black Skull Ridge. Li Sanbian yelled to cheer for himself while attacking with a knife force towards the ghost domain Tianzun to teach the other party. Ghost Domain Tianzun couldn''t help being shocked after seeing Li San''s method. This Li San indeed possessed extremely powerful power, not to mention that he was superb and unpredictable. Ghost Territory Tianzun continuously casts his Ghost Territory Technique out, and the weapon he holds in his hand is the strongest in his Ghost Territory. For a while, the weapon in the hand of the ghost domain Tianzun appeared endless strips of light, across the entire Black Skull Ridge, and directly slashed towards Li San. He was planning to cut off Li San''s head, but it was not that easy. Bai Wuchang next to him reminded Li San. "Li San, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm''s ghost skills are extraordinary, so let''s deal with it carefully." Li San nodded disapprovingly. "Don''t worry, I''m afraid of farts. It''s just a bunch of little ants. It''s a matter of minutes." Li San jumped a few feet to the height, and then directly opened the eyes of the fairy law. While flying up, he found the life points and shortcomings of the ghost domain Tianzun. Li San did not believe that the opponent had no weakness to win with one blow. However, after searching for a long time, Li San couldn''t find any way to quickly defeat the opponent, which made Li San a little puzzled. "It''s a bit difficult, the Ghost Territory Tianzun is a little capable." At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun was constantly waving the ghost domain weapon in his hand and screamed at Li San without saying a word. His purpose was very clear, and he became famous by defeating Li San. Of course Li San was better than anyone else. As the whip in his hand swung out, they rushed directly to the Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign. Ghost Domain Tianzun was taken aback. This Li San became a **** at such a young age. Supervisor Liu Zhuang was actually watching the excitement. They were thinking of using the ghost domain to directly fight Li San and the others. When the ghost domain Tianzun defeated Li San, everything would be easy. The ghost domain Tianzun''s moves staring at Li San sank one by one, this Li San was indeed extraordinary. "Ghost Domain Heavenly Venerable, what are you going to froze, kill Li San!" Master Liu Zhuang yelled with a look like a monkey. Li San directly cut the past, and at the same time, there were constant noises. Master Liu Zhuang and the others are fighting against the masters of the underworld. He is very cunning. He doesn''t plan to fight Li San head-on, so he will find those weak masters to fight. "Lord Liu, don''t you dare to fight me? It''s really useless!" Li San laughed at Liu Zhuangzhu as an incompetent person. Li San didn''t care about this, he continued to rush towards the ghost domain Tianzun, first solved the person and then abused Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. Li San rushed directly to the ghost domain Tianzun. When the two were fighting together, there were countless deafening noises, and it resounded throughout the entire Black Skull Ridge. "Li San, you can attack the Ghost Territory Tianzun from behind." "Li San, let''s help you!" Hu Xianmei Bai Wuchang rushed here at the same time to help Li San deal with the ghost domain Tianzun. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang saw many people deal with the ghost domain Tianzun, he was anxious. "Li San, you are shameless, a few adults work together to deal with the ghost domain Tianzun, so if there are too many people, you will bully others." Li San smiled. "You care how I fight, as long as I can win in the end." Master Liu Zhuang was angry. "All of you, get rid of Li San!" Ghost Domain Tianzun also gave orders to his own people at the same time. In this way, everyone rushed directly to Li San''s direction and those in front of the underworld. Bai Wuchang untied the ropes from the guards of the black bear spirits when they were not paying attention. "Hurry up and help Li San." Seeing that the guards of the Black Bear Spirit were released, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu Ghost Domain Tianzun of course secretly said that it was not good. At this time, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and Li San became one, and the black bear guards and the ghost realm became one, and the underworld supported them. As a result, the battle of occupying the Heikuling treasure land continued, and the chaos on the mountain couldn''t be more chaotic. During the hundreds of rounds of fighting between Li Sanzheng and the ghost domain Tianzun, Li San wanted to see where the opponent had reached. Indeed, I have to say that this ghost domain Tianzun is extraordinary. Suddenly, a light broke out on the Black Skull Ridge, almost cutting off the entire Black Skull Ridge. That''s right, this was the power of Li San''s one technique of the Netherworld. The owner of Liu Zhuang and the others is to occupy the precious land of Heikuling, while Li San and the others are to defend the turf of Heiwuchang. They each have their own ideas. The ghost realm and the underworld are constantly fighting, and they are also desperately trying to occupy the Black Skull Ridge. At this time, hunters passed under the Heikuling Mountain, and they saw a powerful battle. "Look at what happened in Heikuling, the mountain was almost flattened." A hunter frowned down the mountain and asked his companion next to him. They were collecting the corpses from the wild corpses, and they looked at the black skull ridge with curiosity. "I think it''s possible that some big players are fighting life and death, anyway, it has nothing to do with us, let''s go." I don''t know what''s going on on the mountain, so you don''t have to worry about it if it doesn''t matter. Master Liu Zhuang pointed at Li San angrily. "Li San, I must kill you today!" Even if the master Liu Zhuang, the steward of the ghost domain Tianzun, joined forces with them, they would not be Li San''s opponent. "Lord Liu, you can''t beat me together." Li San laughed triumphantly, but of course Liu Zhuangzhu was annoyed and unconvinced. "Don''t talk nonsense with you!" Master Liu screamed and rushed towards Li San. The smile on Li San''s face was a bit more radiant. Chapter 398： Unexpected treasure cave "Sorry, but I don''t want to waste time with you." After speaking, Li San flew directly to the guards of the black bear spirit. "Listen to me, and deal with those ghosts together." After Li San gave the order, all the guards of the black bear spirit came together to perform the spell, and soon appeared on the mountain. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others looked at each other, and they understood how Li San was operating this wave. Ghost Domain Tianzun thought about the countermeasures. "We can learn from Li San and they also used battles to defeat them." The housekeeper Liu Zhuang master understood in seconds. For a time, hundreds of masters cast spells around the ghost domain Tianzun and around the housekeeper Liu Zhuang at the same time to form a magic circle and went out to attack the opposite Li San''s magic circle. Black Skull Ridge burst out everywhere, shaking the ground with power. The two sides fought regardless of heaven and earth, no, no one conceded, and they all wanted to win the precious land of Heikuling. Li San thought it would be done within ten minutes at most, and directly collected the Heikuling treasure land. Unexpectedly, Master Liu and the others were not convinced. Bai Wuchang and Li San teamed up to strike out a few waves of perfect coordination. The bone fork and the magic whip power combined directly rushed towards the front of the formation in the direction of the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the ghost domain Tianzun, bursting out bursts of explosions. The ghost domain Tianzun was stunned. Li San, Bai Wuchang, was also a capable person. The ghost domain Tianzun had to attack and deal with it, and his ghost claws hit the bone fork of Bai Wuchang. However, the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign was still no match for the power of Li Sanbai''s impermanence together, and several magic whips directly hit the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. Pouch! The Ghost Territory Tianzun covered his chest and vomited blood and was injured. He was just repelled by Li San, and fortunately, he didn''t waste it. The butler flew up and pretended to be concerned. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, what''s the matter with you, is it okay?" Ghost Domain Tianzun is angry. "What do you think, I have something to do, you can''t see it, of course something is wrong, I was almost tortured to death by Li San, fortunately, I still have a tone!" Ghost Domain Tianzun scolded and complained. "I blame your housekeeper Liu Zhuang, if it weren''t for Lao Tzu to help you, you wouldn''t be hurt." The butler was embarrassed and did not speak, he directly helped the ghost domain Tianzun to a safe place to help him heal his injuries, and then the butler rushed up to confront Li San and the others. At this time, Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei joined hands, they were fighting fiercely with the masters of the ghost domain, and the guards of the black bear spirit were beating Master Liu and the others. Li Sanyi banged the mountain directly. Several people were surprised at first glance. "Li San, what is that?" Someone exclaimed from the guards of the black bear spirit. "That''s Baodong." Li Sanyi frowned, Bodong? It''s a good place, but I didn''t expect it to be a windfall. I saw a lot of luminous treasures and spirit stones and treasures that were bombarded by the magic whip just now and fell everywhere, among them there were treasures such as weapons, magic whip, and gold and silver treasures. Everyone was stunned. With so many treasures, their eyes were straight, especially the masters of the ghost domain wanted to **** these things. In fact, the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others have been looking for this kind of treasure hole in the Black Skull Ridge for several years, but they have not found it. They did not expect that the mana blasted by Li San would be directly blasted out. Is this a so-called coincidence. The butler smiled. "This is what we want. Thanks to Li San for his help!" Li San''s blank eyes, a group of shameless people, was indeed unexpected. Ghost Domain Tianzun directly rushed to give orders to his masters. "You don''t think it''s going to happen if you''re stuck, just go up and grab it, you can''t ask Li San and the others to grab it!" Director Liu Zhuang and the others also reacted immediately, rushing directly to grab the treasure, and they didn''t even bother to fight at this time. "All the ghosts in the underworld are going to grab it!" Bai Wuchang gave the order. Bai Wuchang and Li San looked at each other. "Let''s not go up and talk to Depot first." The black impermanence guards also went up and snatched up wildly. In this way, everyone stopped fighting, and Black Skull Ridge became a place to grab treasure. Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei Hei Wuchang put the stolen things into the bag of law, and the harvest was not small. There are so many treasures in Heikuling, Li San looked at it and wondered, he didn''t need to grab it, they just called Baiwuchang and Heiwuchang to collect it. White impermanence and black impermanence have found good goods. Hu Xianmei grabbed her eyes to shine next to her. Ghost Domain Tianzun also flew over. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t plan to give it to Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, but he was not an opponent of Heavenly Venerate Ghost Territory. "This is what I grabbed first, it must belong to me!" The guards of the black bear spirit robbed another person, and they were arguing over a weapon. Li San scolded. "You are all the subordinates of the black bear spirits, you have forgotten that they belong to a group for the benefit. How did the black bear spirits teach you? Are you here to **** things? You are here to deal with Master Liu and the others. hit." The people of the black bear spirit no longer speak, they are a little guilty, and Li San is right. In order to grab the things in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun, the housekeeper directly hit the magic energy to the ghost domain Tianzun. The ghost domain Tianzun encountered an attack in the rear, and it was quite time for him to dodge. "Butler, you are trying to kill me. You are fucking, but I sent someone to help you teach Li San. I''m doing this to me for a broken weapon!" The ghost domain Tianzun scolded his mother, I sent hundreds of masters to help you, you actually attacked me in order to steal the treasure, something with no conscience! The butler was anxious. "A horse is a horse. Give it to me first!" Ghost Domain Tianzun is angry. "I won''t give it!" The butler smiled. "When the grab is over, I will join hands with you to deal with that Li San, without delay or anything." Li San laughed secretly when they saw it. These selfish people are fighting well in internal fighting. It''s good for you to fight each other. I, Li San, look at the excitement. As Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes turned, he wanted to sneak attack on Li San. Bai Wuchang over there saw Liu Zhuang chiefly attacking Li San, and just as Liu Zhuangzhu rushed to the back of Li San, Bai Wuchang''s bone forked out a light. "Li San, beware of Master Liu, I will help you." Li San turned his head and saw that Master Liu was already in front of his eyes, but he was not afraid. "Lord Liu, you are quite courageous, you want to sneak attack on my Li San!" Li San directly attacked the master Liu Zhuang with a ghostly force. After Liu Zhuangzhu screamed, he flew out several hundred meters away. Yes, Liu Zhuangzhu was kicked and injured by Li San. Li Sanyi looked at Master Liu with triumph. "I know I''m not as good as I can. It''s not bad that I didn''t kick your lungs to pieces." Seeing that the owner of Liu Zhuang was injured, the housekeeper hurried up to be concerned. "Lord Liu, if you can''t confront Li San head-on, why don''t you listen to me." Master Liu Zhuang angrily stared at Li San. Li San waved his whip and rushed towards the housekeeper. Master Liu Zhuang saw Li San rushing over. "Butler, you must be careful of Li San''s power of the Netherworld!" The butler nodded and hit back. He directly held the treasure to resist Li San''s whip''s might, but as one can imagine, Li San was more powerful than the other party, and the Thousands of whip''s qi was thrown directly. Chapter 399： Give no chance The ghost domain Tianzun stared at Bai Wuchang who was looking at Li San, and the ghost domain Tianzun cast a strange look at Bai Wuchang, of course he wanted to sneak attack on Bai Wuchang. Just when the ghost domain Tianzun planned to rush to the critical moment of Bai Wuchang. Li San Yuguang had already caught sight. He immediately rushed towards the Ghost Realm Heavenly Venerable with the power of the Netherworld. He was still fighting the butler in the last second, and Li San had already taken care of the whole audience in the next second. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, if you want to treat me, I can''t spare you!" Ghost Domain Tianzun smiled. "I''m just trying Bai Wuchang how you have learned." Li San mentioned the whip and rushed directly to the ghost domain Tianzun. Ghost Territory Tianzun is smart. He doesn''t plan to fight against Li San and it is himself who will suffer. He directly turns to grab the treasure. The others had almost grabbed it, and all the treasures that should have been collected were taken away. Li San was about to rush towards the ghost domain Tianzun. The owner of Liu Zhuang immediately reminded the ghost domain Tianzun. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, be careful of Li San!" Ghost Domain Tianzun was shocked, and Li San came back, really a plaster player. After Li San''s roar, the entire Black Skull Ridge was shrouded in red light. Ghost Domain Tianzun was shocked, and he admired Li San for having so many good things at the same time, so he had to fight against Li San. The ghost domain Tianzun no longer grabs treasures, and the weapon in his hand rushes directly to Li San. "Ghost Domain Jue!" The ghost domain Tianzun intends to use his ghost domain''s strongest moves to deal with Li San''s might. The whip sound blasted from Li San''s whip can travel thousands of miles away from the mountain. The ghost domain Tianzun had to hold his hearing, he was almost deaf by Li San''s whip sound. Li Sansan shouted and attacked. Ghost Domain Tianzun didn''t have time to react or counterattack at all, he was directly hit by Li San. Ghost Realm Tianzun felt that his ribs had almost broken several times, so it was too painful. Soon, the ghost domain Tianzun was hit by Li San and vomited blood. Ghost Domain Tianzun had previously underestimated the power of Li San and now he regrets coming to help Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and the others, but regretting it is useless. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang, the supervisor, only watched the excitement. They didn''t plan to go up to help the ghost domain Tianzun. They looked like the matter had nothing to do with them. This was called the ghost domain Tianzun and was very uncomfortable. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, we can only cheer for you." The ghost domain Tianzun was angered by Li San just now. Director Liu Zhuang urged the ghost domain Tianzun with his voice nearby. They just wanted to see Li San being abused by the ghost domain Tianzun, but it was not certain who abused him. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, except for Li San''s words, I can ask Master Liu Zhuang to give you anything you want." Li San jumped up directly, not accustomed to anyone, he directly raised his whip energy to the strongest power. Bai Wuchang is not worried, Li San has that strength, but after all, Liu Zhuangzhu, Ghost Domain Tianzun, and the others are here to get rid of Li San and they should not be taken lightly. The Ghost Territory Tianzun started to use crooked tricks. At this time, there was a hostile light at the corner of his eyes, and his eyes turned out to be blue. Li San secretly said that he couldn''t use any tricks to do what he wanted. Before Li San could see how the ghost domain Tianzun was going to operate, the ghost domain Tianzun''s hair had become an explosive head, and the air masses in all directions continued to accumulate and screamed towards Li San. Li Sanqi understood that it was the Blu-ray and Black method of the Ghost Realm, so he had better be cautious. Li San has done the preparations for cruelly tormenting the ghost domain Tianzun. What method to use to torture depends on Li San''s mood, huh. After Li San thought it over, he used the power of the Nether to add a few tricks and a few tricks to get the opponent out without being too cool and complicated with a few simple tricks. The whip was tightly gripped in Li San''s hand, his legs galloped to the opposite side, and Li San''s endless whip directly slashed towards the Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign. Ghost Territory Tianzun dodges but it is a bit difficult. Then look at the lively Liu Zhuang director''s house, they flashed out of time and were directly cut by Li San''s whip. Master Liu Zhuang yelled and cursed. "Lord Liu, are you okay?" Master Liu Zhuang scolded his mother. "If there is nothing wrong, then blame it, just blame Li San, let''s go up and teach him!" The master Liu Zhuang was a little afraid of Li San, but the butler steward rushed towards Li San with the masters directly. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, we are here to help you!" They don''t believe that so many people can''t deal with a single Li San. The fact is that they can''t deal with it. "Li San, they are here." Bai Wu often sees Li San being united and suppressed by the opponent. Of course he is not happy, he can''t ignore it. "Li San, here I am." Bai Wuchang directly carried the bone fork and rushed over. Several people were better than Li San alone. "I''m coming too, Li San!" Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang also rushed up to assist Li San. Just now Bai Wuchang went up, and Hei Wuchang would be a little embarrassed if they didn''t go out to help Li San. These powerful figures and Li San''s magic light hit the strongest level. The guards of the Black Bear Spirit came on the field at the same time and rushed to the hundreds of masters in the ghost domain. They were also helping Li San. They had robbed a lot of treasures just now. Their current duty was to catch the housekeeper Liu Zhuang in charge of them and the ghost domain Tianzun. At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun was planning to attack Li San, but the ghost domain treasure in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun was directly hit by Li San''s magic whip and flew thousands of meters away. "Ma, Li San, you ruined my ghost claws, I''m never finished with you!" The ghost domain Tianzun had to fly out to pick up his ghost domain treasure, which almost cost it. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang then rushed directly to fight Li San. Li San directly swept out the power of the netherworld, and the treasure in the hands of the butler Liu Zhuang was directly kicked into the air to form an arc. Master Liu Zhuang and the housekeeper rushed over again angrily. Master Liu Zhuang called cursing. Just now, after picking up the treasures of his own ghost domain, Tianzun of the ghost domain didn''t dare to act rashly after seeing Li San''s true strength. Now he was not very good to him. He had a retreat and didn''t want to help Liu Zhuang take charge of them anymore. Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence really shouldn''t underestimate their strength, they are not covered, he is afraid that today''s capture of Heikuling will be ruined, three words, it is not easy. The ghost domain Tianzun looked at the situation next to him. The experts in his family lost a lot at this time and only more than a hundred people were left, and the guards of the black bear spirit were not too small and they ran here in the ghost domain. Running injuries. The ghost domain Tianzun''s secret path is not good. He should find an excellent opportunity to run away. If he doesn''t help the housekeeper Liu Zhuang, he doesn''t want to be used by the housekeeper. The ghost domain Tianzun wants to take the people from the ghost domain down the mountain. The treasures he grabbed before are enough for him to spend a few years. The treasures from other areas of Heikuling will look for opportunities in the future. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu loves to teach Li Sanjiu. Tell them to go, anyway, he won''t play with him in the ghost domain. The ghost domain Tianzun directly cast a quick glance at his masters. The masters nodded knowingly and were planning to leave Black Skull Ridge. Of course Li San understood what they meant, and the corner of his eyes immediately went cold. "If you want to run, don''t think about it." Chapter 400： Master Liu Li San smiled. "Don''t worry, how could I, Li San, allow you to go? Has my consent been given." Li San''s magic whip directly exploded endless magic whip light. When the steward saw that Ghost Domain Tianzun wanted to run, he scolded furiously. "Ghost domain Tianzun, what are you going to do? Do you want to run? You don''t want to help us anymore. How can we talk about it? We said that we want a group to the end. Is it possible that you have forgotten the previous agreement?" As soon as Ghost Domain Tianzun stretched his face, he didn''t care if they had it or not. Anyway, he just ran home with his mind. "Butler, these are originally the grievances between you and Li San, and they have nothing to do with my ghost domain. I will not stay here to the end. Just now I have tried my best to help you. I will withdraw first. !" After listening to the housekeeper''s anger surged directly. "Ghost domain Tianzun, you shameless and unrighteous person, I really believed you wrong, not about love, we said before, I will give you benefits after the event is over, you have forgotten it is impossible." The Ghost Territory Tianzun rolled his eyes and looked helpless. It is not good if it is good. At this time, it is not a question of helping or not, but a question of whether he will go back without his life. Just when the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the ghost domain Tianzun shouted, Li Sanhei and the others had already rushed over. "What are you arguing about, don''t you be tired, leave them all for me, do you think you can go, you can''t leave, all honestly follow me back to Heiwuchang." "Cut, I want to arrest us, I''m afraid you, Li San, are not capable of that!" Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence, they jumped up and rushed towards the ghost domain Tianzun and his masters who were about to leave. The ghost domain Tianzun immediately waved the treasure in his hand to resist Li San''s attack. Ghost Domain Tianzun is trying his best to escape. Li San directly chased up regardless of 5, 5, 25. At this moment, there were a group of black bear spirit guards waiting at the bottom of the mountain. Li San had already ordered them to wait here, if they saw someone from the ghost domain rush out to intercept them. I have to say that Li San is wise. So, when the ghost domain Tianzun ran down the mountain, he was taken aback when he saw the masters in front of him, why are so many black bear spirit guards and masters intercepting, there is no way to go, my God, the ghost domain Tianzun Looks at a loss. I''m afraid it''s a little hard to run if I want to run. I really didn''t expect Li San to have a back move, all the guards of the black bear spirit are waiting here. In a short while, the guards of Heiwuchang directly surrounded the Ghost Territory Tianzun and his men. Li San and Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang rushed over directly. "Ghost domain Tianzun, you still get caught by us honestly, don''t resist." Li San''s encirclement is getting smaller and smaller. Li San gave the order without saying a word. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, just go straight up to arrest people, it is impossible to let the housekeeper Liu Zhuang supervisor and the ghost domain Tianzun them today!" Those little masters can be let go, but the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and the other big people can''t tell them to run away, otherwise they will inevitably have big troubles in the future. Ghost Domain Tianzun shouted to his men. "You go up and stop Li San and the others, don''t catch me, I have to run away first!" As he said, the ghost domain Tianzun directly cast the spell, and his black energy burst out from all directions. This was the rhythm he planned to run. What Taoism does Ghost Domain Tianzun use? Li Sanyi frowned and looked puzzled. After a while, the black energy from all over the body of Ghost Domain Tianzun continued to rise, enveloping everything within one minute, and the black energy that appeared at the same time directly swallowed the entire mountain. After that, a weapon flashed in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun. He planned to join forces with the butler Liu Zhuangzhu to deal with Li San and the others, and they formed an encirclement and rushed towards Li San. "Li San, here I am!" The Ghost Territory Tianzun swiftly rushed towards Li San, holding his weapon tightly, he planned to behead Li San''s head. The white impermanence and the black impermanence fought fiercely with the opponent''s masters. After a while, they united and beat the group of ghost domain masters who rushed up to the ground. They backed up and did not dare to step forward. The masters on both sides yelled and continued to cheer for themselves, and soon they planned to form a formation barrier to deal with each other. In this way, the black energy and the light energy confronted each other. Nearly a thousand masters of the two sides are constantly fighting, and Bai Wuchang and Li Sanhei are surrounded by butler Liu Zhuangzhu Ghost Domain Tianzun. Seeing that he couldn''t run, the ghost domain Tianzun was so angry that he wanted to run but couldn''t escape. He was so angry that his eyes became scarlet and almost black and purple, showing his extreme anger. The ghost domain Tianzun waved the ghost domain treasure in his hand and planned to strike Li San with a unique skill. Ghost Territory Tianzun was thinking that if this stinky boy named Li San didn''t kill him, he would definitely be a scourge. Li San must be killed. There is such a Li San in this world, I am afraid that the life in the ghost domain will not be very good in the future. Li Sanbai''s impermanence and impermanence will be a big bottleneck trouble for the development of his family. Half an hour later, the two sides directly fought without distinction between you and me, directly from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, and it was still very bright just now, but now it has entered the middle of the night, it seems that there will be a protracted battle. Li San secretly said that it is indeed a bit difficult to catch the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the ghost domain Tianzun, but it is okay. Suddenly, someone jumped out of the dark forest, and he rushed over with a smile. Li Sanhei Impermanence, they turned their heads and stared blankly, this old guy also came. That''s right, it was Master Liu and their master Liu. He had been observing everyone''s movements in secret just now. Seeing that they were fighting and blasting something out afterwards, of course he wanted to come out to grab a big wave of treasure. Li San frowned. "Old guy, why are you here?" Master Liu squeezed. "You care how I got here, Li San, hand over those treasures!" Manager Liu Zhuang, the housekeeper, looked delighted when they saw the old man coming. "You are finally here." Master Liu nodded. "Don''t worry, I am here." Li San scolded secretly, this old thing was originally for grabbing Bora, Li San was angry, and he really looked down on such a person with a look of disdain. "Master Liu, you came right in time, help us get rid of Li San!" The steward Liu Zhuangzhu''s eyes turned and he was encouraging Master Liu to go out and get rid of Li San''s thorny eye. Suddenly another person jumped out, the captain of the guard. "Captain of the guard, you help us get rid of Li San, how about sharing a part of your treasure after the matter is done?" The captain of the guard is certainly not a fool. "Sorry, butler, Master Liu, I only came to grab Bora myself. As for whether I can help you, I''m not very happy." After listening, the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu was so angry that the captain of the guard had turned to help Li San, and the account hadn''t been settled yet. Seeing that everyone was here, Li San was thinking about countermeasures. Chapter 401： Its impossible to take advantage "Captain of the guard, if you help us catch any one of the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the ghost domain Tianzun, I can promise to send you a few waves of treasures directly, and it is up to you to decide whether to do it or not." The captain of the guard heard this, of course his heart moved, his eyes flashed, and he was also a little suspicious. "Li San, are you all true?" Li San smiled and nodded. "Of course, I have never lied, no, you are willing to agree to me." The guard captain thought for a while and finally agreed to help Li San and the others for Depot. He rushed directly to the head of the ghost domain Tianzun Liu Zhuang and the others, just like this, after a few attacks, the ghost domain Tianzun was injured by the guard captain. Ghost Domain Tianzun was angry and roared. "Shameless captain of the guard, you help Li San do the fart!" Tianzun Ghost Realm immediately found a safe place to heal himself. He frowned and shouted with a pained expression on his face. I saw the magical medicine in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun immediately, and the ghost domain Tianzun began to heal his wounds. He first took the pill and then cast a spell to heal his wounds. After that, the ghost domain Tianzun sat down, and after a while, the blood on his body was in circulation. Li San looked at each other, secretly applauding this Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign''s healing method a bit interesting. After a while, the ghost domain Tianzun''s injury was completely healed. How could it be done like this? Li San was taken aback. He was indeed a big power, and he could do it a few times. Li San couldn''t help frowning and wondering, what kind of medicine was the magic medicine that Ghost Domain Tianzun was holding just now, it was a bit better than the magic medicine he had. Suddenly, the captain of the guard roared and rushed out. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, my guard captain is here again, take the move!" The captain of the guard suddenly acted again. He planned to capture the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. Li San had just promised that it would be good if he arrested either the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu or the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. It is also possible to catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Zun first. The captain of the guard directly exploded with a powerful force and rushed directly towards the ghost realm heavenly sovereign who had just recovered. Li San intends to wait until the guard captain and the master Liu Zhuang, the steward of the ghost domain, have almost fought before they attack. The captain of the guard can still be used. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, we are here to help you!" The housekeeper Liu Zhuang directly rushed over, and they waved the various sacred weapons in their hands to directly assist the ghost domain Tianzun to attack the guard captain. At the same time, Master Liu responded from the back, and the director of Liu Zhuang assisted the Ghost Domain Tianzun. Everyone became one. Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence, in order to keep the site of Heikuling, they arrested the master Liu Zhuang, the steward of the ghost domain Tianzun. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others are trying to occupy this territory and kill Li San at the same time. And of course Master Liu wanted to kill Li San. The captain of the guard wanted to make a profit. The guards of impermanence want to benefit from impermanence while protecting this territory. After a while, Master Liu yelled, he had just been directly chopped by the whip in Li San''s hand to the wound and the blood kept flowing. Li San rushed directly in front of Master Liu. "The old guy knows that I''m good at Li San, ha." The butler stepped forward. "Master Liu, are you okay?" Master Liu gritted his teeth. "It''s okay, it''s just a secret trick from Li San, and he can''t die. Li San unexpectedly attacked the old man just now!" Old Master Liu clearly planned to dodge Li San''s whip, but he was a little slower, so he was directly injured by Li San accidentally. At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun carried the ghost domain treasure and rushed towards Li San, and Li San certainly had to fight back. It is conceivable that the ghost domain Tianzun is not Li San''s opponent, he is directly slashed by Li San''s several methods, and he can''t move. Li San is such a powerful whip method! The ghost domain Tianzun secretly cursed. However, Li San didn''t mean to stop. He continued to perform the strongest tricks and went out. After leaping up, he stepped on the magic whip a few steps, and hundreds of Xiaofei magic whips rushed towards the steward of the ghost domain Tianzun. side. After counting the whip, Li San directly cut the small treasure in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun. Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned. This Li San''s strength was so strong that he was at a loss, and he was indeed a little unstoppable. Just now, Li San''s countless times of direct attacks on him made him dizzy, almost killing him, and what he had in his hands The treasure was chopped into scrap by Li San. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang, the supervisor, and the ghost domain Tianzun united to deal with Li San. At the same time, Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang and the others entrusted the steward Ghost Domain Tianzun and the Master Liu Zhuang to them, and in this way, the encirclement became smaller and closer to them. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, butler, Master Liu, I advise you to be honestly caught by us!" Li San shouted and jumped up at the same time, hundreds of whips appeared, and the endless whip rushed towards the master Liu Zhuang and them. Li San''s face was terribly cold, and the terrifying whip power rushed towards the opponent with bloodthirsty aura, and the entire Black Skull Ridge was like an earthquake. Master Liu Zhuang, the steward of the ghost domain Tianzun, has no time to stop Li San''s strength impact. Ghost Domain Tianzun closed his eyes and suddenly appeared in his hand a treasure he had never seen before and rushed towards Li San directly. Li San smiled at sight. Indeed, there are a lot of dark arrows on it, if it is cut, it will be miserable. Soon, some of the black bear spirits were unable to dodge, and were directly chopped off their arms and legs by the strange treasure of the ghost domain Tianzun, and some even had their heads chopped off to the ground, they shouted again and again. Li San sighed secretly, this guy is so powerful, what the hell. Some masters were timid, and they just stepped back and did not dare to step forward. "Li San, the strange treasure in the hands of the ghost domain Tianzun is not easy to provoke." Li Sanyi looked serious. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a trivial matter. Just be careful. I''m here." The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu looked triumphant. "Li San, aren''t you very good? How about it? Ghost Realm Heavenly Venerable is still useful. You still don''t let us leave." The treasure in Ghost Domain Tianzun''s hand was shining, and he was also very proud that he had just eliminated many of Li San''s masters. Many masters clutched the broken arm that had just been chopped off and grinned, not daring to approach the ghost domain Tianzun again. Li San was a little angry, and directly rushed to the Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable with Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang. He planned to **** what was in the opponent''s hand and torture him to death. It is still possible for a few people to work together to deal with the ghost domain Tianzun alone. Soon, the master Liu Zhuang, the steward of the ghost domain Tianzun, was weakened by Li San and the others. Master Liu Zun, the butler of the ghost domain Tianzun, panted, their eyes flashing thinking of countermeasures. "Ghost domain Tianzun, we should still find a chance to run quickly." Ghost Domain Tianzun stared blankly. "Don''t you think I don''t want to, I''m thinking of a countermeasure, I''m anxious, Li San and the others won''t let us leave easily." In fact, the ghost domain Tianzun was thinking that he could run on his own, regardless of whether the steward Liu Zhuangzhu or the others were dead or alive, he would do it by himself. Soon, the black air in the mountain appeared, and the ghost domain Tianzun secretly said that this is the best time to run. What are you waiting for if you don''t run, he directly flies into the black mist while others are not paying attention, he must run first. Chapter 402： Lone ghost Seeing this, the steward scolded angrily, the ghost domain Tianzun, dare to leave us and evacuate, Ma. Their helper ran away, of course the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu was annoyed. Hell Domain Tianzun left first, and Li San had no choice but to arrest the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. Li Sanfa whip directly rushed out, and the endless whip gas directly rushed to the opposite side. At the same time, the captain of the guards used military techniques to assist Li San. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu joined forces to resist Li San. Zhuangzhu Liu was injured and flew out soon, but the housekeeper was hit by Li San so that he could not find the north. What kind of fart is Li Sanxiu''s method? The steward scolded the Three Character Classic. Li San didn''t give the butlers any time at all. Li San once again blasted his whip and rushed directly towards Liu Zhuang''s supervisor. "Lord Liu, get out of the way!" The butler yelled to remind Mr. Liu Zhuang, but of course it was a bit late. Li Sanfa''s whip made Liu Zhuangzhu dizzy and blasted directly at his fate. Master Liu Zhuang yelled and flew out, and he felt that his whole body was in great pain. Fortunately, the housekeeper supported Liu Zhuangzhu. Just now, those masters were afraid to step forward when they saw Li San''s powerful magic whip. Ghost Domain Tianzun ran away just now, but the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others didn''t have time to run. They were always blocked by Li San. In the end, there was no doubt that the butler Liu Zhuangzhu was caught by Li San and the others. "Li San, finally succeeded." Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei Hei Wuchang repeatedly praised Li San''s strength and ability. Li San received the whip, it was really not easy, and he could return to Luoshui City to rest. "White impermanence, black impermanence, you can grab all the spiritual treasures from the steward Liu Zhuangzhu and them." Master Liu Zhuang cursed with a look of dissatisfaction and disapproval. "Li San, you shameless, you can''t grab my trophy!" Director Liu Zhuang really had nothing to do with them. They were all arrested, and they had no choice but to let Li San deal with them. All the treasures they grabbed before had to be taken by Li San and the others. "Press them back to Luoshui City." The difference between the guards of the black bear spirit and the ghost of the underworld pressed Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and the others towards Luoshui City. A few hours later, there was a sudden change on the road. "Li San, there seems to be something!" Li San turned his head and glanced. The others glanced at it with vigilance. "Could it be the people from the ghost realm who came to save Master Liu and them?" "There shouldn''t be this possibility. As far as I know, that ghost domain Tianzun is not a sentimental and righteous person." Li San directly ordered several masters of the underworld to inquire. "Li San, we just inquired about it. It should be a few small wild ghosts from Heiguling nearby." Li San walked over and saw a few little ghosts trembling and hiding in the woods. They heard the fight and saw the melee between the two sides, so they didn''t dare to come out again. Li San stepped forward and snapped. "Where are you little ghosts, why don''t you come out hiding here?" Li Sanfa whip pointed directly at the little ghosts and screamed. The Black Skeleton Monsters trembled even harder. They were very afraid of the capable people here. They were of course afraid when they saw Li San''s strength just now. "Don''t kill us, we are just lone souls on Black Skull Ridge, please let this Li San let us go." Is there a lonely soul in Black Skull Ridge? Li Sanyi was taken aback. These lonely souls in Black Skull Ridge were so scared to death that Li San didn''t care about it, just a small person. Li San opened his eyes and saw these ghosts in the Black Skull Ridge. Li San suddenly thought, maybe they would know about other secret treasures in Heikuling here. "Come on, be honest, tell me, are there other good things on Black Skull Ridge?" The eyes of these non-human guys flickered, and they didn''t know whether they should say that they had to be recruited in front of Li San, or they would be decapitated, but they planned not to tell the truth. "No, you guys just got it." Li San took a look, the eyes of these guys flashed, and the tone was wrong, obviously they were telling lies. Bai Wuchang directly went to the premise treasure and pointed it at a black skeleton ridge monster. "You''re lying, don''t think we Li San can''t see it, there must be other treasures here, right, otherwise you will be careful!" Of course the Black Skeleton Monsters were afraid of death, and only then did they tell the truth. "Please don''t kill me, it is true, we recruit." Li San also felt quite unexpected. They were also stunned by the white impermanence and the black impermanence. They did not expect that they caught a few black skull ghost hill monsters and asked about unexpected results. At this time, the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were tied up, and of course they heard the conversation of those people, and they were also stunned when they heard it. Hu Xianmei Hei Wuchang whispered to Li San. "Li San, or else, let''s find the other treasures first, we have time to press the owner of Liu Zhuang, they have been caught by us anyway." Li San was also thinking, if you don''t worry about returning to Luoshui City, it would be better if you find other treasures. Bai Wuchang and Li Sanhei Wuchang glanced at each other and then nodded and agreed not to move on for the time being. They planned to find other treasures before pulling the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others back to Luoshui City. Li San directly held the ear of a Heikuling ghost. "Well, you guys be honest, just take us to find it." The black skull lone soul was directly lifted up by Li San''s powerful force, and it could not touch the ground directly. The other black skull lone souls were also **** and marched together by the white impermanence and the black impermanence. They brought Li Sanzhong to a deep mountain soon. A black skull lonely soul pointed to a big rock ahead. "This Li San, the place I''m talking about is here. A few of us have been here before, but we are not strong enough to open this circle. There must be treasures in it." Li San was happy, and didn''t know what kind of treasures would appear in this circle. The treasure they grabbed just now made them very surprised and very happy, but they didn''t expect there to be treasures here. Li San looked at the magic circle like an entrance, which was full of waves of magic. "It''s not difficult, it''s not a problem for me, Li San, you can try to open it." Li San was thinking, as long as he had the magic whip, he wouldn''t be afraid that he couldn''t cut the magic circle. "Li San, I''ll come first." Bai Wuchang stepped forward and directly lifted the treasure to cut towards the magic circle. Li San nodded in agreement. "White impermanence, you can try, but don''t chop up the treasure inside." "Okay, Li San, I understand, I will be measured, don''t worry." In this way, Bai Wuchang brought his bone fork to cut open the magic circle, and Li San led the others to flash to more than ten meters, fearing that Bai Wuchang''s treasure might be wrong. Those few Black Skull Ridge lone souls also flashed to the rear. Bai Wuchang roared out of treasure. "Bone fork, out!" Several treasures of Qi directly slashed to the top of the magic circle, and the ground moved. People stared at the circle, but they didn''t cut it away. Chapter 403： Deep Hole Ghost Seeing that nothing happened to Bai Wuchang, Li San frowned and wondered. The bone forks in Bai Wuchang''s hand were constantly chopped, strange, a little impossible. Bai Wuchang''s face was uncomfortable, and he was a little angry at the same time. Just now, the bone fork in his own hand had used the Eight Success Method, and the array was not broken at all. Seeing that Bai Wuchang failed, Bai Wuchang directly stepped forward to try. The power of the underground palace is directly cut on the magic circle. Bai Wuchang naively thought it should be ok, after all, Bai Wuchang had already hit once just now. Soon, there was no response from the magic circle. There was a puzzled expression on Li San''s face, which was a bit wrong. Bai Wuchang Bai Wuchang''s face immediately blushed and lost face at the same time he was a little disappointed in his heart. Li San was going to try, the magic whip flashed in Li San''s hand. There was a reaction after a few loud noises. What a powerful whip power! The Lonely Souls of Black Skull Ridge looked at them and admired them. They were also the first time they had seen an expert like Li San. In an instant, the magic circle was broken and opened. After receiving the whip, Li San looked inward with a few people, and it looked like a deep hole inside, and nothing could be seen in the dark. "What? I can''t see anything in the circle." Heiwuchang complained that it was empty inside. Suddenly, there was another sound, and black air blew out of it, and it was dying of ice. Li San frowned, he felt that there must be something here. Hu Xianmei Hei Wuchang wondered and leaned forward curiously. "I thought there would be a large number of treasures, but I didn''t expect it to be a large piece of empty black." "Then, what is that?" Suddenly, Hu Xianmei screamed, and he was so scared that he retreated straight back, Li Sanyi was taken aback, Hu Xianmei saw something. "It''s a lone soul!" Li San looked at the past, he saw the scarlet, purple and black corpse eyes inside the next second, and Li San''s heart tightened. It was indeed lone souls lying on their stomachs inside, and they were about to rush out to attack people. "No, everyone quit, it''s weird!" Suddenly, a few corpse roars, and in an instant, a few non-human guys rushed out, and they bite no matter what they saw. The guards of the ghost chase and the black bear spirit in the underworld yelled back and forth. They were not afraid of the corpse, but they were really scared just now. "Behead the corpse first!" Li San immediately ordered. In an instant, countless more monsters rushed out. Of course, Li Sanhei and Impermanence White Impermanence and they directly fight with the corpses, first collect the corpse pills. The lonely souls sprayed endless black air and black foam directly from their mouths. Bai Wuchang felt that his vision was blurred, the surrounding area was too dark, and he could not see whether he was a person or a lonely soul. After a few hundred rounds, these lone souls were conquered by Li San and the others, and they directly became corpses and were collected by Li San. ¡­ The guards of the black bear spirit happily came in to report on Li San''s situation. "Great King Black Bear, there is good news. Li San and Bai Wuchang have caught the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and they are on their way back." After listening, the black bear spirit was both happy and unexpected, but he didn''t expect Li San to catch the master butlers so easily. He thought it would be good if Li San and the others could occupy the site of Heikuling, but he didn''t expect Li San to arrest those people. "Please Li San!" After a while, Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence pressed the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and them into the house. The black bear spirit glared at the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others were directly crushed on the ground by the guards of the black bear spirit, unable to move. Bai Wuchang salutes. "I have seen a black bear spirit." The black bear nodded with satisfaction. "Well, don''t be polite, get up and talk, but today you and Li Sanbai are impermanent." "All we should do." Li San directly spoke proudly. "The butler Liu Zhuangzhu, I have caught them for you, you can do it, I don''t care." The black bear spirit directly glared at the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and them. "The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and Mr. Liu, what else can you say? You must be punished for harming the people, and you want to occupy my territory!" The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others were dissatisfied and disapproved. They did not treat the black bear spirit as a green onion. They were a bit afraid of Li San. Although they are now tied to prisoners, they cannot lose their momentum. They are neither reconciled nor unwilling. Convinced. "Black bear spirit, right? I just don''t agree, Master Liu will not spare you, Li San''s, and the people from the underworld, neither of you will spare!" Of course the housekeeper angered the black bear spirit. The black bear spirit slammed out in the direction of the housekeeper in anger. The steward''s next second''s end was uncomfortable, and his internal organs felt painful. The housekeeper was hit and he vomited blood, and Master Liu and the others dared not say anything for fear that they would end up in the same way. "Come here, put them in a secret prison and be tortured to bring out the secrets about Liujiazhuang, and then press them into the mountains to feed the wild corpses!" Master Liu Zhuang was so scared that he was about to pee. "Why don''t we turn to Li San and their servants, please beg the black bear spirit to forgive us, I don''t want to be eaten by wild corpses!" The housekeeper saw that Liu Zhuangzhu was so angry that he was so embarrassed. The housekeeper spit on the face of Master Liu. "I''m pooh, you faceless thing, we can''t persuade, we can''t ask the black impermanence Li San and the others!" Master Liu Zhuang looked aggrieved and puzzled. This housekeeper is very mind-set, can he die if he says a few good things? It''s not good to spare his life. Regardless of whether he is ashamed or embarrassed, the owner of Liu Zhuang directly crawled in the direction of Li San to beg for mercy. "Li San, you help me speak nice things in front of the black bear spirit, don''t kill me, well, I promise you everything!" Li San wanted to laugh, but this one is so good. Master Liu Zhuang does not have a butler but they have a kind. The housekeeper was helpless and angry, how could he have such a cowardly brother. Li San doesn''t bother to care about Liu Zhuangzhu, this kind of person is the most contemptuous. "Sorry, Master Liu, I can''t help you, and I don''t want to help you, ha, hurry up, I don''t want to see this guy''s face again!" In this way, the Heiwuchang guard heard Li Sanling and directly pressed the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and the others to go out, and Liu Zhuangzhu continued to curse Li San. Soon, the black bear smiled. "Bai Wuchang and Li San have done a great job. Just mention what you want." Impermanence suggests next. "Li San, I just want the treasure. I want to find a land and buy a piece of land to be my master." Anyway, the black bear spirit said, whoever doesn''t want it for nothing. Li San looked at the black impermanence and white, the black impermanence knows the money, these little people can''t be farsighted. "Black Bear Spirit, I plan to develop in Luoshui City, you!" The black bear listened for a moment. The white impermanence and the black impermanence beside them were equally surprised and afraid to speak. "Li San, don''t you plan to be in my underworld?" Li San nodded. "Yes, the underground palace is too small or there is plenty of room for development in the boundary of Luoshui City." The black bear spirit admires Li San very much. "Li San, isn''t it impossible to enter my realm, that Bai Wuchang, what reward do you want?" Chapter 404： Serve softly Bai Wuchang did not hesitate. "Thanks to the spirit of the black bear, my netherworld is willing to protect Li San." "I can reward you with a few piles of magic weapons for hard work." "Thanks to the black bear spirit." "The housekeeper Liu Zhuang has all arrested, why isn''t the Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable?" Li San smiled awkwardly. "Don''t you know, that ghost domain Tianzun took the opportunity to run away before." The black bear nodded and did not blame Li San. "I can send some more guards to investigate the ghost domain Tianzun, Li San, you should rest first." Li San arched his hands. "Very well, I still need time to catch the ghost domain Tianzun back." The black bear nodded with satisfaction. "But there is a question, how should Director Liu Zhuang deal with it?" After all, they were from Liujiazhuang, and Li San was wondering how the black bear spirits would deal with them. The black bear thought for a while. "Being tortured first and then pressed into the mountains to suffer." Li San nodded in agreement. "Very well, it''s okay to teach them first, so that they can endure hardships." ¡­ In the cell of the black bear spirit. The butler was yelling at the coaching player Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you really lost the face of our Liu Jiazhuang just now, waste, unused things, why should you beg Li San for mercy, nothing!" Master Liu Zhuang was also aggrieved, he actually started to cry, looking like a little girl. "You know what a fart, I don''t want to go to the mountains with you to feed the wild corpses, what''s wrong with saving my life!" "Humph, how can I have you as a person, it''s really shameful!" Master Liu Zhuang turned his eyes. "Butler, you need a piece of meat if you ask for mercy from Heiwuchang Li San. Maybe Li Sanyi will let us go if he is happy. We can stand on Li San and the others, and let Villa Master Liu leave it alone, how about? " The housekeeper yelled at Liu Zhuangzhu as a counselor. "You are stupid, Li San won''t let us go, why are you so naive, Li San wants to abuse us well." Hey, it''s a matter of fate. Lord Liu Zhuang listened to the housekeeper''s words and did not hope to sit on the ground without saying anything. Of course, he thought that living well was more important than anything else. Just when they were upset, Li San smiled proudly and walked into the prison. Seeing Li San Liu Zhuangzhu directly furious. "Li San, let me go quickly, or I will kill you if I live!" Li San chuckled. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are so naive, your strength has killed me, this is your home, just enjoy it." Lord Liu Zhuang has scarlet eyes. "Li San, wait, if I can go out one day, I will ask you to settle the account!" Li San smiled. "Lord Liu, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out, so please stop dreaming." After listening to him, Lord Liu Zhuang looked unlovable. "Li San, you are a capable person, so let us go, and I will ask Master Liu to reuse you." Li San cast his eyes. "No, I, Li San, don''t want to be anyone''s subordinate. I am the king and I don''t have to listen to anyone''s command." "Li San, please help us say a few good things in front of the black bear spirit and let us go. You can just say what conditions are there." The owner of Liu Zhuang began to convince Ruan to discuss with Li San. "You suffer here. If I am in a good mood, I will say a few good things to the black bear spirit, and I will ask you to mention it again after the conditions." Master Liu nodded. "Li San, one word is for sure." The black bear spirit is resting. "Li San, what''s the matter?" Li San sat down and spoke frankly. "Black bear spirit, I think the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu can still use them, and they can''t be executed right now." After listening, the black bear spirit couldn''t help frowning. "Li San, in your opinion, how we should deal with Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and them, you can talk about your thoughts." Li San began to talk about his ideas and analyze the pros and cons. "I think we can use Liu Zhuang''s supervisor and their connections in the ghost domain to elicit the ghost domain gods, and then we will be able to catch the ghost domain gods." After listening, the black bear spirit nodded in satisfaction. Li San''s method was quite good. Why didn''t his black bear spirit just think of this? At this time, the black bear spirit respected Li San even more, and he cast an admiring look at Li San. "Li San, I understand, then, do you mean that you want me to pretend to let Liu Zhuang Supervisor''s house first, do they use them to catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign?" Li San nodded. "That''s exactly what I meant. Only this method is the most feasible. I have discussed with Liu Zhuang''s supervisor just now. Master Liu and the others are very willing to work for the black bear spirits and me, because they are afraid of death, so they don''t. The promise failed. They are happy to lead the ghost realm heaven for the black bear spirit and me and then seize the ghost realm heaven. This is the best way." This is really unexpected, the black bear secretly said, he stared at Li San, he did not expect that Li San''s power was so powerful that Liu Zhuang supervisors and the others were subdued to Li San. "If the black bear spirit is not at ease, you can still send dozens of guards from Black Skull Ridge to Luoshui City, and first put the Liu Zhuang supervisor''s house there to take care of it and then act together to catch the ghost domain Tianzun." "It''s a good way. Then I will bother Li San to take my people to do it. Let them go first, but you can''t ask them to play tricks." "Don''t worry, I have a way to get them to obey." At this time in prison. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others waited eagerly for Li San to pass the letter, and they didn''t know if the black bear spirit would listen to Li San''s release. After a while, Li San finally appeared. He smiled triumphantly and walked in. The smile made the housekeeper feel a little hairy inside. "Li San, how did you discuss with Black Bear Jing, did he agree to let us go?" Master Liu Zhuang directly climbed to the begging look under Li San''s big robe. Li San didn''t take it so he wanted to make them anxious. "Lord Liu, why are you in a hurry? You can guess whether I succeeded or not." Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly in a long line, Li San, you just want to **** me off, you can say it quickly, let go of the fart. The butler is very smart and understands etiquette. He knows that he wants to ask Li San after all, so he has a better attitude. He directly bows to Li San respectfully. The butler never bows his head to anyone. Today, he bowed his head in front of Li San. Come. "Li San, please tell me, whether the Black Bear Spirit promised or not, we must behave well and not disappoint you." Li San does not intend to waste his rest time. "I have succeeded in persuading the black bear spirit. The black bear spirit has already ordered you to be released, but you are smart people who know what to do next and want to help us do big things. Hearing this, the housekeeper Liu Zhuang''s eyes lighted up, and he was finally about to be freed. "Li San said quickly, we will promise you everything, as long as we keep our lives." Li San gave a light cough. "It''s just to help us lead out the Ghost Territory Heavenly Lord and then catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Lord. This is not difficult for you. You are my men. At the same time, I will send black bear guards into your home to look after you. What''s the problem? ?" Chapter 405： Mutual advantage The housekeeper Liu Zhuang was taken aback. Li San turned out to be on this condition. Of course, it was possible to help Li San catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. Anyway, their relationship with Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign was not good. The shameless Ghost Territory Heavenly Venerable before, regardless of their steward Liu Zhuangzhu directly slipped away the butler Liu Zhuangzhu is very angry, they have long wanted to teach the Ghost Territory Heavenly Zun. Of course, the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu nodded in agreement. "Li San, no problem, we promised you to help catch the ghost domain Tianzun. Now we can let us go." In this way, Li San was also relieved, it is better to keep those who can be used. The housekeeper Liu Zhuang really admired Li San, but he didn''t expect Li San to persuade the black bear spirit to let them go. This Li San''s face was so great in front of the black bear spirit that the black bear spirit was afraid of Li San. ¡­ In the ghost domain. At this time, the ghost domain Tianzun suffered a whole body injury and was healing. He sighed secretly, but fortunately he took the opportunity to run out, otherwise his end would be as difficult as everyone else. "I don''t know how the housekeeper Liu Zhuang is now, whether they are dead or alive. I think they should have been arrested by Li San or abused. I can''t even think about it." After a while, one of his subordinates walked in and reported the situation with his hands, Ghost Domain Tianzun looked eager. "How''s it going, have you inquired anything about Li Sanhei and the others?" "Patriarch, I have finished inquiring, but the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were indeed caught by Li San and the others in the secret prison of the black bear spirit. Now they should be tortured and guilty. I also found out that they were about to be pressed into the mountains. suffer." "Well, it''s really unfortunate. Fortunately, I ran out first. Then, is there any movement from Li San?" "Li San and the people from Luoshui City are resting in Heikuling." Ghost Domain Tianzun thought after hearing this. "What''s going on with Master Liu, can he not get caught by Li San?" "I heard that Master Liu ran halfway and was not caught by Li San. After that, the old guy should have returned to the realm of the ghost domain." Ghost Domain Tianzun nodded with satisfaction. "Very well, you go and continue to inquire first. If there is news from Li San, just report it to me immediately." The subordinate directly retreated. After that, the ghost domain Tianzun was thinking about what he should do next. He was thinking that he must have offended the black bear spirit, Li San, and the people in Luoshui City. This time he also grabbed a lot of treasures, he was thinking that Black Skull Ridge would always come to his ghost domain, don''t worry. ¡­ A few days later, Li San suddenly thought of the place where monsters appeared on Black Skull Ridge, and he directly called them to Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang. "Li San, are you eager to find us to go out to do a task?" "Yes, get ready. In half an hour, join me to a place in Black Skull Ridge." Bai Wuchang, Heiwuchang and the others were taken aback, and they cast a puzzled expression at Li San. "Li San, where are we going to do?" "You''ll know in a while, just follow me." Soon, they flew with Li San for an hour before reaching their destination. Only when Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang came out, they couldn''t help being taken aback, and Heiwuchang pointed at Heikuling not far in front. "Li San, do you want us to take risks here?" Li San nodded. "Li San, are you going to check the realm?" Li San nodded. "Bai Wuchang is smart, yes." Hu Xianmei became nervous about Heiwuchang. "Li San, isn''t that the realm where monsters appear, I want to go back, it''s better not to go." Hu Xianmei whispered beside her. "Don''t be afraid, since Li San is there anyway, one person is enough." Bai Wuchang questioned thoughtfully. "Li San, did you find something?" Li San stared at Bai Wuchang. "Or you, Bai Wuchang, is smarter than Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang, indeed, I think there should be something there." Li San was thinking, if there is something protected by a strange corpse, then there must be a treasure. It was not found at that time, so today he brought someone to look for it. Soon, several people flew to the land boundary. Li San approached carefully. Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang backed back nervously, they were afraid that a strange corpse would suddenly rush up. After a while, a few corpse roars really appeared, making Hu Xianmei black impermanence to shrink her neck. "Really, it''s not good, Li San, I want to go home, let''s go as well!" Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang didn''t want to stay here for a long time. Li San disagrees. "Can''t go, I''m afraid of a fart. The monsters today are not high at that time. What are you afraid of? Let''s chop them in and find out if there are any treasures in them." Bai Wuchang only listens to Li San. "Li San, I''m following you, they are going to rush out from inside." Li San reminded Heiwuchang to be careful and not to underestimate them. Baiwuchang and Heiwuchang tightly held the treasure in their hands and stared inside, seeing nothing in the darkness, just waiting for the corpses to rush out and cut them directly. After a while, a few Black Skull Ridge corpses finally rushed out, and they roared at several people. The corpse gas is coming. Li San directly threw a few pills to Heiwuchang, these were also refined by Heiwuchang. "It will feel better to take them!" White impermanence and black impermanence subdued and asked curiously. "What is it?" "It was done by Heiwuchang, and it is very effective in removing corpse energy." Soon, the pill really worked, Heiwuchang and the others immediately felt that the corpse qi did not dare to approach them, and the whole person was much comfortable. Hu Xianmei Heiwuchang was a little dizzy by the corpse Qi. Suddenly, the zombies rushed to Li San and the others. Just now Li San opened the hole and let them rush out. They should have been cultivated for more than a hundred years. Bai Wuchang Luoshui City Lord is fighting with the corpse. Of course, the strongest zombies are left to Li San to deal with. "Nether Might!" Li San burst out in an instant and rushed directly to the group of strange corpses. Soon Li San collected a lot of corpse pills. Of course Hu Xianmei wanted to see it. "Li San, can that corpse pill be given to me or not? Hei Wuchang hasn''t given me a corpse pill for a long time." "I can give it to you, for you." Li San threw a few corpse pills to Hu Xianmei, and Hu Xianmei was so happy that she almost cried. Hei Wuchang saw Li San giving Hu Xianmei several corpse pills by the side. Of course he was greedy, and he wanted it too. "Hu Xianmei, I will discuss with you, what if you give me one or two, I don''t want you too much." Hu Xianmei rolled her eyes and took the corpse pill on her hand, and snatched it away, fearing impermanence. "This is just given to me by Li San. I can''t give it to you. It''s too precious. You want just a few more. It''s shameless." He certainly didn''t like the rejection of Heiwuchang. Li San laughed. These two people are quite interesting. As for them, it''s just a few small corpse pills that hurt their feelings. "Black impermanence, if you want it, I have it here, and you want it from me." Li San directly threw a few corpse pills to Heiwuchang, and at the same time gave a few to Baiwuchang, there would be no comments at this time. Chapter 406： Revisiting Heikuling Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang almost cried when they took the corpse pill immediately. Bai Wuchang stepped forward and bowed his hands. "Li San, thank you so much." Hei Wuchang stepped forward and winked at Li San. "Li San, actually I want a corpse pill too." Li San was helpless, isn''t Heiwuchang being good at alchemy, there is no such corpse pill. "Impermanence, this can of course be given to you, but I think you are a bit big-faced." Li San directly threw a few corpse pills to Heiwuchang. Li San opened Xianfa''s eyes and scanned the surroundings of Heikuling and frowned. The monster corpses rushed over. White impermanence and black impermanence were taken aback. "It''s over!" They are not going to waste time. "Nether Power!" After cleaning up these corpses, Li San and the others got a lot of treasures. Li San took a few people directly back to Heikuling. Li San walked in. "I have seen a black bear spirit." "Li San, I heard from your subordinates that you went to Heikuling just now?" Li San secretly said, the news of this black bear spirit is very fast, and he feels that this black bear spirit is supervising his every move. Li San smiled. "Black bear spirit, yes, we have got a lot of treasures to give you some." So, the black bear stared at Li San. "I heard that there are Black Skull Ridge corpses again there?" Li San nodded. "It''s really a lot. It took us half an hour to finish it." The black bear frowned after hearing it. "There are any treasures in it, I can just look at it." Li San directly showed those treasures. "I Li San gave these treasures to the black bear spirit." The black bear looked happy. "Li San, thank you." "Black Bear Spirit, I plan to go to the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu to discuss the matter of arresting the ghost domain Tianzun." The black bear nodded in deep thought. "Yes, I sent the Black Skeleton Guards into their territory. Just mention what you need." After discussing a lot of small details with Black Bear Jing, Li San took Bai Wuchang with them and retreated. ¡­ Soon, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were released by Li San, and they had reached their own boundaries. Master Liu Zhuang and the others were talking in a low voice. "Steward, we are finally alive." The housekeeper frowned. "But we are not completely free. The Black Bear Spirit has sent dozens of guards from Black Skull Ridge here. This is to supervise our failures. This is not to believe that we want to work for them." "Li San said good things for us in front of the black bear spirit before letting us go." Master Liu Zhuang''s face was dismissive. "Butler, you really want to listen to Li San and the others, and the black bear spirit Luo Shuicheng." The housekeeper shook his head. "Speak down, there are black bear spirits guarding the door, so don''t tell them to hear it." "Butler, what can you do?" The butler pondered for a long time. "Now we can only listen to Li San and the people in Luoshui City. Let''s join forces with him to catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. Anyway, it will do us no harm." Master Liu Zhuang was dissatisfied. "You are right, but I want to teach that Li San." The housekeeper is angry. "What are you in a hurry, Li San is not good at teaching, be careful of being abused by him, Master Liu, you must bear it first." Master Liu can only listen to the housekeeper. "Then what should the black bear guards do, so that they can''t walk back and forth in our house." The butler stared at Master Liu. "Don''t worry, they won''t move us, at most they will supervise us." Suddenly someone outside the door reported. "Master Liu Zhuang, Li San is here, and he wants to see you for a discussion." "Got it, let''s go now." "It''s Li San again!" Master Liu Zhuang felt uncomfortable when he heard Li San''s name. Of course, Li San was not happy to see Master Liu, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to Master Liu. "Steward, I''m here to talk about catching the ghost domain Tianzun." The butler was polite. "Li San, what do we want to do?" "Then the housekeeper Liu Zhuang will do it yourself. The Ghost Territory Tianzun was only friends with you before. He should believe you, so I want you to go to the Ghost Territory to pretend to reconcile. You will say that there are treasures on the Black Skull Ridge. , And then we will take the Ghost Territory Tianzun with us and catch him again." "I''m afraid the ghost domain Tianzun is very smart, he won''t see us." Li San laughed. "I believe you mentioned that there are treasures on the Black Skull Ridge, and the Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory will see you." The butler hesitated. "We can go to the Ghost Territory Tianzun early in the morning." Li San smiled. "well." The butler suddenly thought of something. "If Ghost Territory Tianzun doubts, what should I do if Master Liu and I are pressed down there?" Li San patted each other. "The black bear guards, the masters of Luoshui City, and my people are waiting outside the Qi family at any time, and they can save you at that time." Li San left after discussing a lot of details with them. ¡­ Ghost domain. Ghost Domain Tianzun is resting. After a while, a right-hand man of Ghost Domain Tianzun walked in. "Ghost Realm Tianzun, someone wants to see you. It''s the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others. See you or not?" After listening, Ghost Domain Tianzun suddenly got up and opened his eyes. He was a little bit unbelievable. He wondered, Lord Liu and the others were not caught by Li San. At this time, they should be locked in the Black Bear Prison, why they suddenly Was released and came to his ghost domain? This is really a surprise to the ghost domain Tianzun. When the assistant saw Ghost Domain Tianzun''s face of doubt and surprise, he explained and reported. "Patriarch may not know, we have found out. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu has been rescued by masters a few days ago, and Li San, the black bear spirit, seems to be trying to catch them back." It turned out that this was the case. Ghost Territory Tianzun was relieved. He secretly said that he didn''t expect that the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and others would be willing to help them. Would it be the Liu Zhuangzhu saved by Master Liu? It should be. It doesn''t matter who saved them anyway, and Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm doesn''t want to know. Ghost Domain Tianzun suddenly got angry and blasted out a punch. "Supervisor Liu Zhuang dare to come, I don''t want to see them, tell them to leave immediately!" At that time, it was to help the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and they abused Li San and he lost hundreds of masters in the ghost domain. This is called the ghost domain Tianzun. It was very distressed. I didn''t expect that the Liu Zhuang director would dare to come to him. It''s better not to see, they are really shameless. The Ghost Territory Tianzun was thinking that they came to borrow manpower and material resources or something, anyway, there is nothing good. Ghost Territory Tianzun believes that people like the butler Liu Zhuangzhu have offended Li San and they have no good fruit, so it is better to avoid a little bit and not have anything to do with them, otherwise the Ghost Territory Tianzun is afraid to add a lot to himself. Trouble, it won''t be good for Li San to deal with him again. Ghost Domain Tianzun sighed secretly. Fortunately, he was very clever and took the opportunity to escape to the Black Skull Ridge. Otherwise, his fate would be like the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and others. Li San would directly take him into the black bear spirit to suffer. The assistant looked difficult. Chapter 407： The scheme is in progress "Ghost domain Tianzun, the housekeeper Liu Zhuang said that they will not leave if they don''t see you. They have been waiting, and they said that there is something important to discuss. If you don''t see them, you will lose good things." What do you mean? Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned and thought. "They really said that? What do they mean? Huh, what else can you do to me." Ghost Domain Tianzun waved his hand. "It''s all here, and it''s okay to see it. Ask Master Liu and the others to come in. Remember, first see if anyone is staring in the dark, then tell them to come in and see me." After hearing the order, the men directly retreated and called Master Liu Zhuang and the others to come in. After a while, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu entered the room of the ghost domain Tianzun with a look of caution. Ghost Domain Tianzun directly pretended to laugh. "Lord Liu, butler, you are very good. I haven''t seen you in half a month." The housekeeper Liu Zhuang directly stretched his face, and secretly scolded the ghost domain Tianzun and said that they had a displeased face, and they were very good wool. Before they were caught in the prison of the black bear spirit, it was only strange that they were almost out of breath. Fortunately, Li San said some good things and let them go. The housekeeper complained about the ghost domain Tianzun. "What''s so good? We were just rescued from the Black Bear Spirit Prison by a good friend, and Heavenly Venerable Ghost Realm couldn''t find a way to save us. It''s really not a human being. What''s our brother, it''s nothing." Of course, the ghost domain Tianzun was embarrassed, and there was no way to explain it. It was true that he didn''t want to save the housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu and the others at all. After all, it was not himself that he was imprisoned. Ghost Domain Tianzun is very innocent by pretending that he doesn''t know everything. "I really don''t know about this, and my subordinates didn''t report to me. I''m really sorry, your butler Liu Zhuangzhu was arrested by Li San and others? What''s going on now, isn''t it also coming out." Master Liu Zhuang secretly scolded this ghost domain Tianzun for really pretending to be a good person. There are countless spies in the ghost realm at Heikuling, and it is impossible for the ghost realm Tianzun to not know all the things over there. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Ghost Domain Tianzun and complained. "Ghost domain Tianzun, you just don''t want to save us. You can put it straight. You really don''t know that we were arrested by Li San, I don''t believe it." Ghost Domain Tianzun directly pretended to be wronged. "You really blamed me. I really didn''t get the news. I heard my assistant mention it just now. The news came a bit late. Later, I will teach my subordinates to do things that are really unfavorable and delay saving you. I just paid for it. Thinking of sending more than a dozen masters to Heikuling to rescue you, you are here without knowing it. It really makes me happy." The steward scolded the Three-Character Classic, and the good man, Tianzun Ghost Domain, was really six. Ghost Domain Tianzun looked enthusiastic. "Oh, all came to me, sit down and have a tea break." Master Liu Zhuang and the others sat down directly. The butler gave Liu Zhuangzhu a look, he wanted to ask Liu Zhuangzhu to start the next step. Master Liu understands the meaning of a housekeeper, so he needs to speak first, and the housekeeper and Master Liu will talk next to him. Master Liu spoke up. "Butler, I remember that when we came just now, there was a magic light in a black skull ridge passing by the black skull ridge. There should be treasures, right?" "Lord Liu, what sacred mountain are you talking about?" Ghost Domain Tianzun immediately became interested, and he leaned over. Hell Domain Tianzun had a reaction, and the butler began to persuade. "But the Black Skull Ridge still needs time to investigate, Master Liu, I''m afraid our men are not enough." After the steward finished speaking, he turned his eyes to the ghost domain Tianzun, meaning that he was going to use the ghost domain Tianzun. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, there are a lot of strange treasures on that mountain, are you willing to go with us to explore the Black Skull Ridge? By then, you will be divided into most of your treasures." Heikuling is a very mysterious place in Heikuling. There are treasures for sure, but no one will go. Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned and thought. "Steward, Master Liu, do you want to borrow hundreds of masters from my family to help you? It''s beautiful." Of course, the ghost domain Tianzun knows that Master Liu and the others want to use him again, but he has indeed heard of the name of Black Skull Ridge. I heard that there are a lot of treasures there. Indeed, many people on Black Skull Ridge have been hunting for treasures in recent years. . The steward was thinking that after leading the ghost domain Tianzun to the Black Skull Ridge, he would be directly caught by the black bear spirit Li San and the others, then their mission would be completed. The butler laughed. "Ghostland, don¡¯t get us wrong. It''s good. Of course, we will think of you, brother. If we go to Heikuling together, we will definitely be able to collect a lot of treasures. Let¡¯s get ahead of Li San and the others. ,dont you agree." Ghost Territory Tianzun hesitated, he didn''t believe in people like Liu Zhuangzhu, but Liu Zhuangzhu and the others could speak for sure. The butler smiled. "How about this, we can promise the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. After success, the Black Skull Ridge site will be mined in part of your Ghost Territory. You still can''t trust us." Part of the mining rights, this is indeed very attractive to the Ghost Territory Tianzun, and of course his heart is moved at this time. Ghost Domain Tianzun frowned just now but now smiled, his vigilant mood relaxed a lot. "Well, you can think about it again, but my ghost domain won''t have hundreds of masters like before." The butler secretly said that fewer people are better, and then it will be easier for Li San and the others to catch the Ghost Territory Tianzun, huh. "Okay, Ghost Territory Tianzun, you can send more than a dozen people who know the boundaries of the Black Skull Ridge. You don''t need too many masters, otherwise it won''t be worthwhile if more people share the treasure." That''s right, Ghost Domain Tianzun nodded and agreed with the butler''s point of view, but he didn''t know that the butler''s real purpose was to arrest him. "This is your butler''s agreement. Part of the Black Skull Ridge site will be given to me as a ghost domain." The butler agreed directly without saying a word. "Well, if that''s the case, Master Liu and I will go back and make preparations. We will meet at Heikuling early in the morning." After all the talks were over, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu left the ghost domain. Ghost Territory Tianzun also does not plan to keep these people in his own home. He is afraid that the black bear spirit and Li San will come to make trouble again, but he doesn''t know one thing. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu is doing him, and they have turned against him a long time ago. Help Li San and them. ¡­ Here in Luoshui City. Li San and Luoshui City Lord are waiting for good news from their men. After a while, the steward Liu Zhuang and the others came back, and they walked in with a look of joy. Seeing them so happy and relaxed, Li San thought it must be that Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign stupid, and agreed to go to Heikuling to catch him. "How are you doing? Manager Liu Zhuang, the housekeeper, have you persuaded the Ghost Territory Tianzun?" Master Liu Zhuang looked triumphant. "With my tongue, that''s of course, the ghost domain Tianzun agreed to go to Heikuling tomorrow morning after listening to our words." This is very good. Li San nodded in satisfaction, but he didn''t expect that Master Liu and the others were still very capable. Chapter 408： Mid-calculation "Yes, when the time comes, the guards of the Black Bear Spirit and the people in Luoshui City will secretly help you catch the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign." The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu nodded. "Yes." Master Liu Zhuang secretly said that after the ghost domain Tianzun is caught by the black bear guard Li San and others, they will be free, and Li San will not trouble them. As soon as Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang came in, he heard Li San''s conversation. "Li San, are you going to catch Ghost Territory Tianzun tomorrow morning? We also have to help." Li San nodded. "Don''t worry, you can go to experience it. Heikuling is very good, and you can meet the world, of course, you are indispensable." "All action tomorrow morning, Director Liu Zhuang, you send more hands." Early in the morning, in a deep mountain in Heikuling. Many people are on the way, butler Liu Zhuangzhu and many masters are entering the mountain with the ghost domain Tianzun. Ghost Territory Tianzun scanned the surroundings and asked the housekeeper. "Steward, Master Liu, we''ve all gone for an hour, the Black Skull Ridge you mentioned before hasn''t arrived yet, how far is it to get there?" The Ghost Territory Tianzun became a little impatient, and he was puzzled. The Director Liu Zhuang and the others were not trying to do anything wrong. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong but couldn''t think of it. It stands to reason that the owner Liu Zhuang and the others would not. Rectify one''s own. The butler''s eyes turned, and he had to explain and dispel the suspicion of the ghost domain Tianzun. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, don''t be anxious and don''t get me wrong, there is still a way for us to reach our destination, those treasures are just ahead." After speaking, Master Liu pointed to a Heikuling a few kilometers away. "That''s it." Master Liu Zhuang persuaded from the side. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, don''t think too much. We are not bad-hearted. Of course it is hard to find treasures. We also walked here so that Li San and the others would not find us, although it is a little bit safe to go around. That''s it." Ghost Territory Tianzun nodded, and it was fine. If it was easy to reach, it would not be Black Skull Ridge. "Okay, I have no doubts, hurry up and leave." The steward gave his masters a look and told them to keep an eye on the ghost domain Tianzun not to let him slip down the mountain suddenly, just wait for Li San and the others to come out and grab him. They continued to take the Ghost Territory Tianzun everywhere towards the direction of Heikuling. ... At this time, Li Sanhei Wuchang City Lord Luoshui and a group of black bear spirit guards were hiding in a dark forest in Heikuling, and they appeared here. Hu Xianmei looked anxious about Heiwuchang, and they whispered. "Li San, haven''t they arrived yet? My legs are numb." Li San rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk, just wait, it''s almost there." You must have patience to catch the ghost domain Tianzun, if you are discovered, it will be difficult to catch, the ghost domain Tianzun is very smart. After Li San opened the eyes of Xianfa, he had already seen the walking figure of Lord Liu Zun, Heavenly Sovereign of Ghost Realm, thousands of meters down the mountain. "I opened the fairy eye and saw the target, let''s wait, they are coming here thousands of miles away." The black bear spirit guards Bai Wuchang City Lord Luoshui and they had to wait patiently, waiting for the ghost domain Tianzun and the others to do it. At this time, the butler Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were almost here, and the butler cast a look at Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, you can now send a talisman message to Li San to tell us the current situation." Of course, Master Liu Zhuang understood that he deliberately said that the pain in his feet had slowed down, so he took advantage of the ghost domain Tianzun and they did not pay attention to signal Li San. And at this time Li San is here. Bai Wuchang suddenly saw the signal magic energy in the sky, and she told Li San to look at it. "Li San, that''s a signal." The black bear spirit guarding Luoshui City Lord, they all have a look of concern. "Is there any news? What did the butler Liu Zhuang say, Ghost Territory Tianzun and they are here?" Li San nodded. "It''s almost time, tell us to act in one minute." The housekeeper Liu Zhuang took the ghost domain Tianzun more and more towards Li San and the others. "Hid all, they are coming, listen to my orders!" The steward led Ghost Domain Tianzun into Li San''s encirclement. Master Liu Zhuang glanced at the dark place, and indeed saw Li Sanluo Water City Lord Hei Wuchang staring here. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, it''s a hundred meters away, and the treasure is coming soon." Ghost Domain Tianzun directly followed. After looking at everything, the ghost domain Tianzun is a little unclear. "Steward, Master Liu, what a dangerous place is, where are the treasures you are talking about? Why didn''t I see one." Soon, the ghost domain Tianzun noticed that the butler Liu Zhuangzhu''s expression had changed, and the corners of their mouths chuckled. "Ghost domain Tianzun, don''t blame us, it was Li San who told us to do this. In fact, there is no Black Skull Ridge treasure at all. You can still be caught by Li San honestly, saving us effort!" This¡­¡­ Only then did Ghost Realm Tianzun understand everything, he secretly said that today is not good, if they will not be arrested, Liu Zhuangzhu and the others even use themselves. Master Liu Zhuang directly shouted into the dark. "Li San, you came out to arrest people, we have brought the Ghost Territory Tianzun here." The butlers were afraid that the ghost domain Tianzun would not be able to catch Li San if he ran away. Li San gave orders to everyone, and the guards of the Black Bear Spirit and the people of Luoshui City rushed out of the forest. All of their hands were good treasures pointing to the masters of the ghost realm. "It''s that Li San!" "Ghost Domain Tianzun, it''s not good, we are surrounded by groups and can''t run away!" The ghost domain Tianzun was angry with the sharp weapon pointing to the butler Liu Zhuangzhu. "Steward, Master Liu, you are really not interesting enough to hurt me. Our friends for many years treat me like this, something with no conscience!" The butler looked helpless. "Why conscience can serve as a meal? Don''t blame us, blame Li San and they got it, you are stupid to listen to us and come to Heikuling. You can''t get the trick. As long as you catch you, Li San won''t catch us. Up." The ghost domain Tianzun cursed, and the shameless butler Liu Zhuangzhu was smashed by them. The ghost domain Tianzun really wanted to rush to kill the shameless butler Liu Zhuangzhu and them. He turned to Li San. "Li San, it''s all what you meant?" Li San proudly took a few steps forward. "It was I who released the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and the others. They got out of jail, and now it is the turn of the Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign to go to jail and suffer the crime." The ghost domain Tianzun is unhappy. "Don''t want to catch me!" Ghost Territory Tianzun knew that these black bear spirit guards, plus the masters of Luoshuicheng, plus the steward Li San, he himself was afraid that he would not be able to run away today. Li Sanhei Impermanence and they surrounded the ghost domain Tianzun. Ghost Territory Tianzun''s expression became more and more rigid, and he was meditating on how to run. "Go straight!" Ghost Territory Tianzun was finally caught by the black bear guards. Li San was proud. "Press back to Black Skull Ridge." Ghost Domain Tianzun cursed unconvincingly. "Steward, Master Liu, and Li San, you all wait for me. If I can live out again, I will not spare you!" The butler smiled. "Ghost Domain Tianzun, you are too naive to think, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come out after being caught." Chapter 409： Might of Mutation Seeing Li San and the others came back, Hexi Xiong Jing concluded that Li San and the others should have captured the ghost domain Tianzun. "Li San, has the ghost domain Tianzun caught it?" Li San sat down first. "That''s right, of course it won''t work if I am here. The Ghost Realm Heavenly Sovereign has been pressed into a prison by me, the black bear spirit called for someone to take care of." The black bear nodded. "Li San, you still have a way to do a good job, let the ghost domain Tianzun suffer first." Soon, Li San left Black Skull Ridge with his own people, but in the middle of the journey, he was intercepted by the servants of the ghost domain. "Li San, you arrested my Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, I''m never finished with you!" Li San planned to catch the slaves of the ghost domain as well, anyway, the gods of the ghost domain were arrested, and it was not bad for his son, right? "Nether power, come out!" This is even stronger than the leg strength that Li San had exerted before. Almost hundreds of leg shadows appeared next to Li San. These legs kicked directly in the direction of the ghost domain domestic slaves, and their legs were completely different in size and very strange, and their lengths were also different. They looked at the impermanence. Almost laughed out loud. This Li San, the power of the underworld has mutated, ha. Li San was guessing that the Ghost Territory servant would use his Ghost Territory stunts to deal with himself, and directly absorb the air masses emitted by Li San''s leg power. "Li San, don''t think you are very capable. I''m not afraid of you. You quickly let go of my Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, or I will kill you. Why do you have so many legs like ants? It''s just a trivial thing, not enough for me to cut. of." The Ghost Territory Servant smiled with disdain and triumph, he was even bigger than that Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign. Indeed, Li San''s guess was not much different. After his countless legs attacked, his leg strength directly encountered the ghost domain stunt technique and was almost cut off. "Huh! Little Mao-er, not enough to see, I''ll send you to see you Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory." Li San''s face remained unchanged, and he threw out countless nether power and treasure qi again, these legs gradually changed direction and length, and looked at the ghost domain slaves on the opposite side, and at the same time they carried surging waves. Blowing, the slaves of the ghost domain could not stand. After a few loud roars from the Ghost Domain Family Slave, he directly slammed the air ball in his hand onto the treasure in his own hand. "Li San, I will abuse you again." Seeing the ghost domain domestic slaves, he was unwilling to attack continuously, the other party was pouring the huge qi in his hands into the divine weapon in his own hands, and this kid tried to perform all the ghost domain stunts and it would be difficult for Li San. Li San looked at it and laughed disdainfully, before shouting a few times. "Little boy, the hair is not fully grown, the might of the netherworld, hit!" After a few loud bangs, he rushed directly towards the ghost domain domestic slaves who hadn''t prepared anything. The slave of the Ghost Territory still tried to break Li San''s leg strength with the sharp weapon and treasure of the Ghost Territory to resist him. "En? What''s the situation?" The slave of the ghost domain was a little confused about Li San''s moves and was at a loss. Why is it that every time Li San makes a counterattack against himself, it is so easy to counterattack successfully, and he can always see what tricks he is going to make at once, it shouldn''t be right, Li San is too powerful. Li San secretly said, what kind of ghost domain extremism is being used by the slaves of the ghost domain, I have never seen it before. Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei, they watched by the side and sometimes attacked Li San and sometimes watched by the side. After all, Li Sanyi could also deal with this stinky boy. Of course, it is not a big problem how the Ghost Domain Family Slaves attacked. Li San faced the Ghost Territory Family Slaves'' continuous and mortal attacks, but was more confident and confident. Li San was not afraid of anyone, but he became more and more aggressive. "This ghost domain slave is a bit interesting, so I can play with you more. Your ghost domain trick is a bit interesting, but it''s just a trivial trick. I think your trick is almost gone. Next, I should teach you this naive junior well." Li San smiled and rushed out, he wanted to attack the opponent suddenly. For a time, the Qi of the treasure rushed directly to the ghost domain slaves on the opposite side, and the sound of knives continued to appear, blasting the entire distant mountains and currents to fluctuate. Seeing Li San constantly attacking him, the ghost domain slave was a little panicked. He backed more than ten meters back and forth. He didn''t directly rush to Li San''s side. He was watching how Li San made moves. Li San couldn''t help frowning. What does the ghost domain slave mean when he doesn''t make a move? Why can''t he make a move after retreating several tens of meters? What are you doing? It should be counseled or afraid of Laozi. Of course Li San noticed that this ghost domain domestic slave was much smarter than that ghost domain heavenly sovereign. He should have another idea if he retreated several tens of meters, and wanted to sneak attack people. Li San''s trick just now made the ghost domain slaves a little bit too much to run around, and he almost clicked this kid to death. The power of Li San''s several skills and spirits was indeed a bit too much to make the ghost domain servants unable to catch the breath. The magic circle formed by the ghost domain family slaves did deal with a lot of Li San¡¯s nether power, but it was still not enough. If Li San¡¯s spirit was too strong, then the ghost domain family slaves would suffer a lot of damage here. Up. The ghost domain domestic slaves are a bit at a loss. If they don''t know how to grasp the ghost domain''s unique skills, they may be cut by Li San''s knife. However, the ghost domain domestic slave needs some time to think about how to counterattack, but don''t be too naive, how could Li San give the ghost domain domestic slave time to consider how to make a move, just rushing to abuse this kid without discussing it. The ghost domain slaves couldn''t fight it directly, this was something he hadn''t expected. Li San had just seen the flaws and loopholes in all the moves of the ghost domain domestic slaves, and he began to use the last trick. Apart from anything else, Li San directly used the most powerful treasure, and he wanted to resolve the matter within one minute. The slaves of the ghost domain had no response time. If the ghost domain family slaves are in the middle level with their cultivation base and strength, then Li San will use all his sword power to kill the opponent directly. However, in fact, the Ghost Territory Servant still has something to do with him, he is more stamina than the Ghost Territory Tianzun to resist defeat. "Li San, here I am!" The ghost domain slave just saw some of Li San''s tricks, so the ghost domain slave rushed out in a hurry, he wanted to kill Li San immediately to save the ghost domain Tianzun, otherwise he might die in a while. With the sharp weapon in the hand of the ghost domain, the bursts of sharp weapons sounded, and the slave of the ghost domain directly rushed towards Li San without mercy. Heiwuchang and they cheered for Li San by the side. Li San wouldn''t give the ghost domain domestic slaves the opportunity and time at all, which made this kid a terrible headache. Heiwuchang bet with Hu Xianmei. "Hu Xianmei, you said that Li San can handle this kid in a few minutes?" "I see it for five minutes." Impermanence but white eyes. "I think it will be done in two minutes. If you don''t believe me, I''ll bet you two yuan, okay?" "I think it works, if I win, you give me an extra dollar." Chapter 410： Ghost House Slave In this way, Hei Wuchang and Hu Xianmei are quite interesting. Li San made an effort to fight the slaves of the ghost domain, but Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei was playing here. At this time, the Guiyu Family Slave knew that he could only save the Ghost Territory Tianzun if he tried his best to get rid of Li San. "Ghost domain slave, you can go home quickly, I don''t need to catch you, your ghost domain goddess may be released after suffering in Heikuling for a period of time. It''s not that I want to kill him, but he wants to deal with us. " "Boy, now you can''t do it, why flash? Come on, let me teach you a lesson." "Li San, don''t think you are a **** teacher, I won''t be afraid of you." The slave of the ghost realm was confident, he thought that Li San would not break his magic circle in the ghost realm. Countless sounds appeared, Li San and the two of the ghost domain slaves were playing very lively, and they were very lively and happy when they looked at the black impermanence. However, even if the Jiyu family slave was injured by Li San, he had already made up his mind to beat Li San to death, and the Ghost Territory Heavenly Sovereign was waiting for him to rescue him. At this time, Li San had already exerted the aura of endless treasures, and he did not give any time or opportunity to the servants of the ghost domain. With Li San''s style, he can of course be able to play for half a month or even a month, but there is no need to delay time to play with this kid, it will be done in a few minutes. However, the Ghost Territory servant did not have the stamina. He wanted to run away, fearing that he would be abused by Li San for a while and would not be able to save the Ghost Territory Tianzun. After a while, the slaves of the ghost domain were abused by Li San and yelled again and again, and they were begging for mercy. Li San scolded. "Ghost domain slave, don''t you kid boy want to **** the ghost domain **** who I saved you, come, I will stand here waiting to be beaten by you, I can waste time with you to play with you." The slave of the ghost domain thought that the longer the ghost decision of his own family, the greater the force would erupt from it, so that Li San would be hurt by his ghostly aura sooner or later. Li San snorted coldly. "Ghost domain slave, there is absolutely a drawback to using your ghost domain, do you think I don''t know, you will self-defeating, you are trying to die, I advise you to go home quickly and pick up your ghost domain Tianzun If you have the position of master, isn''t it not a good idea to be a big man? You can save the ghost domain Tianzun, you can directly take the position and become the new master." "Li San, you are really shameless, and you can say that. It should be you when you go home!" The ghost domain slave doesn''t like to listen to Li San''s nonsense, his eyes are sharp, he has made up his mind to make the final blow of the trick, the ghost domain slave stares directly in the direction of Li San, murderous intent spreading from the corner of his eyes. The ghost domain slaves are a little puzzled and don¡¯t understand. Why did this Li San just see that the ghost domain he was using had flaws? There would indeed be a backlash effect, but he was not afraid. He only had to kill Li San. Take a risk. After all, Li San is not a character in his ghost realm, and he is so familiar with their ghost skills. The black impermanence beside is counting the time. "Now one minute has passed, Li San, come on, and there is one minute to get this kid, I can get two big money, Hu Xianmei, you are waiting to give me the money." Hu Xianmei rolled her eyes. "Hei Wuchang, don''t be too confident, Li San should take more than two minutes to handle that kid." At this time, the Ghost Territory Servant tried to fight back at Li San. He was not proficient in cultivating the Ghost Territory Judgment for a few months. He also just realized some of the mysteries in the Ghost Judgment, and it is not completely complete. The highest level. "Li San, how did you find out?" Li San certainly wouldn''t say how he saw it, he didn''t bother to care about this ghost domain slave. "Nether Power!" Li San still wouldn''t give the ghost domain slaves time to react at all. The power of the treasure combined with the power of Li San''s netherworld, the ghost domain servant was almost kicked into the air, and he was dizzy and couldn''t find the north. The ghost domain slave had to counter Li San''s attack with a sharp weapon, and he was beaten directly back several hundred meters. "Li San, I just don''t agree, you old guy is really okay, then I have to use my ghost domain last trick!" The eyes of the Jiyu Jiyu suddenly became cold. He was using his unique trick to make power. For a while, there was a change in his rear, which was an active thing. Li Sanhei''s impermanence, they looked at the past and couldn''t help being surprised. Hei Wuchang cursed, so scary, it seems that a few minutes is not enough, and Hu Xianmei''s money is not coming. Hu Xianmei was proud of Heiwuchang, this time Heiwuchang should give him money. A few people saw only a few monster claws that had just slowly grown extremely scary from behind and on top of the ghost domain domestic slaves, and they had countless eyes growing on them, and they were jumping wildly. "Ghost domain slave, what kind of operation are you doing, you are desperate." Li San didn''t expect the ghost domain family slave to be silly and call out the strange anger from him. This is equivalent to the ghost domain family slaves looking for monsters to help themselves. However, these monsters have to **** the vitality of this kid for a living. This kid has no way. The ghost domain slaves have to make such a move in order to kill Li San. People who are blameless can''t take care of that much. Li San smiled. "Ghost domain slave, you are not afraid of being eaten by these things that are not humans. In order to deal with me, you don''t have to fight like this. You kid is stupid than your ghost domain god, I don''t know how to say you are better." Li San directly took the knife in his hand and stared at the paws with eyes behind the ghost domain slaves. "What kind of weird thing is this? I haven''t seen this weird thing in ten thousand years." Heiwuchang City Lord Luoshui and Baiwuchang were also taken aback, they had never seen this weird method of multi-legged people. "Don''t ask, I know, this is the ultimate method of the ghost realm, ghost magic." Ghosts? interesting. Li San wanted to see how the ghost domain slaves dealt with himself. The subordinates of the ghost domain directly encouraged the slaves of the ghost domain. "Ghost domain slaves, kill Li San and save us ghost domain heavenly master." The ghost domain janitor directly carried the ghost domain sharp weapon in his hand, and then he cruelly slashed a few sharp weapons on his arm, and the blood immediately flowed out, and the long-eyed tentacles sucked his blood like crazy, and then down In one second, they grew tens of meters again. Heiwuchang cursed, my **** is really scary, the longer it gets longer, Li San must be careful. The slave of the ghost domain directly directed the blood on the sharp weapon to the tentacles. "Give me a good performance and catch Li San and them." Seeing this, Li San suddenly thought of something, he was familiar with this technique. "Black impermanence, white impermanence, I understand, ghost domain domestic slaves should have used monster souls and vitality as sacrifices before." At this time, the slave of the ghost domain completely integrated the monster with himself, which made Li San very surprised. "Li San, I don''t want you to become a master." The ghost domain janitor suddenly laughed, his smiling face was distorted, and those tentacles suddenly grew to the horizon, and they were catching Li San and Heiwuchang and the others. Chapter 411： Hard to control Heiwuchang looked at him and wanted to vomit, but couldn''t stand it. In less than a while, they grew to hundreds of feet in length. The weirdness of these guys is of course the most powerful and incomparable, and Li San also had to admire it. It is indeed a powerful monster. "Li San, I''ll kill you, waiting for me, I don''t need my hands, just use these tentacles." Li San smiled, just a few monster tentacles, want to **** me, is this ghost domain domestic slave too naive. "Ghost domain slave, don''t be too arrogant, you will not be able to laugh for a few minutes, and I will take care of you kid in a while." Li San noticed that this ghost domain domestic slave could not completely control these monsters, the ghost domain domestic slave had just clearly injected the strange energy into his own vitality. The ghost domain domestic slave flew out directly, and the tentacles rushed out towards Li San at the same time. Li Sanbao shot, he kept resisting the attacks of these strange hands with an air, but they were indeed a bit difficult to handle. The ghost domain slave smiled triumphantly, and he rushed over with the sharp weapon in his hand. That''s right, he was going to kill Li San. The subordinates of the Jiyu Family Slaves also attacked, and Li San was surrounded on all sides at this time. However, before long, they were suddenly motionless. The ghost domain slaves were taken aback. For some reason, his tentacles seemed to be afraid of Li San''s gong qi. "Li San, what are you?" The Art of Nether Water! The ghost domain janitor suddenly understood, and he couldn''t help being startled. The weird qi in his own body had a terrifying effect on the nether water qi on Li San''s side. Li San suddenly flew out. "Faculty Protector!" The guardian formation suddenly opened, and he cast out the formation together with Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang. This is the fusion of all the Qi of the Treasures and the Qi of the Nether Water used by Li San, forming a powerful magic protection formation. The strength and power can be imagined, and the protection effect is invincible. It is better than the ghost domain at this time. The aura of the domestic slave is too strong and it can be scored by a few points. At this moment, when the ghost domain slave saw this, the hundreds of tentacles on his body were so terrified that he dared not rush forward to Zhou Li San and the others, and the countless eyes on them were constantly flying and turning with a kind of human. The hesitation is in it. At this moment, there was no need to wait any longer, Li San planned to seize the best time at this time without saying a word and start countering the brat. "Nether Power!" After a few sounds, those tentacles became broken claws directly under the treasure, and they were still not enough. Li San kept slashing, and those tentacles became waste directly. The ghost domain slave yelled in pain, because after all, those tentacles were closely connected to his own back flesh and blood and connected to his neurons. Therefore, Li San was killing these non-human guys at this time. It was equivalent to using a knife to cut the meat of the Ghost Territory''s servant. Of course, the Ghost Territory''s servant had to be in pain, and his face was so distorted that it couldn''t be distorted. The slave of the Ghost Territory screamed, resisting the severe pain coming from his back, and even the corners of his Qihou mouth came out with black pus and blood. "Li San, your trick is really powerful, I admire it, but I won''t convince you." All the attacks of the Ghost Domain Family Slave just now were completely resisted by all of Li San''s skills. All this made the ghost domain slaves very angry and incomprehensible, and he didn''t believe that Li San could not be abused. "Ghost domain slave, your kid should be almost overwhelmed. Or go home honestly and take the position of the new master of the ghost domain. Save the **** of the ghost domain and fuck, you are really stubborn and stubborn. If you wait, I will Will kill you, so you are not afraid." People are afraid of death, and of course the ghost domain slaves are also afraid, but the ghost domain slaves are hard bones. He wants to suppress Li San''s power and prestige, and at the same time he has to control the tentacles that move around in front of him. , The most critical point is to get rid of Li San. Li San and Heiwuchang are laughing at the ghost domain slaves as idiots at this time. He doesn''t know if he wants to go back and die. Hell, the domestic slaves won''t last long, and his men are terrified and anxious. "Family slaves, we can still go. This is not easy for Li San to deal with. We are afraid that we will not be able to save the ghost domain Tianzun, and we will go back in an accident." The slave of the ghost domain directly gave a few big mouths to his men. "You ruthless counsellors, if you want to go back, I won''t go!" His subordinates had no choice but to run on their own. They no longer care about the life and death of the ghost domain slaves, they still want to live well. "Li San, don''t be proud of you!" Soon, the ghost domain domestic slave directly vomited blood and was constantly dizzy. Li San saw it. This kid might have just used a strange technique to force him. He was being countered by those strange claws. Li San looked at the secret road, the ghost domain slave was really good enough, and at this time, there appeared black and purple blood on his body like a monster. Li San understood that the servants of the ghost domain should have no skills to do, this was a good opportunity for him, and he directly convinced this kid. "Ghost domain slave, are you okay?" When Li Sanzheng was about to go up for the last wave of attacks, when the ghost domain domestic slaves were eliminated, suddenly several people rushed to protect the ghost domain domestic slaves. The opponent directly blocked Li San''s treasure with a sharp weapon, and this person directly Jumped to the ghost domain domestic slave and stretched out his hand. "Don''t hurt the slaves of the ghost domain." Li Sanyi was stunned, it turned out to be the butler Liu Zhuang master them. "Why are you here? Aren''t you on my side?" Master Liu Zhuang rolled his eyes. "Li San, I helped you catch the ghost domain Tianzun before, so that''s it, we won''t help you again." "Director Liu Zhuang, kill Li San for me!" At this time, the slave of the ghost domain was already weak and even struggling to speak, he only felt that his eyes were blurred. The supervisor of Liu Zhuang immediately explained to the slaves of the ghost domain. "Ghost domain slaves, it was Li San who forced us to arrest you Ghost Domain Heavenly Sovereign before. Don''t worry, we will help you rescue him." Li San was helpless, where did the master Liu and the others come from? Really shameless. "Ghost domain slave, we can help you get rid of Li San, but let me and the housekeeper of the ghost domain weapon in your hand." "No problem, I don''t have any strength anymore." The ghost domain slave didn''t think too much, he immediately threw the ghost domain sharp weapon in his hand to the master Liu. This kid¡¯s face was black and purple at this time, and it was very ugly. This was abused by Li San. He felt that he was going to fly to the sky. If it hadn¡¯t been for Liu Zhuang¡¯s supervisor, he might have been removed by Li San just now. . And at this time, the domestic slave of the ghost domain was being devoured by the strange energy on his body, and he almost couldn''t get up at once. "Ghost domain slave, you are too scary and terrible to be abused by Li San, quickly give you one of our pill, there will be a turning point in a while." The slave of the ghost domain directly pointed Li San''s direction angrily. Chapter 412： The Law of Rescue "Director Liu Zhuang, you helped me kill Li San, but if you can catch him, it''s best to bring him directly to our ghost realm to draw blood for the monster''s dinner." At this time, the slave of the ghost domain was a little unable to hold it. He didn''t listen to Li San''s persuasion just now. He used a strange technique to make himself so decadent, and he planned to heal his wounds before dealing with Li San. Director Liu Zhuang shouted. "Li San, here we are!" Master Liu Zhuang and the others attacked with their own sharp weapons, and the corners of their mouths picked out a sneer at Li San. Li Sanhei is impermanent and they thought that Master Liu and the others would rush to Li San in the next second, but suddenly, the situation changed, but the sharp weapon in the butler''s hand suddenly turned around, and he twisted and sharpened the sharp weapon The slave of the ghost domain pierced to the rear! What is this operation? Li San including everyone was stunned. Of course, the one who was most surprised was the slave of the ghost domain. The slave of the ghost domain was directly pierced into the heart by a sharp weapon of the butler. He had just taken a pill and closed his eyes to heal his injuries, but suddenly the butler would surprise himself with a sharp weapon. The ghost domain janitor felt bad as a whole, and his pupils were all incredible, his eyes flashed directly, his hands trembling weakly and angrily pointed at the butler and them. "Lord Liu, butler, you are lying to me, you and Li San are in the same group!" "Haha, ghost domain slave, you are so stupid, but we are not on Li San''s side, we just want to get rid of your ghost domain weapon." After that, another pill fell from the hands of the slaves of the ghost domain, and he hadn''t had time to take it down to heal himself. Dan was picked up by the owner of Liu Zhuang directly, and he blew the dust on it. "Ghost domain slave, this kid, such a precious pill, how could I give you free to heal your wounds, you don''t want to think about it, you can''t waste my pill." Li Sanhei is impermanent and Baiwu often froze. Where did the Master Liu and the others do it? It was really ruthless. They even killed the slave of the ghost domain directly. Li San didn''t want to kill this kid, just wanted to teach him a lesson. Just tell him to get rid of it and it''s over. "Liu Zhuangzhu, butler, what do you mean? It''s hard to understand." "Li San, we are not helping you, don''t think too much, we are just doing what we should do." At this time, the ghost domain slave fell to the ground, the corners of his mouth were bleeding continuously, his eyes were twitching and twitching, yes, he should pass away soon. Li San secretly said, this kid is really pitiful, because he failed to save the ghost domain Tianzun and was harmed by the bad guys. Then Zhuang Master Liu suddenly had sharp eyes. "Ghost domain slave, are you in pain at this time? Then I will send you back to the west to solve the pain for free, don''t thank you!" The owner of Liu Zhuang then used a sharp weapon to plunge into the slave of the ghost domain. Afterwards, the slave of the ghost domain felt a sharp pain in his body, and he continued to vomit blood to death. "Ghost domain slaves, you can''t blame us, blame yourself for coming to Li San and being caught up by us, and get rid of you directly, the ghost domain is ours." Li Sanhei frowned uncommonly, this Villa Master Liu was indeed a bit cruel. Li San pointed to Liu Zhuangzhu and them. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are really cruel, in order to win the ghost domain, it will not be like this." Master Liu Zhuang and the others planned to leave and complain to the people in the ghost domain that it was Li Sangan. Li Sansan roars. "You can''t go!" When Director Liu Zhuang and the others flew into the ghost domain team, they stopped the masters. "Are you from Ghost Realm? I have something to say, your slave was killed by Li San just now!" "What! Li San did it? Our slave died!" The masters of the ghost domain have scarlet eyes. Soon, Li Sanhei Impermanence and they just caught up at this time. He just heard what Liu Zhuangzhu said, Li Sansan cursed, this Liu Zhuangzhu is really too special and not a human being. It is obviously just Liu Zhuangzhu. The sharp weapon killed the slaves of the ghost domain, and even said that I did it and can''t spare you. Li San had to explain. "These master brothers, listen to me, don''t listen to Master Liu. You ghost domain slaves are clearly killed by him. He was not made by me, but Master Liu wanted to obtain your ghost domain weapon." Master Liu was displeased. "Li San, don''t you admit it, the ghost domain slave gave me the ghost domain weapon before he died, asking me to avenge him." After hearing this, Li San became even more upset, and secretly scolded the master Liu Zhuang who would say, what **** is to avenge the ghost domain slaves. Master Liu directly whispered to Li San. "The ghost domain slave is really an idiot, Li San, let me see how you explain it in front of everyone." Li San was angry and whispered through the air. "Lord Liu, you are really good!" "I don''t want this ghost domain weapon to be snatched by your Li San." "Lord Liu, you guys want to kill me, and you can''t stand up in front of the masters of the ghost domain, and you directly occupy the territory of the ghost domain." Li Sanbao shot directly. "Lord Liu, I will teach you a lesson!" Director Liu Zhuang and them directly rushed towards Li Sanhei and them impermanence. "Nether Might!" Several expressions slashed directly, and a powerful sword erupted. Master Liu frowned and glared at Li San. Li San then rushed over with a few more knives. After that, the masters of the ghost domain fought against the white impermanence and the black impermanence. After a few hundred rounds, the master Liu Zhuang undoubtedly couldn''t beat Li Sanji. The masters took a look and had to plan to evacuate. "Li San, you wait for me, our slaves and masters will find a chance to avenge them!" In this way, the ghost domain master and Liu Zhuangzhu ran away again. Li San aimed at the white impermanence and the black impermanence. "Go, we should go back, it''s been a long time." Li San is now determined to strengthen himself first. Therefore, the most important thing now is to first consolidate the formation on the mountain. Soon, Li San and the others finally returned to Heikuling. "It''s Li San who is back!" When they saw Li San, they were very excited. Li San looked at his site. "Yes, it''s much better than before I left. You all worked hard." "Li San, you went out to do errands during this period of time. I don''t know yet. The prestige of our Heikuling and your Li San has grown. It has spread to Heikuling and the outer city." Li San nodded in satisfaction. The black bear frowned. "Liu Cuiping was attacked a few days ago by the people of the Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory and was poisoned by the evil. Now only the spirit grass can save people." Without further ado, Li Sanbai is impermanent and they immediately went into the mountains to find medicine to save people. At this time, several people could hear the roar of strange corpses coming out of the mountain, but they were not afraid, they had become accustomed to it. Li San closed his eyes and thought. "Very well, I just opened the eye of the law. Based on my experience, there should be a lot of spiritual grasses in the vicinity of this mountain for several hundred miles." Bai Wuchang couldn''t help but ask. "Why does Li San say that?" "You don''t understand this, because I just clearly heard the cry of the zombies, indicating that they must be protecting something." Chapter 413： All obey the command Bai Wuchang understood it, and it was Li San Mingzhi. They nodded and agreed with Li San''s statement. Indeed, places with treasures would of course be guarded by zombies. Impermanence reminds me. "Li San, I actually visited this place a few years ago. I remember not far from the front, there should be spiritual grass at a thousand meters away, but one thing to say is that there is spiritual grass there. It''s not easy to take, because I have seen mountain corpses and they are not one but hundreds, and they are all green-haired corpses. We have to be careful." As soon as Heiwuchang talked about this, he still remembered the situation clearly. "Really? So, Impermanence, it was not easy for you at that time." "It''s not what it''s like. At that time, I remembered that I fought those monster corpses for hundreds of rounds and several hours before beheading them all to the point of death." Talking about black impermanence and laughing, Li San wanted to laugh, this black impermanence is a strange character. "Black impermanence, you are so powerful following me, are you wrong? It seems that the weird corpses here are really hard to deal with." Heiwuchang shamelessly smiled and nodded. "Yes, I am a capable person, but I am still willing to follow Li San''s continuous experience. Today I also plan to follow the gods to get some treasures back. We can fight those monsters and win the treasures for us. Black Skull Ridge is famous." "Okay, Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, you all will follow me for a while, and be careful about everything for a while, don''t fall behind." In fact, Li San had certainly heard of spirit grass and hundreds of strange corpses stationed here, but Li San just didn''t have time to come here to experience it. Li San has never seen those who are not human, and today Li San plans to take a few people to try their strengths. This is indeed a good time. Soon, Li Sanbai''s impermanence and black impermanence entered the deep forest. Li San and the others soon saw that groups of ghost qi were constantly rising and forming, and ghost formations of different sizes were formed one by one. Heiwuchang was taken aback. "Li San, have you seen it, there are still ghost formations here, I''m afraid we won''t get through it and there will be obstacles." Li San looked disapproving, and of course nothing was a problem for him. "It''s okay. I just took a few glances with the Dharma Eye and found that it''s not that difficult. They are just low- and middle-level ghost formations. It''s rare for me, and the combined exercises of the few of us are still enough. If you see enough, you can try to break it by hitting it with a weapon." Hei Wuchang reminded several people in a low voice. "However, Li San, don''t forget that those grotesque corpses are not ordinary corpses, they are green-haired corpses, and their attack power is much greater than we imagined, beyond imagination." Li San felt that this impermanence was just a confession, and he still had a calm expression on his face. "Don''t worry, Heiwuchang, you will be fine. I and Baiwuchang are there, and you are afraid of being a fart old girl. What about this? I have already figured out a way. We will share with Baiwuchang City Lord Luoshui. Divide into several small teams to attack the monsters. After that, you can join forces inside and outside to kill them. How about this method?" This is good, Luoshui City Lord Bai Wuchang nodded and agreed with all of Li San''s ideas. "Li San, just say it, and we follow your instructions, so you can give orders." "Of course it''s good, but we must have one heart." "Nether Power!" Li San directly cast a few powerful weapons of light at the same time, and directly broke the ghost formation barrier filled with strange ghost formation. He directly took the white impermanence and black impermanence to another location. . At this time, there are several spirit grasses waiting for them with endless magical light from a few kilometers away. They are getting brighter and brighter. Li San understands something. Of course, where there are spirit grasses, there will be strange corpses. Existence, this is an indisputable fact, which means that the few of them should meet the big monsters who are not human in the near future. "Listen to me, we are almost at our destination. Everyone should be careful. You should be more vigilant and take care of each other. All of you should be prepared to slay corpses at any time." Bai Wuchang Luoshui City Lord Hei Wuchang Li Sanji cautiously marched forward. They slowed down while they were marching, and they were practitioners. Of course, their footsteps were extremely light, almost like the sound of hair falling to the ground, and there was no sound. At this time, the corners of Li San¡¯s eyes were sharp. He was an extremely cautious person. He was constantly looking at the surrounding movement and the situation. He was also afraid that a few strange corpses would suddenly pop out from somewhere. After all, he himself had to protect himself. They are so impermanent. Soon, deafening roars of strange corpses did continue from the mountains. They were looking for food. There was no doubt that these black impermanences were unhappy in their hearts, and their hands trembled. "Black impermanence, what are you afraid of, I am here." Li San brought the Heiwuchang people carrying the treasures and magic weapons in their hands and proceeded cautiously. Everyone didn''t mean to be sloppy, even though the opponent was not a human being, he had to be careful. "You have to be more cautious now. You can''t underestimate them. Based on my judgment and experience, we should have reached the spot with the most monsters near the spirit grass by this time, and the monsters will come out at any time to raise their spirits." Hearing this, Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang almost didn''t dare to breathe, and they didn''t dare to take too much extra action. Everyone held their breath, and Heiwuchang breathing was almost a rapid heartbeat. At the same time, the roar of the monster corpses was getting closer and closer, and they kept appearing several hundred meters nearby. The ordinary people were nervous and wanted to cry. Li San opened his eyes and saw that a small narrow road 100 meters ahead should be passable. "I concluded that they should be a few hundred meters nearby, and a fight is about to happen. Everyone is ready." Not long after Heiwuchang and the others just entered this realm, countless roars of corpses came. Then hundreds of huge figures appeared at the same time, they flew over, and at the same time they rushed towards Li Sanbai''s impermanence and several others. "It''s crazy when you see people, if you see them, they attacked!" The Bai Wuchang and He Wuchang people can only be safe by listening to Li San''s orders. They kept flashing, they were very timely, otherwise they would not be able to escape the attack of the other party. In the end, they were not attacked by a group of strange corpses that suddenly appeared. After Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang saw what the monsters looked like, Heiwuchang cursed his mother. "These monsters are too powerful and scary, I almost pulled them." Chapter 414： The Adventures of Green Hairy Corpse Mountain City Lord Luoshui and Li San covered their noses and laughed at impermanence. "Hei Impermanence, you are only capable of this, but it is too shameful, you are pulled, why don''t you just be paralyzed." Li San was amused by the strange player Heiwuchang, Heiwuchang was frightened like this by a non-human monster. Seeing that there were hundreds of monster corpses that were as powerful as a mountain appeared in front of them, they were a little dumbfounded at the moment of white impermanence and black impermanence. At the same time, they couldn''t find ideas how to deal with them. It just depends on Li San arranged. "Li San, where did we start cutting them? These hundreds of big guys who are not humans are not easy to deal with. They should all be green-haired demon corpses monsters." "You can just follow my command. Don''t worry. I am here. These non-human guys are still offensive to us, but they are not too strong. As long as we take the time to hold them down and then cut them." "With Li San, we can rest assured." Li San glanced at those spirit grasses that were shining immortal light a few hundred meters away. He was also very greedy and impatient. After thinking about how to operate, he gave orders to the black impermanence and white impermanence. . "In this way, I have a good idea. The few of us started to cut the corpse in several ways, and the four sides attacked with magical weapons at the same time, and the charge was over." "understand!" Suddenly, Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang City Lord Luoshui rushed up together with the masters, their speed was extremely fast, a few points faster than those of the monsters. In addition, some of the treasures in the hands of the team were given by Li San. They were very powerful, and the sharp weapons rushed towards the group of monsters and monsters. "White impermanence, black impermanence, Luoshui City Lord, you can lead those guys away in other directions first, you cover me, and I will grab those spirit grasses." White impermanence and black impermanence. They nodded and understood what Li San meant. Hei Wuchang directly pointed the weapon at the opposite group of monsters and shouted. "Little master is waiting for you here." White impermanence and black impermanence. They are attracting monsters so that they will not chase Li Sand''s spirit grass. Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang teamed up with a few consecutive sharp weapons to directly kill the monsters that were chasing Baiwuchang. They directly turned into corpses and landed. It must be said that during this period of time, Baiwuchang and Impermanence were united by them. The tacit understanding is getting higher and higher, which is very gratifying to Li San. At this time, Li San had enough time to fetch the spiritual grass on the mountains, and Li San flew up directly. Among them, the green-haired and intelligent big corpse saw Li San''s actions, and it roared and told the little corpses to rush towards Li San. "You can''t let that god-man get the spirit grass, stop him for me, he is going to grab our spirit grass!" That''s right, their biggest mission and responsibility for living in this mountain is to protect the spirit grass in the mountain from being snatched. When they saw Li San go up, of course they were anxious. For a time, almost hundreds of strange corpses rushed towards Li San. They were the same target, and roars kept appearing. At this time, Li San heard that many non-human guys were chasing after him. During and at the same time, corpse roars appeared constantly. Li San couldn''t help but glanced back. There were many horses, and they continued to run. These non-human guys are hard to be persistent, and the speed is amazing. Soon, suddenly, hundreds of strange corpses directly chased up, and they rushed directly to Li San. However, with Li San''s strength, he was not at all nervous, so he directly accelerated the speed and strength of the power of the Nether and ran to the top of the mountain like a rocket, so at the same time the monsters rushed into the air without catching Li San and fell. Eat shit. After Li San flew directly to the top of the mountain, he smiled triumphantly. "Ha, I should be only a few meters away from success, Lingcao is about to succeed." Suddenly there was a loud roar. This roar was different from the others. Li San heard it. It should be a big guy. The next second, a big one appeared on the top of the mountain. After that, all the little corpses turned to this big one. Guai aim to salute respectfully. "What are they doing? They seem to be afraid of the big one." They were taken aback by Li Sanhei''s impermanence. After a while, Luoshui City Lord Bai Wuchang rushed over. "Li San, what stuff is there, it seems to be a big monster, it seems that it should be their king or something." Li Sanqiu understood it, of course it was the corpse of the Great King. It was indeed as big as a mountain. The strange corpse was as high as a dozen mountains, and at the same time it was constantly yelling and summoning its little corpses to attack Li San and the others. Soon, hundreds of small corpses rushed out at the same time under the orders of the big one, and directly wrapped up Li Sanhei''s impermanence and the others. "They are a bit too much!" The angry paw of the corpse king pointed at Li San, and it saw that Li San was the leader here. "You are the cultivators of Black Skull Ridge. You dare to **** the spirit grass from my mountain. Are you looking for death?" The big monster king immediately moved, and its limbs moved as if the world was about to end. Every time its foot fell on the ground, it would cause an earthquake-like tremor and crack several large cracks at the same time. Li Sanbao pointed directly at the big guy. "This strange king friend, there is no indication that it is your site here. I am the Black Skull Mountain Godman. I just handed over the spirit grass. Don''t blame me for accepting you." "There seems to be an invincible spirit grass there!" "that''s it!" Heiwuchang suddenly exclaimed. "Yes, if you grab that invincible spirit grass, you can be directly famous in all walks of life." Li San didn''t care if the monster rushed up, because the strongest invincible spirit grass mattered. "You people who can only snatch, want to **** my invincible spirit grass, it''s impossible, don''t think about it!" Li Sanben wanted to take the invincible spirit grass that was not easy to obtain, and immediately took them away with the black impermanence and white impermanence, but these corpses were really hard to entangle and cling to. The Black Skull Monster King is staring at Li San''s direction, and it intends to kill Li San. "You go grab it first, the time is tight, grab the invincible spirit grass and leave immediately, I will deal with it." Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang nodded their heads to understand what Li San meant, because the final rule by the major forces of Heikuling was sooner than the law grabbing treasure. Li San couldn''t take care of that much, so he directly used all the moves and spells he had. After a few waves of Treasure Artifacts were exploded, all the surroundings changed and the sky became dark. "This is Li San''s technique!" All the masters of Luoshui City shrank with admiration. After a while, the people from all major forces in the Black Skull Ridge below the Black Skull Ridge were also stunned. They looked at what was happening on the mountain side, and they heard a loud noise. "What has happened on the mountain, hasn''t it been done? Who just broke out such a force?" "It seems to be Li San." "I guess Li San did it, so he has this strength." Chapter 415： The result is good At this time, Li Sanbai was impermanent and impermanent, and they were constantly fighting with the corpses of the Black Skull Ridge. Of course, the Monster King can feel that Li San is one of the most powerful people. Many Black Skull corpses are beginning to fear Li San, and they are OK with impermanence. Heiwuchang smiled and rushed over while waving a sharp weapon. The little zombies became angry. "Are you Li San? We are going to kill you, I believe that black bear Jing will feel distressed." White impermanence and black impermanence are fighting against the corpse. "Hei Wuchang, Luoshui City Lord, Bai Wuchang, hurry up, we must fight quickly." "Li San, good, let''s assist you." Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang rushed up to assist Li San in attacking the corpse group. Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang were directly knocked back by the corpse a few meters away. At this time, dozens of giant claws of strange corpses were about to reach Heiwuchang''s eyes. Suddenly, a light appeared, and Li San''s ghostly power directly blasted in front of the black skull corpse with a huge force. They yelled and screamed. "Thanks Li Sanjiu!" If it hadn''t been for Li San to slash those who are not human, the result can be imagined, perhaps the impermanence is about to be finished. The Black Skeleton Monsters yelled. They glared at Heiwuchang Li San and the others. They retreated back down the mountain with fear in their hearts. Yes, they wanted to run. Without further ado, Li San led a few people to chase him up. "Well, don''t chase, it''s important to get the spirit grass first." "Listen to Li San." Li San found that Heiwuchang was injured, but it was okay. Bai Wuchang Li San stepped forward. "Hei Wuchang, you just wanted to save me." "It''s okay, little meaning." "Heiwuchang should have been poisoned by a monster just now, and he needs to be cured." "What can I do, there is a way to cure it?" Of course, there is a way. Li San directly sat on the ground and began to work to heal the black impermanence. With the assistance of Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei, they first put the black impermanence flat. Just after fighting the huge Black Skull Ridge Monster, Hei Wuchang didn''t have a good place on him, almost all of it was sparkling with blood. Soon, Heiwuchang finally healed with the help of Li San, but it was very fast. After Li San directly received all the spirit grass and invincible spirit grass he had just obtained from his own bag. "This time is really a bumper harvest. If there is an invincible spirit grass, we don''t have to find those ordinary spirit grasses to fill up, just follow me." In this way, Li San brought Heiwuchang and they went down the mountain and chatted about those strange corpses happily. After all, after they got the Invincible Spirit Grass, they were in a good mood and beautiful. Hei Wuchang sighed secretly, and he secretly said that this Li San is really capable. I didn''t expect that Li Sanyi would get the largest invincible spirit grass with a shot, and he had just shot the strongest spirit grass. It was shocking to ask everyone to look differently. Li San took the time to walk to the black impermanence and the white impermanence Hu Xianmei and directly took out a few spirit grasses that he had just obtained from the magic bag and handed them directly. "Black impermanence, hold it fast, you are injured, this is a reward for your bravery and fearlessness." Hei Wuchang laughed as soon as he saw that the spirit grass was a good thing. His whole body hurt immediately improved, and he even put his little hand in a pretended way, but that hand had already stretched out to Li San unconsciously. "Li San, um, I''m so embarrassed. I didn''t do anything. I just cut a bunch of corpses for you. You should keep them for your own use. It''s not easy for you to get these things, right?" Li San was amused by the black and impermanent hypocrisy. "Black impermanence, you can accept it, and you still pretend to be polite with us. This is not for you in vain. These are all the rewards you deserve for helping me kill the blame just now. By the way, if you didn''t help Bai If impermanence, he is afraid that he will also get hurt." When Hei Wuchang heard this, he shamelessly stretched out his hand and happily took away the spirit grass that radiated his breath. There was an uncontrollable smirk on his face. It is always better to have rewards than nothing, so much. Yes, what kind of bicycle. "Thanks to Li San, you are really our pillar." "Li San, I also want a few spirit grasses, can you give it to us? I just helped Heiwuchang cut a lot of corpses." Li San rolled his eyes to Hu Xianmei a few times. "It¡¯s just Hu Xianmei, it¡¯s not that I said you, your work is not doing well, I just saw you didn¡¯t make a move at all, did you seem to be there for a long time to see if it¡¯s you, do you think I¡¯m blind? , If you want spiritual grass rewards, speak well." After Hu Xianmei was rejected by Li San, he was of course unhappy and aggrieved at the same time. If the spirit grass was not made, he shook his head helplessly. Li San was also joking and gave him a few more directly, and then Hu Xianmei and the others became happy. "Li San!" Suddenly, someone in the mountain was shouting Li San''s name from a distance, and soon several familiar figures flew out from the sky, including many masters. "Master Liu and the butler!" After seeing Li San, a few people squeezed out a professional smirk on their faces, and it was very uncomfortable to make people look at them. "Isn''t this the Master Liu, why are you here?" Director Liu Zhuang, when they saw the corpses of the strange corpse group on the ground at this time, they kept their eyes on, almost at the same time astonished. "These non-human guys are the corpses of the Black Skeleton Monster. This, is this all Li San you can''t kill by yourself?" Li San looked up and smiled triumphantly. "That''s right, why, do you not believe in Master Liu or do you have any disagreements?" "This is indeed all killed by Li San alone. There should be hundreds of corpses." Master Liu Zhuang and the others heard that their faces were even more incredible. This is impossible. Li San''s strength has reached such a level, being a strong player. "Black impermanence, then, you guys did this big blame?" Heiwuchang directly shook his head. "You think too much. Although it''s next to me, it''s not my trophy. You can think about it and know who did it. All of these were killed by Li Sanyi. We are just assisting him, and , I was surrounded by the strange group just now, and was almost killed by that big monster. It was Li San who helped me heal after he saved me." Master Liu Zhuang directly changed from the incredible second just now to dumbfounded, and they stared in Li San''s direction with unbelievable and meaningful eyes. Li San smiled triumphantly. "Yes, they are all right, nothing wrong. I killed them in one minute by myself. If you have any opinions, just say, there is something about it. It''s really despising if you haven''t seen it in the world. " Li San didn''t pay attention to Villa Master Liu and they directly led Heiwuchang and they speeded up their pace and went directly down Heikuling. Chapter 416： The bad guys do more blame At this time, a lot of black bear spirits were already standing under the Heikuling Mountain. The black bear spirit and his own men stared at the exit under the mountain. There was a person standing next to them, the lord Liu Zhuang and the housekeeper, and he stared at the exit towards the foot of the mountain. "Lord Liu, butler, the thing you just said is true? Don''t lie to me, or you will suffer. The one named Li San really secretly killed many of our family members and robbed them. The spirit grass in their hands?" "What we said is true. You have to believe us. That''s right. That''s Li San. There will be no falsehood. We dare not lie to you. Yes, we dare not slander you if we lie to anyone. This person has been waiting for Li San and the others to come out from the exit. He has indeed never seen Li San, but he has heard of Li San¡¯s name, and when they heard the lord Liu Zhuang, they urged him to say that Li San killed his own brother. Of course he is annoyed, this is unbearable, he wants to avenge his brother. The housekeeper Liu Zhuangzhu had to say that he was very bad-hearted. They came to encourage him to find Li San for them before Li San went down the mountain, and Liu Zhuangzhu squeezed his eyes and smiled. "You just believe us, we can say it is true, what we saw with our own eyes is still false, it is Li Sanquan who snatched the spirit grass after killing your people." At the same time, the butler continued to encourage him to add fuel and vinegar. "Yes, I also saw it with my own eyes, and our subordinates have seen it, do you think we are all witnesses? Li San is very familiar with the black bear spirit, so he can do your subordinates casually. I can''t bear this for you." "Also, Li San not only taught your subordinates, but also our ghosts. Let''s wait for Li Sanyi to go down the mountain, and we will find him together." After this person understood, he nodded slightly, his ears were very soft, and he really believed the housekeeper Liu Zhuang and them. "Huh! Li San, really brave, although today''s spirit grass is no matter what life or death, then you Li San will not casually teach me to grab things from our house, I really can''t bear it, I must severely teach it for a while. Li San!" Seeing that the other party was so angry, the housekeeper Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly after staring at each other a few times. Li San, you just waited to be abused. Just as they continued to talk ill of Li San, suddenly, a master pointed out that way. "There are people coming back from the exit. They should be the cultivators who went down the mountain after getting the spirit grass." "The tall man over there seems to be called Li San. I didn''t expect him to come out so soon. The golden rimmed bag I just saw was full of good things, as if there was still light. Did you get the Invincible Spirit Grass? It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?" "My God, it doesn''t seem to be, that is, there is really invincible spirit grass in his bag, and Li San actually got it!" "Really, no!" When everyone heard that someone had obtained the invincible spirit grass, everyone stared at the exit. Li Sanbai Impermanent City Lord Luoshui came out from the exit in a cool manner, and for a while, all the people under the mountain were surprised and talked. If Li San got the Invincible Spirit Grass at this time, it would be equivalent to saying that Li San had just fought with a large corpse monster, and that Li San had already successfully killed the corpse monster to get the invincible spirit. The grass is right. "Then Li San seems to have a good relationship with the black bear spirit." Almost everyone present was surprised and puzzled. They really did not believe that Li San had such ability and strength, but now that the facts are in front of us, Li San is capable. That strange king was a green-haired monster and his cultivation base was extremely powerful, and Li San actually killed it within minutes. After everyone saw Heiwuchang coming out with injuries on his body, a few people knew what it was, did it mean that Li San and the helpers of Heiwuchang should be the one who killed the Black Skeleton King. Finished grabbing the invincible spirit grass. "Li San, you can honestly say that the invincible spirit grass was obtained by you and Heiwuchang and the others. It is clearly guarded by thousands of Black Skeleton Monster Kings. How can you do it alone." Li Sansan scolded, Liu Zhuangzhu, I was the only one who did it, and you didn''t believe it and you still picked things up. At this time, everyone''s attention was almost certainly focused on Li San and Liu Zhuangzhu. Heiwuchang''s eyes rolled forward and proposed. "Lord Liu, you can have another fight with us, Li San, don''t play around here." The owner of Liu Zhuang clearly aimed at Li San. "Lord Liu, don''t be afraid of Li San, it''s a big deal to fight Li San, I believe you can defeat Li San." Everyone is waiting for the good show to come on stage. Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes were full of disdain, he had long been eager to try to rush to Li San''s side. Li San understood that the two shameless butlers must have persuaded Master Liu to deal with him in this way. Li San secretly said, butler, I will teach you Master Liu when I finish teaching. "Li San, come and fight!" Li San smiled, he felt that this man just had no brains and was used by the housekeeper to help others. Li San didn''t do anything but didn''t want to waste too much energy and time on these goods. "Lord Liu, I don''t have time to fight with you." "Li San, are you afraid of me, are you afraid to fight with me." Master Liu Zhuang pointed at Li San who scolded and laughed constantly, and Li San could see his throat. "Everyone has seen it, this Li San is just a bullshit, so he dare not fight me." Li San was laughed at, he was speechless with a long line. Black impermanence and white impermanence Luoshui City Lord, they really can''t look down on the clamor of Liu Zhuangzhu''s appearance is too terribly flat. "Li San, this Master Liu is shameless, why don''t you go up and fight him, you have the strength to abuse him, don''t be afraid of him, teach him and Master Liu and the others, you can''t bear to do things three times and five times. " "Li San, you don''t have to be polite, go up and teach Master Liu and the others directly!" The black impermanence and the white impermanence, Luoshui City Master can''t bear Liu Zhuangzhu and the others are not reasonable, they will be much more honest after Li San teaches them. Li San straightened his face and didn''t pay attention to the owner of Liu Zhuang, who was put aside like this. Master Liu Zhuang was angry and directly attacked in the direction of Li San. After the loud noise, dozens of spirit grasses were knocked into the air. "Lord Liu, you are making trouble and making trouble!" In fact, the owner of Liu Zhuang planned to provoke Li San to fight him directly. Seeing Liu Zhuangzhu''s angry look, Li San was happy in his heart. The more angry the other party, the more Li San was happy. "Li San, how can you fight with me? You didn''t make it on purpose!" Master Liu Zhuang and the others were simply ignored by Li San as air, which was humiliating Master Liu and the others, and they were even more annoyed. Li San saw that the spirit grass he had gotten had just been destroyed by Liu Zhuangzhu. Of course, Li San was displeased. He glared at Liu Zhuangzhu''s side. Chapter 417： Operate with rhythm Li San was finally unbearable, and he didn''t have to endure any more. He directly took the treasure and pulled it on the ground, sparks appeared and rushed directly to the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, don¡¯t you want to fight me? I¡¯m here to perfect you. Then don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance to save face. You don¡¯t want your face. If you don¡¯t want to die, I will come to perfect you. Several people." Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang City Lord Luoshui were of course the happiest. Li San finally planned to teach Liu Zhuangzhu a few people. "Li San, it''s best to kill Director Liu Zhuang directly. They always trouble you." The housekeeper Liu Zhuang laughed secretly, and finally it was Li San who fought with him. They were not afraid of the trouble and then raised their voices next to him and shouted. "Lord Liu, you directly help us kill Li San." At this moment, Li San carried the treasure and rushed up, while the power of the Nether was blessed at the same time, the corners of his eyes were full of cold light. "Lord Liu, it was your kid who destroyed all my spirit grass just now, my eyes are so good, if I remember correctly, should you bang my spirit grass with two fingers?" When everyone saw this scene, they suddenly felt bad. They understood that Li San was about to abuse the other party and broke out in anger. They heard from Li San''s breath that the **** of death was summoning Master Liu, and Li San''s eyes at this time were too terrifying, sharp and cold like hell. Heiwuchang Baiwuchang City Lord Luoshui has been with Li San all the time. Of course, they are the people who know Li San¡¯s temper the best. They laughed secretly, fearing that Zhuang Master Liu will be beheaded by Li San in a while, if not. If beheaded to death, it will also become a handicapped material, which is interesting. Master Liu Zhuang saw Li San suddenly burst out of inexhaustible power, which made him a little dazed. He was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously did not dare to look directly at Li San''s eyes. At this time, Li San''s eyes seemed to **** his soul. general. Li San just loosened a few knives so easily and directly blasted out thousands of knives. At the same time, the sound of the knives of the treasures continued to appear, causing the nearby mountains to collapse, and everyone''s eardrums were almost shattered. , I had to cover my ears. The owner of Liu Zhuang lifted a sharp weapon and rushed directly towards Li San, and the supervisor of Liu Zhuang also shot at the same time. For a time, a huge look and sharp weapon aura broke out in one place, and they almost covered the entire Black Skull Ridge with murderous aura. Everyone felt bad almost the next second, and they seemed to be in hell. Suddenly, they heard a scream, and then they seemed to hear a heavy noise. I saw Liu Zhuangzhu directly yelling and holding his own **** screaming again and again, the screams were as unpleasant as slaughtered animals. Soon after waiting for everyone to see the situation clearly, their pupils shrank into a ball at the same time, and they were speechless. "What happened to Villa Master Liu just now by Li San?" Someone just saw Master Liu¡¯s **** flew directly out of the sky and didn¡¯t know where they went. That''s right, the **** of Li San''s treasure were directly cut off by Lord Liu Zhuang just now. They were the **** that had just touched Li San Lingcao. At this time, Master Liu Zhuang''s face was distorted with pain and was as ugly as a ghost, he almost screamed on the ground, and at the same time, there were many knife marks on his fingers, and the blood was spraying out all the time. "Li San is amazing, this is the true temper of a god-man, and he is not used to anyone." The butler and Master Liu looked at them. They dared not do anything for a while, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Everyone also subconsciously covered their own fingers. If it was their own words, it would hurt to faint. Fortunately, Li San just abused them not themselves. Li San flew down afterwards. "Lord Liu Zhuang, I have learned my lesson. You just abolished my dozens of spirit grasses. Then I will kill you for free but only two fingers, which can be regarded as a light punishment for you." softly? Zhuangzhu Liu has a long line. Isn''t it light? It''s obviously important, Li San, shameless! Li San pointed directly at Liu Zhuang''s supervisor. "You can''t blame me for being too arrogant just now." Li San turned around and smiled triumphantly at Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang, and clapped his hands to celebrate the victory. Master Liu Zhuang was in great pain at this time, and afterwards he collapsed so much that he didn''t even have the strength to shout. The housekeeper and the owner of Liu Zhuang anxiously stepped forward to show concern. "Lord Liu, your **** are going to..." Needless to say, blind people can see it, of course they are disabled. Master Liu Zhuang didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of them. The sweat on his head was falling like a stream of water, showing how painful he was at this time. The so-called ten fingers connected to the heart is also the case. Li San is going to teach this person severely, who Tell him to look down on people so much just now. Master Liu thought that fortunately, Li San¡¯s treasure was just cut off his two fingers. If it were cut all, then there would be nothing to eat and nothing to do in the future, and it would be even worse if it was cut on his head. It is to be scrapped. The black bear spirit saw it and spoke. "Well, Li San, Master Liu, you guys don''t want to fight anymore, I think this is the case." "Heiwuchang, Baiwuchang and Luoshui City Lord can go to my Heikuling for a few days to play for a few days. You are not in a hurry to leave and return to Heikuling." "Li San, this is great, I also thanked Master Black Bear Spirit." The housekeeper was displeased. He helped the owner of Liu Zhuang to go back to heal his injuries. Anyway, his fingers couldn''t come back, so he had to install a few fake fingers. Soon after a period of time, all the experts in the black bear spirit spread. "Have you heard that Li San directly chopped off a few fingers of Master Liu Zhuang with a powerful weapon." "Of course I heard, it seems to have cut an arm, right?" "No, where did you hear it all from." Li San is even more famous in Black Skull Ridge, and his name is passed directly to the ghost domain. As Li San''s subordinates, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang, the City Lord of Luoshui, they are also famous. They are almost admired wherever they go to play in the past few days, and their faces are very bright. Soon, Mozun had gotten shocking news from his subordinates, saying that Li San had obtained spiritual grass from Heikuling and taught the ghost domain master Liu Zhuangzhu. Demon Lord was of course shocked, his eyes flashed with cold light. "The Li San who grabbed my eldest brother is still at Heikuling, Li San, I want to teach you my eldest brother, Heavenly Venerable Ghost Territory, and save the Heavenly Territory Ghost quickly." Next to him is Mozun''s son, Mozi, with a confident expression on his face. "Li San is just on the Black Skull Ridge. I have been very familiar with the Black Bear Spirit recently. If this is the case, I will find a chance to meet Li San. "Ghost Domain Tianzun is waiting for us to help him out of the Black Skull Ridge to save him." The devil paused. "However, devil, I have to make it clear that you are still young and don''t understand this. Do not underestimate the enemy in anything, especially that Li San. I heard that he is very powerful and backed. Soon, I''m afraid that there will be a big battle afterwards, I believe Ghost Domain can do it." Chapter 418： Someone calling for help The other party nodded in agreement, he was thinking about the next step as if looking for Li San. And Li San is still trying to find Song Qianxue''s whereabouts. Early in the morning, Li San took the compass to the mountain. The air mass in the mountain finally disappeared slowly. After thinking about it, Li San decided to take Bai Wuchang and the others to move on. Soon they entered a deep forest again. Li Sanan Sigh, there are a lot of woods here. "Someone, help me, save people, you must not come over, I''m not welcome again, I, I yelled!" Suddenly, Li San heard from a great distance a few hundred meters in front that there seemed to be a woman''s voice yelling for help. Heiwuchang pointed to the past. "Li San, I just heard someone calling for help, like a female voice. It should be not far from there." "I''ve heard it too. I can go. Go and see before you save someone." Li Sanbai''s impermanence indeed just heard the call for help from a woman, whether they knew the person or not, first save the life and accumulate virtue. White impermanence and black impermanence. They looked at it from a distance before they realized it. "It turns out that it''s a woman surrounded by several people. They are doing bad things and they can''t do it. It''s really shameless and shameless. This kind of thing can be done." Just as Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were about to rush forward to fight the injustice and save the woman, Li San''s eyes were sharp and he stretched out his hand to stop Baiwuchang and Heiwuchang. "Don''t worry, let''s just look at what those people are going to do, let''s just hide in the dark, this woman has a ghost in her body." Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang nodded their heads. They only listened to Li San''s orders. The reason why Li San said so must have his reason. Later, under the leadership of Li San, they hid directly behind a dark place to observe the situation there. They only saw a woman who looked a little like Song Qianxue. This person was surrounded by a few people, and she was a weak woman who couldn''t get rid of these big men. Li San saw that the men''s scumbags were all wretched and smirking. It was clear that they were going to have a taste of this woman. Li San saw that they were not good. All It''s a lascivious. Li San looked at the woman again. At this time, she was controlled by a few people. After Li San saw the other party clearly, he couldn''t help but stunned. "It seems to be her!" Heiwuchang was taken aback for a while. "Li San, what is her, what are you talking about?" Heiwuchang looked over there and then reacted, he almost immediately stammered excitedly. "Li San, you''re talking about Song Qianxue? Well, isn''t this Liu Cuiping''s relatives? Why was she kidnapped by a few big men? It shouldn''t be supposed to be. I''m going to save the beauty Song Qianxue." Heiwuchang is going to stage a hero to save the United States, but Li San felt that something was wrong. Of course he had his own ideas. He was afraid that this woman could not be saved immediately. He immediately stretched out a hand to stop the impatient. Idiots are impermanent. Li San was helpless. "Heiwuchang, you are anxious, what do you know, you lose your mind when you see Song Qianxue, this matter is definitely not that simple, it really makes me speechless, not in a hurry, first look at the situation, and then say that Song Qianxue should be able to escape by herself. Yes, we don¡¯t have to make a move." Bai Wuchang nodded. "Black impermanence, you just listen to Li San." Hei Wuchang has a long black line. Of course he was very anxious when he saw the beautiful monkey. Li San didn''t even tell him to go out. He cursed Li San secretly, what else to look at. Depending on the situation, Song Qianxue would be shameless. The big man took advantage, the horse. Li San looked at the Song Qianxue again, this person did have the face of Song Qianxue on the surface, but how did Li San feel something was wrong, the aura on her body was not right. After seeing some clues, Li San didn''t tell Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang to them. At this moment, the big men surrounding Song Qianxue were from Liujiazhuang. Each of them was extremely excited, and the corners of their eyes sparkled, as if they hadn''t touched a living woman for a whole year. One of the people from Liujiazhuang laughed forward, squeezing out the teeth, almost drooling, he has been coveting Song Qianxue for a long time. "Just let us brothers try something new, don''t be afraid, we will treat you well." The other men laughed similarly, staring straight at the woman. Heiwuchang scratched his head in the dark and yelled. "Li San, should we go up to rescue her? She is going to be fucked. I know that the men in Liujiazhuang are not worry-free, they are all shameless people!" Li San rolled his eyes at Heiwuchang. "Heiwuchang, you know a woolen thread, and you are anxious about a ball. If you ask you to observe again, you are so anxious. You can''t do big things. I don''t want you to go up and save people, but I just opened my eyes to feel this. Song Qianxue is not Song Qianxue, she has something wrong with her ghost." Bai Wuchang Hu Xianmei frowned after hearing this. "Li San, do you mean she has a problem?" Li San nodded and said that was what he meant, but Heiwuchang was not happy. "Li San, don''t scare people. There is something wrong. The face is clearly Song Qianxue from Liu Cuiping''s family. She is going to be bullied. We should save her, regardless of whether we are related to Liu Cuiping or not." Li San was thinking. "Hei Wuchang, are you stupid? You don''t have to think about it. If this person is really Song Qianxue, he won''t be here." A few people frowned when they heard it. Why on earth? "Li San, you still helped her get it, whether it''s Song Qianxue from the ghost domain or Liu Cuiping''s relative Song Qianxue." Li San patted the black impermanence. "Fart, listen to me right, I am not not helping her, but this person does not need me to help, I will not harm you, impermanence." Soon, the Song Qianxue finally spoke, and she smiled evilly. "Brothers, I can''t beat you at all, you don''t have to be afraid of me running." These people looked at each other a few times, and they were agitated. "Li San, don''t you save her? They are all going up!" Li San is still calm. "She will be fine, trust me, impermanence." What does Li San mean? Heiwuchang frowned tightly. Heiwuchang was almost in a state of half-crazy, he just couldn''t figure it out. Li San didn''t plan to save people, or was he afraid that those Liujiazhuang people would fail. Bai Wuchang was watching. He and Hu Xianmei were also sweating for Song Qianxue at the same time. If they did not go out to rescue her in time, Song Qianxue would be unable to keep her. It stands to reason that Li San should not be a cold-blooded animal, Li Third, we must sit on the sidelines and fail. Chapter 419： Whether it is a man or a ghost has yet to be verified One of the people in Liujiazhuang couldn''t wait to go up, he smiled smugly, and showed off to his brother next to him. "In this way, you will all observe and learn my technique carefully for a while." "Hurry up, we can''t wait, let''s enjoy them one by one in a while." Li San wondered why Song Qianxue still couldn''t take the initiative to torture the other party to death. The matter was all up to this point. Could it be that she wanted to be directly bullied. Suddenly, Li San observed that Song Qianxue''s face showed an abnormal appearance. No, she changed. Li San could clearly feel all kinds of almost non-human auras from the other party. After a while, the Liujiazhuang man was out of breath and motionless. The other men couldn''t help being stunned. What''s the situation with this eldest brother? When they were puzzled, they went straight to help the eldest brother. "What''s wrong with you, it won''t work for a while?" Li Sanbai''s impermanence and they looked at it in the dark, and the eldest brother died unexpectedly, not knowing why. The others in Liujiazhuang were frightened and planned to run, but the so-called Song Qianxue would not tell them to leave. She suddenly burst out ghostly, and her ghost claws changed immediately. Undoubtedly, the same result as Li San thought, the internal organs of those people were directly taken out by ghost claws. They were surprised by Li Sanbai''s impermanence. "This, this is so cruel, she, she is not Liu Cuiping''s relatives Song Qianxue, she is the female ghost of that ghost realm, she is a fake mortal Song Qianxue!" The one who was most surprised was the impermanence. "How could this happen, it won''t!" Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang only realized what was going on. No wonder Li San kept stopping Heiwuchang just now and not asking him to go up to save people. It makes sense for him to delay saving people. Suddenly, after the ghost solved the few people, they found Li San directly and they rushed towards Li San. Li San hit the opponent directly. Li San was able to directly protect Heiwuchang and them in time, and the ghost was undoubtedly cut off by Li San and the blood flowed incessantly. "Li San, it''s shameless that you did your hands on women!" Suddenly, another Song Qianxue jumped out of the forest next to her at some point, and she pointed directly at Li San. This should be the real Song Qianxue, and the one just now was the incarnation of an imp. Song Qianxue just passed by here and saw that Li San had cut the woman with a knife. Of course, at this time she didn''t know that it was a ghost who just pretended to be her and harmed others. Li Sanyi looked helpless at Song Qianxue and cursed secretly, you know a ball. At this time, Li San kept looking at another Song Qianxue. He suspected that Song Qianxue was not a person, maybe it was only a ghost, so beware. That''s it. "You are a ghost, don''t go, I said, are you a ghost or Song Qianxue from Liu Cuiping''s family? To be honest, otherwise I will take you directly." Heiwuchang, they looked at them, and there was another Song Qianxue, and it wouldn''t be a ghost again. Song Qianxue has a long black line. "Li San, what are you talking about, what ghosts or people? How could I be a ghost? You just killed a woman and it makes sense. Of course, I am the Song Qianxue from Liu Cuiping''s family and who else will I be." Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. Li San had to rush to explain. "Song Qianxue, don''t be impulsive, the ghost just pretended to be you, she is not a person who is a ghost, I don''t kill anyone casually." After listening to Song Qianxue, she was taken aback, and then she relaxed her vigilance. After a while, the ghost corpse lying on the ground slowly showed its original shape. Song Qianxue glanced at it and realized that she was blaming the wrong person, and Li San had reason. "It, it''s a ghost!" Hei Wuchang cursed secretly. He was a woman who had just become a mountain monster. Fortunately, he was stopped by Li San just now and didn''t have the urge to save him. Otherwise, he should be killed by himself, which is really dangerous. Li San did not relax his vigilance at this time. He and Song Qianxue looked directly at each other for a long time, because he didn''t quite believe that Song Qianxue belonged to Liu Cuiping''s family, maybe it was also a ghost. He pointed to Song Qianxue. Of course, he didn''t believe that Song Qianxue was. people. "This Song Qianxue, are you a human or a ghost? You are a ghost. If you lied to us, I would kill you with a single knife." Of course Song Qianxue was speechless for a while. She was not a relative of Liu Cuiping''s family, and she could still be a failure of other families. "Li San, you have nothing to do with nothing. Don¡¯t mess around here. I know you don¡¯t want to see me or treat me as a ghost. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m Song Qianxue, who else can I be? Li San , You should have been scared by that ghost just now, a joke, it really made me look down on you." After hearing Li San¡¯s statement, the people of Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang looked cautious and stepped back subconsciously. This person who also had Song Qianxue¡¯s face suddenly emerged from the forest. This had to be called They are suspicious. Li San was right just now, who knows if this woman is the same as the ghost just now or a companion, maybe she''s also a person from ghosts. Li San looked suspicious, which made Song Qianxue very helpless, and she couldn''t prove that she was a human or a ghost. "Song Qianxue, if you ask us to believe it, then you can find some way to prove that you are not a ghost and belong to Liu Cuiping''s family, otherwise, none of us will believe your side words." Song Qianxue was about to vomit blood by Li Sanbai''s impermanence. "I can''t prove that I am Song Qianxue anyway, I am not a ghost at all. I was caught by someone from the ghost domain before, and somehow came here to meet you in a daze." Hei Wuchang hid behind Li San and stared at Song Qianxue cautiously. He was no longer interesting about this woman but was a little more afraid of it. "You Song Qianxue, you''d better not come here!" "Well, these cowardly people are not like lords at all." Song Qianxue looked helpless and didn''t plan to step forward after taking a few steps back. "I still don''t believe that Li San, you guys, maybe what the **** are you, you still suspect me, and I still doubt you." "Song Qianxue, we are humans, you may not be." "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you guys. Since you don''t believe that I am Song Qianxue, then go your own way. Don''t disturb me, I''m going to find my mother." Li San didn''t intend to entangle this issue, Li San waved his hand and told Bai Wuchang to follow him directly into the forest. However, Li San and the others did not expect Song Qianxue to follow closely behind. "Is this Song Qianxue deliberately failing to follow, or is there any reason?" Li Sanyi looked helpless, and couldn''t help twisting his hair shortly afterwards. "Song Qianxue, didn''t you say that you don''t bother if you go separately, why do you keep following us?" Song Qianxue turned her lips and her eyes coldly and displeased. "Li San, it''s okay for you to take this road. This road cannot be opened by your home. Whoever is following you, I''m just going on my own, in the same direction as you." Chapter 420： Heikuhe The same direction? Li San secretly scolded that this woman was farting, which was simply not in the same direction. In fact, Song Qianxue is only moving in the same direction as Li San and the others, and there is only one road to travel. Li San thought about it and figured it out soon after meditation, and I can''t blame Song Qianxue, this Song Qianxue should be a ghostly person, not like an ordinary person, so be careful. Li San smiled. "Song Qianxue, you are very discerning, you should be aware of the ghost." "Yes, you can go, but I can''t go." Li San nodded after thinking. "Song Qianxue, it doesn''t matter if you want to follow us, it''s just one more person, you just follow, but don''t mess with things, anyway, you woman is not a threat to us, after all, a few people can deal with you." Song Qianxue and Li San speed up towards the forest, but Song Qianxue is still very vigilant towards these men. During this period, she has been consciously or unconsciously pulling the position between herself and Li San. She is also afraid of Li San. Turning around and attacking her suddenly or something would be bad, but Li San is not that kind of person. Song Qianxue didn''t want to have anything to do with Li San and the others. Li San and the others were good brothers from the black bear spirit, and she belonged to Liu Cuiping''s family. In this way, a group of people marched toward the center of Heikuling. Soon, Li San stopped to call a few people. "This should be Heikuhe." After that, Li San scanned the surrounding streams and hills, and Li San couldn''t help being taken aback. Li San just felt the ghostly spirit moving, he brought Bai Wuchang and the others to come here immediately, but now it was Heiguhe in front of them, which was not quite right. Song Qianxue saw Li San frown, she glanced around and nodded. "Li San, you don''t know what it is, it''s obvious, the boundary of Heikuhe, I heard people say a few years ago, is a ghost land." Song Qianxue asked Li San. "Li San, you should have felt a ghost just now, so you brought us here." This Song Qianxue is indeed smarter than ordinary women, and Li San secretly praised Song Qianxue. Song Qianxue still had a cautious sincerity on her face. She stood more than ten meters in front of Li Sanbai''s impermanence, and she was afraid that Li San would directly and suddenly act on her to solve her. The few people continued to move forward, and the tributary of the Heiku River directly blocked their way. Bai Wuchang turned his head and asked Li San how to listen to Li San''s arrangements. "Li San, the front is full of water, there are hundreds of tributaries, how we should go now, everyone will listen to you." Li Sanli looked ahead for a long time because there were obstacles. "There is indeed a ghost here, if you get it, you can improve it." After listening to the white impermanence and the black impermanence, they looked happy. If there is a ghost, they can use a few words, and then with the help of Li San, their strength will definitely improve. Li San suddenly shot directly on the Black Skull River. "Li San, what are you doing?" Song Qianxue''s pupils shrank. After a few more noises, the ground was cut into the water directly. The stream directly surrounded Li San and several people, which caught them off guard, as well as Song Qianxue. Song Qianxue was at a loss where she was. She felt the strong flow and suction of the stream at the same time. Before Song Qianxue responded that Li San was operating something, she was directly sucked into it by a stream. "Li San, what are you doing? You are trying to die, you are going to be drowned." Li San ignored the woman, he continued to operate. Li San suddenly observed a water ghost emerging from behind Song Qianxue. Li San didn''t have time to explain to Song Qianxue, he blasted out in the direction of Song Qianxue. "Li San, are you going to bomb me?" Song Qianxue thought that Li San was going to take the opportunity to kill her, but she didn''t expect that Li San was hitting the ghost to save her. After a loud noise, Li San''s directly blasted towards Song Qianxue, not Song Qianxue. The huge figure rushed out from behind Song Qianxue, and the others didn''t know what the **** was the other party. "Song Qianxue, I was saving you just now. It''s not you. You didn''t see a ghost behind you just now. If I didn''t take the shot in time, you are afraid that you will fall in front of me now, and you can still scold me." Song Qianxue snorted coldly. "Huh! Li San, I don''t believe you." Li San was helpless, this Song Qianxue was Mingwan''s grandmother, good people were bad people, and she didn''t bother to take care of her. "Well, I won''t save you again if I see a ghost next time." Suddenly, a black shadow rushed out from behind Song Qianxue, and several people jumped with fright, and the other party wanted to attack several people directly. Song Qianxue realized that Li San was saving herself just now. "Li San, it was a misunderstanding before, there really are ghosts." Li San cried and laughed. "I didn''t lie, you just don''t believe it." Li San glared at the ghost with a backhand. The ghost was directly made into corpses by Li San, and the blood flowed into the Black Skull River. Some people praised Li Sanhao''s powerful method of collecting ghosts. Song Qianxue complained about Li San with an unhappy expression. "Li San, if you just told me in advance, I won''t be shocked." Li San was really speechless and cursed secretly. You still blame me. Women are animals who never reason. This sentence is really fine. "Li San, we don''t have to worry about this woman. Just saving her was just as benevolent and just said that we wanted to harm her." Li San didn''t intend to pay attention to Song Qianxue, he directly addressed the people of Bai Wuchang. "Don''t grind and harp, let''s do business, here are all black skull river ghosts, be careful of being attacked by them." As far as Li San was from Song Qianxue, he was afraid of getting into a bag. Song Qianxue stared at Li San displeased. "Li San, you just felt the ghost, I am very interested in the ghost, so I will definitely get it in the end, you guys don''t rob me as a woman, you have a gentlemanly demeanor." Li San wanted to laugh when he heard it, and he gave Song Qianxue a few glances. "Song Qianxue, what kind of **** is this, whoever says that a man must let a woman. Of course we have to grab a ghost. It''s fair. No one will disturb anyone." Soon, Zhuangzhu Liu appeared in the dark. Master Liu thought, Li San and Song Qianxue had both come out, then he must hurry up to grab the ghost spirit, and of course it would be best if he took the ghost spirit before Li San and Song Qianxue. Li Sanbai''s impermanence has been accelerating, Li San doesn''t want to waste time and energy, Song Qianxue has been following Li San shamelessly. Li San soon felt the endless ghost aura in the mountains, and the ghost aura grew stronger as he moved forward. "Li San, is that?" "It''s a ghost formation, just be careful." Li San directly brought Bai Wuchang and several people forward to investigate, and he secretly said that it is better to act cautiously. Chapter 421： Ghost array Li San gave instructions directly. "In this way, I just observed for a long time, we have to go straight through." Li San tentatively left. He thought he would be repelled by the fairy ghost formation, but he didn''t expect that he walked directly in without any obstacles. After seeing that Li San had nothing to do, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang were relieved and followed. However, Song Qianxue''s result was different. She had just seen Li San with a few people directly into the ghost formation, but when she was about to walk in, everything changed. Song Qianxue was about to take a step. Song Qianxue was directly hit by the ghost ahead and flew out a hundred meters away and was very embarrassed. "Why can''t I walk over? Li San and them all walked over just now." Song Qianxue saw that Li Sanhei was impermanent and they were about to disappear. She was still very anxious, and suddenly the fire became a little bit angry. "Li San, you all wait for me, don''t leave me, I am not familiar with this place." Song Qianxue secretly said, this is not okay, she must not be let down by Li San, this girl has to keep up with them. Song Qianxue is really angry now. "I don''t believe that we must succeed if we can''t defeat this ghost formation." How could this be? Why did Li San and the others just didn''t use any method, they all went in, why didn''t they get here? Song Qianxue tried his best to rush in again. Li San didn''t know that Song Qianxue was still using her strength to enter the ghost formation but couldn''t get in. They were already in the mountains at this time. If she knew how embarrassed Song Qianxue was now, Li San was afraid that Song Qianxue would laugh to death. Soon, a few people stopped, and Li San scanned the surroundings for several kilometers in front of him. "Li San, I think this land boundary is a bit strange, how do we go now? Have we reached another ghost land?" "Yes, everything is unknown, let''s go in and explore before we talk." "Li San, there is something in front!" I saw several large coffins floating in the air in front of them, and the lid was open, and several bright bead-shaped objects flew out, and they were shining with endless ghost energy. White impermanence and black impermanence surprised them. "Isn''t this the rumored coffin night pearl in the Heikuling Heikuhe." This is the first time Li San saw this. The coffin beads are a good thing that hasn''t been obtained for thousands of years. If you get one, you can sell it for a lot of money. Li San flew up directly, but protected by a ghost formation, after a few times of five divided by two, Li San broke the formation and collected the few Heikuhe coffin beads. Li San nodded in satisfaction, so easy to get it. "Li San, discuss something, can you give me one for free? I want it." Heiwuchang tentatively tempted Li San, his eyes stared directly at the coffin beads, Bai Wuchang Hu Xianmei actually wanted it in their hearts, they looked red, but they were not as shameless as Heiwuchang, they did not dare Ask Li Sanyao, let''s see if Li San will give Heiwuchang first. Li San didn''t even refuse to nod in agreement. "After we get out of the mountain, don''t worry, you can have all of you." After listening, Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei looked happy, especially the black Wuchang smiled most happily, and Li San thought these juniors were okay. Just after Li San took the coffin beads into his hands, an abnormal noise occurred. Suddenly, the sky and the earth collapsed, and they suddenly became a little confused. "Did this happen?" "Don''t be afraid, there is a mechanism to protect the ghost array. Once the coffin beads are taken away, there will be changes." Li San understood this, and logically speaking, the coffin beads should be with ghosts. Ghost? Li San made all the preparations for collecting ghosts. Suddenly, ghosts and zombies appeared and rushed towards Li San. "Crafts! They are zombies!" Li San was also attacking the ghost group while collecting ghost energy. "In this way, white impermanence, black impermanence, Hu Xianmei, you run out of this ghost formation first, and I will hit the ghost to protect you." "Okay, then you have to be more careful, Li San." After Li San solved the ghost group, they ran directly outside, at the same time that Song Qianxue''s figure broke through. The ghost formation just rushed in. She happened to meet Li San and the others, and he couldn''t help but froze when he saw this. . "What happened? Li San, what are you running?" As soon as Song Qianxue came in, she ran into Li Sanzheng and several people from Heiwuchang who had collected the coffin beads and rushed out. Li San and the others directly flew out from the exit just now, thanks to Song Qianxue just opened the crack, which allowed Li San and the others to run out. Li San smiled. "Song Qianxue, you just helped us, thank you." What do you mean? Song Qianxue froze in place for unknown reasons. "Li San, what are you going to tell me, what happened here, and how did those ghosts appear?" Song Qianxue turned her head and almost cursed the Three Character Classic, she saw a large group of ghosts about to rush towards her. Song Qianxue understood why Li San and the others ran away in a panic. "Li San, did you move something there just now?" Song Qianxue cursed angrily, of course she wanted to catch up with Li San and they asked them clearly. "Song Qianxue, are you looking for ghostly? There is ghostly there." Song Qianxue followed Li San. "Li San, wait for me!" Song Qianxue was already speechless. Li San was helpless, he couldn''t wait for this woman, and it was important to go now. Li San asked Heiwuchang to speed up. "Li San, Song Qianxue, what are you running?" Suddenly a figure appeared, and the person was stunned when they saw Li San. Li San Song Qianxue and the others were running, and Master Liu frowned puzzled. Li Sanbai glanced. "Lord Liu Zhuang, why are you here, you still ask Song Qianxue, we have to leave here in a hurry." Li San took Heiwuchang and continued walking. Song Qianxue was also helpless. "Lord Liu, you should ask Li Sande. I don''t have time to talk to you." Song Qianxue also bypassed directly. Master Liu Zhuang was stunned. What happened in the end, Li San and the others all looked in a hurry. Master Liu Zhuang was looking for the ghost a moment ago, but when he saw Li San and Song Qianxue rushing out, he was of course very puzzled. Soon, after he saw the rest of the situation, he understood it all at once. "It''s not good, it turns out that this is the case, I can still follow along!" Master Liu Zhuang is several times faster than anyone at this time. Who brought these water ghosts here? Song Qianxue rolled her eyes. "Lord Liu, it''s either me or I. Just ask Li San." Master Liu Zhuang understood that that was Li Sangan''s. Li Sanbai is impermanent and they run in a different direction from Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu. There is a certain distance between Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu, she and Liu Zhuangzhu are not friends, and Song Qianxue knows that Liu Zhuangzhu is not a good person. "Song Qianxue, what do you mean, I''m so handsome, I hate you?" This made Liu Zhuangzhu feel very upset. Chapter 422： The Coffin Bead Controversy "Song Qianxue knows exactly what kind of person you, Liu Zhuangzhu, is. Besides, there are ghosts everywhere here. I can''t guarantee that you are a ghost or a ghost. Maybe you are a ghost. We have just met a human being. It''s a ghost." Master Liu Zhuang listened helplessly for a while. Li San smiled. "Yes, Master Liu, we really don''t know what you are." Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly, Ma, Li San and Song Qianxue actually suspected that he was not human. Song Qianxue stared at Master Liu, her eyes became very cautious. Suddenly, the roar of non-human fellows continued from the depths of the mountain, and Li San and the others felt tight. Li San''s face was quite serious. "I just saw it. There are indeed a lot of non-human people nearby. They are very dangerous." Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu saw the ghost appear, their faces suddenly changed. Li Sanyi''s face was composed and standing still. "Li San, why aren''t you moving anymore? Are you frightened?" Master Liu Zhuang looked puzzled. "Lord Liu, you are terrified." "White impermanence, black bear spirit, we can join hands." Li San didn''t believe Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue. "Li San, how can this be good?" Li San frowned. The zombies and ghosts suddenly burst out ghostly and rushed directly to Li Sanjiren. "Li San, we seem to have entered a graveyard." "Don''t be afraid." Master Liu Zhuang scolded for a while. Song Qianxue was so horrified. "Li San, let''s unite first to deal with ghosts and zombies." Song Qianxue rushed forward and did it directly. Master Liu Zhuang dispatched at the same time. In this way, Bai Wuchang and Heiwuchang rushed over with Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue at the same time. After the roar, the ghosts directly summoned their companions. In an instant, countless coffins were opened, green aura appeared, and dozens of corpse-deceiving zombies appeared, and Li San was shocked. They rushed directly to Li Sanji. In this way, Li San and the others were surrounded by zombies. "Li San, you have to help me." Song Qianxue was caught by the ghost and couldn''t move. She was begging Li San. However, as Li San looked at it for a long time and didn''t mean to shoot immediately, Song Qian was furious. "Li San, what are you doing, don''t save me yet." Li Sansan roared, with a spell in his hand, he flew directly, and at the same time he rushed towards the group of zombies. They were frightened by the spell in Li San''s hand, and they were frightened. Li San called Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu very much admired. Li San''s ability to collect ghosts is indeed strong. Soon, they screamed again and again. The zombies were angry, and they kept cheating on the corpse. Bai Wuchang exclaimed. "Li San!" Li San smiled and rushed over again, the spells burning continuously. Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu were stunned when they saw Li San''s operation. They were taken directly by Li San when they were not far from Li San. "Li San is amazing, Hara Shao!" Hei Wuchang praised. Li Sanyi smiled triumphantly. Li San wrapped it up, but it couldn''t move at all. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu met with them, and they all looked dumbfounded. The other party was turned into a zongzi by Li San unexpectedly. Song Qianxue saw that Li San was about to get those ghosts, of course Song Qianxue couldn''t help it, she was very anxious, and she screamed and rushed directly to Li San to grab it. "Li San, Hugh will fight with me." Zhuangzhu Liu''s psychology is the same as Qianxue Song. He secretly said that they must not let Li Sanhei impermanence and they got the coffin beads. Apart from anything else, Zhuangzhu Liu rushed directly to Li San. Undoubtedly, the zombies were soon overpowered by Li Sanhei''s impermanence, and it is impossible for any ghost to live when encountering Li San. Master Liu Zhuang had already rushed up to grab the coffin beads. "Li San, this is not yours, Li Sanyi." Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, they are really shameless, Li San secretly scolded, they even wanted to take advantage of the situation. Song Qianxue has rushed directly in front of Li San. "Song Qianxue, you are unreasonable. If it wasn''t for me, Li San, I''m afraid it was you Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu who had been abused by ghosts just now. You even wanted to rob me, shamelessly shameless." Suddenly, Heiwuchang was murdered by the master Liu Zhuang. Hei Wuchang''s face turned black and was distorted, and he directly covered his wounds. "Li San, I am injured." Just now, Li San was only concerned about collecting ghosts, so he didn''t take into account that Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu attacked Heiwuchang. "Impermanence, here I am." Li San turned around and kicked the owner of Liu Zhuang away directly. Heiwuchang is not feeling well at this time, his wounds are constantly bleeding. White impermanence and they immediately asked about black impermanence. "Heiwuchang, you are okay, how is it, can you move?" "It''s okay. Now I stopped with the medicine Li San gave me. Ma, it was Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu who attacked Lao Tzu just now. They did a good job, and Lao Tzu can''t spare them." Song Qianxue chuckled coldly. "Li San, black impermanence, you can''t blame me for this." Li San pulled his face unhappy. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, the coffin beads do not belong to the two of you. Besides, you can''t beat me. I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. I didn''t see it. The zombie king was just overpowered by me." Song Qianxue rolled her eyes and curled her lips. "Li San, I don''t care about so many. The coffin beads are mine. It''s you who want to leave. I will grab whatever drops." "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, if I hadn''t helped you just now, you would have been eaten by the zombie, and now you are robbing me of the coffin beads." "Li San, if it wasn''t for me and Song Qianxue who led away that ghost for you, it would have had time to attack you. Without me and Song Qianxue, you Li San would have time to subdue it. Don''t think about it." "Yes, Master Liu is right, anyway, the ghost has been eliminated, Li San, you have no use value, and the coffin beads are mine soon." Master Liu was displeased. "Song Qianxue, you are wrong, it''s not yours, it should be mine." Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu actually cursed in front of Li San like this, and Li San looked at them for a while and wanted to laugh. Heiwuchang was angry. "Li San, don''t bother to talk to them, just get rid of them." At this moment, Song Qianxue suddenly rushed towards Li San with sharp eyes. At the same time, Lord Liu saw Song Qianxue''s action, he also planned to do it, and he planned to attack Li San''s rear directly. "Li San, they are here!" Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu''s faces were smug, but Li San smiled calmly. He had just prepared already, so there is no need to rush for a while. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you are too naive." What do you mean? Both Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue were taken aback, they didn''t know what Li San just said at this time. Suddenly, paper talisman appeared in Li San''s hand, and they burned. Hu Xianmei was worried about taking a few steps forward to persuade Li San. "Li San, I think we can get out of here." He was worried about Li San, and Hei Wuchang also stepped forward to persuade him. Li San disagrees. "Hei Impermanence, you don''t have to say anymore, I have a sense of measure, you can find a place to hide, don''t hurt you." Heiwuchang and the others were also helpless. They believed in Li San, and finally listened to Li San''s words, and they went straight to hide in the dark forest. Chapter 423： Fried talisman Master Liu Zhuang exclaimed. "It''s a fried talisman!" "Li San, you actually have this thing, fried talisman!" Seeing the fried talisman in Li San''s hands, the owner of Liu Zhuang was stunned. They wondered to themselves, how did Li San have this thing to explode? Just after Li Sanshi entered the Black Skull Ridge, Song Qianxue was hitting the ghost formation at the time, and she hadn''t entered yet, so at that time Li Sanhei was impermanent and they found the explosion talisman and directly got the explosion talisman. Of course, Master Liu Zhuang didn''t know that Li San got several bombs. Li San triumphantly dangled the explosive symbols in front of Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you still have some insights, and you know that these are fried amulets." Of course they know that it has a terrifying power, which can be exploded, and the power is very fierce. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, I will tell you first, and then if I deal with me, I will bomb you with bombing talisman. Be careful. If you are afraid, leave here honestly." Master Liu Zhuang listened but disdain. "Li San, you will scare us, I don''t believe you will dare to use this thing, if you want to explode you will have to be exploded, Song Qianxue and I are not afraid!" Master Liu Zhuang thought that Li Sanhei Impermanence and the others would also be bombed. Song Qianxue also thought that Li San was just threatening them with bombing symbols, and Song Qianxue laughed disapprovingly. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu concluded that Li San would not dare. Looking at Song Qianxue and them, Li San smiled triumphantly. "Li San, I advise you to hand over the coffin beads on that strange ghost, and Master Liu and I will leave immediately, otherwise we will not leave." Li San rolled his eyes. "Lord Liu Zhuang, Song Qianxue, how many times I have said it, I advise you to leave as soon as possible, as if you don''t understand." Li San didn''t plan to talk nonsense and threw a bomb in his hand into the air and began to burst open. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, since you are stubborn, then I''m not welcome." Black and impermanent, white impermanence, they all looked nervous, they believed that Li San would have nothing to do, and Song Qianxue, the lord of Liu Zhuang, would be miserable. "Liu Village Master Song Qianxue and the others are waiting to be abused." Seeing this, of course Liu Zhuangzhu was stupid for a few seconds, and he cursed secretly, this Li Sanzhen special horse is going to do this. Song Qianxue, the master of Liu Zhuang, had just naively thought that Li San was just scaring them two, but she didn''t expect that Li Sanzhen was going to make a big operation, so he threw the bomb talisman directly, and Li San had already flown into the sky and hid. If this thing explodes, it will definitely be destroyed if it doesn''t escape quickly. "Li San, you, you are really shameless, you are really here." Master Liu yelled a few times and ran to the rear in a hurry. Song Qianxue flashed to the other side without knowing what to do at the same time, but at this time, the explosive symbol had already flown in front of them. Seeing the look of Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue at a loss, Li San couldn''t help but smile, and he chased them. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, what are you running? Stop running, you won''t be able to play without me, Qianxue Song, Master Liu, I''m Li Sanlai too." Li San flashed a few more explosive symbols out of his hands and chased them in the direction of Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Li San, you are still chasing us and fucking, it''s endless." Song Qianxue panicked, but fortunately she ran faster. Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu looked at each other after standing, and then blasted the hills at the hills just now, and they couldn''t help but get a cold sweat. "Where is Li San?" Master Liu Zhuang rolled his eyes. "I don''t know, maybe he was blown up by the bomb. No matter if he is, we can still leave as soon as possible." Song Qianxue was a little disgruntled, and the coffin beads hadn''t gotten a hand yet. Master Liu is meditating, would Li San die so easily? impossible. Then the two of them left here angrily. In a short while, the black and impermanent black bear spirits rushed out of the dark forest. "Where are the three of Li?" Heiwuchang and they were a little worried, they did not see Li San. "Is it possible that the power of the bombing talisman just now was too great, and where did Li San fear it was really bombed?" Impermanence and white eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s impossible, Li San is so powerful, he can''t have anything to do with him, don''t make judgments, let''s not guess, let''s hurry up and find Li San." So, Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang Hei Xiong Jing and the others divided into several groups to find Li San, but half an hour later, they were searching all over, and they were searching and calling Li San''s name. At this time, Master Liu Zhuang came back, and he laughed wildly when he saw Heiwuchang and their anxious look. "Black impermanence, white impermanence, what else are you looking for? I''m afraid Li San would have killed him." Black impermanence is angry. "If it weren''t for Song Qianxue and you, Villa Master Liu, Li San wouldn''t be able to use bombing symbols, it''s all on you." Black impermanence Hu Xianmei and they planned to rush directly to fight against Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, you killed Li San!" Master Liu directly pushed away the black impermanence. "Hei Wuchang, what are you screaming at? You start to drive me. Li San made it by himself. I can''t blame Song Qianxue and I. Humph, he still uses the power of bombing." Song Qianxue looked unwilling. If Li San was gone, the coffin beads should still be there. She didn''t believe that the coffin beads would be gone. "Lord Liu, find it with me." Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu thought about it and couldn''t wait to rush into the chaos, so they had to find the coffin beads before leaving. After searching for a few minutes, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu still had no results. Of course Song Qianxue was very annoyed. "It''s impossible for the coffin beads to disappear like this, and Li San is also gone." "Where did Li San go? Li San won''t die at all." Song Qianxue turned around. "I still have to leave beforehand, Master Liu, you can find it yourself, but I don''t want to find Li San anymore." Li San didn''t, and neither did the coffin beads. If he didn''t leave, he was wasting his time. Song Qianxue flew away directly. Master Liu Zhuang was stunned, Song Qianxue had all left, and he was also helpless, whether he would leave or not. At this moment, the black and impermanent black bear spirits are staring at Liu Zhuangzhu''s side, their eyes and faces are all about to kill Liu Zhuangzhu, making Liu Zhuangzhu very nervous. Master Liu Zhuang thought for a moment, and he could leave directly with Song Qianxue, otherwise, it would be bad for him to be beaten by the black and impermanent black bear spirits. "Hei Wuchang, Hei Xiong Jing, you are busy looking for Li San to get, I have something to do, I will leave first." In this way, Master Liu left in a flash. Hei Wuchang, Black Bear Spirit, they have no time to talk to Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu. They also didn''t chase the two. They just wanted to find Li San quickly at this time. "If Li San was killed by the bombing, there should be signs, but he didn''t even notice the tattered clothes." Just when several people were anxiously looking for Li Sanzhi, suddenly a head came out of the pile of rocks, and it was still moving. "Black impermanence, black bear spirit, quickly pull me out, I am here, it''s so dirty and messy." Chapter 424： Abnormal The black bear spirit suddenly heard Li San''s voice. "Li San, it''s him, he is there, let''s go get him!" They were overjoyed about the white impermanence and the black impermanence. Li San had nothing to do, and then he was pulled out by these people. After Li San reluctantly came out, he couldn''t help but teased with a few people. "Hei Impermanence, Hei Xiong Jing, you don''t know, this stone is really good, it almost crushes me and I can''t get out. Fortunately, I''m not dead, then Zhuangzhu Liu and Song Qianxue should have left." Heiwuchang, they looked at it and saw that Li San''s mental state was fine at this time, and they were relieved. Of course, Li San was not in serious trouble, but was hiding in a pile of rocks. Heiwuchang and they helped pat the mess on Li San''s clothes. "Because of my own intelligence, I just hid after bombing the talisman." At this time, Li San had a bumper harvest, not only getting the fried talisman but also the coffin beads. Li San white eyes, Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, if you see me again later, it is not as simple as a bomb. They looked worried and took a few steps forward. "Li San, since you have nothing to do, shall we find a place to rest for Li San first?" Li San thought about it for a while. "I don''t have any opinion. I also want to take a good rest. I want to fuse the coffin beads." Li San and Hei Wuchang left directly. ¡­ Outside the mountain. "What just happened over there?" Someone pointed to the mountain not far away and exclaimed. Many people listened and looked at the past and then exclaimed that they had just seen what happened. People''s eyes were sharp and they looked thousands of miles away at the same time. I saw that all the big and small mountains on the Black Skull Ridge started to rumbling, and at the same time they were rising and sinking, and at the same time they were constantly changing. "What does this mean? I have never seen it before." They didn''t know what was happening on Black Skull Ridge at this time. Li Sanhei and the others could feel the impermanence. Someone sighed secretly, if something abnormal happens, then there will be some accidents or major events will not happen. Everyone''s faces have changed. "There must be something major happening on Black Skull Ridge. We have never seen it before. I have an inexplicable anxiety." ¡­ At this moment, Li Sanhei Impermanence and the others have reached a graveyard, everything here is very strange, and cold ghost air is exuding everywhere. Li San directly stretched out his hand to stop a few people, and then he kept watching the surroundings carefully. Heiwuchang''s sharp eyes reminded Li San in a low voice. "Li San, I just saw something moving over there. I don''t know if it is a human or a ghost." Li San nodded after listening, yes, it really seemed that there was something talking over there. "Song Qianxue, didn''t you lie to me just now? Are you really sure you have seen the so-called coffin beads in the legend just now?" Zhuangzhu Liu frowned, he stared at Song Qianxue who was standing opposite, Zhuangzhu Liu also had a dubious look on his face. Coffin beads? But a good thing, after Li San heard it. "I just heard Song Qianxue and Master Liu Zhuang talking. They are talking about important things. Let''s find a place to hide and see what they are looking for." Black and impermanent, white impermanence, Hu Xianmei, black bear spirit, and they immediately followed Li San''s instructions and flashed to the dark place nearby to observe Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu''s situation. They saw Song Qianxue proudly brag to each other. "Lord Liu, you believe me this time. I was not able to speak accurately before, but this time it must be accurate. Those coffin beads are indeed in this mountain. If you don''t believe me, we can find them." Master Liu nodded to believe. "Well, if you are so sure, I can trust you once, let''s find it quickly, don''t ask Li San to preempt them, if not, I can''t spare you directly." "Lord Liu Zhuang just said it is extremely reasonable. Of course everyone wants to have such a precious stuff, and Li San." "Lord Liu, we must find the coffin beads before Li San can find the coffin beads!" Therefore, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu led their people directly to the mountain. Of course, they just didn''t realize Li Sanhei''s impermanence and they were hearing everything secretly. "Li San, I just understood, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and they are looking for coffin beads." Black impermanence and white impermanence were taken aback. Li San sighed secretly, the presence of coffin beads on the Black Skull Ridge made him unexpected. He didn''t expect that there would be coffin beads here. "Let''s go, we have to follow Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue immediately, maybe we can make a profit later." Black and impermanent, white impermanence, of course they only listen to Li San''s arrangements, and they do what Li San says. A few of them immediately followed Li San out to follow Song Qianxue and the others. Li Sanhei Impermanence and the others carefully followed Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others. Soon, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and everyone went to a deep valley. "Li San, Song Qianxue and the others seemed to have passed through dozens of forests just now, and they kept changing directions." Li Sanhei is impermanent and they are wondering, Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, and the others are deliberately trying to make a mistake or are doing something. Song Qianxue spoke. "That''s right, it''s here, it should have arrived, because the ghost here is different, I''m thinking that the coffin beads are nearby, let''s find them quickly." Master Liu Zhuang frowned and asked Song Qianxue after looking around. "Do you mean we have reached the destination? Song Qianxue, you mean here? There is no difference here, it''s just a graveyard mountain." Song Qianxue smiled and nodded. "Yes, it''s here. The compass in my hand just told me that the coffin beads should be nearby." "Okay, I believe you once, we can find it!" The two have already gone to find the coffin beads with their men. "Impermanence, what are you going to do?" At this time Heiwuchang was anxious to keep up with Song Qianxue and the others, but Li San immediately stopped the impulsive Heiwuchang. "Li San, we should keep up with them. I''m afraid it''s not good for Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu to **** the coffin beads." "Fart, you can go out if you want to be discovered, and you must listen to my orders first!" Li San''s face was serious. He brought black impermanence and white impermanence and they were very concealed behind Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu, so they have not been discovered by Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu, and they are really capable enough. "Song Qianxue, when we find the coffin beads, we can divide them equally." Song Qianxue certainly looked happy. "You can''t ask other people to take the lead, but I just saw them have gone up the mountain. Come on, Master Liu, let''s hurry up and grab them." Soon, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qian snowed up the mountain. Chapter 425： Bad thing At this moment, Li Sanhei and the others followed the observation in the dark. Hei Wuchang murmured anxiously beside Li San. "Li San, Song Qianxue and they are surrounded by many people, are you confident to get the coffin beads?" Li San''s eyes are blank, and I don''t believe in my strength. "Heiwuchang, it is true that Song Qianxue has a lot of staff, but don''t forget what kind of person I am. I am Li San. If we want to succeed in front of them, of course I already have a way." After hearing Heiwuchang, he stared at Li San. "Li San, what is the method?" "Follow me." Heiwuchang no longer speaks, and there will be a good future with Li San, that is, they continue to move forward. Soon after Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue brought their men up the mountain, loud noises kept coming from the mountain. "Not good, something abnormal." This is why Li Sanhei Wuchang cannot hide very secretly. They almost showed their feet in the dark. "It''s okay now, we don''t need to dodge anymore, just catch up with Song Qianxue and the others. I was so tired just hiding from me." Suddenly, several figures flew out, and they went directly to Li San. "Li San, who is in front of you?" Li Sanyi was stunned, it turned out to be these guys. "Don''t be afraid, they should be hunting and forest rangers on the Black Skull Ridge. Just be careful." Black Skull Ranger? incredible. They are the coffin guard beads and the forest rangers here, and they are tall and mighty. Li San didn''t expect to meet them at first. "I''ve heard of the Black Skull Rangers before, and I''ve never seen them before. The strength of the Black Skull Rangers is extraordinary." After listening to Heiwuchang, he looked nervous and worried. "Li San, I''m a little scared. There are more than a dozen Black Skull Range Forest Guards now. I''m afraid we will be abused by them before we find the coffin beads." "Don''t worry, I am by your side." Li San directly called Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang to step aside first. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, you are actually here, why are you here?" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu when they saw Li San and the others, they became unhappy. Heiwuchang yelled with an angry face. "The coffin beads are here. Of course we are here to find the coffin beads. You can come and we can also come." "How did these mountains become Black Skull Rangers?" Li San asked a few people to stare at Song Qianxue secretly and they dealt with the forest guard in Black Skull Ridge. Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, Liu Zhuangzhu, they face the powerful Black Skull Ranger, their faces are all nervous and at a loss. For the Black Skull Forest Rangers, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush up. Song Qianxue and the others didn''t plan to flee here, because there were coffin beads waiting for them to find. Li San has been watching the battle. "The strength of this Black Skull Forest Ranger is indeed extraordinary. I think, Master Liu, they shouldn''t be able to hold on for long." Heiwuchang nodded. "Li San, can''t we go out and help them?" Li San shook his head and smiled. "Fuck these people. They are not our friends. Don''t worry. It''s not too late to go out after they get hurt." At this time, Master Liu was shouting. "Song Qianxue, you take someone up the mountain to find the coffin beads. I will resist the forest guard in Heikuling, understand?" Song Qianxue nodded after listening, but he had no choice but to listen to Master Liu, and hurry up to find the coffin beads. Li San whispered at this time. "Black impermanence, Bai impermanence, Hu Xianmei, we can follow along, we should go after Song Qianxue to find the coffin beads." Li San followed Song Qianxue and the others into the mountain. The black bear spirit followed Li San. "Li San, how many coffin beads will be found in the Black Skull Ridge?" "I think it''s a few hundred, and I''ll know it after a while." several hundred? so many? Several people were taken aback. Suddenly, several loud noises appeared, and the ground exploded directly several kilometers below Li San''s feet. The mountains in front of me are alive! Heiwuchang pointed to the mountain and exclaimed constantly. "The mountain has become a forest guard of the Black Skull Ridge." At this time, Song Qianxue and the others had been flying forward, suddenly the mountain changed, and they were forced to fly down and forward in desperation. Suddenly Song Qianxue saw someone. "Li San! He appeared!" Seeing Li Sanhei''s impermanence and they appeared, Song Qianxue''s face was blackened with anger. Unexpectedly, Li San and the others followed all the way. Song Qianxue directly pointed at Li San''s yelling. "Li San, you are really shameless, come to grab the coffin beads with us again?" Li San smiled. "Some people say that whoever is strong will get the coffin beads. If Li San doesn''t come to **** you, other people will **** you. Anyway, it''s not yours." Li San scanned the surroundings with his eyes, looking for where the coffin beads would appear. Heiwuchang spoke suddenly. "Li San, what happened to that mountain?" Li Sanyi couldn''t help but was taken aback. I saw that the mountains that kept standing up just now, and some caves were emitting endless strange ghosts. "Li San, those mountains should be where the coffin beads are." "I feel so too." Li San also did not expect that the coffin beads would be in the mountains. "Li San, I think this seems a bit difficult. The mountain is several kilometers high. It will not be easy how long it will take us to reach the top." And at the same time, many Black Skull Rangers were constantly attacking several people nearby. Yes, they were guarding the coffin beads. Song Qianxue yelled to Master Liu and the others. "Lord Liu, what are you stupid? Now I''m going to grab things with Li San and the others, don''t fight, go grab the coffin beads!" Master Liu Zhuang has eliminated several Black Skull Forest Rangers. Li San took Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei and they rushed up the mountain to grab the coffin beads, and they flew up to the mountain with a bang. Suddenly, zombies and ghost claws flew up from the mountain to pierce everyone, and these things that were not human were so fast that even Li San dodged quickly. Some people have begun to fear. Li San reminded Heiwuchang several people. "Be careful, everyone. There is zombie aura in this mountain. It should also be a Great Black Skeleton Forest Ranger." Li San led the Heiwuchang people with those ghost claws constantly flashing, and they flew to the mountain quickly at the same time. Li Sanxiang is black and impermanent. "You guys quickly cast a ghost formation." Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others are a little anxious, seeing Li Sanhei impermanence and they are coming soon, of course they are anxious. "Li San, stop for me, you can''t get ahead of us, the coffin beads are ours!" "Song Qianxue, what you said is not quite right. No one robbed you of it. Of course, we are better than others!" At this time, Song Qianxue was a little hurt, Song Qianxue became angry, and he yelled in a hurry and suddenly went up the mountain. Li San and several people looked surprised when they arrived on the mountain. Countless coffin beads flashed ghostly in front of them, making them excited, and of course they had the urge to grab the coffin beads. Chapter 426： Black Skull Ranger Song Qianxue was about to reach the top of the mountain at this time, and he was planning to grab the coffin beads before Li San. "Song Qianxue, stop me, these coffin beads shouldn''t be yours!" Suddenly, Li Sanfei came over. "Li San!" Li San was very fast at this time, he was several times faster than everyone present. Song Qianxue had to rush to stop Li San. When he saw Li San come to grab the coffin beads, of course he became a monkey contestant. Song Qianxue slammed directly at Li San with a sword, and he cursed secretly. Don''t ask Li San to take a step ahead of him. Got the coffin beads. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu is anxious. "Take the opportunity to grab the coffin beads with Li San!" Suddenly someone appeared. After that, all the coffin beads on the Black Skull Forester Mountain were taken away by the people who appeared suddenly, and then the Black Skull Forester Mountain could no longer move. At the same time, the Black Skull Ridge forest guards on the mountain stopped moving at the same time, and they directly changed back to their previous mountain appearance. "Li San, this is amazing!" Li Sanhei''s impermanence, they were taken aback. "Hei Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, Black Bear Spirit, did you just see them? Who just took those coffin beads?" "It seems that the person who jumped out just now took away the coffin beads." Song Qianxue thought it was Li San who did it, but it was not actually Li San, which is weird. Song Qianxue cursed Liu Zhuangzhu. "Where are the coffin beads? Who just came out? It''s Li San? Li San, if you hand it over, we will spare you!" Li San scolded secretly, but I didn''t take it. Song Qianxue''s eyes all stared in Li San''s direction angrily. "Li San, you didn''t admit it just now." Li San was helpless. "I really don''t have any coffin beads here, they were obviously grabbed by someone who just jumped out!" If it wasn''t for Li San, what would it be? Just when Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu was puzzled, that person smiled triumphantly. "It turned out to be him, the coffin beads you collected, the black bear spirit?" Li San and everyone''s eyes were all on the black bear spirit. Li San just realized that it was the black bear spirit who had just collected the coffin beads. "Black Bear Spirit, you are really shameless, and you can take advantage of all of us to fight." Master Liu cursed. "Black bear spirit, why are you here? Just now it was clear that I can get coffin beads, and suddenly you came out to fuck, black bear spirit, you are ruining our good deeds." Master Liu pointed at the black bear and cursed. "Black Bear Spirit, did you just take the coffin beads?" The black bear smiled calmly. "Well, what about me, you guys have nothing to withstand collecting coffin beads." The black bear spirit stared directly at Li San. "Li San, you are here, you also want the coffin beads to fail? It''s a pity that I just collected them." What surprised Song Qianxue and the others was that the black bear spirit threw out some coffin beads to Li San, and Li San caught the coffin beads in a daze. What does the black bear spirit do? Li Sanyi frowned and didn''t understand what the other party meant. "Li San, these coffin beads were given to you by my black bear spirit for free, please accept them." "Li San, since it was given by the black bear spirit for free, we can hold it. It''s better than nothing." Li San smiled. "Thanks, Black Bear Spirit." Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu was stunned when she saw this. "Black Bear Spirit, why don''t you give us Li San''s coffin beads for free?" The lord Liu Zhuang stretched his face unhappy. "Black Bear Spirit, did you forget to give it to us? Why did you only give it to Li San just now?" The black bear spirit laughed. "I''m on Li San''s side, why should I give it to you." Li Sanwen asked the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, why do you want these coffin beads?" "Li San, your question is a bit redundant, don''t you want good things?" Master Liu Zhuang stared at the black bear spirit. He was thinking about the pros and cons. If there is only the black bear spirit, then he plans to go up with Song Qianxue and the others to grab the remaining coffin beads in the hands of the black bear spirit, but now there are Li Sanhei impermanent and black bear spirits. It''s not easy to grab. The black bear clung his hands to Li San. "Li San, I can also give you all the remaining coffin beads for free." After listening to the words of the black bear spirit, Li Sanyi was stunned, and giving him all the words would be equivalent to making a lot of money. Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly, whether the black bear spirit was stupid, and wanted to give all the coffin beads to Li San for free. Song Qianxue was not happy anymore, he yelled in her voice. "Black bear spirit, are you stupid? Give it all to Li San?" The spirit of the black bear casts his eyes. "Song Qianxue, you are not qualified to control me, my own affairs, it is not your turn to speak." Song Qianxue had to shut up and did not dare to say any more. The black bear spirit directly spoke to Li Sancheng sincerely. "Li San, you help me speak more nice things in front of the black bear spirit, and don''t embarrass me after calling the black bear spirit." "That''s easy to say." Heiwuchang was very happy. "Li San, we got all the coffin beads without much effort." Li Sanyi had a proud face, but Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and their faces were all annoyed. "The black bear spirit suddenly came up with bad and good things, all for nothing to give to Li San!" Master Liu suddenly spoke. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, I think the black bear spirit should still have the coffin beads in his hands, let''s go after him and ask for some." The guards followed Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue directly to chase the black bear spirit. Heiwuchang frowned. "Li San, why didn''t Master Liu come to grab the coffin beads in your hand?" "It goes without saying, Master Liu and the others can''t beat us, Li San." "Li San, now we have the coffin beads, how can we go any further?" Li San frowned in thought, he was thinking. "What the **** seems to be there?" "Really, where is it?" Several people from Heiwuchang directly took aim. Li San brought a few people from Hei Wuchang to investigate, and Li San directly blasted over. Unexpectedly, the mountain suddenly changed, they turned into a group of coffin beads shining ghostly in front of a few people. Hei Wuchang Hu Xianmei was only excited when she saw this, her hands tense. "It''s the coffin beads again!" Li San scanned, he was shocked. "You don''t know, I just saw this mountain is full of coffin beads, a whole mountain." "It''s all coffin beads, it''s impossible!" They were also shocked after hearing Impermanence, and at the same time they were extremely excited. "Li San, wait for what, collect the coffin beads, everyone quickly get out of the way." After the loud noise, the coffin beads were directly blasted out. "This is the first time I have seen so many coffin beads." These coffin beads ghostly Li San also hadn''t felt it before. Li Sanhei Impermanence, they wiped their sweat and laughed in satisfaction. Hei Wuchang asked. "Li San, we have all gained a lot now, shall we go back?" "We can find other funeral items." Soon, Li San took Hei Wuchang to the mountain to find other burial objects. When a few of them first arrived, suddenly, loud noises continued to blast. Impermanence is nervous. "Li San, what just happened?" Chapter 427： God liquid Li San became serious. "There should be bad guys, they alarmed the ghosts here!" They followed Li San and proceeded cautiously. "Li San!" Suddenly, someone behind Li San called out his name. "Lord Liu!" Master Liu Zhuang suddenly appeared, Li Sanyi was stunned, he cursed secretly, this shameless Master Liu came again. "Li San, what a coincidence, we saw it again." Master Liu Zhuang approached Li San directly. Suddenly, Master Liu yelled. "Li San, I''ll come too, hand over the coffin beads." Only then did Li San understand everything. "It''s not Villa Master Liu, it''s a ghost, impermanent, Hu Xianmei, you must be careful!" Heiwuchang immediately assisted Li San. Master Liu Zhuang rushed over at this time, but Li San was as fast as lightning. It took a few steps back after a second of surprise, but time was too late. A spell flashed on Li San''s hand, and endless red light appeared on it rushing towards the ghost. In a short while, it was undoubtedly scrapped by Li San. Hei Wuchang clapped his hands and praised Li San, he raised his head and smiled triumphantly. "Li San, great!" Li San sighed directly, but fortunately it was not the real Liu Zhuangzhu. Li Sanhei Impermanence and they have reached one place, and they have seen a group of people touching Captain Jin. "Li San, that is Master Liu and the others." "Yes, everyone find a place to flash first." Hei Wuchang nodded and listened only to Li San''s orders. "Li San, I think they are looking for a **** liquid." Shenzhengye is an extract that exists in the coffin. It can be used to heal wounds and can be used to ward off evil spirits on spells. It is indeed a good thing. Li San nodded and agreed with Hei Wuchang''s point of view. "We can follow them, maybe we can find Shen Zhengye or find other stuff." At this time, Master Liu and the others also arrived here. "Shenzhengye and the like should be here, I just clearly felt a different ghost here." Master Liu Zhuang asked people to observe here, his face was full of joy, and he secretly said that they should be very close to the **** stiff liquid. A large piece of green water appeared in front of them not far from the front, and a wooden coffin had grown out of the center, which was extremely strange. "There should be a deadly fluid there!" When Li San saw this, he admired a few times. It was really weird here. This wooden coffin had a zombie aura. It should be that they were affected by the spirit of zombies. Heiwuchang''s face was eagerly stiff. "Hei Impermanence, don''t worry, then Village Master Liu and the others haven''t acted yet. Looking at the situation again, I don''t think it''s that simple here." Heiwuchang, they nodded and did not dare to move. Soon, the owner of Liu Zhuang brought his own people closer slowly and cautiously. Li San secretly said, everyone almost should have come here, and they all want to get the gods. Suddenly, the wooden coffin moved directly. All the trees turned into zombie claws and flew directly towards everyone. Master Liu Zhuang cursed the Three-Character Classic. "This is a corpse that can''t be turned into a fine, it just just hand over the coffin beads to us, I''ll kill you!" In an instant, zombies jumped out of the wooden coffin and rushed towards everyone. Everyone had to work together to solve them first and then grab the gods. "Li San, what shall we do?" Li San dragged his chin in thought. "We can wait for the moment. Those zombies should not last long under the attack of so many people." Suddenly, Shen Zong Liquid erupted from the coffin. Soon, many people were injured slightly or severely. Li San reminded Heiwuchang several people. "By the way, don''t get close to those gods, they shouldn''t be close yet." "Let''s join hands to deal with it first!" No matter if they are opponents, Li San and Liu Zhuangzhu first solve the current situation. Song Qianxue confronted Liu Zhuangzhu and them. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you take people over there, I take my people over there to wrap them up, we don''t care about Li San and the others, they can take care of themselves." Master Liu Zhuang and the others listened to Song Qianxue''s words and acted directly and ignored Li San and the others. Someone was scared, and Hei Wuchang looked at him and became nervous. Li San jumped up, waved the charm in his hand and burned directly to the opposite side. After that, there was a constant squirting of Shenzeng fluid. Everyone was stunned, secretly praised, Li San is really amazing. "It''s the **** stiff liquid appearing!" Everyone''s eyes discharge, that''s right, they want Shenzhe Liquid. If you don''t grab it, others will rush to grab it. "Li San, don''t want to grab the stalemate with us!" Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others rushed towards Li San at the same time. Of course, Song Qianxue didn''t want Liu Zhuangzhu and them to fight with her and Li San. Song Qianxue first directly repelled Liu Zhuangzhu, and then Song Qianxue slammed Li San, and Li San was advancing in the direction of Shenzengye. Song Qianxue stretched her face unhappy. "You actually blocked us, the **** stiff liquid does not belong to you!" Song Qianxue doesn''t care about that much. "The same is not yours. If you have the ability to compete with me, don''t bother to talk about it." "Black bear spirit, you want to fuck!" The black bear spirit and his men appeared. The black bear smiled. "Of course I''m here to grab the stalemate, and I advise you all to get out of the way!" "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, you can''t beat me!" Master Liu was angry. "Just give it a try and you''ll know it''s done." Li San looked at how Liu Zhuangzhu was fighting and he couldn''t help but want to laugh. He secretly said that these people are a group of fools and contestants, one by one, and these people know that they are swearing at each other, and they can spend all of this time. The god-grabbing stiff liquid is in hand. Master Liu Zhuang rushed up with his own people directly, and they rushed towards Song Qianxue, to stop Song Qianxue from grabbing the gods. "You go grab it first, I''ll deal with Song Qianxue." There was no doubt that Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu fought against each other, and they fought hard. Song Qianxue went directly to Li San and the others to grab the treasure. Song Qianxue rushed towards Li San without saying a word. "Li San, give me the **** stiff liquid to avoid hurting peace." Li San thought that Song Qianxue''s words were really funny. "I just don''t give it to you, you can still kill me!" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and a group of people directly surrounded Li San at this time. Li San had already planned to use unique tricks to deal with Song Qianxue at this time. Unexpectedly, Li San directly kicked Song Qianxue away hundreds of meters away, and the coffin beads in Song Qianxue''s hands flew into Li San''s hands. Li San favored the black impermanence. "Shenzhengye succeeded, Heiwuchang, Hu Xianmei, it''s time for us to leave." Until now, the coffin beads and the god-stiff liquid Li San have, so Li San''s mood at this time is very beautiful, and he is considered to be the one who has the most. Seeing that Li San was about to run, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu was annoyed. "Li San, if you want to run, you will give us all the gods and the coffin beads!" However, as expected, Li San stepped forward and abused them directly. Then countless people appeared and surrounded the impermanence of Li Sanhei. Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, of course, could not give up, they would not let Li Sanhei impermanence and they leave here smoothly. "Li San, stop for us, don''t want to leave!" Chapter 428： Loot Suddenly, someone yelled in mid-air. It turned out to be Song Qianxue. Master Liu frowned. "Song Qianxue, why did you grab it?" Song Qianxue''s face was full of disdain. "Shenzhengye coffin beads have been obtained by Li San, of course I will grab it, Li San, honestly leave it to me!" Song Qianxue didn''t have time to talk to Master Liu and the others, she directly glared at Li San''s side, after all, everything was with Li San at this time. Li San laughed. "Song Qianxue, if you want to grab it, it depends on your ability." Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. "Li San, others will tremble when they see me walking around, but you, Li San, are not afraid that I will fail." Li San nodded triumphantly. "Aren''t you just a person, what''s so scary about me." "Li San, you can''t beat me Song Qianxue together, what about you Li San!" After Song Qianxue finished speaking, a chill appeared in her eyes and stared at Li San''s side. Master Liu Zhuang and they respect Song Qianxue very much, and Song Qianxue is extraordinary. Master Liu Zhuang and the others plan to watch Li San be maimed by Song Qianxue in this way, and they also have to see how Li San deal with this Song Qianxue, there is a good show. Master Liu Zhuang did not clamour like this. Li San slapped his chest and laughed jokingly. "Song Qianxue, I am not afraid of you, but I am Li San!" Song Qianxue was irritated by Li San of course. "What if you are Li San, Li San, let''s take a look!" Song Qianxue suddenly started to Li San without saying a word, he wanted to try Li San''s strength. Li San''s charm flashed in his hand, he planned to protect the coffin beads and the like he had just obtained, and at the same time the powerful charm of the charm burst out and the power of the netherworld. Black impermanence Hu Xianmei and they shouted for Li Sansan to cheer. And the other person was praying secretly, they secretly said, Song Qianxue, you have to help us get rid of this Li San as soon as possible, and then get the things in his hands. Song Qianxue kept looking at Li San with a different look, and soon he saw something. "Li San, you should have understood the law of spells." Li Sanyi looked smug. "Yes, your eyesight is not bad, so what." When Song Qianxue rushed out, Li San teased at the same time. "Li San, your spells are indeed different, but you are just a few layers of my practice." Li San scolded secretly, this guy clearly doesn''t look at me, and see how I will abuse you later. After Song Qianxue thought about it, he planned to use his unique skills against Li San. Suddenly, Song Qianxue''s four directions erupted with ghostly air, and the mountain was undergoing major changes, and it continued to rise and fall. Everyone feels wrong. "Nether Rune Burn!" Li San jumped up several kilometers directly, and the might of the powerful spell rushed towards Song Qianxue. Li San is confident that he can solve Song Qianxue within one point. The next scene did not develop according to Song Qianxue''s thinking, which was beyond this guy''s expectation. Li Sanzheng rushed towards Liu Zhuangzhu. Seeing Li San rushing over, Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly. "Li San, what are you coming to Lao Tzu!" The others were stunned, but he didn''t expect that Li San was planning to hit the Song Qianxue, but suddenly rushed towards Liu Zhuangzhu in a confused direction. Li San''s spell power is as fast as lightning. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t have time to respond in place, he didn''t know why. Of course, the owner of Liu Zhuang was directly injured by Li San. Master Liu Zhuang yelled, and there was no time for the things in his hands to react when they were brought up to Li San and they were burned. "Li San, you didn''t do it deliberately. Why did you hurt me? Go and **** Song Qianxue." Li San was amused. He didn''t want to hit Liu Zhuangzhu just now. His target was Song Qianxue. Song Qianxue was angry, he rushed to Li San, intending to defeat Li San. "Li San, you want to **** me, depending on your tricks." Li San rushed directly in front of Song Qianxue while accelerating. "This Li San is a bit amazing." Li Sansan shouted. "Song Qianxue, I''m here too, ready to accept my move, you are as incompetent as Master Liu and others." Song Qianxue instantly felt the tremendous pressure of Li San''s methods, and yes, Li San was irritated by this guy. The charm became abnormal, and the charm rushed towards Song Qianxue with the air mass at the same time. For a time, several people felt the powerful air current from Li San. The air flew out directly, and Li San rushed to the Song Qianxue directly. Song Qianxue secretly carried the weapon in her hand and tried her best to block Li San''s continuous storm-like attacks. After several loud noises, the entire Black Skull Ridge trembled constantly. Then there were several loud noises, and the black skull ridge was directly chopped by Li San''s charms, as if a piece of paper was not strong. Master Liu Zhuang and all of them stared at Li San. Li San was flying in midair at this time, and a treasure in Song Qianxue''s hand had just been broken into pieces by Li San. Of course Song Qianxue was so distressed that she almost cried, so he rushed directly to Li San. "Li San, you actually abolished my treasure!" Li San smiled. "You can''t blame me, but your treasure is useless, it''s scrap copper and rotten iron." "Li San, you!" Song Qianxue rushed over again with a look of anger. But when Li San swept his legs out, Song Qianxue flew out and fell motionless. "Song Qianxue is dead? He was done by Li San? Li San, what good did you do?" Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others looked incredible, their backs were sweating straight. Li San is too good, and such an expert as Song Qianxue has been fucked! "Li San, you have caused a big disaster, Song Qianxue is a person of the ghost domain Tianzun, you have done Song Qianxue, you understand the consequences." However, Li San had a calm face, even if the ghost domain Tianzun came, he was not afraid. "It''s Song Qianxue who is going to kill me to grab the treasure first. I''m obviously protecting myself." What Li San faced at this time was Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu who wanted to **** what he was holding. The coffin was so stiff. Li San used a secret look at Heiwuchang. Heiwuchang understands Li San and understands the meaning of Li San''s eyes. Li San took Heiwuchang and them directly and flew away. Only then did Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Zhuang, and the others reacted. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, you are stupid, dumbfounded, Li San has left with the black impermanence!" "What a bitch, Li San, chase him!" Song Qianxue and the others are of course unwilling to feel uneasy. After they came to Heikuling, they didn''t get anything, but they were robbed of them by Li San alone, and Li San had great luck. "Anyone who catches Li San will be rewarded. If I kill Li San, I will give him my position!" But this is just to talk about it, and it won''t really give way. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others didn''t want the coffin beads to become Li San''s spoils, he was very angry. All the masters all went to chase Li Sanhei''s impermanence. At this time, Li San and Hei Wuchang were galloping forward. Li San carefully looked around to see if Song Qianxue could catch up with them. "Okay, they didn''t catch up! Hei Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, follow me, I will speed up." Chapter 429： Chasing separately Li Sanyi frowned, the Black Skull Mountain was so big, no matter where they went, they would still be found by Song Qianxue Liu Village Master. "What to do? Li San?" Li San thought about it. "Well, it''s not easy to handle. It''s not yet the time when we leave the Black Skull Ridge. It seems that we should find a safe place first. I want to use the coffin pearls." Hei Wuchang Hei Xiong Jing nodded their heads and agreed. They only listened to Li San''s instructions, and he was equivalent to their boss. Li San speeded up and marched directly into the mountains. "It seems to be here. It''s done here. They should not find us." Li Sanhei Impermanent Black Bear Spirit flew directly into the mountain. "The ghost here is really heavy, Heiwuchang, you all follow me carefully." Hei Wuchang nodded their heads, without any opinion, Li San directly took a few people and flew up the mountain. A few minutes later, Song Qianxue and the masters chased here. Song Qianxue kept looking around her with sharp eyes, but she couldn''t see Li San and the others. The ghosts here were too heavy, so their vision was not very clear and their vision was very small. "How do we find Li San? The ghost here is too strong." "I''m sure, Li San and the others haven''t come down the mountain yet." "Find it quickly, and you can''t ask Li San to use the coffin with the deadly stiff liquid." Suddenly, Song Qianxue shouted, and Song Qianxue had an idea after thinking about it. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, we can act together. We can only join hands to find Li San. When we find Li San, we will immediately find a way to inform each other." A little guard rolled his eyes towards Song Qianxue, and he disdainful Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, we can''t listen to women''s arrangements." Song Qianxue had a cold face, she stared at the little man, and suddenly, the weapon in her hand moved directly. The man''s head was separated and the blood flowed more than just fell to the ground. Master Liu Zhuang and the others were shocked and secretly said that Song Qianxue was even harsher than men, and they were all shocked. Song Qianxue stared at the people in front of the corpse. Seeing Song Qianxue suddenly killed her subordinate, Song Qianxue was of course angry, but this Song Qianxue was really difficult to deal with, and it was still not the same as her. "Song Qianxue, why are you doing my job?" Song Qianxue ignored her, she stretched her face. "Anyone who offends himself, I will send him back to the West!" Others dared not speak, he secretly scolded Song Qianxue that she owed a beating. "Let''s not make a noise for now. It is important to catch Li San. We can listen to Song Qianxue first, and we will divide evenly after we grab the treasure." "I agree with this." "I can too." After the discussion, Song Qianxue Liu Village Master and the others led the masters into the mountain to find Li Sanhei and the others. They are seizing the time to search for Li Sanhei Xiong''s spirit and impermanence in various ways. Although the space in this mountain is very large, if Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others want to find Li San and the others, they can still spend time looking through the sky and find it out. Soon, Li San took the black impermanence and they had arrived in the most mysterious deep mountain, and Li San kept looking at the ghostly fluctuations around him. "Fortunately, it should be safe here. I will take you to the mountain again." Li San saw the cloud of mist on the mountain. He was thinking about a question. Maybe the flashing gas in the sky just now can be used as their own protective flashing array. In this way, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and others will I won''t find them anymore. After thinking about it, Li San increased the forward speed with impermanence, and they marched directly up the mountain. And in this, Li Sanhei impermanence and they actually also encountered many treasures of various sizes and various sizes. Li San directly received them in their own hands, and everything nearby was affected by the ghost air group into various kinds of treasures. A large piece. At this time, Song Qianxue had already brought people to the mountains here, her eyes were sharp and she kept looking at the movement around her, and she couldn''t help frowning when she saw a forest not far away from a thousand meters away. "I see, I understand. I think Li Sanhei is impermanent and they should have walked here, because I just found a few marks of people on the ground." Song Qianxue pointed to the footprints on the ground and directly led people to move forward. "Everyone should walk this way, Li San and the others should have walked." One person questioned Song Qianxue with a puzzled look. "Song Qianxue, why do you conclude that Li San and the others have been here? Maybe these seals may be from other people or ghosts." Song Qianxue''s eyes are all self-confident. "You just listen to me, it can''t be someone else''s and ghost''s, it''s Li San''s." "Because I found that everything around here is lifeless, and only this road is different. Don¡¯t forget, Li San¡¯s hands are in the hands of the coffin beads, so all this will be Affected by the stiff liquid in his hand." Everyone understood. After listening to Song Qianxue''s explanation, Master Liu Zhuang and the others understood why Song Qianxue took them this way. It is true that the Shenzeng Liquid is a very miraculous thing. Song Qianxue aimed forward. "Well, everyone can go with me after a short rest. As long as they walk along here and catch up with Li Sanhei''s impermanence, they can grab the gods of the dead liquid coffin beads." "It''s still Song Qianxue wise, I''m ashamed of Villa Master Liu." "Stop flattering, go and chase Li San and the others." At this time, Li Sanhei Wuchang and the others had reached a boundary on the top of the mountain, which was full of ghosts and strong, and they could constantly hear the roar of the mountain and the sound of lightning slashing, which shocked people''s hearts. Straight shivering. Suspending on the highest point in the mountain, Li San scanned everything here, after which he couldn''t help but feel cold. "There seems to be a huge and surprisingly large green coffin with ten horns." Heiwuchang, they looked at it. It is indeed a huge and solid square coffin with a hollow in the middle. It should be able to sleep people in it, and it is flat in the mountains. Li San is thinking that this thing should have been baptized by wind and snow for thousands of years. , Very ghostly. After Li San took a few glances at this thing, he concluded that the ten-cornered green coffin was not an ordinary thing, it should be something in general. Li San also felt the ghost and corpse aura erupting inside. Hei Wuchang leaned to Li San. "Li San, what kind of stuff is that, it''s amazing." Li San was still observing, then he nodded. "I don''t really understand what this thing is. It should be formed from a natural thing that has absorbed the essence of Yin Qi for a hundred years, or it may be an artificial object. No matter what it is, I can''t see what it is now. Anyway, it should be a good thing. east." "It should be a ten-cornered green coffin, a few hundred meters long, wide and high, and it can hold several corpses." They listened for a moment. Chapter 430： Take advantage of the coffin "I''m afraid we can''t take it if we want to take it." Li San laughed. "There is something I''m afraid of, I have a way to accept it. As far as I know, such things should have curses that can be contracted. Let''s use the ghostly here to improve. Anyway, Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, they still Did not catch up." At this time, Li San planned to use the gloomy light that kept flashing above the sky to improve it. "Black impermanence, black bear spirit, you can follow me carefully, and be careful when approaching the ten-cornered green coffin. Don''t be hit by the green electricity above. I''m afraid you will be smashed and disabled." After listening, they are more cautious about Heiwuchang. Soon, as expected, someone still chased up, and Li San heard someone shouting and shouting not far away a few hundred meters away. "Li Sanhei Impermanence, they are there, catch up!" Song Qianxue yelled at the foot of the mountain in the direction of Li San on the mountain. Li San turned his head to see that it was the shameless Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others came with people, horses, and it was not easy to handle. Li San didn''t expect them to catch up so quickly. Seeing those shameless guys rushing over, Li San felt helpless, and a sharp glow appeared in the corners of his eyes. Song Qianxue yelled in the direction of Li San in front of her and gave orders. "Go up and catch Li San and grab the gods stiff liquid coffin beads!" While they were speaking, dozens of people from Liujiazhuang rushed towards Li Sanhei''s impermanence, and at the same time they kept hitting hidden weapons and flying over here. Of course, I am a little overwhelmed and nervous. "Li San, what shall we do? You are a bit too much." Li San looked confident. He had thought about it for a while and thought of a good way. He picked a relaxed look at the corner of his mouth. "I''m thinking about it, we can go to the ten-cornered green coffin to avoid it." Impermanence was taken aback. "The top ten green coffin? Li San, are you crazy? There is green lightning on it. What is the operation? I am afraid of being maimed." But no way, Black Wuchang Hu Xianmei and the others flew up directly after hearing Li San''s order. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others saw Li San fly directly to the ten-cornered green coffin. They were also taken aback, and they couldn''t help frowning. They didn''t understand what Li San was doing. Did Li San intend to be a green ghost? Thunder abuse. Boom! At this time, green flashes continued to be heard from the sky, and the ten-cornered green coffin was surrounded by green lights, and the owners of Liu Zhuang and the others were extremely nervous when they saw it. Soon, the housekeeper and others also found here and asked Song Qianxue directly. "Song Qianxue, where is Li San, have you caught up?" Song Qianxue pointed to the ten-cornered green coffin above. "You can see it for yourself, Li Sanfei is on the ten-cornered green coffin, and you say if Li San is an idiot, he will be scorched in a while." The housekeeper looked up and saw that he was speechless and amused. What is this Li San doing? The ten-cornered green coffin is not safe. This Li San is obviously looking for death and taking risks. The housekeeper yelled to Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, no matter what this Li San wants to be on, we all rushed to catch Li San together. We can''t delay time." Well, it''s hard to handle. Master Liu Zhuang and the others listened, but they didn''t intend to rush forward. They looked at each other hesitantly and did not dare to go up. They secretly said, but there are continuous green lights on it, I am afraid that his head will be opened. Seeing that no one dare to go up to Li San, Song Qianxue frowned. "You guys are so embarrassed, what''s the matter, it won''t be possible if you don''t listen to my orders." In desperation, the subordinates had no choice but to bite the bullet and rushed towards Li San. But at the same time, the green light in mid-air did not stop or accustomed to anyone. When they met a person, they would be angry and directly turn the person into coke. Then, after a few screams, several scorched corpses rolled from above. Down. This was too scary, I couldn''t bear to look straight. Of course, seeing that the other people didn''t dare to move forward, their faces were all tense and backed tens of meters away. "Song Qianxue, we dare not go up, we are too difficult, it''s not that we don''t want to go up, but we can''t get close to the ten-cornered green coffin at all!" Of course Song Qianxue understood that she was also helpless, and then raised her head to stare at Li San. At this time, Li San was already safe on the ten-cornered green coffin, and Li San waved his hands to the people below with a smug expression that was too cheap. No matter how cheap. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you people are really scared, you are afraid of this, you are not going to arrest me, come up and arrest me!" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu was so angry that she didn''t want it. "Li San, you arrogant old girl, you won''t be able to laugh when I catch you!" Suddenly, a few green thunders above Li San''s head slashed over and frightened Li San, but he was fine. The lower part of Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu, they could not help but close their eyes subconsciously, and they secretly said that Li San''s head should be cut in half directly. However, the next situation made them a little surprised and very annoying. When Song Qianxue and the others opened their eyes again, there was nothing wrong with Li San actually beckoning to them with a smirk from above. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, I''m fine, you are not happy." Why is that, why is Li San okay? Logically speaking, Li San should be directly scrapped. Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu were stunned and they were equally angry. Liu Zhuangzhu suddenly realized something. He just saw that Li San was holding something in his hand at this time, and it was shining ghostly. At this time, Li San was holding the coffin Zhu Shenzhe liquid in his hand, so they just protected Li San''s safety, thanks to these things to save his life. Master Liu Zhuang became unhappy, he yelled. "Li San, you are actually using the ten-cornered green coffin to fuse the coffin with the stubborn liquid of the coffin!" Song Qianxue and the others were naturally even more angry after listening, and they must not let Li San succeed. Seeing Li San doing this, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were anxious. They planned to rush to the ten-cornered green coffin to grab those things with Li San. Li San faced Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu below and they smiled triumphantly. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you can come up here if you want to catch me. I''ll just wait here." Li San teased Song Qianxue and the others on the ten-cornered green coffin. At the same time, the coffin beads in Li San''s hands continued to burst out of ghost light, and they were constantly merging with the ten-cornered green coffin while enhancing Li San''s strength. Li San called the Heiwuchang Black Bear Spirit and they stood firmly on the top of the ten-cornered green coffin at the same time, and then he helped several people. Several people directly formed a protective array. Li San held the treasure tightly in his hand and continued to perform the operation, the coffin Zhu Shenzhe liquid turned into a ghost for a while and slowly poured it into the bodies of Li Sanhei''s impermanence and black bear spirit. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu saw their eyes flashing and they couldn''t be more annoyed. Chapter 431： Green Flash Thunder "What is Li San doing? Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu was dumbfounded, this Li San is too powerful, Li San is being promoted. The owner of Liu Zhuang scolded Li San. "Rush up and grab Li Sanding to stop him. If this goes on, it''s fine." Song Qianxue yelled. "Li San wants to purify the coffin beaded stiff liquid, don''t let them become it!" After listening to Song Qianxue''s explanation, Master Liu and the others were of course anxious. When the guards rushed straight up, countless green lights were chopped down directly from mid-air. Then, there were several screams and screams, many people were directly killed, and the fluid was directly uploaded from their heads, and the bones in their bodies could be seen, and some people were directly chopped into coke. People backed away and didn''t dare to go up and catch Li San. They just wanted to go home, they were afraid that the thunder from above would kill them. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were afraid to step forward. "What should we do? We can''t rush to catch Li San." Song Qianxue rolled her eyes in anger. "You gangsters, useless waste, Master Liu, what''s terrible about that is that the thunder and catastrophe flashes, and it''s gone after a while!" Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly, Song Qianxue, you said it lightly, it''s not that easy to hide. At this moment, Li Sanhei, who is above the ten-cornered green coffin, looked calm. They did not seem to be affected at all, but they did not respond to the green light. What is even more annoying is that Li San can directly use these photoelectric enhancements. Improved the skills and strength of several of them. How did Li San manage this? Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu looked puzzled. "Go up and grab Li San!" Song Qianxue is very worried that if they don''t go up and catch Li San again, she is afraid that it will be difficult for Li San to deal with after being promoted. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, I advise you to go down the mountain honestly. It is impossible to **** the coffin beads from the gods in my hand. You still need to find a way to deal with these dead bodies first." Song Qianxue asked Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, go up and grab Li San." Li San is using the ten-cornered green coffin. "Li San, I advise you to hand over what you have as soon as possible. I can guarantee that I will not do anything to you!" At this time, Li San was almost almost done. Li San directly took the coffin beads and the **** stiff liquid in his hand, and the charm had already flashed out in his hand. Suddenly he came up with an excellent solution after he pondered for a long time. "Black Bear Spirit, you also want to grab the treasure in my hand?" The black bear smiled. "Of course, anyone can grab such a magical thing." Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, and the others kept urging the black bear spirit to deal with Li San at the same time. "Black Bear Spirit, don''t hesitate anymore. You are capable. Go straight up and grab Li San and kill Li San. We will help you. I believe you can do it." The black bear spirit gave Qianxue Song and Liu Zhuangzhu a few white eyes and cursed secretly. You Qianxue Song Liu Zhuangzhu was lighthearted and would only ask others to do it. Why don¡¯t you go up and catch Li San, Tema, want to use I don''t have to be so obvious, it''s a bit shameless. At this time, Li Sanli stood calmly on the ten-cornered green coffin. "Black Bear Spirit, it''s okay if you want to compete with me a few times." Master Liu Zhuang laughed. "Li San, I don''t think you, Li San, have the strength to compete with me a few times." "You are just having a coffin bead stiff liquid in your hand. If I had it, of course I would be stronger than you." Not much to say, Master Liu started his hand directly, and at the same time, the air of magic light exploded around him. Li San glanced at the past and couldn''t help but praised a few times. The black bear essence''s exercises have improved compared to the previous period, which is quite expected. With the support of Song Qianxue and the others, the black bear spirit went directly to Li San''s direction. "Li San, I just saw you burst out really powerful, I want to compare with you!" After the black bear spirit finished speaking, ghosts erupted from all sides of him, and the black bear spirit rushed towards Li San with a confident expression on his face. At this time, green electric blasts erupted from the ten-cornered green coffin, but they were directly knocked into the air. I have to say that this black bear spirit is still strong, and Li San gave a few secret praises from the top. The black bear''s name is Li San admired very much, much better than Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and others. Li San rushed directly to the black bear spirit. After Li San''s magical air clip directly attacked, with a powerful wave of magical spells, it directly resisted the continuous attacks of the black bear spirits. "Li San, your spells are indeed very strong, I admire, but you are not my opponent of the black bear spirit, waiting to eat me a few tricks." Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, shouted. "Black bear spirit, hurry up and get rid of Li San, we are optimistic about you!" The black bear spirit casts his eyes and scolds secretly. You guys don''t feel like a backache, but you can only speak but don''t make any effort. Li San''s eyes flashed, and he secretly said, it seems that I am going to talk to the black bear spirit with the strongest strength, and I can use the green lightning in mid-air. While several green thunder lightnings were directly slashed down, Li San directly turned the talisman in his hand to the front and back operands, and Li San directly combined them and threw them in the direction of the opposite black bear spirit. At the same time, coffin beads appeared in Li San''s hand, and the charms in his hand were constantly absorbing ghost energy, and they were directly thrown at the face of the black bear spirit by Li San. Li San confidently stared at the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, I''m here, try my spell!" Seeing this, the black bear spirit flew directly to resist, of course he did not dare to be sloppy. Others, including Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue, of course have to dodge constantly, for fear that they will be injured by the aftermath of Li San''s black bear spirit. The Black Bear Spirit was somewhat nervous, he rushed directly to Li San, of course he wanted to teach Li San to fight for himself in front of Song Qianxue, the master of Liu Zhuang. If you succeed in killing Li San in front of everyone, then how big his name the Black Bear Spirit should be, he is undoubtedly famous in the entire realm, and other people will no longer dare to yell at him Black Bear Spirit, and they will have to bow their heads when they meet. At the same time, the black bear spirit planned to **** the coffin beads from Li San''s hands. Li San and the Black Bear Spirit all rushed to their opponents at this time, and their hands roared at the same time. The result is conceivable. Of course, the Black Bear Spirit was directly covered by Li San''s spell instead of one layer or two. The Black Bear Spirit was almost knocked into the air. Song Qianxue watched the battle, she whispered beside her, this black bear spirit might not be able to beat Li San for a while. Song Qianxue was unhappy. "Is it possible that the Black Bear Spirit didn''t use all of his strength to fight Li San? Let''s wait a moment." I''m afraid that the black bear spirit can''t beat Li San even after using all his strength. Song Qianxue saw that the Black Bear Spirit used his strongest technique at this time, but he was still abused by Li San a little bit miserably. Song Qianxue''s face was cold, and Li San''s strength was indeed something that people couldn''t figure out. Chapter 432： The fight on the ten-cornered coffin At this time, Li San suddenly rushed directly to the black bear spirit. The Black Bear Spirit rushed over without any hesitation, and he didn''t have the time or opportunity to hesitate. Li San collided with the treasure in the hands of the black bear spirit and made several loud noises, making the ears dizzy. All of them felt that the ground under their own feet was constantly trembling, and at the same time, the black impermanence on the ten-cornered green coffin directly rushed to the master Liu. Everyone had to retreat a few hundred meters away and look at the battle between them. They were also afraid of hurting themselves. I saw Li San and the Black Bear Spirit floating on the top of the coffin calmly, and neither suffered any injuries. Li San secretly said, this black bear spirit is still very good at fighting, he has played hundreds of rounds. The black bear spirit directly hit the ten-cornered green coffin but did not hit Li San, which made the black bear spirit very angry. Of course the black bear spirit is not convinced. "Li San, you must surrender the coffin beads of the god-stiff liquid!" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu only cheered for the black bear spirit, but they did not plan to go up and help, which made the black bear spirit even more angry. "Quickly kill Li San, black bear spirit!" "Li San, we got it for you." At this time, Li San stood on the ten-cornered green coffin and stared at the black bear spirit. "Hei Impermanence, you don''t have to take action, I can solve the black bear spirit by myself." The Black Bear Spirit was a little tired at this time, after all, he had fought against Li Sanzu for hundreds of times so far. Li Sanyi''s calm face contrasted sharply with the exhaustion of the black bear spirit, and Li San directly cursed towards the opposite side. The black bear spirit was directly attacked by Li San without any reaction time. The clothes on the black bear spirit were directly tortured by Li San. "What''s the matter, it''s impossible!" Seeing this, Master Liu and the others were surprised. Everyone looked incredible. Hei Xiong became angry with painstakingly, he felt that his face was dull at this time, and he was directly hit by Li San. "Li San, you ruined my clothes!" Hei Xiong Jing originally thought that he could easily abuse Li San with a part of his strength, but now it seems that it is not necessarily, it is just that his previous thoughts were too underestimating. That point of strength just wanted to deal with Li San''s unreliable ability, and it would be impossible to get rid of Li San with all his strength. Suddenly, the black bear spirit roared and flew directly towards Li San. "Li San, the black bear spirit is here!" Suddenly, the things in the hands of the black bear spirit changed, and they continued to become vortex sharp weapons. Li San was taken aback when he saw this. "Black Bear Spirit, what are you?" Master Liu Zhuang disdain to smile. Li San prevented the black bear spirit from constantly attacking. Li San had several skills directly at the black bear spirit, and the black bear spirit reacted very quickly and jumped directly to counter Li San. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu they looked over. Black impermanence Hu Xianmei and they cheered for Li San. Hei Wuchang is nervous about Li San, but with Li San''s strength, he should be able to beat the black bear spirit. The Black Bear Spirit complained with a displeased look on Liu Zhuangzhu''s Song Qianxue and a group of cold-eyed bystanders staring down. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you are really not interested, you all came up to help me with Li San, I can''t beat Li San by myself!" Song Qianxue looked helpless. "Black bear spirit, don''t blame us for not wanting to help you, we are really unable to help you, I don''t want to go up, there is corpse thunder on the ten-cornered green coffin, it is not good to be hacked." The black bear spirit has a long line and helplessness. This bunch of useless things will all be coaxed when it is critical, and no one will come up to help him. In desperation, after the black bear spirit yelled for himself a few times, the black bear spirit rushed towards Li San again. The black bear spirit is about to catch Li San. Li Sanshan was fast, and the speed of spells was also extremely fast. Seeing Li San rushed towards him, the black bear spirit was so nervous that his face went from black to bloodless. The black bear spirit pierced Li San directly. Li San laughed. "Black bear spirit, this is a trivial thing to me, I advise you to go down by yourself, you can''t teach me." "Huh! I just can''t go down!" The voice of swindling corpses continued, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others backed back several hundred meters. At this time, the black bear spirit has done the preparations for the final attack. "Nether Rune Burn!" "Li San is really strong!" Li San secretly said, this talisman is very powerful, and it blends with the weather even more! Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue was surprised at the same time. The green light on the ten-cornered green coffin was absorbed by Li San''s talisman. "Li San, here I am!" After a loud roar, the black bear spirit rushed towards Li San, he didn''t care what Li San was doing now, he was going to kill Li San anyway. The black bear spirit slashed directly at Li San, he had just clearly seen all Li San''s alterations. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu they have looked dumbfounded. "Which one will succeed Li San or the Black Bear Spirit?" "I can''t understand it either, just look at the black bear and work hard." It is indeed impossible to see which of Li San and the black bear spirit will have the last laugh. Li San waved his hand directly towards the black bear spirit. Everyone felt that the situation in front of them had changed, and it was completely dark in front of them, and they couldn''t see anything. "what?" People have some fear in their hearts. This is horrible, they think that Li San is simply not a human being. After Li San inhaled the aura of the coffin pearl **** stiff liquid, his spell aura rose unexpectedly. At this time, the black bear spirit had rushed towards Li San, and the charm of the spell was not far in front of the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, you have to be careful of Li San, now Li San has changed!" Of course the black bear spirit rolled his eyes somewhat arrogantly and disapprovingly. "I''m not afraid of Li San, and ask him to come!" Li San rushed directly to the black bear spirit. At this time, the black bear spirit couldn''t see where Li San rushed towards him. "Where are the three Li?" The power of those spells of Li San''s just now really made the black bear spirit unable to find the direction and target, which is really unpredictable. At this time, the black bear spirit can only rely on himself to protect himself, and he can only use his own eyes to try to find where Li San is attacking him. "Li San, didn''t you just raid Lao Tzu? Don''t worry, Lao Tzu won''t give you a chance. Lao Tzu knows that you Li San is somewhere beside me, right." However, before the black bear spirit really found out where Li San was going to rush towards him, the black bear spirit suddenly felt a huge light appearing in front of him a few hundred meters in front of him, and the charm of the spell rushed in unexpectedly. Master Liu Zhuang cursed secretly, this is not very good, he will be abused by Li San and can''t be done. Some time ago, the black bear spirit did not care about Li San at all. Now after hundreds of rounds, he has certainly changed his mind. The black bear spirit knows how many catties he has, and he also knows how many catties Li San has. Duo, he realized now that he had indeed underestimated Li San''s strength, and he was really not good at playing. Song Qianxue frowned when they saw that the black bear spirit was about to be abused by Li San. "It seems that the black bear spirit is also a waste material, he can''t beat Li San." Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others are holding cold sweat for the black bear spirit. Li San is afraid that he will kill the black bear spirit within a short time. At this time, Li San has the advantage of the right place, the sky, the time and the people. Chapter 433： Coffin crisis If he is hit by Li San again, then the Black Bear Spirit will undoubtedly be in danger, and he is very likely to be scrapped by Li San. The black bear spirit is a person who refuses to admit defeat. Of course, he does not allow Li San to slap him in the face like this. After the black bear spirit roared, he directly transformed into a black bear corpse. When the black bear was relieved, suddenly, Li San came from behind him, and then a sharp pain spread throughout his body. "What''s wrong with the Black Bear Spirit, his expression is not right, he looks very painful." Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue stared at them. "The black bear spirit is no longer a waste!" Everyone saw Li San directly to the black bear spirit. "This is impossible!" The black bear spirit is undoubtedly injured and yelling, but he has to react immediately, otherwise he will be abused by Li San, he knows that Li San will strike again. "Li San, I know you want to kill me in a few ways, I won''t give you any time!" When the black bear spirit missed Li San when he was thinking about Li San for a while, Li San would be cut off. "Black Bear Spirit, if you are so confident and fart, I will tell you to dispel your confidence." Hei Xiong Jing really had no time to react. After hearing only a few sounds, the black bear spirit did not see where Li San''s person was, and also did not see where the spell in Li San''s hand was about to attack him. In the next second, the black bear spirit only felt a tingling and cold on his back. That''s right, Li San''s charm quickly pierced the black bear spirit''s internal organs. After a scream, the black bear spirit kept vomiting blood. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and all of them thought that Li San should be the deposed, but now they are dumbfounded, and the black bear spirit is injured by Li San again. Li San received the spell in his hand, and this shouldn''t be necessary anymore, it''s not necessary. Everyone was shocked when they saw what was happening before them. The black bear spirit kept vomiting blood for a few minutes and then kicked his legs backwards, which should be dizzy. "What happened to the black bear spirit? Was he killed by Li San?" Seeing this, Song Qianxue''s heart tightened, and he immediately rushed up to help the black bear spirit to see what happened. "Black Bear Spirit, you are a trash, are you okay?" Fortunately, Song Qianxue glanced at it, it turned out that the black bear spirit had just passed out due to excessive blood flow at this time, but at this time he was not in good condition. If he was not treated in time, he would be dead. His clothes would have been stained with blood. Become a red dress. "Come on, you guys quickly move the black bear spirit down the mountain for treatment without delay, he is almost out of breath." Several people hurriedly carried the black bear spirit down the mountain to seek treatment from the expert, and the black bear spirit would not go down the mountain to finish. Song Qianxue angrily pointed at Li San. "Li San, you are going to kill the black bear spirit. If his family knows, they won''t let you go." Li San is very calm, he is not afraid. "Song Qianxue, you should be reasonable. It was the black bear who wanted to do me well before, and he also wanted to **** the schizophrenic liquid from my hand." Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Zhuang, wanted to use the black bear spirit to deal with Li San and **** the god-stiff liquid coffin beads from Li San''s hands. Unexpectedly, the black bear spirit was stunned by Li San instead. Song Qianxue did not believe that Li San had such a powerful strength, but it was the case at present, and he did not believe it. Heiwuchang they stepped forward. "Li San, how are you? You are all injured." Li San smiled. "It''s nothing, it''s just a small injury, it''s a bit tired, the black bear spirit is a bit too difficult to deal with." Li Sanxiang is black and impermanent. "You guys can help me heal my injuries now, you help me protect the black impermanence." Soon Li San finished his treatment. Song Qianxue directly reached out to Li San. "Li San, you hand over the coffin beads of the god-stiff liquid, and then I promise that I will not kill you." Li San smiled, and another shameless one. "Song Qianxue, this is absolutely impossible. Didn''t you just see the end of the black bear spirit? The **** stiff liquid coffin beads have been sucked and used by me just now, so they have now become the infuriating energy on my spell, I Now I can¡¯t figure it out if I want to give it to you." Song Qianxue was very annoyed when she heard it. "Li San, you just don''t want to give it to us, I won''t believe you, the **** stiff liquid can be given to me." Song Qianxue and many people are here, not afraid that Li San can run. "Li San, don''t say anything when you hand in the sacred stiff liquid!" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu stared at Li San directly and approached the matter. Li San smiled. "I just don''t want to give you these shameless, you can''t grab it." Li San is not afraid of anyone, even if all kinds of great immortals come, he Li San can. Song Qianxue was angry. "Li San, here I am!" "Song Qianxue, I just look down on you who pretend to be home with garlic!" Suddenly, Song Qianxue wanted to abuse Li San without saying anything. He couldn''t help but move his hands, but when he banged directly at Li San, he hit the ten-cornered green coffin, and Li San managed to escape. "Song Qianxue, you actually shot at me, your hair hasn''t grown completely yet!" When Li Sanfei got up, he saw that the lid on the ten-cornered green coffin was actually opened. His eyes turned and he came up with an idea. He could go in and hide. Can not help but say, just when Song Qianxue and the others were about to hit Li San again, Li Sanyi jumped and flew directly into the ten-cornered green coffin, after which the lid slowly closed. After entering the ten-cornered green coffin, Li San felt that he had no vision. He couldn''t see anything anymore, he couldn''t see a few fingers. Li San suddenly entered the ten-cornered green coffin, Song Qianxue and the others were taken aback, where did Li San go? "Li San, he, he just flew into the ten-cornered green coffin!" "Song Qianxue, you forced Li San in." They complained about the black impermanence. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others immediately rushed to find Li San. At this time, the ghost in the sky was gone, so they flew up. However, the lid on the ten-cornered green coffin was closed, and they couldn''t beat it. Open, and did not see Li San. Song Qianxue and the others were very angry. "Song Qianxue, there is something in the ten-cornered green coffin!" Ten-cornered green coffin? What''s in the ten-cornered green coffin? "It''s over, Li San has entered!" Song Qianxue stretched her face. People froze. The ten-cornered green coffin flew out and disappeared, and finally it became a ball. "Song Qianxue, Li San and the ten-cornered green coffin disappeared together!" "Let''s go down the mountain first. Don''t worry about Li San. Anyway, he won''t live for a few days in the ten-cornered green coffin. It is possible to become a pool of water." Song Qianxue directly took his own people down the mountain. The ten-cornered green coffin flew away. Of course, the coffin beads and the coffin beads were gone with Li San. They didn''t need to wait here. They look eager. "Li San entered the ten-cornered green coffin, how can this be good? I hope Li San will do nothing." "Don''t complain, let''s find the ten-cornered green coffin!" Heiwuchang and they quickly went down the mountain to find Li San. Below Heikuling, some people came out of the mountain one after another. Chapter 434： Mayor of Luo Village "Where is Song Qianxue? Didn''t he enter the mountain afterwards?" "I didn''t see Li San." Seeing that Liu Zhuangzhu and them all came back, they did not see Li Sanhei and them impermanence. Someone stepped forward. "Li San may not be able to come back. He entered the ten-cornered green coffin, and the black bear spirit was stunned by Li San." People were surprised after hearing this. Li San actually **** him? "Li San entered the ten-cornered green coffin, we can''t find him." Someone sighed, and the ten-cornered green coffin disappeared with Li San. The people in Heikuling just heard that Li San had made a black bear spirit, and they directly became angry. "You are right, our master was really abused by Li Sanzuo?" "This is indeed what I saw with my own eyes!" "Song Qianxue, Village Master Liu and they were there at the time, they didn''t help the black bear spirit. The people in Heikuling were even more angry, and they glared at the black impermanence. "Black impermanence, your friend Li San abused our master!" Heiwuchang disagrees. "The black bear spirit must have offended Li San." Someone questioned the person next to him to confirm the truth. "Really did it by Li San?" "Yes, the black bear spirit was going to grab the coffin beads from Li San''s hands, so the two of them fought for hundreds of rounds. After that, of course they couldn''t match Li San, and they were knocked out by Li San! "You heard it too, so we don''t blame Li San, the black bear is trying to **** Li San''s things." "Li San!" ¡­ A few days later, in a deep mountain, a group of people were advancing. "Mr. Li!" Suddenly someone came up to report. "What''s the matter?" "Just now someone of us found a ten-cornered green coffin hanging a few hundred meters ahead!" "Ten-horned green coffin?" Chief Li frowned. "And the little one is in the ten-cornered green coffin, guess how to do it, we actually found a man, and he seems to be about to die." "There are people in the ten-cornered green coffin? You can take me to see." Village Chief Li was very curious. He had indeed heard of the ten-cornered green coffin a few years ago. The ten-cornered green coffin was on the Black Skull Ridge. Why did the ten-cornered green coffin suddenly come here? This is a kilometer away from Heikuling. How did the ten-cornered green coffin come from? Where is this place? Everything in Li San''s dream is very empty. He remembered that he was clearly in the ten-cornered green coffin just now. Soon, countless spells appeared and flew directly into Li San''s consciousness. Li Santou started to feel pain. Li San saw spells constantly appearing in his consciousness. Soon, Li San fainted again. Li San opened his eyes again soon and woke up, he had been removed from the ten-cornered green coffin. At this time, Village Chief Li was looking at Li San who had fainted. Who is this and where is you? Li San was stunned. Village Chief Li looked at Li San who was in doubt, and he approached his men. "You''re talking about this person? He''s been in a ten-cornered green coffin all the time?" "Yes, Mr. Li, this is the person." "Let me take this person out of the ten-cornered green coffin first. If he is dead, just throw it away and don''t worry about it. If you get angry, save it." Chief Li is not interested in Li San. Village Chief Li is very interested in this ten-cornered green coffin. After all, this Dongdong is a rumored coffin from the top of Heikuling. I don''t know why it came here? Chief Li is thinking about how to make good use of the ten-cornered green coffin. As for Li San in it, no matter who he is, he is in charge. Li San fainted again. Village Chief Li was taken aback. "Is there no one?" He reached out his hand and probed afterwards. "Back to Village Chief Li, this person is fainted if he is still angry, but it''s not very good." Chief Li nodded with satisfaction. "I''m not dead, just carry it out and find someone to heal the wound. Also, the ten-cornered green coffin can be collected and give it to me. Don''t say anything." Village Chief Li walked to the ten-cornered green coffin and looked continuously, his eyes shining in admiration. The ten-cornered green coffin was indeed a good thing in Heiguling, and it came to his place. Village Chief Li explored the ten-cornered green coffin, and there was a ghost on it, which made Village Chief Li very surprised. "Mr. Li, let''s save this man. I don''t know where this man came from. Ms. Li, do you really want to help him?" Chief Li waved his hand. "Yes, I don''t think he should be a big villain." A few days later, Li San had a splitting headache. "Where is this place, is anyone there?" "Friend, you finally woke up, I thought you wouldn''t be able to survive!" Someone next to him opened his mouth and stared at the weak Li San. "You have been in the ten-cornered green coffin for a long time. If you can''t wake up, I was going to throw you into the woods." Li San felt helpless, but fortunately, it was time for him to wake up, otherwise he would be really useless. Li San looked around and asked questions. "Where is this place, did you save me?" The man laughed. "This is the team from Luo Village. Our Chief Li rescued you. I found you in the ten-cornered green coffin in the mountains. Fortunately, you met me and our Chief Li." "My name is Li Wu. I am the housekeeper of Village Chief Li. Where did you come from? Why are you in the ten-cornered green coffin?" "I''m Li San, it''s too long to say." "Okay, Li San, take good care of yourself. You just took the herbal medicine from Luo Village." Li Wu frowned and looked at Li San. "I''ll get you food." "Thanks a lot." Suddenly Li San''s mind appeared in the ten-cornered green coffin. Li San understood why those people were angry when they saw Li San flying into the ten-cornered green coffin. It turned out that there was this decision in the ten-cornered green coffin. They wanted this stuff. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu suddenly entered Black Skull Ridge for this reason. Song Qianxue wanted to **** it after seeing that Li San had gotten the coffin bead stiff liquid, but Song Qianxue really wanted something in the ten-cornered green coffin. Li San smiled triumphantly. If Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others knew, they would definitely be angry. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, you can think about it, but now it''s in my hands." Li Wu walked in. Li San smiled. "Li Wu, I''m getting better, thank you very much." "This is what Village Chief Li ordered. You are an extraordinary person in a ten-cornered green coffin. Village Chief Li has explained that if you wake up, you will take care of it." Li San understands that Village Chief Li saved him by looking at the ten-cornered green coffin. Li San has been improving these days. "Li Wu, Luo Village is to do business with people, isn''t it?" Li San stared at Li Wu curiously. "Li San, the Lord of Luo Village specially sent Village Chief Li to persuade those forces to cooperate with Luo Village." After listening, Li San nodded. Li San and Li Wu chatted, and Li San knew a lot about Luo Village. Suddenly, someone called Li Wu out. "What''s the matter, Mayor Li has something to call me?" "He wants to see the man named Li San." "I''ll take him to see Village Chief Li, wait a minute." Li Wu turned to Li San. "Li San, our village chief Li wants to see you." Li San nodded. Li San never saw the village chief Li. Soon, Li San followed Li Wu to a room. Chapter 435： Know the best "I have seen Village Chief Li, and Li San brought him here." After seeing the village chief, Li Wu respectfully saluted. Chief Li waved his hand and raised his mouth. "Okay, I''ll ask him." Village Chief Li looked at Li San, and Li San also looked at Village Chief Li. Village Chief Li stared at Li San with a cold face. "Are you Li San?" "Yes!" Village Chief Li''s eyes flashed, he had heard the name, and he was inquiring about Li San''s identity. "Li San, why did you enter the ten-pointed green coffin in Heikuling and not come out, and the ten-pointed green coffin has reached me?" Chief Li was thinking that it was the ten-cornered green coffin of Heikuling that flew directly out of Heikuling. There was also Li San in this place. Chief Li stared at Li San. Li San was thinking about how to explain to Village Chief Li that he couldn''t say that Li San and Song Qianxue went into the ten-cornered green coffin after they robbed them. "Mr. Li, I was just overtaken by the wild beast in Heikuling, and then I went into the ten-cornered green coffin to take shelter." Village Chief Li is constantly observing Li San. Li San came here after entering the ten-horned green coffin to hide the beasts? Village Chief Li frowned tightly. The ten-cornered green coffin is a rare thing. It is impossible for ordinary people to go in directly and hide tightly. He was not suffocated for a few days. This Li San is too powerful, and there is no zombie inside Category. Therefore, after combining many things, Village Chief Li concluded that this Li San should not be an ordinary race, he has a history. Village Chief Li thinks that Li San should have a lot of facts concealed that he did not tell the truth. He is afraid that Li San will cause unnecessary trouble to Luo Village. Maybe Li San has something with others. After pondering for a long time, Village Chief Li put his finger to the hand next to him. Village Chief Li stared at Li San''s expression, yes, he was watching Li San''s inner fluctuations and activities at this time. Suddenly, a cold light appeared in the eyes of Village Chief Li. "Li San, I advise you to tell the truth. Who are you and what are you doing here? Did you abuse that black bear spirit?" "I heard that a friend of the black bear spirit named Li San defeated Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu after stealing something in Heikuling. They disappeared in the ten-cornered green coffin. They are looking for him. Li San should be you?" Li San explained. "Mr. Li, this is not a fact. We don''t recognize the man named Li San. It should be a coincidence. Don''t doubt that I am successful." Village Chief Li smiled secretly, Li Sanming in front of him was pretending. "Say, you are the Li San, right!" Village Chief Li kept staring at Li San. "Li San!" Li San''s heart was tense, it would be impossible to tell the truth, but he couldn''t admit it. "Mr. Li, no matter how you ask me, I am not that Li San''s!" Chief Li nodded. "I have just received first-hand news from my subordinates that the black bear spirit was stunned by a tormentor named Li San, and that such a major event has disturbed the entire world. Liujiazhuang is sending people to look for you everywhere." Village Chief Li looked serious. "Are you really Li San?" Li San was helpless. "Mr. Li, trust me." "Li San, how about you entering my Luo Village? You and Li Wu will be my subordinates together." What Village Chief Li thought was that Li San was also an expert, and he and Li Wu had a good relationship, and they could be a powerful person for him, Village Chief Li. If Li San doesn''t have any detailed troubles, he can accept Li San as a subordinate of Taruo Village. Li San felt a little flattered after listening. "Mr. Li, may I think about it again, why are you accepting me?" Village Chief Li smiled. He just thought that Li San was going to ask him for remuneration. "Li San, rest assured, my subordinates are paid the same as Li Wu every day." Li San pondered. He is still not fully healed, and Song Qianxue and the others are looking for him. So Li San wants a safe place. Luo Village is a good place. He Li San can walk around with the Chief Li. . "I''ve thought about it, everything is okay, Village Chief Li, I promised you to be your subordinate, and I will learn with Li Wuxue." When Mayor Li saw that Li San was staying, he nodded with satisfaction and joy. Of course, Li Wu was also happy, so that he could be with Li San every day. Suddenly, just as the head of the village Li was talking with Li San, a few roars of wild beasts came from the mountain. Village Chief Li ordered directly and harshly. "What happened? Li Wu, you go out and bring a few people to inquire and come back and report to me." Li Wu rushed out with a few people and returned after a short while. "Mr. Li, there are zombies near the mountain, what shall we do?" "You still have to ask me. Naturally, go out and collect them first." Village Chief Li immediately led Li San and the others rushed out. Li San saw a dozen huge zombies jumping out of the coffin a few hundred meters in front, and they were running frantically towards the crowd. Li San was thinking, these non-human guys should have smelled the smell of these people before they ran here. Village Chief Li looked very surprised. Village Chief Li suddenly thought of something, and then he turned to Li San directly, might as well ask this person to give it a try. "Li San, now you go out to deal with them. Didn''t you just agree to be my novice? Now it''s time to prove you and rush to kill it!" Li San secretly scolded that this village chief would really use people. Seeing the hesitation on Li San''s face, Village Chief Li glared at Li San. "Li San, are you unhappy or afraid that you won''t succeed?" Of course, Li San is not afraid of these ghosts that are not humans. He is not happy with Village Chief Li. Li San jumped up and rushed towards the ghosts, of course, he couldn''t show all of his Fa when he was thinking about it. The gang of zombies in front of them is just a trivial matter, and it can be done in two minutes. Li San was thinking that this Village Chief Li is the Village Chief Li of Luo Village. If he followed Village Chief Li, things should be much easier in the future. Li San rushed directly to the zombie group, and Village Chief Li and the others watched the excitement. Li Wu was a little anxious beside him. He was worried that Li San had something to do. He planned to rush to help Li San. "Mr. Li, do we have more people to help Li San?" Chief Li shook his head. "No need for this. I believe that Li San can deal with them alone. None of you are allowed to go up, otherwise you will be punished. It''s up to me." Chief Li smiled. "I want to see how Li San handles this." Li San didn''t plan to use his own Nether Talisman or the like, because if he used it, he would be spotted by Village Chief Li. He could only use ordinary skills to deal with this group. At this time, Li San was already familiar with the ten-cornered green coffin. Suddenly, Li San burst out from the ten-cornered green coffin, and Li San then shot it out with one hand. After roaring a few times, Li San jumped up. They roared. After a few common tricks, a few zombies were killed directly. Chapter 436： Best manpower "Just these few tricks? Li San is amazing!" The person next to Village Chief Li looked dumbfounded, and that Village Chief Li, he did not expect that Li Sanyi would be so powerful. Everyone stared at Li San with incredible expressions. "Mr. Li, who is this person?" "His name is Li San. He is a new thug that I just hired. How about he?" Village Chief Li was proud, and he had a face with Li San. A person next to Village Chief Li stared at Li San displeasedly. This person''s name is Wu Erye. There was a cold light in Wu Erye''s eyes, and he clearly couldn''t look at Li San. "Mr. Li, this is your new thug? Mr. Li, don''t you give me this kid as a thug. I will spend tens of thousands of dollars in exchange for him." Wu Erye wanted to accept Li San as a thug. Village Chief Li frowned, of course he would not cede people like Li San to him. Village Chief Li pretended to be contemplative. "Wu Erye, if you want Li San to be your thug, you first ask him what he means." Wu Erye nodded and stared at Li San. "Mr. Li, these corpse pills I just collected will be given to you." Chief Li nodded with satisfaction. Wu Erye spoke directly. "This brother''s name is Li San? I am the second master of Wu Manor. I saw that you are very good at collecting zombies. I wonder if you intend to enter my house as a subordinate? Every day I can give you several times more than the village chief Li gave you. Remuneration, you can consider." Of course Li San didn''t like this second master Wu and didn''t want to **** this person. Li San stared at the village chief Li and at Wu Erye, Li San did not have to think about it. Wu Manor Li San has indeed heard of it. Li San folded his hands and smiled. "Excuse me, Erye Wu, I have promised Mr. Li to be his person, and Mr. Li saved me a few days ago, so I can''t follow you." "It''s a pity, you''re like this, Li San." Wu Erye stared at Li San, but he didn''t expect that Li San didn''t show him a face. This made Wu Erye very unhappy. "Mr. Li, I''m leaving now!" Wu Erye left angrily. Village Chief Li smiled and walked towards Li San. "Li San, Erye Wu, you have to be careful about him in the future, he will definitely trouble you." Li San smiled, he was not afraid. Chief Li nodded. "Li San, when you were in the ten-cornered green coffin, I thought you were amazing." "Li San, you live with me first." "You need to protect my safety by my side, so I don''t need to use Li Wu for the time being. I want Li Wu to go out and do some important things, so if I''m in danger, you can show up right by my side to protect me. , Do you understand this time?" Only then did Li San understand the meaning of Village Chief Li and heaved a sigh of relief. Li San then followed Village Chief Li into his room. "Li San, you have been living in the room next to me from today. I will call you out to do errands whenever I have something to do. Listen, but you can''t enter my room casually, you know." "No problem at all." Now Li San cannot go back there, and Liujiazhuang Song Qianxue and the others are looking for him Li San. Li San thought, I don''t know if the black impermanence Hu Xianmei, they must be eager to find themselves, they should think that something happened to him Li San. Li San pointedly aimed at the head of the village Li. "Mr. Li, I just knew what you have. You want to test who I am in various ways." "Mr. Li, you didn''t completely believe me just now." Village Chief Li looked serious. "Li San, now you are my capable man." "You belong to my village chief, Li, I want to advise you to do a good job of concealment, and don''t be discovered by others in the future, which will cause some trouble to my Luo Village." Li San couldn''t help frowning. "Mr. Li, since you know who I am, why dare to use me by your side." Village Chief Li''s face was disapproving. "My Village Chief Li is never afraid of people!" Li San smiled with satisfaction. "I feel more relieved if Mr. Li turns over the words, then thank you for accepting me if you know the truth." "Well, you don¡¯t have to be polite. I also do it for the sake of my own Luo Village, Li San, you can rest assured to stay with me. In fact, I accept you Li San for the future development of Luo Village, and we also have our own. The purpose is not." Village Chief Li also came to this land boundary to discuss some cooperative livelihood matters with Wu Manor. However, Wu Zhuangyuan deliberately asked Wu Erye to go to the mayor Li of Luo Village and asked him what he wanted to discuss. Therefore, Mr. Li felt that Wu Zhuangyuan didn¡¯t sincerely wanted to have a good discussion. Flip. Li Sanyi frowned. "Mr. Li, I''m thinking now, what on the surface Wu Erye Wu Manor is going to talk to Luo Village, but in fact it must be for another purpose, right?" Village Chief Li nodded repeatedly. "You''re right, I mean the same, Li San, you have a good face, and my Luo Village is worried about what Wu Manor will come up with." Chief Li stared at Li San seriously. "Of course these things are not that simple, Li San. Fortunately, the people in Wu Manor have never seen you. If you have the conditions, you can help me in Luo Cun to investigate things. This is much more convenient. Let''s do it, you these days You can go to the vicinity of Wu Manor and check it out for me in secret. I am anxious to know what exactly Wu Manor is discussing with people these days." "Okay, but I really don¡¯t understand, Chief Li, why do you believe me? After all, you still know very little about everything about me. You tell me about those Wu Manor and Luo Village, and you are not afraid that I will leak it out. ?" Village Chief Li smiled without worry. "Li San, you are right. Actually, I don''t completely believe in a person, but you and I don''t have to doubt anything. I believe you are, and I also believe in my own intuition." "I think you, Li Sanying, will be a nobleman in Luo Village in the future. You can help my Luo Village develop." When Village Chief Li saw Li San in a ten-cornered green coffin, Village Chief Li immediately thought in his heart that Li San was a capable person. Chief Li went directly to the room afterwards, and Li San returned to his room. He protected the safety of Chief Li. "We''re going to go to the Wu Manor site in a few days, Li San, you can be prepared. You remember the details I told you last night." Chief Li then directly waved to the other men around him to give orders. "Mr. Li, it is the second master of Wu Manor that you invited, don''t you worry about his tricks." Village Chief Li rolls his eyes. "Li San, of course I am worried. Erye Wu is not from Luo Village, so I still have to beware." "At present, our Luo Village is on the surface to discuss major cooperation matters with Wu Manor. However, I am still a little worried that Wu Manor is talking to Luo Village on the open, and other people will not be willing to talk about it. Wu Manor was given to Luo Village." Chief Li stared directly at a place not far ahead. Li San saw several teams come out. Chief Li is a little serious. "What are they going to do?" Chapter 437： Ghost crusher Li San immediately hid his true face. Luo Village is never afraid of anyone. "Mr. Li, you brought hundreds of people from your Luo Village to this place without sending a message to notify me first." Li San looked at the past, it turned out to be Master Liu and the people he led, and their faces were sharp. Li Sanyi behind the village chief saw Liu Zhuangzhu he couldn''t help but was taken aback, this Liu Zhuangzhu suddenly appeared. Master Liu did not notice Li San, Master Liu was staring at the village leader Li and shouted, but Master Liu did not recognize Li San. Village Chief Li cast his eyes and smiled. "Wu Manor is looking for my Luo Village to discuss cooperation." Master Liu Zhuang looked disdainful after hearing this. "Mr. Li, in addition to Wu Manor, our Liujiazhuang is also happy to talk to you in Luo Village." Mayor Li was unhappy. "My village chief, Li, came to this place and didn''t consider other things. From now on, you and I will still have a chance at Liujiazhuang. You are not in a hurry." "Lord Liu, what do you want Village Chief Li to do?" Wu Erye finally spoke. "My Wu Manor specially invited Luo Village to come here and all the opportunities for cooperation are of course only my Wu Manor. Master Liu, you still have to go back." Master Liu Zhuang longed his face when he heard it unhappy. "Second Master Wu, what is your Manor Wu, don''t pretend to be too much." Wu Erye was about to get angry, and Mr. Li spoke. "Lord Liu Zhuang, don''t talk. My Luo Village is not here to watch you fight. I''m here to talk about cooperation." "Of course you can talk about cooperation, but I don''t know what qualifications and strengths your Luo Village has?" Suddenly, a person appeared from the dark. "It''s Song Qianxue!" Village Chief Li was taken aback, a surprised expression appeared on his face, and Li San saw the change in Village Chief Li''s face. Li San was surprised, Song Qianxue came? Village Chief Li and Li San felt that Song Qianxue came out to make trouble. Li Wu glared at this Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, you were so rude to my Village Chief Li just now. I''m not afraid that our city lord will blame you!" Song Qianxue certainly wouldn''t pay attention to this little subordinate Li Wu. In his eyes, Li Wu was just a small village chief Li''s subordinate. After village chief Li and Li San looked at each other a few times, Li San certainly understood what the village chief meant. Li San secretly asked whether these people would find him Li San, they might have come to his own Li San. Li San shook his head, meaning that Village Chief Li was relieved that these people might not have discovered that he was Li San. Chief Li nodded after taking a sigh of relief. After chatting for a few words, they each took care of their own things. Early in the morning, Li San was walking down the street. This place should be a boundary under the management of Wu Manor. Suddenly, Li San heard someone arguing not far away, and he directly helped those people out. After that, those people thanked Li San. "Thank this friend, thanks to you just now." Li San smiled and waved. "It''s not a big deal. I''ll pass by here and help you by the way." "Your name is Li San? If there is nothing urgent, I would like to invite you to have a chat, I wonder if you would like it?" The man stared at Li San, he felt that Li San should be an expert, and he planned to become good friends and brothers with Li San. "This can be talked about." The opposite person is Wu Manor¡¯s young master who is also the youngest son of Wu Zhuangzhu. He is the younger brother of Wu Erye and his name is Wu Sanshao. The men of Empress Wu Sanshao looked at Li San cautiously, and they felt that Li San would not have another purpose. After all, their young master Wu Sanshao is too young, of course, people in the world are complicated and can''t tell the difference between good and bad. Wu Sanshao is different from that Wu Erye. He loves making friends, so the master of Wu Zhuang directly asks people to follow Wu Sanshao. One man stepped forward and whispered next to Wu Sanshao. "We just met Li San, and we don''t know Li San, we still go back to Wu Manor and don''t talk to such strangers." After hearing this, Wu Sanshao stretched his face and became displeased. "Fart you, you are my subordinate and you have taken care of me." After that, Li San followed Wu Sanshao into a small shop. "Li San, who are you?" Li San smiled. "Li San, you should be an expert, right?" "you can say so." Li San looked at Wu Sanshao. "Wu Sanshao, you are the young master of Wu Manor, and I feel that you have a strange aura." A helpless expression appeared on Wu Sanshao''s face. "In the past few years, my luck has been bad, and my body is weak. I have taken a lot of medicine and called many doctors, but I haven''t gotten better." Li Sanyi frowned. "Wu Sanshao, why are you?" Wu Sanshao explained to Li San with an aggrieved expression. "It''s because I have a ghostly anger since I was born. My father also helped me find a lot of experts to help me, but no one can cure me." Li San was taken aback when he heard this, he became interested, and then scanned Wu Sanshao several times. After that, Li San nodded slightly after checking. "It''s true that there is a kind of ghostly aura from your childhood in your kid." Wu Sanshao''s men immediately became cautious, they thought that Li San would do it. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Wu Sanshao, I''m helping him look up the ghost." Wu Sanshao stretched out his hand to motion for his hand to sit down. "Don''t panic, I''m fine, Li San is helping me, and he won''t do anything to me." Li San couldn''t help frowning, and at the same time he was surprised. This Young Master Wu was indeed somewhat different from others, his face was dim, and the hall was dark. Li San sighed and stared at Wu Sanshao. Wu Sanshao asked Li San eagerly. "Li San, how did you just now, is there any cure for the disease that I caused when I was young?" Li San sighed. "Let me ask you a question first. There should be people who die in your Wu Manor, right?" When Wu Sanshao heard his pupils shrink, he secretly said that Li San had just observed it, amazing, this Li San. "Li San, let''s not hide it from you, this is indeed the case in my family." Li San continued to sigh. "You should be in bad luck these years." Wu Sanshao nodded, and Li San was right. "Li San, who are you on earth?" Why does Li San know everything? Li San smiled. "I can help you, don''t stare at me like this if you believe me, of course I will leave Li San if you don''t believe me." Li San motioned to Wu Sanshao, Wu Sanshao understood, and he gave orders to his men. "You don''t have to wait here, you go out first, I have something to tell Li San." "Master Wu Sanshao, I''m afraid this will not work. I don''t know if Li San is a good person and a bad person." Wu Sanshao was angry. He had no choice but to withdraw. Only Li San and Wu Sanshao. "Li San, now my subordinates are out, you can tell me now, how can you help me heal me?" "I''ll give you a few Ghost Shaking Talisman to wear first." "It''s great, thank Li San." Li San cast a few symbols on Wu Sanshao''s forehead. Li San clapped his hands. "This is a success, Wu Sanshao, how do you feel now, isn''t it less weightless?" Because before Li San saw a few little ghosts on Wu Sanshao''s body. Chapter 438： Meet new people Li San told Wu Sanshao. "I''ll see you again in a few days. I''ll leave first. I still have important things to do. See you later." Wu Sanshao yelled outside the door. "You can come in now, Li San has already left, and immediately return to my Wu Manor." He intends to go back and tell Wu Zhuangzhu about the encounter with Li San today. Soon, Li San aimed directly behind him and slowed down first, because he just felt that several people were following him all the way. Who is following? Li San was meditating, it shouldn''t be Wu Sanshao''s men. After that, Li San disappeared in a flash. "Where is the three of Li, they just didn''t follow." Suddenly, Li San jumped out, and several people rolled their eyes and fainted. Afterwards, they were taken aback, Li San jokingly smiled at them. Li San directly blasted a few punches, and instantly the other party yelled. "How about it, of course you have been with me." Li San stepped forward. "Recruit me, who did you send it?" "Li San, advise you to let me go, otherwise you won''t let you go!" Li San laughed, and after torturing a few people, he found a lot of important news. ... Li San went to Mayor Li''s room. "Li San, you finally came back, I thought you were looking for the black impermanence and the white impermanence." Chief Li stared at the serious Li San. "Li San, have you encountered something?" "Mr. Li, you are worried that I won''t make it." Li San directly sat down. "Li San, report to me what you are doing today?" "I met Wu Sanshao, a young man in Wu Manor, and helped him, Chief Li, you don''t know, I have unexpected news." "Wu Manor wants to work with others to deal with Luo Village, and there should be people from them in Luo Village. You should check it out quickly." Li San thought that Village Chief Li would be surprised after hearing this, but Village Chief Li did not respond. "Li San, what you said is nothing." Li Sanyi frowned. "Could it be that you have noticed the village chief Li?" "I know almost everything you know, Li San, what you said is correct." Chief Li smiled. "You, Li San, are there, I''m afraid what they are doing." Li San is indeed confident. It''s okay for Li San to serve Luo Village. A few days later, Wu Manor invited everyone to participate in the fight, including the people in Luo Village. The village chiefs of all villages arrived. Wu Manor also invited the black bear spirits to watch the battle. They gave Wu Manor a lot of face. Soon, the head of village Li Sanli entered Wu Manor together. The black bear spirit saw Li San behind the village chief, and he couldn''t help being taken aback. It looks like Li San is behind the village chief Li? But unlike Li San. The black bear spirit pointed to Li San behind the village chief. "How can Chief Li''s subordinates look like a person." After the black bear spirit did not think much. At this time, a lot of people had already arrived in the entire manor. Anyway, the people who should be there were all here, Song Qianxue and the owner of Liu Zhuangzi were all here. Hei Xiong Jing suddenly thought of something. He suddenly thought of the black impermanence, the fairy sister and the white impermanence. They were the best friends with Li San before, and they should know Li San best. Maybe they can see the man behind the village chief Li is. Not Li San himself. Thinking of this, the black bear spirit directly pointed at Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei and the others with their eyes on Li San, who was next to the Mayor Li of Luo Village. "Hei Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, Bai Wuchang, you guys, take a look at the new man behind the village chief Li over there, is it someone you know very well?" Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei glanced over there. Heiwuchang had a puzzled expression at first. "Hei Xiong Jing, what do you mean by this, tell us to look at someone, he is just a man and very ordinary, he is just a novice to Village Chief Li, he hasn''t seen it before, and there is nothing special. " Hei Wuchang couldn''t help but frowned and looked at Li San for a long time, then he sighed again and again. "Black bear spirit, you should think that Li San has something wrong." Hei Wuchang Hu Xianmei did not make a sound afterwards, and then he kept staring at Li San next to Village Chief Li in a daze. Li San at this time did have similarities from all aspects, but that face was not Li San''s. Hei Wuchang secretly observed Li San next to Village Chief Li. Li San then took aim at Heiwuchang Hu Xianmei. He has missed these people for a long time, but he still can''t recognize each other. Li San suddenly found that Hei Wuchang was staring at him, Li San''s heart tightened, and he immediately dodged. Heiwuchang seemed to spot Li San. Li San had to pretend nothing happened. "Li San, what are you stupefying over there? Come over to me." Village Chief Li just saw that Li San was a little lost, he couldn''t help asking Li San. Li San immediately calmed down and stabilized his emotions and eyes. "Well, it''s nothing. I''m just observing whether there is any suspicious person in it. I think there should be no suspicious people, so I can rest assured." "Li San, are you confident that you can win for Luo Village for me now?" Village Chief Li must first determine Li San''s bottom line before he has a bottom line in his heart. Li San rolled his eyes directly at Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, what you said just now is clearly that you still believe in my strength too much. How can you do it? Are you afraid that I will be ashamed of everyone for Luo Village? "Li San, it doesn''t mean that. I was just asking, why are you angry?" Of course, Li San patted Village Chief Li with confidence. "Don''t worry, everything will be wrapped up on me, Village Chief Li, you can put your ten thousand hearts on it and leave it to me to deal with it. The owner of the Liu Village, Song Qianxue, has no threat to Luo Village." "Mr. Li, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Just when Li San was talking with Village Chief Li, someone came over to chat with Village Chief Li. Village Chief Li directly arched his hand to the other party. "It''s Song Qianxue!" Song Qianxue''s eyes were sharp at this time. "Mr. Li, I haven''t seen you for a few years. If I say I win today, I still want you to come out for a drink and chat." Village Chief Li scolded secretly, Luo Village will definitely win, and it is not your turn to do anything. Chief Li just smiled. "Don''t speak too early, be careful of slap your old man in the face." Seeing that Village Chief Li was calm, Song Qianxue frowned, and he secretly said, where is the confidence of Village Chief Li. According to the news that Song Qianxue received, the so-called wizards in Luo Village were all injured by Liu Zhuangzhu''s personnel, and there will be people in Village Chief Li who fail to play for a while. Song Qianxue was thinking, is it possible that Village Chief Li himself will not be able to go to the battle himself. Song Qianxue and Village Chief Li didn''t plan to talk anymore, he went to his side and sat down, and he turned his head to the Master Liu. "Lord Liu, are you really sure now that there is no mage or the like with Mayor Li of Luo Village? How come I don''t look like that." Master Liu Zhuang looked disdainful. Chapter 439： In urgent need of capable people "You can rest assured. As far as I know, Luo Village really doesn''t have anyone who can take a shot now. The strongest magical staff in Luo Village is only the **** stick in that village." "Didn''t he have been injured by someone we sent before? I''m afraid that he won''t be able to heal for ten and a half months, so don''t worry." After listening to Liu Zhuangzhu''s analysis, Song Qianxue nodded in satisfaction. "Lord Liu, you have done everything very well this time. You have more brains than before. In this way, no one in Luo Village should be on the court." Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. They joined forces to deal with Luo Village, in order to divide up resources. At this time, the place is getting more and more lively, and everyone is talking about it. All the famous people, big and small, were invited to watch the battle. The owner of Wu Manor Wu Zhuang pointed to Li Sanwenxiang Wu Sanshao who was next to the head of Village Li. "Wu Sanshao, are you sure that the person who helped you suppress the evil a few days ago is that person?" Wu Sanshao looked towards Li San and nodded repeatedly. "It is indeed that person. What is his name is Li San. He could see all kinds of evil spirits in my body at the time. He is really powerful. I really have to find the opportunity and time to thank him." It turned out to be like this. After listening, Zhuang Master Wu nodded with satisfaction and stared at Li San. The lord of Wu Zhuang then turned to Wu Erye. "Er Wu, have you discussed with several manor houses this time?" Wu Erye nodded triumphantly. "Don''t worry, everything is negotiated, as long as we win the Naluo village together today." "Very well done." The owner of Wu Zhuang is still very satisfied with the performance of Wu Erye. He depends on how Luo Village responds today. Behind Song Qianxue over there, Master Liu Zhuang looked disdainfully at Luo Village. He suddenly saw Li San next to Village Chief Li. He was taken aback. The kid next to Village Chief Li looked really good. Familiar, but I can''t remember where I have seen it. Village Chief Li, the novice, has a familiar atmosphere in his eyes. Li San saw that Master Liu was staring at him, he immediately walked away, fearing that he would show up again like this. Soon, Song Qianxue walked into Wu Manor with all his people. The owner of Liu Zhuang was very puzzled, where the Li San flew after entering the ten-cornered green coffin, his life and death is unpredictable, regardless of him, anyway, Li San''s safety has nothing to do with him. Soon after Wu Zhuangzhu spoke, he coughed slightly. "Everyone is really happy to come to my Wu Manor today, so today all the fighting will be held in my Wu Manor. The meaning of my Wu Manor''s invitation to everyone is also very clear, and everyone knows it." After that, Zhuang Master Wu said the rules. "Fighting can now begin. Everyone is ready to ask people from Luo Village and other villages to send out the best people." Master Wu then got off the stage and sat down. Of course, the ghost domain is represented by Song Qianxue. As for the Black Bear Spirit, there is no need to send anyone to participate, because after all, it is between Wu Manor and Luo Village, so there is nothing to do with him, just look at the excitement. After Master Liu Zhuang came to power, he looked serious and smiled at everyone with serious disdain. In order to save time, they made a corpse pill. Everyone has a bottom in their hearts, and it should be Master Liu Zhuang who can win. After all, Master Liu has several years of experience, and he has much more experience than Song Qianxue and the others. The host aimed at Luo Village. "Mr. Li, you should have sent someone from Luo Village, who are you going to send?" Village Chief Li looked indifferent, then smiled and pointed to Li San''s side. "The one I want to send out is my new recruit, Li San, you should have gone up." Li San nodded slightly and jumped up and flew onto the stage. "Okay, I can do it together with Master Liu, and I want to get a corpse pill too." For a while, Li San, a stranger, attracted everyone''s attention. "This is Mr. Li''s novice? Haven''t seen him, and don''t know how he is?" "This Luo village subordinate, who are you?" Chief Li smiled. "His name is Li San, don''t be too surprised." Li San! After the name was spoken, everyone''s eyes were all surprised. Li San is not his friend of impermanence, but the appearance is different. Li San immediately became nervous. Why didn''t Village Chief Li say a name nonsense? This is not very good, and it has attracted people''s attention. Li San squeezed and laughed. "Yes, my name is Li San, but I am not the one you think. You stare at me and see my fart, and there are no flowers on my face. Could it be that I look too handsome today." Master Liu frowned, this man is really shameless and handsome. "This friend, your name is Li San?" Li San smiled awkwardly. "That''s right, I can''t call it this name. I have an opinion." Master Liu Zhuang stared at Li San''s face with a serious look. "Are you the Li San in the ten-cornered green coffin? But it doesn''t look like it." Li San was a little nervous, he secretly asked whether everyone would recognize him and attack him in a group. At the same time, Song Qianxue and the others stared at Li San, their eyes were full of murderousness, and Li San knew that they were obviously suspicious. Could the stinky boy Li San who had got the sacred stiff liquid and the ten-cornered green coffin just standing in front of them? But this face is clearly not Li San. Song Qianxue pointed to Li San. "If you are Li San, hand over everything quickly!" Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others also approached Li San step by step. It''s not good for Li San''s eyes to turn secretly, so he has to think of a perfect explanation. Seeing that Li San was about to finish, Village Chief Li immediately got up and stretched out his hand to explain. "Lord Liu Zhuang, Song Qianxue, what are you doing, don¡¯t guess. This Li San is not what you are looking for. Of course I have heard that there is a man named Li San in the city who has entered the ten-cornered green. After the coffin disappeared." "And I heard that Li San is very powerful, so this village chief Li specially named my subordinates the same name. Before, his name was indeed not Li San. He was called Li Fengshun before. Now everyone understands. " After listening to this perfect explanation, Li San secretly praised Village Chief Li, which Village Chief Li can really talk nonsense. "So that''s it, his name is Li Fengshun." Song Qianxue and the others relaxed their vigilance, otherwise they just rushed to Li San to grab what he had acquired. "You brother Li Fengshun, you don''t want to call Li Fengshun. You have to call Li San. Li San is our enemy. Fortunately, it''s a misunderstanding. Okay, let''s not mention it. Let''s start preparing." Song Qianxue and the others were helpless, and they weren''t that Li San for a long time. "Mr. Li, what''s the name of your own novice is not good, you must be called Li San, we almost went up to beat him." At this time, the spirit of the black bear stared at Li San with a different look, but he did not believe what the reason for the same name was mentioned by the village chief just now. Chapter 440： Different people with the same name From this guy''s point of view, this kind of reason was clearly made up by Village Chief Li just now. I am afraid that this Li San has another reason at this time. The black bear spirit whispered something to the person next to him. "You pay more attention to this Li San of Village Chief Li, I don''t know if the real Li San is present." Master Liu nodded and understood. At this time, the black and impermanent sister and the white impermanence have been stunned, whether Li San is their friend, they are very familiar with Li San. Black impermanence moved towards Bai impermanence. "Bai Wuchang, Hu Xianmei, I think that Li San has a problem, will it be our Li San?" Bai Wuchang almost spoke out. "Speak down, don''t let others hear you, let''s observe and observe first, didn''t I just say that his name is Li Fengshun." "I''ve seen it all, then Village Chief Li is clearly protecting Li San, he is lying, he shouldn''t be called Li Fengshun." Heiwuchang, they nodded their heads tacitly and did not say a word, just silently observing Li San''s side. "Let''s first see how Li San operates." "I finally found our Li San, so happy." During this period of time, Hei Wuchang and the others were really worried about where Li San would go with the ten-cornered green coffin. They had no hope before. They thought that Li San had been trapped in the ten-cornered green coffin and disappeared. They did not expect Li San to appear suddenly. Beside Mr. Li, and become Mr. Li''s right-hand man in Luo Village. The boss of Li San is really good, no one. Hei Wuchang exclaimed. "It is indeed our Li San. No matter what difficulties he encounters, he can solve all the difficulties. And now I am doing a good job with Mr. Li. It really makes me envious. I want to be Mr. Li, too. Give it to Mr. Li. The long end tea can be poured with water." White impermanence turned white and black impermanence had a few eyes. "You can have your dreams." "This new subordinate of Village Chief Li of Luo Village is going to fight against the experienced Master Liu Zhuang. Is it true that Santai Li is confident? It''s a joke." The owner of Liu Zhuang is still recognized by everyone. No matter what it was called Li Fengshun or Li San, this kid wanted to compare the corpse refining pill with the coffin beads and Liu Zhuangzhu, and he couldn''t help himself. "The guy who is also called Li San plans to refine the coffin beads. It seems that today''s good show is going to be played." "I''ve never seen this Li San. I shouldn''t be able to compare to the **** Li San. I thought that the Chief Li of Luo Village would go up by himself. I didn''t expect to send a kid to go up there. I''m afraid I''m not sure about it." "This one named Li San doesn''t know how he is?" "Brother, who are you asking, I don''t know him, and I don''t know how he is, you are like asking for nothing." "Then it''s a good show, and watch his performance." "In my opinion, he should be less powerful than Liu Zhuangzhu, and there is no doubt that Liu Zhuangzhu can win." "Don''t make your words too absolute, I see, maybe the newcomer sent by Luo Village is an unexpected person." At this moment, Song Qianxue stared at Li San contemptuously. "You friend of Li Fengshun, I really thought that Village Chief Li would come up in person just now. I didn''t expect to send you an ordinary person to support the field. There is no way for you to play in Luo Village. It is really pitiful." "Song Qianxue, you don''t have to be proud here, you will know how good Lao Tzu is in a while." "Okay, you will speak with strength for a while, and you will wait for the face to step down." Li San glared at each other. "Song Qianxue, I will replace the Chief Li in order to teach you that you need to know who should not be offended, and the people of the Chief Li of Luo Village are not built." Song Qianxue cursed secretly, this is also called Li San''s arrogance, but it is very similar to Li San before that. Li San really didn''t bother to pay attention to these shameless characters, and he went straight ahead to prepare. Village Chief Li was a little worried about Li San, he had never seen any coffin beads Li San had made before. "I don''t know if Li San will do it. Li San promised me before, hoping for good results." Village Chief Li believes that his intuitive judgment will not be wrong, and Li San will not disappoint him. Everyone''s attention is on Liu Zhuangzhu Li San Song Qianxue and the others. These people started, adding various prepared resources to the tools step by step. "The Master Liu is a few steps faster than Li San." At this time, Master Liu had all added resources and put on the stove, but Li San was still not hurriedly adding things and adding liquid, which was obviously a few steps slower than Master Liu. In fact, Li San was The meaning of slow work and careful work is not in a hurry. "Is the Li San sent out by the head of Luo Village, Li San?" "I think it''s almost the same, he is really slow." At this time, Master Liu was very skilled. Village Chief Li secretly said, what is Li San doing, he is anxious to death. "Li San, if you hurry up, Master Liu will soon become a fart." Li San cast his eyes. "What''s the hurry, I''m trying to finish it." Village Chief Li had a long line and was speechless. What did Li San do? If Luo Village can''t get this game, it will lose face. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Li San and smiled. "Li San, do you not understand, I advise you to go down quickly, don''t lose the face of your village chief Li here!" Li San didn''t bother to pay attention to the owner of Liu Zhuang, he continued to act on his own, he secretly said, not in a hurry, Lao Tzu''s great is behind. Song Qianxue and the others really didn''t understand what Li San was operating, he was operating indiscriminately. "Isn''t this a normal operation? Li San is just going crazy, and I don''t know what weird things Li San will make in the end. I think the stove will explode in a few minutes. Let''s stay away." Li San added divine stiff liquid coffin beads to it while others were not paying attention. This was good, and this could ensure that the coffin beads that came out were the most aura. At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang has increased the heat, and Li San just started. Song Qianxue laughed at Li San. "Li San, you are really not in a hurry." Li Sanbai looked at him, you can control Laozi''s **** and take care of yourself. Master Liu Zhuang smiled. "Li San, isn''t it the slowest than anyone else." Li San was ridiculed, and Village Chief Li felt that his face was dull, and he somewhat doubted whether he had just sent Li San to the wrong place. "Li San, you all serve snacks, this is not playing house." Li Sanyi looked helpless. "I''m not operating, I''m not in a hurry, it''s all normal operations." Village Chief Li was helpless too, he stopped urging, just eager to see, Li San should have his own ideas and reasons. Heiwuchang stared at Li San at this time, and he was sure that this was their Li San. "It''s weird to be able to produce coffin beads. Didn''t that Li San play every family?" Song Qianxue smiled. Everyone was also talking about it, not knowing what Li San was doing. "Mr. Li, should I be replaced? That Li San doesn''t know how to pretend to understand. He is not decimating the corpse pill. He is ruining our Luo Village''s reputation. Our Luo Village can''t be so embarrassing. " Chapter 441： I am a master The mage also couldn¡¯t look down on Li San¡¯s pretense. He wanted to play for Li San himself. He encouraged Li San to speak ill of Li San next to the village chief, and he was also worried that Luo Village would be made famous by Li San. Bad. "Master, you just have a good rest, it doesn''t matter, I believe that Li San can satisfy us in the end." "Li San is the master of Luo Village? How did the Chief Li want to send him to the court? It''s not wise at all. Even if he sends the injured mage, he is probably better than Li San." Everyone talked again. "Okay, you can go out!" Soon, the master Liu was finally finished. The coffin bead is too familiar to the owner of Liu Zhuang, but he only took a few minutes, which also exceeded his previous imagination. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Li San triumphantly. "Li San, you are still inking, I''m done." Li San had completed two-thirds of the process at this time, and he looked disapproving. "What''s the hurry, I''m almost finished, no matter how fast you are, it may not be any better than mine." Soon, Li San also accepted the law. "Okay, whoever has better coffin beads." Erye Wu came on stage. "Start the test." Everyone opened their eyes wide, and the final result was about to come out. Wu Erye first went to inspect Liu Zhuangzhu''s coffin beads, and Wu Erye directly reached out to open the furnace. After a loud noise, a large amount of mist and corpse gas burst out from the stove, and a coffin bead flew out of the stove to flash. At this time, the coffin bead was still hot, and a smell floated into everyone''s nostrils. "It smells good, it should be a fine coffin bead." Wu Erye stepped forward to determine the level of the coffin beads. "Everyone is optimistic, I have already confirmed that this is the middle-level coffin beads from the owner of Liu Zhuang, it is not bad, the owner of Liu." The mid-level coffin beads, the owner of Liu Zhuang is really powerful. Everyone praised the compliments of Master Liu Zhuang so much. Li Sanbai looked at it and secretly said, "Lord Liu, don''t be too proud, mine hasn''t come out yet, so it should be better than yours." The owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t believe that he could be so satisfied, and he made a lot of progress. "Lord Liu, it''s just a middle-aged one, so what to laugh at." "Li San, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to get out of the middle class." Master Liu directly handed over to Master Wu. "Master Wu, this coffin bead will be given to you at Wu Manor, as our meeting gift from Liujiazhuang to Wu Manor." Of course, the owner of Wu Zhuang was very happy. He also unceremoniously asked Wu Erye to accept the coffin beads. Village Chief Li scolded secretly that Zhuang Zhuang Liu was a big intestine, which was obviously flattering to Zhuang Zhuang Wu. Then what would happen to Li San? If it is not as good as the owner of Liu Zhuang, it will be over. Wu Erye turned to Song Qianxue and the others, at this time they were all finished. Wu Erye turned on their furnaces one by one, but it is conceivable that the coffin beads they refined were not as good as those produced by the owner of Liu Zhuang, and the quality was average. Song Qianxue didn''t care much about her achievements, so he turned to Li San. "Li San, it should be you!" Master Liu Zhuang smiled. "I need to talk about it, I guess this Li San made nothing." Li San had the urge to rush to beat them, but he had to bear it, and he would slap them in the face for a while. Seeing that Li San was laughed at by everyone, the head of Village Li lost face in Taluo Village. Heiwuchang and their faces were serious. They knew that Li San was not a simple character, and they were afraid that Song Qianxue, the lord of Liu Zhuang, would be angry soon. Song Qianxue stepped forward. "Li San, have you not finished the coffin beads, and dare not take them out without a face." Li San nodded to Wu Erye. "Er Wu, you can declare mine." Wu Erye actually wanted to watch Li San''s jokes, and he approached Li San''s stove. "Well, everyone is optimistic about what will be in Li San''s stove." Wu Erye hadn''t waited to get close to the furnace of Nafa, a few meters away, he couldn''t help frowning, in fact, he already felt the hot temperature of the furnace. This coffin gas is so strong, there is still aftermath. Village Chief Li became nervous, but Li San looked calm and confident. Village Chief Li is very afraid that Li San will not be able to compare to Liu Zhuangzhu¡¯s achievements. Village Chief Li did not expect that Mr. Liu Zhuang would have produced such a coffin bead just now. Seeing Li San''s expressionless, Liu Zhuangzhu smiled, this Li San should have been persuaded. The owner of Liu Zhuang thought that Li San would not come out with any good coffin beads, but a pill should come out. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, look at it." Second Master Wu directly reached out to turn on the stove. Then, there was a sudden burst of light from the stove, and a coffin bead came out of it, and it was slowly rising and steaming. Didn''t wait for Wu Erye to turn on all the stoves again. After a loud noise, the entire furnace exploded, almost blasting Wu Erye''s face into a painted face and disfigured. "What happened? What happened?" Everyone was startled, and they all glanced at the stove at the same time. At the same time, I saw a coffin bead floating in the air, and it was shining continuously. Someone exclaimed. "This seems to be better than the coffin beads that the owner Liu made just now." Li San was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that the coffin beads after taking the opportunity to join the Shenzengye could be like this. When Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue saw the coffin beads, of course they were dumbfounded, and they screamed that it was impossible. At this time, everyone has long been attracted by the coffin beads, and the level of the coffin beads is still growing. Li Sanzhi''s coffin beads are close to the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Li San, Master Liu, are they a tie?" Just when everyone thought it was over, it was unexpected. "The coffin beads are still rising!" "impossible!" People stared at Li San with incredible expressions, they stared at them with big eyes. "That Li San actually produced such a coffin bead!" The mage next to Village Chief Li was stunned. Of course he didn''t believe that Li San had such a level and was equally jealous. "How did Li San do it?" Wu Erye was almost hit by a broken stove just now. "Lord Liu Zhuang, Qianxue Song, do you know that I am great? I am better than Zhuang Zhuang Liu." Li San was proud. Master Liu Zhuang was so angry that he couldn''t speak, his eyes widened. "Impossible, Li San, did you add something to it before?" Li San secretly said, I can''t tell you what is added, is it right? "Everyone just looked at it. I can''t do anything, Master Liu, don''t talk nonsense, just because the skills are not as good as I am, you can convince me now. Li San directly hit the coffin beads with one hand, and waves burst out from it. Li San smiled triumphantly. "When and where did the Chief Li collect this Master Li San''s?" Village Chief Li proudly got up and folded his hands and smiled. "Everyone, Luo Village won, let''s accept." Master Wu Zhuang looked helpless and got up to announce the result. Chapter 442： Multi-use Of course, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and others were very displeased and annoyed. Before they had planned to call Luo Village faceless, the mage couldn''t play and called Li San, but Li San took the face. Zhuangzhu Liu directly stared in Li San''s direction, his eyes were full of murderous aura. Li San had just clearly won the limelight of Zhuangzhu Liu, of course Liu Zhuangzhu was not convinced and angry. "Li San, this time you are considered lucky, the next time, you can wait in Luo Village!" Li San certainly wouldn''t be afraid of Liu Zhuangzhu. Heiwuchang and their faces were delighted, and Li San had beaten everyone. Heiwuchang triumphantly whispered. "Our Li San really deserves to be a capable person. I know he can do it, but it is the Liu Zhuang master Song Qianxue and the others." Black impermanence did not speak. Li San laughed at Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, you just used that low-grade coffin bead to give to Master Wu, it''s a joke, and you can get it right." Master Liu Zhuang lost face. He planned to rush to beat Li San. Li San had just won on behalf of Luo Village. Of course, everyone was very unhappy. "Song Qianxue, next time, she will definitely win against Li San!" "Don''t worry, the mage in Luo Village is hurt and it is impossible to come up. I can do everything if the Chief Li is replaced." Song Qianxue is full of confidence, he is the best. Song Qianxue glared at Li San. "Li San, your Luo Village will not be so lucky next time." Wu Erye announced that it will start immediately. Master Liu Zhuang stared at the head of Village Li. "Mr. Li, there should be no suitable candidate for your Luo Village to participate. Then the mage is injured. Li San has just participated in the event. You will not send him." Village Chief Li laughed, he secretly said, who said he wouldn''t send the same person up. "Lord Liu, don''t worry, you are still old acquaintances compared with you, and my Luo Village will still send my Li San up!" "What! It turned out to be this Li San, no, it was Li Fengshun!" Song Qianxue was taken aback for a moment. "Mr. Li, what do you think, Li San can''t do it, this time it''s not better than a coffin." "Li San, it doesn''t mean that you are stronger than us this time." Li San didn''t want to talk to these people. "Use your strength to speak, and you don''t need to grind everything, and you''re done." Village Chief Li is full of confidence in Li San, after all, he has won once. "Li San, even if you can''t get it the next few times, I don''t blame you. Just now, you actually won a part of the resource realm for Luo Village. We are content with Changle." "Don''t worry, Chief Li, I will ask you to take everything." Village Chief Li cheered up for Li San. Black impermanence Hu Xianmei secretly cheered for Li San over there. "Li San, I believe you can do it." "Why is Luo Village Chief Li still sending this Li San, so I''m not afraid that Li San won''t?" "Just look at it, you''ll know in a while." Song Qianxue aimed at Luo Village, and he wondered, although a monster had been sent to wound the Archmage in Luo Village before, there was no one else in Luo Village who could come up except Li San? Still sent Li San. Song Qianxue couldn''t help frowning. "How did the Chief Li of Luo Village think about it? He even sent the same Li San." Anyway, Song Qianxue can win this round, and then evenly divide all the resources. At this time, Village Chief Li looked confident. "Li San, I can use all of you in Luo Village today, no one needs it!" Song Qianxue and others have also attracted people''s attention. "Song Qianxue and the others are also possible, each has its own advantages." Wu Erye is announcing the rules. Soon, Zhuang Master Wu took out something. "Master Wu, what is this stuff?" Master Wu Zhuang slowed down and explained that this is a legal object for judging quality. Song Qianxue was puzzled. "Mr. Wu, don''t be inconsistent with you, you will have unfair results." Master Wu Zhuang became displeased and straightened his face. "What does Song Qianxue say, she suspects me of this thing, I can demonstrate it first, so everyone can rest assured." Master Wu Zhuang directly took out something. "I put it up and tried it to find out its true and false and its weight." Li San looked over. After inspection, it really is. Master Wu nodded with satisfaction and turned to Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, you should believe it." Song Qianxue had nothing to say. "Of course I believe it. I was afraid that Li San would lose and refuse to accept what to say, this stuff is not allowed." Li San cast a cold eye and cursed secretly, Song Qianxue was afraid that you would refuse to accept it. "Now you can start!" As expected, Li San successfully won again. Village Chief Li serves Li Sanduan tea. "Li San, you just worked hard, you are the lucky star of my Luo Village." Li San''s expression became serious. "Mr. Li, as for the last time, I think Liujiazhuang will do what they will do." Village Chief Li didn''t look worried. "You do what you can, and I won''t blame you for unsuccessful." Chief Li frowned. "However, Li San, you have to remember that Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, are not good birds and they all want to deal with you. After all, you have taken the limelight." Li San didn''t agree with him and looked as if those who came were not afraid. Li San smiled. "Mr. Li, just put a few hundred thoughts. Song Qianxue and the others are not as good as mine. I''m sure to win to the end." "Well, I will send you Li San in the end, Li San, for the good future of my Luo Village, I will trouble you, you Li San is really a great person." Village Chief Li used the method of praise. Li San laughed from ear to ear, and he couldn''t refuse it. "I can barely go up." They whispered to the black impermanence over there. "Will Chief Li San send him on the court?" Heiwuchang nodded. "I still know Li San, so I should be there." "Yes." Soon, Wu Erye stood up. "Okay, we can start." Song Qianxue was all unhappy. They had planned Liujiazhuang and the villages to jointly deal with Luo Village, but Luo Village won twice. A few of them deliberately discussed countermeasures just now, and the people they called them must have killed that Li San weakened by Luo Village''s momentum in the process. The rule is that if you enter the most dangerous place, the one who can come out safely within the specified time will of course win. Black Skull Ridge is very dangerous, and I heard that there are the most strange ghosts. And regardless of life or death, the one who can survive in the end is of course extraordinary people. "Do you have any objections?" "I don''t have one in Liujiazhuang." "Neither did I in Luo Village." Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, didn''t have any opinion, they planned to harm more people after entering. At this time, Song Qianxue stared in the direction of Li San, and Song Qianxue had a murderous intent on Li San. Li San stepped into the mountain. "Mr. Li, the good news is waiting for me." At the same time, you all entered the forest one after another. Wu Zhuangzhu Xiang everyone and Li village chief. "Everyone, we can take a break and wait for them to come back." At this time, Wu Erye Song Qianxue and the others have arrived together, and they discussed it in advance. "Wu Erye, you have lived in the nearby Wu Manor for many years. You should be familiar with this place, so you can show us the way." Chapter 443： Established result Wu Erye''s eyes were sharp. "It doesn''t matter if the kid named Li Fengshun is Li San before, we will find ways to get rid of this Li San in a while." Song Qianxue nodded. "Let''s find Li San in several teams in advance. That Li San has never been in, and he definitely can''t handle it. Of course, he can''t deal with our group of people." Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. "Li San just waited to suffer." Soon, they went to find Li San separately, and of course they could only get rid of him after they found Li San. After Song Qianxue and the others were divided into several groups and left here, a familiar figure sneaked out of the dark forest, and his eyes were very cautious. That''s right, it was Li San. "Do you want to kill me, Master Liu, Song Qianxue, you are too naive." Just now Li San was hiding in the dark. Of course, he heard all the thoughts of Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang. Of course Li San would not ask them to find themselves. Li San jumped up and disappeared in place. Soon afterwards, Song Qianxue and the others reappeared at the original meeting place. "How are you looking for? Did you find that Li San?" Song Qianxue shook her head helplessly, of course there was no result. "It''s too difficult. I haven''t even seen Li San''s shadow. I don''t know how Li San hid it. It''s really hard to find." Master Liu was unhappy. "What? I haven''t found it yet. I don''t believe he can fly to the sky or not. I will try my best to find that kid later!" Although there are many mountains and vast land, there are not many places where people can hide. Song Qianxue thought about it. "I''m wondering if Li San encountered the corpse formation or the corpse monster and the like has been killed." Wu Erye nodded in agreement. "There is a possibility, I still know very well, it is true that the corpse formation is not easy to break." Song Qianxue frowned. "Second Master Wu, you are right, but if Li San is eaten by a ghost, he will also see the bones, so hurry up and find him." "Well, let''s find Li San in a few more teams, and we will continue to gather here later." So they began to carefully look for Li San again. Soon, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the team found a forest. Suddenly, someone smiled and walked out from behind. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, are you looking for someone, do you need me to find you?" Master Liu answered directly subconsciously. "Yes, we are looking for Li San, you can also help us." But Master Liu Zhuang only realized, who was talking to him just now? "Who? Come out and meet someone!" "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, we saw it again. You were looking for me just now. You should be happy to see me." It turned out to be Li San! Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu''s pupils shrank. After Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu looked at each other. "Lord Liu, let''s go directly to kill Li San!" Not much to say, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the two rushed directly to Li San. After they played hundreds of rounds, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu were panted by Li San''s abuse. Seeing that they could not beat Li San, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu looked at each other again. "If you can''t beat Li San, then you have to run away." Master Liu had no objection, so their eyes flashed and they decided to run first. Li San looked contemptuous at first glance. He was helpless and cursed secretly. I haven''t beaten you two enough. Li San directly raised his voice and yelled triumphantly at the Liu Zhuang master Song Qianxue. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, didn''t you just get rid of me? I am here waiting for you to **** me. What are you running? I really have no ambition." Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu just talked on their lips, and they were shocked as soon as they were really upset. After Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue ran away, Li San didn''t plan to waste time chasing after him. He went straight down the mountain. This mountain is indeed unbearable, but with Li San''s strength, he has the air to protect his body, so there is no problem. Soon, several figures appeared in front of Li San. Someone suddenly glanced at Li San, and the other party shouted with excitement. "That''s not Li San, I finally found him, go up and catch him!" Li San had a calm face in the same place, but he didn''t expect to be the owner of Liu Zhuang again. Master Liu couldn''t help frowning. "Li San, there is a corpse formation as above, you were not swallowed by it and not affected?" "No matter how powerful this corpse formation is, I have no problem with Li San." Master Liu was angry, and Santai Li was able to pretend. Li San pointed to Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue several people. "Song Qianxue, you guys are uniting to deal with Mayor Li of Luo Village. You are trying to undermine me, right? I won''t let you succeed." Song Qianxue laughed. "Li San, you are alone now, but we are a large group of people. You can''t escape." "Li San, you were just lucky before, not how strong you are." Li San laughed. "Song Qianxue, I can deal with more than a dozen of you alone. If you don''t believe it, you can give it a try." Li San believed that he had the ten-cornered green coffin and the treasure in his hand, and of course he was not afraid of Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang. "Come up to me!" Song Qianxue rushed towards Li San without saying a word. At the same time, more than a dozen people flew over to fight at the same time. At this time, the villagers under the mountain stared at the entrance and exit of the mountain intently. Someone secretly said that there is Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and they are there, and they are afraid that Li San will not live out of the mountain, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others will not give Li San any chance to live. With Song Qianxue''s strength, it is still possible to unite and kill Li San, so after thinking about it, it was Li San who had died and was carried out. The black bear spirit aimed directly at the Wu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Wu, from your point of view, which one will come out first?" Master Wu Zhuang handed over and smiled. "Well, I don''t know, but of course it should be people from several villages, Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, they are all possible, and the final result is." The Black Bear Spirit didn''t say any more, he thought that Li San would win. While the black bear spirit was discussing the results, a person came out decadently from it. Someone pointed there. "Look, the first person came out, so fast!" "I don''t know who will be so fast? It took less than a few hours, and someone came out. It''s an accident." After seeing this person, everyone was shocked. "That''s not the one named Li San, he turned out to be the first one to come out!" They all looked dumbfounded. They thought it would be Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue one of them, but they didn''t expect it to be Li San. Li Sanyi laughed. "The corpse array is indeed a bit embarrassing, but I''m here anyway." In fact, Li San was indeed almost trapped by the corpse formation just now, but fortunately he had the strength, he directly used a few waves of ten-cornered green coffin battles before finally breaking the corpse formation. Chapter 444： Visit Wu Manor The Patriarchs in front of him stared at Li San, Li San was a little confused. "What are you staring at me, can flowers grow on my face?" He turned to the village chief Li. "Mr. Li, who should I come out first?" Village Chief Li has a long black line. "Li San, you were wrong. It was not the first one to come out. Of course, the result was much better than you thought." After listening, Li San frowned and didn''t know what Village Chief Li meant. He looked around, but didn''t see anyone. Song Qianxue and none of them were present. "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue did not come out?" Before Li San could react, Village Chief Li went straight up and clasped Li San''s hand with excitement. "Li San, you won for Luo Village, you still can''t tell, you are the first to come out." This¡­¡­ Li San was a little dazed, thinking that he was the one who came out after he was out of the corpse formation. He never thought he would be the first one to come out. Master Wu Zhuang and the others stared at Li San in surprise. "It''s impossible!" Didn¡¯t Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue join forces to kill Li San, why did he come out alive? Now it was broken, and Naluo Village won, so that means all the resource sites must be returned to Luo Village. "Horse, how could this be!" A few minutes later, Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, walked out of the corpse array with the corpses of a few people on their backs. Everyone was taken aback, what''s the situation? Song Qianxue looked puzzled and angry at the same time. "Lord Liu, how did you get so embarrassed?" Master Liu Zhuang stared at Li San angrily. "These are all good things that Li San did before, it was Li San who killed our people!" Li Sanyi became displeased, and then rolled his eyes to Master Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, don''t talk nonsense, it''s not me." Master Liu was angry. "It''s you, Li San, Xiu wants to deny it. We all saw it with our own eyes. There is still a falsehood." Song Qianxue shouted to add fuel and jealousy. "Yes, I saw it too. This is what Li San did. These people are all from Liujiazhuang. No matter how powerful the corpse formation is, they can finally come out alive, and Li San took the opportunity to kill them after entering. "Song Qianxue, what are you talking about." Li San was also speechless, Song Qianxue was clearly speaking to Master Liu Zhuang and the others. Wu Erye stepped forward to announce the result. "Well, everyone, don''t make a noise. It doesn''t matter who did it. I have said before that whether it is life or death, it will be nothing if it is gone." After listening to this result, everyone was of course unhappy, but they couldn''t help it. According to the regulations, Liujiazhuang could no longer compete with Luo Village for all the resources and territory on this land boundary. Song Qianxue was unhappy and directly snorted angrily and took her person away from here. Of course, the others were very angry and unwilling in their hearts, and their faces were all unconvinced. Unexpectedly, the rookie of Luo Village Chief Li¡¯s novice, Li San, won them in a row. It is good now. Liu Jiazhuang has not beaten a Luo Village together. This will not make the whole territory laugh. The black bear aimed at Li San who was proud, and he sighed a few times. Li San smiled at Wu Zhuangzhu. "Master Wu, everything is over, so we can discuss future cooperation with Luo Village. We in Luo Village don''t have time to stay here. Our Village Chief Li is very busy all day." "Song Qianxue, you can consider transferring some of your stores to Luo Village, and Luo Village will help you make a living." Chief Li is most proud of it. "Wu Manor represents all the forces and has established trade relations with Luo Village. I don''t think you will have any opinions." Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu coldly snorted them, of course they had nothing to say, and then they followed Song Qianxue angrily to leave. Song Qianxue stared at Li San angrily after leaving. "Li San, whether or not you were Li San before, I will never finish today." Of course Li San is not afraid. "Song Qianxue, I am waiting for you." All of Li San''s amazing performance certainly attracted everyone''s attention and discussion. At this time, Li San was slightly injured, and Village Chief Li was directly concerned about stepping forward to help Li San. "Mr. Li, don''t worry about me, I have nothing to do." Li San then aimed at Heiwuchang and the others over there. They were his own brothers and friends. He used his eyes to indicate to a few people that he is very good now, and Mr. Li is taking care of him, so don''t worry. Li San spoke in abdominal language. "Black impermanence, don''t worry, I will find you if I have the opportunity." They understood Heiwuchang, and then they left Wu Manor with confidence. After Li San followed the Chief Li back to Luo Village, Li Sanjian laughed. Only then did the village chief see something. "Li San, did you pretend to be hurt just now? Huh, you fooled me." Li San laughed teasingly. "Mr. Li, you just noticed it. It''s really stupid. I got the entire resource for you in Luo Village. You will treat me as a hero in the future. Thank me for your words and treat me well in the future." "Li San, are you a bit big-faced." Chief Li and Li San laughed. Li San won everybody in a row, and indeed gained a lot of resources and land for Luo Village. This is something that no one can do. Therefore, Village Chief Li had to look at Li San differently at this time, and the same was true of those people. Village Chief Li was worried. "Li San, you did help me in Luo Village, but I''m thinking, I''m afraid that Liujiazhuang Song Qianxue and the others will not give up, but it''s a big pie, and they will think of a way to get it back." "Don''t worry, you can do business with the villages immediately." Village Chief Li nodded repeatedly. "Very good, but what if Liujiazhuang sends people to do things? I''m afraid my business will not be good." Li San smiled. "Well, you can use force. There are not many people in Luo Village. I am thinking, Liujiazhuang and the others will not go home immediately. They should be thinking of ways to seize it, or better guard against it. "Li San, you are right, I will send someone to do it right away." "Mr. Li, I plan to go out and don''t have to follow me." Village Chief Li looked nervous. "Li San, are you going to leave my Luo Village?" Li San heard a long black line. "I can''t leave your Luo Village now. I have a hundred thoughts. I will not leave. I will tell you before I leave. I just want to help Luo Village get some big customers." It turned out that this was the case, and then Chief Li was relieved. "Li San, what are you going to pull?" "Well, keep it secret first." "Okay, Li San, I don''t care about you, believe you, anyway, Li San, you can do things, I can rest assured that Mr. Li." In fact, the person Li San wants to pull is the friend Wu Sanshao who just met before. After Li San left the gate of Luo Village, he once again found the place he had met before Wu Sanshao, the young master of Wu Manor. After walking in, a familiar face appeared, and the person had been waiting here for an hour. "Li San, you are finally here." Chapter 445： Great wreck Li San directly sat down. Li San was surprised, this person is not Wu Sanshao, but Wu Zhuangzhu himself, what does this mean? "I have met Zhuangzuo Wu. The one I want to see is Wu Sanshao. Why didn''t he come? He''s here for you?" "Li San, who are you? Are you the Li San before?" Master Wu Zhuang stared closely at Li San''s face. Li San smiled. "I don''t lie to Wu Zhuangzhu anymore, I am Li San!" Master Wu frowned upon hearing this, his eyes were extremely surprised. "Are you that Li San?" Li San was a bit serious. "If you say I am Li San by Hei Wuchang, I am also Li San, do you believe it or not?" After listening, Zhuang Master Wu was completely shocked. "It turns out that you are really Li San, why did you go to Luo Village and be a subordinate next to Village Chief Li?" No matter which Li San Li San is, he has nothing to do with Wu Manor. Wu Zhuang Master now cares most about how this Li San saw that his Wu San Shao had evil spirits in his body. "Lord Wu, let''s talk about Wu Sanshao''s natural evil since he was a child. Maybe I can help him." This is great, Wu Zhuangzhu secretly laughed. "Lord Wu, I''ll give you a spell. After you go back, you can directly help Wu Sanshao. Since I helped Wu Sanshao, would you thank me? You Wu Manor can consider cooperating with Luo Village." Master Wu nodded and did not refuse. "Li San, you have helped me Wu Manor. Of course you can cooperate with Luo Village." In this way, after Li San had negotiated with Wu Manor, Li San left and returned to Luo Village. "Li San, you''re back, and you thought you won''t be back until tomorrow. How did you talk to Zhuang Master Wu?" Village Chief Li looked very interested. "Village Chief Li, almost everything you asked me to do before is done. I have already discussed with the owner of Wu Village. He said that Wu Manor will not join hands with other people to deal with Luo Village, and the owner of Wu Village will send people Let¡¯s just wait to talk about some details with Luo Village." Wu Manor is the largest in each village, so only if we negotiate with it, it is equivalent to that the entire small village is of course owned by Luo Village, and it must be ordered by Luo Village. "Li San, Villa Master Wu immediately agreed to you? It''s a bit of a surprise. Villa Master Wu is an old antique. I''m curious, how did you persuade him?" Village Chief Li was a little bit unbelievable. Li San''s face was so good that he couldn''t speak well. After the discussion, he directly persuaded the Wu Zhuangzhu to agree to cooperate with Luo Village. If it were him, Village Chief Li, went to discuss with Wu Zhuangzhu, Wu Zhuangzhu would definitely refuse. Unexpectedly, Wu Zhuangzhu gave Li Sans face. "I plan to make an unannounced visit to the boundary of Wu Manor, Li San, you come with me." Li San and Li village chief went to the boundary of Wu Manor. Village Chief Li told Li Wu not to tell others in advance. After that, the two finally arrived at Wu Manor. At this time, Wu Erye, Wu Sanshao, the master of Wu Village, and the people have been waiting at the door for a long time. Li San nodded in satisfaction. Zhuang Master Wu was very sensible, and the greet was quite grand. Wu Manor squeezed and smiled. "It''s a great honor for Village Chief Li to come to my Wu Manor. Please follow me in." Master Wu Zhuang is watching Li San closely. Everyone entered Wu Manor, and Li San looked around. This Wu Manor was indeed unusual. "Villa Wu, I''m here to discuss matters related to living with you Wu Manor." Wu Sanshao is very respectful next to Li San. "Li San, I will show you around, my Manor Wu is very stylish." Wu Sanshao whispered to Li San. "Zhuangzhu Wu has told me, don''t worry, I will not tell anyone about you secretly helping me, including Wu Erye, thank you for helping me." Li Sanyi looked disapproving. "You are my new friend, you are welcome, just a small operation." "Li San, you and Mr. Li can spend a few more days at my house." Village Chief Li did not plan to stay longer. "Thanks to Zhuang Master Wu, I was too busy. After the discussion, I left." Li San understood that Village Chief Li was afraid of what Wu Zhuangzhu would do secretly. A few hours later, Li San and Village Chief Li planned to return to Luo Village after all discussions. The two are on the road. "Mr. Li, why are you so happy?" Village Chief Li can''t hide the joy on his face. "Today we not only asked Wu Manor to agree to cooperate with Luo Village, but he will also help Luo Village to cooperate with the small villages." Chief Li is very satisfied. "But Liujiazhuang will definitely find a way to deal with you." "Don''t worry, they can still send someone to do something to us secretly." Before Li San finished speaking, suddenly, several hidden weapons flew from the dark. Li Sansan scolded, Ma, what is the meaning of this, there are really secretive people who want their lives. Then, more than a dozen people flew out and rushed towards Li San and Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, be careful." Li San''s face changed. Chief Li was surprised. "Li San, what you just said is right, they are still moving." Chief Li stretched his face. "Li San, let''s leave, we don''t have to waste time fighting with them." "Mr. Li, Li San, are you running in a hurry? "It''s the shameless Master Liu!" Li San scolded, it seemed that they didn''t intend to give up, and wanted to kill themselves for the sake of the dark skull. "Mr. Li, can''t run now, go up." Li San has the strength and confidence to deal with these people. "You rush to me and kill that Li San!" Li San rushed directly to Liu Zhuangzhu several people. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu did not dare to neglect, after all, Li San killed a lot of people in Black Skull Ridge. Song Qianxue roared and rushed directly. Village Chief Li fought against Liu Zhuangzhu. After all, he was from Luo Village, and he was still a bit strong. "This Village Chief Li is not easy to deal with." Li San dealt with Song Qianxue and several people, and at the same time scanned the surroundings to find the opportunity. Song Qianxue surrounded Li San and Village Chief Li. Li San pretended to fight Song Qianxue, they thought Li San was interested. "Use the corpse formation!" Song Qianxue roared towards Li San. Li San directly rushed to Song Qianxue several people, he wanted to hit the opponent''s corpse formation, to give him and Village Chief Li time and opportunity to leave here. It is not easy for this corpse formation to trap Li San, Li San scolded secretly, Song Qianxue was really overconfident. "Song Qianxue, you underestimate me too much." Li San stood calmly in the corpse formation, Li San constantly laughed at Song Qianxue and was very annoyed. "Li San, this is my corpse formation, I don''t believe you can break it." Song Qianxue didn''t believe that Li San could find out where the corpse formation was. Li San saw where the heart of this corpse formation was. "Song Qianxue, this is just a trivial matter, look good, and the corpse will be broken in a while." Village Chief Li was at a loss at this time. "Li San, what should we do now?" Li Sanfei comforted and encouraged Village Chief Li in a low voice. "Don''t be nervous, I''m seizing the time to look for an eye." Village Chief Li nodded. He believed in Li San, and he was very safe. Village Chief Li listened to Li San, and he had to say that he was relying on Li San more and more. Chapter 446： Crisis situation Seeing Li San didn''t mean to move, Song Qianxue became a little impatient. "Li San, why don''t you counter me quickly?" Li San jokingly laughed. "Song Qianxue, I''m not stupid." Song Qian was furious, and Li San was not fooled by him. Apart from anything else, Li San jumped up and rushed out with his weapon. Li San''s goal at this time was not the few people outside. Chief Li looked for a moment, what is Li San doing? After the air mass erupted, the ground moved unceasingly and cracked. In an instant, Song Qianxue was injured by Li San, and the corpse formation was about to be broken. "Li San, you actually broke my corpse formation, how could it be possible!" Song Qianxue covered her wound and stared at Li San incredulously. Li San smiled triumphantly. "It''s possible." Song Qianxue wondered, how did this Li San just see the clues of this corpse formation? At the same time, Master Liu was dissatisfied. "Li San, you just have luck, those few tricks accidentally cut the eye, you are luck, not strength." "Song Qianxue, there is no need to talk to Li Sanfei." They rushed directly towards Li San. Village Chief Li sternly reminded that he was a little worried about Li San. "Li San, they are here, you have to be careful!" Li San looked calm and unhurried. "Mr. Li, you have a few hundred hearts, they are not my opponents, I can accompany them." Li San rushed to Song Qianxue and others. "Song Qianxue, he Li San rushed over!" Song Qianxue immediately dodged while resisting Li San''s attack. Song Qianxue yelled, he and Li Sansi met each other, and at the same time Li San struck Song Qianxue back several tens of meters away. After Li San''s operation, air masses erupted in all directions. Song Qianxue was stupefied on the spot. Several people fell to the ground, they were just beheaded by Li San. At this time only Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu left, and all the others were abused by Li San. Song Qianxue was angry, and she seemed to have to use her unique trick to deal with Li San. Li San secretly said, what Song Qianxue has never seen before. Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuang mainly jointly deal with Li San. Village Chief Li frowned and worried about Li San''s safety. "Li San, be careful of them, it''s not easy!" Li San laughed calmly. Li San and Song Qianxue fought directly with them, depending on who was more powerful. Li San rushed out directly. Song Qianxue was hit by Li Sanyi. Song Qianxue was shot out, and he was injured by Li Sanzha. "Li San, why did you fight the ten-cornered green coffin?" "Song Qianxue, how do you know the ten-cornered green coffin?" With that said, Li San is indeed in front of him! Master Liu Zhuang was surprised and pointed at Li San, the novice of the head of Luo Village Li San turned out to be Li San. Several people were stunned, they almost died of anger. "It''s really Li San!" "Li San, hand over the ten-cornered green coffin honestly!" Li San sneered at several people. "I''m afraid you don''t have the strength, come and grab me if you want." Song Qianxue rushed over with a roar, he couldn''t wait to get the ten-cornered green coffin decision. "Li San, I''m here too!" Li San almost directly killed Song Qianxue. After a scream, Song Qianxue rolled her eyes, and then flew backwards a few hundred meters away. He just couldn''t stand still under the impact of Li San. After Song Qianxue was abused by Li San, Li San turned his head to Liu Zhuangzhu and the people who were surrounding Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, don''t be afraid, I will help you." At this time, Village Chief Li was resisting attacks by several people alone, but he was from Luo Village, and of course he was not strong enough. He and Village Master Liu began to struggle. Although the strength of Liu Zhuangzhu is higher than that of Village Chief Li, he is not afraid of this man. Seeing Li San turned his head to this side, Master Liu was at a loss. "Lord Liu, you want to try me, you are the next one." Li San intends to abuse the owner of Liu Zhuang. Without a word, Li San rushed directly to the opposite Liu Zhuangzhu. Suddenly rushed to Li San. Who is here suddenly? "So it was Song Qianxue!" Seeing Song Qianxue, Village Chief Li''s face was a little ugly, Song Qianxue suddenly came to deal with Li San. Chief Li rushed towards Li San with concern. "Li San, are you okay?" "Don''t worry, Song Qianxue is not so good." Li San stared at the emergent Song Qianxue, Li San''s expression was a bit serious, but fortunately, he reacted very quickly just now. Seeing Song Qianxue appeared, the owner of Liu Zhuang was happy. "Song Qianxue, you just came here to help us abuse Li San." Village Chief Li stared at Song Qianxue closely. Song Qianxue pulled her face without paying attention to the owner of Liu Zhuang. Song Qianxue pointed to Li San. "Li San, you are not that Li Fengshun, you are Li San!" It seemed that Li San had already obtained the secret book in the ten-cornered green coffin, and Li San used the ten-cornered green coffin to become stronger, which made him very angry. "I am indeed Li San." Li San picked the corner of his mouth and stared at Song Qianxue. "Li San, you really surprised me. Did you really give me a big surprise or a fright." Li San was thinking that he didn''t have to spend time with them, he and the head of village Li would go back to Luo Village. Village Chief Li is worried that this Song Qianxue will be difficult to deal with. Li San whispered to Village Chief Li. "In this way, I will find an opportunity to contain them, Chief Li, you go back to Luo Village first, and I will cover you." Village Chief Li''s eyes flashed, and he was very moved. Li San was willing to fight with several people in order to save him. "Li San, I will deal with Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu together with you!" Li San reluctantly urged the village chief Li. "Village Chief Li, believe me, I will be fine. I told you to go first and of course it¡¯s okay. There is a certain reason. I am afraid that they secretly send someone to Luo Village to make a surprise attack, so you must go back to Luo now. village." Li San turned his head and stared at Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue. "You think I don''t know." "Li San, you are very smart, you saw it." Song Qianxue didn''t intend to talk to Li San. After he jumped up, he rushed out to Li San. Song Qianxue rushed over directly, but Li San was calm, he did not hide. Song Qianxue was at a loss, this Li San was so stupid. Li San suddenly opened his eyes suddenly. Li San directly rushed towards Song Qianxue. Li San''s roar increased his power. This Li San is so strong! Song Qianxue''s face twisted, his heart was tense, and he praised Li San at the same time, but his speed did not slow down. After being protected by the corpse formation, Song Qianxue felt a lot safer in her heart. Song Qianxue escaped the power of Li San, and at this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t dare to step forward. "Go!" Village Chief Li was still stupefied on the spot, Li Sansan shouted to remind him. "Mr. Li, go back to Luo Village, I''m fine." Village Chief Li stared at Li San, his heart tangled, but Luo Village also needed him. Village Chief Li still gritted his teeth and planned to leave, I believe Li San can be here alone. Village Chief Li disappeared instantly. "Where is the village chief Li?" "It''s gone!" "He must have gone back to Luo Village to help, chase after him!" Seeing Village Chief Li left directly, Village Master Liu and the others were a little surprised, and he immediately called someone to chase Village Chief Li. Chapter 447： Encounter an expert Song Qianxue did not go up to chase after the village chief. "Song Qianxue, why don''t you chase after Village Chief Li?" "Li San, my purpose today is you, not Village Chief Li." Li San laughed. At this time, Village Chief Li left safely. Li San also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t have any worries now. "Song Qianxue, I don''t have time to fight with you, so I''ll go." After speaking, Li San pricked Song Qianxue''s eyes, and before Song Qianxue could react, Li San disappeared in the same place after a flash. "Li San? You actually left for me!" Just as Song Qianxue was drifting away, suddenly, Li San''s figure appeared in front of him again. The corpse array around Song Qianxue was suddenly cracked. Li San actually ran away from the corpse formation, and Song Qianxue was annoyed of course. After that, Li San returned to Luo Village. He was worried that something would happen in Luo Village. "Li San, where are you going!" Seeing Li San, Song Qianxue smiled triumphantly, and he led people to chase after her. Li San looked not far away, and saw that there were mountains over there, which happened to be used for concealment. Before he could hesitate, Li San rushed straight down. Of course Song Qianxue didn''t expect Li San to suddenly change direction. There should be a lot of danger over there, but she didn''t expect Li San to fly over there. "Quickly chase Li San!" Song Qianxue everyone kept chasing Li San, causing Li San to have a headache. Soon after Li San flew into the mountain, he felt bad, and some of his supernatural powers actually failed. what''s going on? Li San nodded, or Song Qianxue should not be able to find him. Li San directly inquired into the mountain. Soon, people flew down from the sky, they chased Li San, and then they were divided into groups. Song Qianxue looked around. It was indeed not a good land boundary. After he finished observing, he immediately ordered to go down. "You go to Li San in groups. You must find it for me. You know, don''t you remember, you can''t act alone. Li San''s strength may solve you." Song Qianxue directly took a few people into the mountains to find Li San. Li Sanyi frowned and saw a cave appear not far away. "There may be Tibetans here." Li San approached forward, and a hole entered Li San''s eyes. Li San had already noticed footsteps not far away, he secretly said that it should be Song Qianxue and the others chasing it, it is better to hide. Soon, several people were looking around. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu talked. "What did you find, did you find Li San?" People all shook their heads. "I didn''t find Li San, but there was a hole in that." Song Qianxue''s eyes flickered in a low voice. "I think Li San might be here, walk in and find him!" Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and several people led people directly in, they wanted to catch Li San to grab the ten-cornered green coffin. At this time, Li San found a stone gate not far in front. After opening the stone gate, Li San scanned the surroundings and found that he had left the hole and entered another place. Suddenly he tripped over, and Li San subconsciously lowered his head and couldn''t help being surprised. what is that? It''s bones. Soon, Li San was walking forward and was suddenly knocked out. Li San scanned the past and then realized that it turned out to be protected by a corpse formation. Who made this? Li San soon walked into a forest. "It''s really good luck today, I killed a ghost." Suddenly someone spoke, and Li Sanyi glanced at it cautiously. I saw a cultivator beside the water dealing with a beast. Li San couldn''t help being taken aback. Why is there anyone here? Li San Xiaobu cautiously approached the past. "You can start eating, I''m starving to death." The man was delighted, he was roasting beast meat. Li San was observing in the dark, and suddenly the man suddenly turned his head and aimed at Li San, and he slammed at Li San''s side. Li San quickly dodged. Yes, Li San was discovered by the other party. "That friend, since you are here, you are destined, so come and eat meat with me before leaving." Li San scratched his head and walked over. This person actually discovered from the beginning that Li San just didn''t make a move. "This friend, this place is dangerous, you are not supposed to come." "I''m hiding and chasing me, and I got here. I''m sorry to disturb you." Li San directly sat down unceremoniously. The other party had been busy and did not look at Li San, so he handed the meat to Li San. "Take a taste of whether the meat is good or not, it will definitely make you admirable." Li San''s eyes flashed. "Is it possible to be a friend? You are afraid that I won''t get anything done in the flesh. Don''t worry, I don''t know you, so why should I harm you? Li San breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, he was very hungry along the way, so he took it and enjoyed it all. "It''s so fragrant, you can''t be a chef?" "No, I just love eating weird meat." Only then did the other party look at Li San. "Who are you and who wants to chase you?" "I''m the subordinate of the mayor of Luo Village, Li Fengshun, and my name is Li Fengshun. Thank you for your meat and I am full. I would like to ask, why do you picnic here again?" Li San heard what Wu Erye had said about the danger here, so he said that the person in front of him should be unusual. The other party frowned. "Your name is Li Fengshun? This name is really ordinary. Since you are full, then you can go." Li San arched his hands. "I don''t know where to go?" The other side stretched his face. "Actually, after you enter here, you should not be able to get out." Li San stood up abruptly. "Do you mean to get rid of me? You and I don''t know you." "Don''t worry, I won''t get rid of you, I''m in a good mood, you can go." Li San just breathed a sigh of relief. "You should be here for years?" "If you don''t want to eat meat anymore, just leave and don''t disturb me." "Why have you been here for so many years?" The other party looked helplessly thinking about life. "I also came up with Black Skull Ridge. I am a guilty person and guard the mountain here." After listening, Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Could it be that you are the Master Luo?" The other nodded. "You are clever, it is indeed me." After listening, Li San was very surprised, it was really him. Li San secretly said that he unexpectedly met this expert by chance. Suddenly, there was movement, and several figures appeared at the same time. Li San suddenly turned his head. "No, they are catching up!" Master Luo frowned. Li San didn''t have time to explain. They directly surrounded Li San and Master Luo. Master Liu Zhuang pointed to Li San. "Li San, I finally found you. I didn''t expect you to come here." Master Liu Zhuang aimed at Master Luo. "Who is this person? Li San, is it your friend?" Song Qianxue aimed at Master Luo, and he could feel that this person''s anger was very strong. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you have to be careful of this person, his strength should be above you and me." The owner of Liu Zhuang was taken aback. Song Qianxue looked at the meat on the ground. "Li San, you still have time to eat." Master Liu Zhuang pointed to Li San. "Song Qianxue, don''t care who is next to him, get rid of them." "These are the people who want to chase you?" Master Luo stared at Song Qianxue and them. Chapter 448： The master is the master "Yes, Master Luo, can you help me? Thank you very much." "Well, it''s okay. It just happens that I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for many years." Song Qianxue yelled. "Li San, hand in the secret book honestly!" Before Song Qianxue scolded Li San again, Song Qianxue vomited blood and knelt on the ground. Master Luo made a light shot just now and hit Song Qianxue directly, and everyone didn''t see how he shot. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue was taken aback, Master Luo hadn''t moved. Before Song Qianxue and the others reacted, a few screams followed, and several people flew directly into the sky. What happened? Li San and Master Luo clearly didn''t do anything. Song Qianxue''s face turned black, and he was in pain. He was vomiting blood just now because of some gong qi. Master Luo disdain to speak. "You have to deal with my new brother, don''t blame me for being rude." Master Luo was very cold, his eyes were all dead, and Master Liu looked at him for a while. Of course Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and they are not Master Luo''s opponents. Li San was very relieved at this time, and the ten-cornered green coffin was determined to keep it. Song Qianxue glared at Li San angrily, but he dared not look directly at Master Luo next to Li San. Why did he help Li San? Li San calmly sat down and ate the meat. Master Luo sat on the ground at the same time, eating and drinking with Li San at the same time, feeling very comfortable, as if there were no Song Qianxue and the others. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were speechless for a while, it was impossible to treat them as air. Master Luo aimed at Li San. "My friends, how to deal with these people, you can do it in one sentence, and I will help you solve it later." Li San picked the corners of his mouth. "In this way, Master Luo, you can do it according to your mood. I have no problem. You can kill them to make bones and eat them." Song Qianxue was nervous when she heard him. Did not wait for them to react. Master Luo lightly mentioned it, unexpectedly a high-level exercise suddenly burst out. The screams kept ringing, and people flew into the sky. This Master Luo is really amazing, and Master Liu is completely dumbfounded. In the next second, Song Qianxue, owner of Liu Zhuang, was knocked into the air by Master Luo at the same time. At this moment, only Song Qianxue was left, and he backed back and looked nervous. "Song Qianxue!" Li San waved to Master Luo, which meant that Song Qianxue was blown away. However, Song Qianxue kneeled down to beg for mercy. "Boss Li San, it''s my fault. Give me a break!" "I''m happy today, you go quickly, you won''t be able to wait for Master Luo to kill you." When Song Qianxue saw it well, she flew out with Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others. After they left, Master Luo looked at Li San meaningfully. "You are Li San!" Seeing the ten-cornered green coffin in Li San''s body, Master Luo nodded, really an amazing figure. Li San was determined by the opponent. "Master Luo, what are you going to do to me?" Li San was nervous, thinking that Master Luo was going to kill him. Master Luo continued to pour divine power into Li Sanmei. "Li San, don''t be nervous. I have a relationship with you. I will pass on my practice to you. Anyway, I don''t have many years of life." Soon, Master Luo breathed out a few breaths and closed the method. "Well, Li San, how do you feel?" "Master Xie Luo gave the technique, my technique has been improved several times." "You can leave now, remember, don''t mention me to others." After Li San and Master Luo left, he left Heikuling and immediately returned to Luo Village to help Village Chief Li. At this time, Luo Village is here. "Mr. Li, we need to occupy the site of your Luo Village!" At this time, Master Liu was constantly clamoring. The people in the villages fought with the people in Luo Village for hundreds of rounds. They were in a stalemate, but fortunately, Luo Village was not breached. After all, Luo Village was also strong. Master Liu chuckled at Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, you still have to hand it over from Luo Village, otherwise, Luo Village will disappear!" Village Chief Li heard that Master Liu was threatening himself. Chief Li sneered. "Li San won the battle on behalf of our Luo Village before, don''t you want to admit it!" Master Liu Zhuang laughed, but didn''t admit it. Soon, Song Qianxue and the others appeared. Seeing Song Qianxue''s decadence, the owner of Liu Zhuang couldn''t help being taken aback. "Song Qianxue, what are you?" "Just now I was just chasing Li San into the Black Skull Ridge and met some master Luo master." When the village chief saw Song Qianxue''s appearance, he understood that Li San should have not been caught by these people. Village Chief Li breathed a sigh of relief, but where is Li San? "Lord Liu Zhuang, Song Qianxue, if you are so unreasonable, you are not afraid that the Lord of Luo Village will be angry. You will be laughed at by the world." Master Liu Zhuang looked disapproving, as long as he seized the Black Skull Ridge, reputation was not important. Master Liu laughed. "The City Lord of Luo Village has said that he is wandering in recent years, and I don''t know if it''s gone." Song Qianxue couldn''t wait. "Lord Liu, don''t bother to talk, just rush in!" Suddenly, everyone moved their hands. It''s not good, Village Chief Li secretly said. A person from the rear of Village Chief Li raided, and Village Chief Li was too late to flash, and Village Chief Li almost fainted. Li Wu immediately rushed to protect Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, are you okay? Master Liu, attack us." Li Wu rushed directly to Liuzhuang, mainly for the head of the village Li. Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. "Mr. Li, now you don''t have Li San, let''s see what you do." "Lord Liu, don''t be too happy, I will come too!" Suddenly, a figure appeared. Everyone could not help being surprised. "It''s Li San!" Village Chief Li was overjoyed, and he felt relieved when Li San was there. Village Chief Li saw that Li Sanyi was surrounded by Song Qianxue and others. He was very worried about Li San. Song Qianxue, the lord of Liu Zhuang, planned to attack Li San, and they continued to surround Li San. "Li San, hand over the ten-cornered green coffin magic!" Li Sanyi stood calmly in place. Village Chief Li was in a hurry. "Li San, get out of the way!" "do not worry!" Li San planned to deal with Song Qianxue with anger, he wanted to try the power that Master Luo passed to him. Song Qianxue speeded up. Village Chief Li Li Wu didn''t dare to look directly, they closed their eyes, thinking that Li San would be abolished. Unexpectedly, after a loud noise. Song Qianxue didn''t hit Li San directly, but hit the corpse formation. The thing in Song Qianxue''s hand was cut into pieces by Li San, and Song Qianxue''s blood flowed out and screamed again and again. "Li San, you just murdered me!" Li San smiled. Song Qianxue snapped. "Let''s join hands together!" Only then did Master Liu react. Li San stared at Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and they sneered. At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang did have a fear of Li San. "Lord Liu, are you persuaded?" "Li San, don''t be proud." Suddenly, a figure flew towards Luo Village. Li San looked up and glanced over. "It''s a black bear spirit!" Seeing the black bear spirit appeared, Li Sanyi was stunned, but he was not afraid of him. Village Chief Li looked cautiously behind Li San. "Why come the black bear spirit?" After the black bear spirit appeared, the owner of Liu Zhuang was relieved a lot, Song Qianxue and the others were also relieved. If the black bear spirit comes out, it should be able to invade Luo Village. The black bear spirit waved his hand. The black bear spirit had expected that Liu Zhuang master Song Qianxue could not deal with a Li San''s, so he came to help. Chapter 449： Is indeed a strong player The black bear stared at Li San coldly. Suddenly, another person flew down. "It''s Song Qianxue!" "Li San, you killed Song Qianxue, I want you to die!" Li San smiled, all these are all here. Song Qian has white eyes. "It seems that everyone is here, and Li San has face." "Li San!" Suddenly, another group of people appeared. Li San smiled, his helper finally arrived. White impermanence and black impermanence Hu Xianmei and several black bear spirits are here. Bai Wuchang went straight to Li San. "Li San, we miss you, you are okay." Hei Wuchang seemed extremely happy, after all, he hadn''t seen Li San for a long time. "You finally showed up. It''s not too late to help me solve the crisis in Luo Village." The black bear spirits and they looked at each other, this is not so good, the matter of attacking Luo Village is difficult to handle. "Li San, hand over the secret of the ten-cornered green coffin!" Song Qianxue arched her hands. "Kill Li Sanduo directly in the ten-cornered green coffin!" Song Qianxue stepped back, he didn''t want to go up, just watch the excitement, and now he was terrified of Li San. Song Qianxue took a few steps and pointed at Li San. "Li San, I want to try, how did you kill others." The black bear spirit Song Qianxue stared at Li San, their eyes were full of murderous intent. Li San leaped to get up early, and Li San rushed over with a few steps. At the same time as he rushed out directly, Village Chief Li led the people of Luo Village, Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang rushed out at the same time. Li San didn''t pay attention to the black bear spirit Song Qianxue at all. First, let Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu as the target. The mayor Li told Li San. "The black bear spirit Song Qianxue is not easy to deal with, Li San." Village Chief Li knows Song Qianxue''s exercises. Black bear spirit Song Qianxue and the others didn''t expect Li San to start suddenly. They thought that after a few of them came out, they would frighten Li San, but they didn''t expect Li San to rush up directly. "My Li San is not easy to deal with!" Just when several people were about to rush towards Li San, suddenly, another person flashed in front of Li San. "Li San, I''m here to help you!" who? Everyone was surprised. This person directly burst out of group strength. Black bear spirit Song Qianxue and the others were directly hit back again and again. "It''s Master Luo!" Li Sanyiyue did not expect Master Luo to show up to help herself, unexpectedly. "Master Luo, why did you come out of the Black Skull Ridge, aren''t you forbidden to come out?" Master Luo waved his hand and smiled. "No one can control me, you have something to do with Li San, of course I will help you." At this time, Master Luo is helping, what are you afraid of. "It''s Master Luo!" The black bear spirit Song Qianxue and the others'' faces turned blue. Of course they knew what kind of race Master Luo was. He was an expert on the Black Skull Ridge, and it was really difficult to deal with. How did Li San know this expert? Li San¡¯s good fortune made them jealous and hateful. Master Liu Zhuang came forward. "Black Bear Spirit, were you injured by Li San?" This is an accident for Master Liu. Everyone was stunned to see this. Unexpectedly, they were all abused by Li San. "Black bear spirit, I advise you to go home." Li San is full of confidence, Master Luo can deal with this group of Patriarchs alone, and he doesn''t need Li San to do it again. "Black bear spirit, Song Qianxue, if you say you want to kill me, then you can call your helpers to deal with me." "Do you guys still want to take my new friend Master Luo to be yours?" Li San saw the black bear spirit Song Qianxue and their intentions, their eyes were very thief. Li San pointed directly at Master Luo. "Master Luo, you are really popular. Some of them have taken a fancy to you, and they probably want to treat you as a subordinate." Master Luo looked calm and didn''t say a word. Of course he didn''t catch a cold anymore. Li San laughed. "Black Bear Spirit, Song Qianxue, you big men, if you want an expert to follow you, you might as well offer a price that we can accept. Master Luo is indeed my new subordinate, with extraordinary strength, so it¡¯s a bit expensive, but if you If I can afford it, I can consider lending him to you for a few days. Also, it depends on whether he is willing to go with you." Master Luo was a little helpless when he heard that, what is Li San doing? Li Sanzhen wants to sell himself as something to those people, and he doesn''t want to sell it. Seeing Master Luo stretched his face, Li San knew that the other party was a little unhappy, he immediately smiled. "Master Luo, don''t get me wrong, I''m also joking, I can''t really sell you, but you just helped me." Li San suddenly looked serious and sharp, and he should be serious after joking. "Master Luo, don''t worry, even if they buy you hundreds of millions of dollars, I won''t agree!" After Li San said this, Master Luo was deeply moved. "Black Bear Spirit, are you okay?" Master Liu was eager, because the black bear was injured. "Li San, you hurt the black bear spirit!" The owner of Liu Zhuang backed a few meters. Of course he was afraid that Li San and the Black Bear Spirit would not work, and he would not succeed. Take a few steps forward. "Black Bear Spirit, Song Qianxue, I think we can still go. We are not Li San''s opponent, don''t be like this Li San." Li San stared at several people. "It''s not easy for me, Li San, to manage a few things between the village and Luo Village. However, you always look for opportunities to kill me. Of course I will not agree to Li San!" Li San aimed at Master Luo. "Master Luo, you should go up and teach them for me." Master Luo understood, he rushed out without saying a word, and for a while, endless energy burst out and rushed directly to the black bear spirits. Seeing things were not good, Song Qianxue yelled anxiously. "Master Luo is here, what should I do? Li San, please tell your subordinates not to do anything. We don''t have any ideas. We just came to visit Luo Village. Don''t fight anymore. If something happens, we must discuss it. Fuck up!" Visited? Those who visit like this are extremely jokes. After a while, another group of people flew in one after another. "It''s the owner of Wu Manor Wu Zhuang and Wu Erye and Wu Sanshao." Li Sanyile, now everything is here again. The villagers, Wu Zhuangzhu and the two young masters, as well as the village chief Li of Luo Village and the people of the black bear spirit, and Master Jia Luo. Suddenly someone planned to attack Li San, but before that person rushed towards Li San, the opponent was directly swiped by Master Luo and flew out and fainted. The black bear spirit also started at the same time. Everyone was also shocked, the black bear spirit actually did it. Normally speaking, the black bear spirit rarely helped anyone. Today, he actually did it for a Li San black bear spirit. Li San is a big face. Master Luo and the Black Bear Spirit made the people in the major villages fear. They secretly said that it is not the right way to visit Luo Village today and make things happen. They didn''t have the guts to do anything against Master Luo. They didn''t have the strength, and they were also afraid that they would be destroyed by them. Master Luo''s strength was several times higher than them, of course he didn''t dare to do anything. Seeing that Master Luo was difficult to deal with, the village heads didn''t want to bother Li San anymore. Chapter 450： Think its best Master Luo listened very much to Li San''s words, which made them very angry. From this point of view, the attack on Luo Village might not be completed today. "Why can''t you guys come up and fight?" Several important figures did not dare to say anything. Of course, they were afraid. Li San smiled and took a few steps forward. Li San went directly to Village Chief Li and whispered. "Mr. Li, don''t worry, Master Luo is helping us here today, so there should be nothing wrong with you in Luo Village." Village Chief Li just breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. He knew that as long as he had Li San by his side, everything would be fine. Since having Li San as a subordinate, Luo Village has been very smooth, so he was thinking that he can''t give Li San to the black bear spirit. Village Chief Li can of course see that this black bear spirit is here to tell Li San to go with him. Of course, Village Chief Li can¡¯t ask Li San to follow him. It also depends on what Li San means. Of course it¡¯s best to stay in Luo Village. it is good. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue suddenly heard the black bear spirit whispering. "If Master Luo does it, we can all run without doing it. I''ll talk about it later." After listening, Zhuangzhu Liu and the others were taken aback, the black bear spirit was afraid that it might not be possible. Li San didn''t bother to talk to them. "Black Bear Spirit, if you are afraid now, get out of here, don''t waste Lao Tzu''s time!" Of course, the owner of Liu Zhuang next to him is stubborn and doesn''t want to let Li San go. "Don''t let Li San''s off. He helped Luo Village seize all the resources of Black Skull Ridge. We have to take it back!" The black bear scolded. "Lord Liu, you know what a fart. You don''t need to see if we are capable of getting rid of Li San. Besides, what''s the situation now? Li San has Luo Village and Master Luo to help him. Song Qianxue was a little worried. "But if Li San doesn''t get rid of it, then Master Luo and others will help him, and it will be harder to deal with it after Li San develops in the future." Of course everyone understands this truth, but Master Luo is really hard to deal with. Li San became impatient. "You haven''t come up yet, do you?" Master Luo took a few steps forward and he was already ready to start the fight. Master Luo just came out of Black Skull Ridge to follow Li San. It happened that Li San was in trouble here in Luo Village, so of course he wanted to help Li San. Li San whispered to Master Luo. "Master Luo, you can show your strength to your heart''s content, don''t be polite to them!" Master Luo nodded and understood what Li San meant, which meant that he would just abuse them directly. Master Luo broke out instantly. "No, Master Luo is about to move!" The black bear spirit suddenly understood, and he couldn''t help exclaiming. The black bear spirit also changed his face, and Master Luo unexpectedly exploded. "Master Luo, you can take it now, it''s a good idea." Li San ordered Master Luo. He just wanted to scare the other party. If he doesn''t stop Master Luo, the gate of Luo Village will be destroyed for a while. "Master Luo, don''t do it anymore, we are scared!" The black bear spirits looked terrified, and of course they knew the consequences. The black bear spirit Song Qianxue looked at each other a few times, what should they do now. Seeing everyone was frightened, Li San proudly took a few steps forward. "What''s going on with you guys, have you thought about it, maybe you want to leave?" Song Qianxue eagerly stepped forward to explain. "Li San, we just came to visit Luo Village." Master Liu Zhuang swallowed. The eyes of the black bear spirit flickered, and if Master Luo broke out just now, running would be a problem. The black bear clung to his hands. "There''s still something to do with my family, let''s go now and say goodbye!" Master Liu Zhuang didn''t want to wait in Luo Village to be abused by Li San, so he handed it over. "I have something to do with my family, so goodbye." Song Qianxue followed. "Black Bear Spirit, wait for me, I have something to do with my family, we can go all the way!" Song Qianxue was speechless, these great masters turned out to be bullshit. Suddenly, someone spoke suddenly. "Black bear spirit, Song Qianxue, since you villagers have come to the gate of my Luo village, why don''t you go in and talk and drink tea? Before I come out to meet, you will not be able to leave." When everyone heard it, their pupils shrank. It turned out that he appeared. Village Chief Li jumped up excitedly when he saw this person, and he rushed over. "City Lord, you are finally here." Li San glanced at it and was also stunned. If Village Chief Li called the City Lord of this person, then this person should be the City Lord of Luo Village. The City Lord of Luo Village suddenly appeared unexpectedly, and everyone thought he was gone for a long time without knowing where he was. Lord of Luo Village? There are many subordinates next to Luo Village City Lord, they have just flown over. Li San aimed at the person next to Luo Village City Lord, who was full of powerful energy. Li San guessed that this subordinate should be an entourage of Luo Village City Lord. Li San faced each other''s eyes. "City Lord, they are going to attack my Luo Village!" The lord of Luo Village comforted Village Chief Li. "I came back straight after I wandered around." The City Lord of Luo Village stared at the black bear spirits. "Who was clamoring to attack my Luo Village just now, I killed them together!" The black bear spirit and others'' faces turned black. The Lord of Luo Village glared at each other. Li San smiled secretly, there should be a good show now, he doesn''t need to do it himself. Li San pulled Master Xia Luo and muttered softly. "Don''t let us take action for now, let''s take a rest and watch the excitement." Li San and Master Luo sat down to chat. Master Luo looked puzzled. "Li San, don''t you really need me to help?" "Of course, Luo Village City Lord is back, and the Black Bear Spirit is also there, so we don''t need us." Master Luo nodded and listened only to Li San''s orders. The black bear squeezed out a smile, his smiling face was more ugly than crying, and the atmosphere at this time was indeed extremely embarrassing. Li San and Master Luo were talking about Tian''er, and the others were speechless when they aimed at this side. The Black Bear Spirit explained it to the Lord of Luo Village. "Everything is a misunderstanding. The Lord of Luo Village has not been seen for a long time. Today is not what we are going to deal with Luo Village!" Seeing that the black bear spirits were about to run, Li Sanyi was stunned. The Lord of Luo Village yelled. "Black Bear Spirit, if you hadn''t seen someone in Luo Village, you wouldn''t have run away." Their faces changed. Li San stared at the person next to the Luo Village City Lord. Luoshen! The Luoshen is the rumored Luoshen who will kill the opponent. Song Qianxue eagerly stepped forward and arched her hands. "If there are Luoshen people, of course we dare not offend you Luo Village." Li San snorted in the side. "Huh! Are you leaving now?" The black bear smiled awkwardly, helplessly, the black bear gritted his teeth. "We promise that I won''t need all the resources of Black Skull Ridge in the future!" Song Qianxue nodded immediately. "I don''t want it!" After listening, the Lord of Luo Village nodded in satisfaction. Li San nodded. "That''s not bad, in that case, get out of here!" Unexpectedly, the City Lord of Luo Village and Li San didn''t want to **** them anymore, and they immediately handed over. "Then we will leave!" Chief Li looked puzzled. "You just let them go, what should they do if they come to Luo Village again in the future?" Chapter 451： Lord of Luo Village "Don''t worry, they shouldn''t have that guts." The lord of Luo Village stared at the mayor Li. "They won''t fight Luo Village, don''t worry, Heikuling''s resources are all on our side, and Heikuling will be taken care of by you." After that, the Lord of Luo Village looked at Li San. "You''re Li San, whom Village Chief Li often mentions, aren''t you?" Li San scratched his head. "Exactly, I have seen the City Lord of Luo Village!" The Lord of Luo Village nodded with satisfaction. "You don''t look bad, you saved the village chief Li before." "Luo Village City Lord is polite, I should do it all!" The Luoshen man beside Luo Village City Lord became cold, and he had been staring at Li San. Chief Li is proud. "How about Li San?" The Lord of Luo Village nodded in satisfaction, with another meaning in his eyes. "Yes." The Lord of Luo Village suddenly spoke. "Li San, you might as well join me in Luo Village? What do you want, everything can be discussed." Into Luo Village? Li Sanyi was stunned, wanting to reap him? Village Chief Li became nervous. Li San smiled. "Lord of Luo Village, I am now Village Chief Li''s entourage." Heiwuchang is anxious. "Li San is our friend, you can''t accept him in Luo Village!" Hei Wuchang stared sharply at the Lord of Luo Village, which meant that Li San was his brother. The Lord of Luo Village smiled. "Li San, what do you think?" Li San was of course embarrassed, but he wanted to stay in Luo Village at this time. After thinking about it, Li San bowed his hand to Heiwuchang. "Don''t worry, I''m in Luo Village for the time being." Hei Wuchang patted Li San. "Li San, you are all careful here." Heiwuchang, Baiwuchang and others did not leave, they planned to follow Li San. The Lord of Luo Village was proud. "Relax, Li San, you are treated the best in Luoshui City, and you can come back whenever you want in Luoshui City. Make a living." "Also, Chief Li, you and Li San should get ready!" "I heard that the Black Skull Ridge and the ten-cornered green coffin will definitely have a lot to do with the next game of fighting!" Luo Village City Lord stared at Li San after speaking. Li San knew that the ten-cornered green coffin originally had several parts, but he had part of it. If he could get others, it would be great. "There is news that the major villages will send archmages and the like into Black Skull Ridge." Li San was surprised. The Lord of Luo Village''s face was serious. "Village Chief Li, Li San, you must be famous in the end, and you can enter the Black Skull Ridge to find the ten-cornered green coffin at that time." Li San understood, Luo Village City Lord wanted to use his good stuff. Li Sanyi frowned. "The Heikuling issue has not been completely resolved, and they will not give up." "Li San, you are well protected by Village Chief Li." "Luo Village City Lord don''t worry, everything is safe with me." Village Chief Li directly took Li San and Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei to arrange the room. Staring at the backs of Li San and Village Chief Li, the Luoshen frowned. "Luo Shenren, who are you?" "City Lord Luo Village, when you came back just now, didn''t you want to grab the stubborn liquid from Li San''s hand? Why didn''t you do it?" "No hurry, I will think about it again." The Lord of Luo Village smiled. "Li San''s strength is not easy to deal with, don''t you know that, and he has Master Luo by his side, it''s not good." Master Luo is a capable person, which is why Luo Village City Lord did not intend to grab something. "If Master Luo makes a move, I''m afraid I won''t be able to beat him." The city lord of Luo Village was puzzled. After Heikuling met Master Luo, Li San asked people to listen to him and how to do it. Early in the morning, Master Li Sanluo, Bai Wuchang, followed the villager Li and left Luo Village. The people in Wu Manor are waiting for the visit of Mr. Li. Luo Village told them to be afraid, of course Wu Manor didn''t dare to do anything. "It''s been a long time since Village Chief Li." Seeing village chief Li Sanli and the others came, the master Wu squeezed his hands with a smile. Li San rolled his eyes. "Zhuang Master Wu, you have joined forces with several large villages to deal with Luo Village a few days ago, and you are still laughing." "They have nothing to do with my Wu Manor. Our Wu Manor is on the side of Luo Village." Li San scolded, why didn''t I look out when you stood in Luo Village. Several people from Village Chief Li entered Wu Manor. Li Sanzhi talked about the topic. "Luo Village is here to want you Wu Manor to join all the small villages in Heikuling to discuss joint livelihoods." "no problem." Master Wu nodded and agreed. Luo Village City Lord and Luo Shenren are in Luo Village, and there are Li San and Luo Master, he Wu Manor dare not do anything more. "Zhuang Master Wu, if you have another issue, you know that the City Lord of Luo Village will not let you go." "I dare not repeat it!" All of Wu Manor''s subordinates dare not say anything. In this way, it didn''t take much time for them to finish the discussion, and the village chief Li Sanli left with satisfaction. ¡­ A restaurant in Heikuling. "Do you know that everyone on the battle list has come here in the past few days." "I know, they should all come to Black Skull Ridge to fight." "I don''t know who the Luo Village City Lord will send? I think he should send the Luoshen beside him." "Have you heard that Li San on the battle list will also appear, I think, several big villages will definitely trouble him again, after all, he offended them." "Li San entered Luo Village. I''m afraid that the big villages won''t be so good. The Lord of Luo Village is very fond of him." At this time, Village Chief Li and Li San were sitting in the same room and heard everyone talking. Li San just wanted to laugh after listening. Village Chief Li was equally embarrassed. "Li San, don''t be angry." Li Sanyi looked helpless. Soon, a group of people outside the door walked in with a sense of concern. Chief Li frowned. Seeing Master Liu appeared, the head of Village Li whispered. "Li San, Master Liu is here!" Li Sanyi looked disapproving. Master Liu''s eyes have been staring at Village Chief Li Sanli since he walked in. Chief Li was helpless. "Luo Village City Lord told me to be on the list, otherwise I can''t enter the Black Skull Ridge." "Mr. Li, I am here." Li San has confidence in Village Chief Li, after all, Village Chief Li was not built. Li San is full of confidence. Li San didn''t care about these, so he could finally enter the Black Skull Ridge. Soon, dozens of people appeared outside, all of them Lianjiazi. Li Wu directly addressed the village chief Li. "Village Chief Li, Black Skull Ridge Fighting Method Ranking, Luo Village City Lord has asked you to occupy the ranking of the Fighting Method Ranking?" Village Chief Li looked unlovable. "I try my best." Li Wu aimed at Master Li Sanluo behind the village chief, he couldn''t help frowning, Li San and Master Luo should be extraordinary. Li Wu jokingly pointed to Li San. "This is Li San, the novice who Mr. Li collects?" Li Wu stared at Li San in admiration. "Li San, great!" Li San didn''t wait to see this Li Wu, Li San clung his hands and smiled. "Thank Liwu for the praise." Li Wu nodded, his eyes were full of disdain, he was talking to Li San in the face of Village Chief Li. Chapter 452： Dharma Talisman A group of people appeared outside. "Song Qianxue!" Song Qianxue glanced at Li San, and he went forward and stared at Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, San, you are here!" Li San ignored each other. "Song Qianxue, I don''t want to talk to you." Song Qianxue led someone to find a room, and he didn''t want to be beaten by Li San again. Soon, some more people came. "Mr. Li, I heard that you accepted one of your subordinates, Li San, is that him?" The other party stared at Li San with disdain in his eyes. "Are you Li San?" Li Wu smiled. "Mr. Li, Li San knows a lot of him." At this time almost all the villages have arrived. Some people stared at Li San unconvincedly. Chief Li and they continued to talk. The people in Liujiazhuang Village were watching Li San closely. But Luo Village is here, it''s not easy to deal with Li San. And there is Master Luo next to Li San, which makes it harder to start. Suddenly several treasures flew in. what''s the situation? Li San reached out and picked them up. Everyone also took something in their hands. "It''s a spell brand for fighting law qualifications!" Village Chief Li Wuli and Master Luo each have one in their hands. Li Wu smiled. "Li San, this is what Heikuling issued to qualify for the battle." Li San just understood. Chief Li nodded slightly. "Black Skull Ridge confirms that we can enter Black Skull Ridge." Li San couldn''t help frowning. "Li San, give it to me, and I will help you put it away." Village Chief Li leaned over to Li San. Li San handed it over to the head of Village Li. "You have to put it away. It''s not good to be taken away." Li Sanxiang and Bai Wuchang et al. "Be careful. There are still a few days left to take care of the talisman in your hand. If you are robbed, you will not be able to follow me into the Black Skull Ridge." White impermanence and black impermanence are placed immediately. While Li San was chatting, someone suddenly ran in. "There''s a good show, someone has a fight." "Who is fighting?" "Someone is fighting against someone on the battle list, trying to grab the talisman in the opponent''s hand." Many people ran out to watch the game. Li San and Mr. Li looked at each other a few times. "Go out and watch the fun." Soon Li San saw two people glaring at each other. Li Sanyi was stunned. It turned out that it was someone he knew. "It''s Song Qianxue and the black bear spirit!" Li Sanyi was stunned. The two men fought each other. Why did they fight? Someone stared at Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue is so beautiful!" "Did you match him?" Everyone is looking at Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, want to seize the talisman in my hand, you are not my opponent." Song Qianxue disagrees. "Honestly leave it to me, so I can enter Black Skull Ridge!" Li San chuckled. "Song Qianxue, you can choose the owner of Liu Zhuang to **** it. What do you have to do to **** the black bear spirit?" Song Qianxue looked down at Li San. "Li San, shut up!" However, it turns out that Song Qianxue has not beaten the opponent, and the Fu hasn''t been won. Li San smiled triumphantly. "Song Qianxue, I just advised you to be disobedient, you deserve it!" Song Qianxue was angry, and suddenly Song Qianxue thought a little. "If you can''t get him, I''ll get you Li San''s." "We united and snatched Li San''s talisman." Song Qianxue certainly did not refuse. Li San scolded secretly, the two of them were really shameless and got home, and now they are uniting to grab him. Li Sanxiang Li Village Chief. "Mr. Li, take good care of you, and I will deal with them both." Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. Master Luo and Li Wu were all taken aback. However, Song Qianxue immediately blocked Li San and was blocked by Song Qianxue. After a few noises, Song Qianxue rushed towards Li San but was directly knocked back. Li Sanhao''s strong law! Everyone was equally surprised. Song Qianxue looked at Li San with fear at this time. "Is this Li San on the battle list? I didn''t know before." "should be." After Li San hit a few moves, he continued to attack. Li San began to use the ten-cornered green coffin. "Li San, look at the trick!" Song Qianxue was shaken by Li Sanzhen, and the things in her hand fell. Li San raised his eyebrows. "Song Qianxue, I advise you to admit defeat and give you some face." Song Qianxue looked stubborn. "Li San, it was just your luck just now!" Li San jumped up a few steps. "The ten-cornered green coffin is determined!" After a loud roar, Li San exploded out of his hands and directly directed towards Song Qianxue. All the people in the village were surprised. Gong Qi was in the air. Li Sanfei went above Song Qianxue''s head. At this moment, Song Qianxue understood that Li San was about to attack him, his pupils shrank and stood calmly on the spot. "Li San!" As expected, Song Qianxue lost after hundreds of rounds. Li Wu stepped forward. "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you to be a novice who can do it well." Li Wu stared closely at Li San. He thought that Li San would be defeated by Song Qianxue and the others. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were taken aback. "Li San, you are famous." Village Chief Li feels that his face has been improved a lot. Village Chief Li whispered beside Li San. "Li San, are you going to seize what they have?" Li San shook his head. "No need, even if they enter the Black Skull Ridge, they can''t deal with me, Village Chief Li, then why only young people can enter the Black Skull Ridge?" Chief Li frowned. "My Luo Village has sent someone to investigate." Arriving at Heikuling, it opens early in the morning. Bai Wuchang is a little worried. "Li San, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out after entering Black Skull Ridge." Li Sanyi''s face was calm. "Don''t worry, I don''t have to be afraid." "Li San, it''s time for us to enter the mountain!" Village Chief Li took Master Li Sanluo and the people of Luo Village to enter the mountain. Li San turned his head and told Li Wu. "Li Wu, you don''t have to go into the mountains, you go back to Luo Village and go to Heikuling to explore. I''m afraid there will be movement in major villages." The head of village Li urged Li San several people. "Everything is careful." Li Sanyi looked confident. "rest assured." "You can enter the mountain if you are ready!" People flew directly. Li San glanced at Heikuling, and he admired for a while, this place is a god. "This Black Skull Ridge is very ghostly." Next to Master Luo Bai Wuchang, several people admired. Li San rolled his eyes. "Don''t run around, watch out for ghosts." Master Luo explained. "Heikuling is famous for ghosts, and it''s all based on ghosts." "That''s it, this is much more magical than the mountains of the Black Bear Spirit." Li San nodded. "Yes, Li San, there are countless corpse formations here, which are several levels stronger than the corpse formations of the mountain corpses and the black bear spirits in those villages. Let''s be careful." "Master Luo, when you said that, you have asked me to explore it. I have been thinking about a question. This Black Skull Ridge has not been opened to the public for hundreds of years. This suddenly opened the mountain. Why? ?" After a while, everyone arrived in a mountain. Li San scanned the past, it was all corpse formations, he asked everyone to be more cautious, they didn''t dare to touch those corpses easily, they were afraid of being injured. After scanning, Li San exclaimed a few times. "It''s really good, it turned out to be a high-level corpse formation." Mayor Li and Master Luo nodded. "Yes, it should have been a corpse formation made hundreds of years ago." Li San from Luo Village quickly entered the Black Skull Ridge, fearing that the burst would suddenly come. Chapter 453： relatively reputable "Li San, we can go down." Mayor Li issued an order. Everyone found a safe place and went straight down. "Luo Village Li San!" Suddenly, someone was shouting. Li San turned his head and glanced. It turned out to be a black bear spirit! Seeing the black bear spirit, Li San smiled, this person was very kind. "Black Bear Spirit, why are you here?" Village Chief Li stretched his face and became displeased. He thought the black bear spirit was here to grab Li Sanlai. "Black Bear Spirit, you are here to bring Li San, I won''t promise you, you just got it right." After hearing this, the black bear spirit smiled helplessly. "Mr. Li, you think too much, don''t worry, I am not stealing people this time, I don''t have the skill." The black bear spirit turned directly to Li San''s side after speaking. "Li San, you will still be my Black Bear Spirit''s friend anyway." Li San secretly said, this is quite good. "Actually, I''m here to say hello to Li San, Village Chief Li, don''t you need to be so nervous, I''m going to do my own business, I won''t **** Li San with you in Luo Village." "Besides, you are here in Luo Village, and there is Master Luo, and I can''t beat you by the Black Bear Spirit alone. Also, it depends on whether Li San is willing to follow me." After hearing this, Li San bowed his hand to the black bear spirit. "Thank the black bear spirit for your understanding. I am very happy that you came to see me. Although I am working in Luo Village now, I have not forgotten the black bear spirit." Hei Xiong Jing heard that Li San was pretty good, and he nodded in satisfaction. "If you run into trouble in the future, just come to me to help you." Li Sanle was over. "Of course, don''t worry, I will inevitably ask for your help at that time." After the black bear spirit and Li San talked a few words like this, the black bear spirit flew away, he couldn''t stay longer, because the black bear spirit''s subordinates were waiting for the black bear spirit to do something. After the black bear spirit left, the village chief Li Sanli continued to move forward. After a while, they saw a group of people a few hundred meters away. Bai Wuchang curiously pointed to a short distance ahead. "Li San, it seems to be Wu Manor''s subordinates, they should be waiting for us." After seeing it clearly, Li San understood that it was Wu Sanshao and Wu Erye with their own men. Village Chief Li San and the others fell. Li San smiled directly at Wu Erye. "Er Wu, we meet again, so happy." Wu Erye smiled directly and handed over to Li San. "Li San, I''m here to have a small meeting with you, you should be fine." Li San used a ten-cornered green coffin to get through Wu Erye''s vitality before. Thanks to Li San''s help, Wu Erye was promoted, so he waited here to see Li San say a few words. Li San understood, because there was still the eldest brother Wu Sanshao next to him, so it was not convenient for Wu Erye to say anything, so he had to say a few words. "Wu Erye, I''m fine." Wu Sanshao glanced at Li Sanbai a few times. "Brother Wu Erye, you can say a few words to this Li San. We have important things to do in Wu Manor. We should hurry up to complete our tasks. There is no free time to chat with this Li San. " Wu Erye looked helpless. "Li San, I should go after a few words with you. Take care of everything." Li San waved his hand. "Don''t worry, you can do it well, surpass your elder brother, and strive for a good result." The people of Wu Manor flew away from here soon. Village Chief Li smiled beside him. "Li San, I don''t think you have made a lot of friends and brothers from the village during this period of time. I admire them." Li San scratched his head and looked embarrassed. "Just a few." Suddenly another person flew out, and that person came straight down. "Li San, we haven''t seen you for a few days, I miss you." Village Chief Li was stunned. It was just said that Li San had many friends and brothers, and suddenly another one came. "Brother Wang." Li San was also taken aback. This person has indeed not seen each other for many days. "Brother, why don''t you act with Song Qianxue and the others?" "I don''t want to go with Song Qianxue." I was also very happy to see Li San. Li San nodded. "I feel that your strength has grown a lot." The other party looked embarrassed. "Yes, it''s also thanks to you, Li San, who gave me a look a few days ago, and gave me some pointers." Village Chief Li couldn''t look down. "You also came to see Li San to chat? Leave as soon as you finish, don''t delay our time." Village Chief Li was clearly rushing people, and Li San gave this side a blank glance. "Mr. Li, don''t worry, it''s okay for me and my brother to say a few more words." Village Chief Li is helpless. Li San is now more famous than him, so he can only listen to Li San. "Hurry up and talk, our Luo village can''t be left behind by people from other villages." "Mr. Li, I understand, don''t worry, leave after talking." Li San had to make a long story short. "I hope you are in the top of the battle list." The other party thanked him. "Thank you, Li San, there must be my name on it." After the two exchanged a few words, the other party flew away to find Song Qianxue. Village Chief Li stretched his face and became displeased. "Li San, if you meet someone to chat again, I''ll just tell him to get out of here!" "Don''t, you have such a bad temper!" "Mr. Li, are we going now?" "Black Skull Ridge Fighting Land." Li San was stunned. It turned out that Heikuling also had a place to compete. Apart from anything else, a few of them flew directly to the destination. Soon afterwards, they saw a big conference hall. There should be hundreds of people. Li San and the others fell directly, and someone would greet them. "Li San, we saw it again!" "The Luoshen people are also here." Luoshen''s eyes were full of cold light. Seeing this person appearing here, Li San couldn''t help but was stunned. The Luoshen people under Luo Village City Lord''s men also came. Li San pointed to the head of Village Li to the Luoshen. "Mr. Li, the people around the Lord of Luo Village have followed, why didn''t he come here with us before?" The Luoshen were also from Luo Village. Why didn''t the Luoshen follow the Chief Li? Li San was very puzzled. Village Chief Li saw the Luoshen people, he was taken aback. The Luoshen directly stepped forward and bowed his hand to the head of Village Li. "I have seen Mr. Li." Mayor Li was unhappy and stretched his face. "Luo Shenren, why are you here alone? Can''t you come with us before?" In fact, Luoshenren didn''t want to go with Li San, he despised Li San. Luo Shenren explained. "Before, the city lord of Luo Village ordered me to do a few important things first, so I came here again. Please calm down my anger." Chief Li didn''t care. "It turned out to be the case. Since you are here, it''s not bad, at least you can help Luo Village get me a place in the fighting method." Some people started talking. "It''s the Luoshen from Luo Village here!" "It''s actually a Luoshen! I heard that this guy was in the top dozens of the battle list before, and his strength is very high!" "The famous Li San next to him?" "It''s Li San!" Chapter 454： All sides of the crisis As a famous figure in Luo Village, Li San''s name is already known by everyone. Countless people stared at Li San, staring at Li San very uncomfortably. Soon, the people of Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue''s villages also arrived one after another. Song Qianxue''s face was very cold. Everyone kept talking. "Song Qianxue is at the top of the battle list. I heard that Song Qianxue is better than the Luoshen in the battle list. There is a good show." Li San was not convinced. "Today there is a good show in Black Skull Ridge." The host finally spoke. "Quiet, listen to me!" "Heikuling is now open, and all masters can show their skills." "After entering the Black Skull Ridge, the things you get will of course belong to you." "However, everyone needs to understand that after entering the Black Skull Ridge, there may be zombie corpses and the like, regardless of life and death." After listening, no one had any objections and all nodded. They couldn''t help but want to go into the mountain to find treasure. For a moment, the ghostly time and space flowed out before everyone''s eyes. "This should be the gateway to Black Skull Ridge." "They are going to send us into the mountain?" "Yes!" "Then I wish you good luck!" Including the village chief Li Sanli, countless figures were sent to the Black Skull Ridge in the passage, and they disappeared in place. Yes, they entered the Black Skull Ridge! When the village chief Li Sanli and the others landed, they heard a scream immediately, which frightened Li San. what happened? Li San looked to the side and saw a person vomiting blood and killed him. Village Chief Li looked disapproving and explained to the puzzled Li Sanji. "This person should not meet the regulations. Of course he was killed by the corpse array when he stole into the mountain. It''s a pity." At this time, there were many people who wanted to mix into Heikuling. For a while, Li San heard several screams, they were all unqualified people. Li San was speechless for a while. Li San was thinking, today I am afraid that it will depend on strength and luck to speak. Li San told a few people. "You may get lost after entering Black Skull Ridge. Be careful, everyone!" Village Chief Li nodded. The ones in Black Skull Ridge are not so easy to find. "Where is this place?" Li Sanli, the village chief, they felt ghostly. "The Black Skull Ridge Center is here!" Li San vaguely felt that this place was full of lifelessness. Suddenly, someone screamed, and Li San heard it clearly. "Something happened there!" Li San and several people flew over after looking at each other. "This is too scary!" Master Luo Li Village and Chang Bai Wuchang were all surprised. They only saw the broken bodies of a few people lying on the ground, and they couldn''t see anyone. And several zombies are biting human flesh. "It''s the Black Skull Ridge Zombie!" The zombies are extremely tall and blood-eyed, and their long claws are tearing at the corpses. Li San looked at him for a while and felt like vomiting. "Be careful, they will rush up at any time!" White impermanence and black impermanence are a bit timid. Although the village chief Li Sanli met a lot, they had encountered this Black Skeleton Zombie for the first time. Heiwuchang nervously whispered, but he was terribly scared, he was afraid that he would become a delicious meal for those zombies in a moment. "Li San, I, we can still go, they are too cruel!" Li San shook his head and whispered. "What''s the hurry, let''s see what they do, judging from my experience, if there are zombies, there should be treasures." Chief Li pulled up Li San. "Li San, we can still leave, I don''t think there is much here." In desperation, Li Sanzheng planned to leave here. However, Li San suddenly felt that a giant above him was staring at him. In the next second, Li Sansan roared. "It''s a giant ghost!" Everyone immediately walked away. Suddenly, a magic talisman flashed in Li San''s hand. However, when Li San''s talisman cut above the ghost head, he was shocked. Bai Wuchang was about to rush, Li San stretched out his hand to stop Bai Wuchang. "It''s not easy to deal with, you can''t do it hard!" At this time, the zombies were biting meat, and when they saw Li San, they suddenly turned their heads and rushed over. "They are coming!" For a time, Li San and several people were surrounded. Several people held their weapons and stared at the ghost group. Village Chief Li whispered. "Li San, how are we going to do, you must think of a way!" Li Sanxiang smiled to the other side. "A few ghost friends, we are just passing by, don''t bother you to eat, let''s go now!" After a loud noise, the giant ghost paw behind Li San directly patted the ground. Several cracks suddenly appeared on the ground, and Li San and several others immediately escaped. Some of them almost fell into the abyss. "You guys get out of the way!" Li San sharply reminded several people. Chief Li frowned. "What to do, Li San, we can''t do it!" Li San was helpless, he kept thinking about countermeasures. "What else can I do, kill ghosts, I can only fight with them!" The magic symbols flashed in Li San''s hand, and at the same time, Master Luo Master Li Village chief and all of them flashed in their hands. They united and they glared at the zombies. Zombies fall directly into the ground before they can flash. The huge zombie was successfully angered by Li San, and it rushed over in anger and patted Li San directly. Li San directly resisted its attack. At the same time, Master Luo, Chief of Village Li, were attacking. Li San directly used the spell Master Luo taught him before. "Li San, let''s unite!" Master Luo rushed over, he and Li San planned to use the same tricks. Li San''s goal is the giant zombie. There are zombies with blood flowing directly, and they screamed. However, something surprised Li San happened. Heiwuchang pointed to the opposite in surprise. "They don''t seem to be dead yet!" what is this? Li Sanyi was taken aback. Master Luo, Mr. Li, took a few steps back. Those ghosts kept changing, turning out to be human. "It turned out to be a zombie in Black Skull Ridge!" Li San understood. Heiwuchang was taken aback. "The ghost repairs in Black Skull Ridge are different from other places. They have various resources that are good in Black Skull Ridge, and they are vampires to assist them every day, so they are a bit more powerful." Chief Li stared in the direction of Li San. "They can''t kill them, what should we do?" Li Sanbai glanced a few times, but he didn''t know what to do. "It seems that we can''t fight them hard, we have to discuss with them first to see if it won''t work." Li San squeezed out a smile directly at the other party. "We just passed by." Those ghosts glared at Li San. "We are going to eat you!" "If you don''t want to discuss it so, don''t blame us for being polite." Li San snorted and rushed out. "Want to eat us, you are a little too naive!" The ghosts stared at Li San closely, and then dozens of them rushed to Li San from all directions to surround them. Li San scolded, no, these guys can''t cope with it. Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, only listened to Li San. The ghost leader suddenly roared. "Rush up and kill them, it just so happens that we need human blood!" Li San scolded secretly, you are not human beings who really want to come true. Chief Li stared at Li San. Chapter 455： Half man and half weird "Li San, we are afraid we can''t leave today!" Li San''s eyes were sharp. "Mr. Li, don''t worry, we can go up and **** them together!" Li San waved the magic talisman in his hand and rushed towards dozens of big guys. Village Chief Li and several others rushed at the same time. Li San also increased the power of the treasure in his hand. More than a dozen zombies immediately bleed, and Li Sangang used the ten-cornered green coffin decisive technique. Suddenly a few blame rushed to the village chief of Bai Wuchang and Li San, of course he immediately went to help after seeing him. Li San was flying among the zombies and Li San''s vitality increased by a few points. After Li San entered the Black Skull Ridge, his sword power unexpectedly improved by several levels. A few turned into giant ghosts and rushed towards the village chief Li Sanli. Just as Li San was dancing and flying among the zombies, the leader-level zombie rushed towards Li San with a few roars. It was indeed not pleasing to Li San just now. It came out. This Li San is the most difficult one. If you do it, it will bite off Li San''s neck. As the guy ran wildly, the ground constantly produced vibrations, and the huge soles made countless cracks appear on the ground. Village Chief Li San almost fell inside. Fortunately, they responded quickly enough to hide. . Suddenly, Li San felt a lot of pressure. He cursed secretly that the zombies in Black Skull Ridge were really extraordinary. If one were to be killed, then the ghost pills on them should be very powerful. Li San suddenly rushed over a few hundred meters away and dozens of others, they roared and rushed over. Li San scanned the past, he wanted to curse. "Surrounding these people will kill them and eat meat!" In an instant, all the ghosts rushed towards Li Sanli and the village chiefs without saying a word, and they surrounded Li Sanji. Heiwuchang was terrified at Li San. "Brother Li, I don''t want to be bitten to death by them. I just looked at these non-human guys who cannibalize." "What to do? We''re going to die!" Li San disapproved of it and directly comforted the Heiwuchang people. "Oh, I am here, what are you afraid of?" However, Li San had never seen the zombies in Black Skull Ridge. Li San smiled secretly, hoping that the owner of Liu Zhuangzi Song Qianxue and the others would also encounter these things and kill them directly. Not long after a few hundred meters away, a large number of monsters suddenly appeared. They should have just smelt Li San and their human scent, so they rushed straight in. Li San''s eyes moved, and he found a problem, that is, after the ghosts encountered these strange things, there was panic and fear in their eyes. "what''s going on?" Li San couldn''t help being stunned. Just now he thought that the zombies and the ghosts were a family. Now it seems that this is not the case for them. The ghosts are going to grab people from the zombies. Village Chief Li leaned over and whispered to Li San. "These zombies seem to be afraid of those ghosts." Li San nodded, it was true. If they were not in the family, things would be easier to handle. Li San thought of a way, they could make good use of this relationship to save themselves. At this time, the ghost stared at Li San and the zombies, with disdain in its eyes. More than a dozen ghosts smelled the blood of the dead zombies. They also saw the ghost zombies lying on the ground that were just beheaded by Li San and the others. They went crazy and flashed in their eyes. The ghosts rushed directly to the zombie corpses to eat the flesh and blood, yes, they were enjoying the ghost meat. Village Chief Li Sanli looked at it and felt nauseous and nauseous, and he couldn''t look directly at it. A few minutes later, the zombies that were directly killed by Li San were eaten directly by the ghosts so that there was no scum left. The remaining zombies stared at the ghosts in fear, they were afraid to attack Li San. The ghosts suddenly became angry, and they surrounded the zombies. Li San felt that this was a good opportunity, and he took the opportunity to drag Li Village Chief Bai Wuchang and several people into the dark. Of course, at this time, the zombies and ghosts don''t have time to supervise Li Sanli and them. After the ghosts finished enjoying the zombies, their eyes were scarlet and they suddenly turned their heads to Li San and the others. "It''s not good, they found that we couldn''t make it, they are going to rush over!" Before Li San and the others could react, dozens of ghosts had already rushed to Li San and surrounded them. You don''t have to worry about it, you''re done with them, the treasure continued to wave, and Li San directly rushed out. Master Luo, Chief of Village Li and Li San jointly attacked, and Bai Wuchang and He Wuchang helped Li San on the side. Dozens of ghosts were directly killed by Li San. This one is called Li San is amazing! The ghosts stared at Li San, they were afraid of the magic talisman in Li San''s hand. It is conceivable that these ghosts could not resist Li San, and all were scrapped. There was no way for the rest, and directly handed over to Li San. "No matter who you are, help us get rid of these ghosts, thanks!" Li San cast his eyes. "Why do we help you, besides, you still had to eat ours just now!" Village Chief Li reminded Li San in a low voice. "Don''t believe it, I am afraid that after helping them, they will want to deal with us again!" Li San nodded and agreed with Mr. Li''s opinion. "I''m the Black Skeleton Monster Cultivator. If you enter the Black Skull Ridge, you should be here to hunt for treasure? I can help you!" Li Sanyi heard that it would be best to help them hunt for treasure, after all, these people should be familiar with Heikuling. Black Skeleton Monster Repairer? Village Chief Li frowned, Li Sanbai''s impermanence and the others were taken aback. Master Luo made a voice of doubt. "Could it be that you are the top **** cultivator in the battle list, how come you suddenly become a stranger?" That strange look helpless. "Yes, it''s me. It''s a long story. I''m indeed one of the top ones in the battle list, but that''s a thing of the past. Why it became a **** is a history of hardship. I will tell you when I have time. , It''s better to leave here now." Li San nodded. "Okay, just tell me if you have time in the future." Li San wondered, one person turned out to be a strange repair, maybe something happened to the other party. The Black Skull Ridge Cultivator looked anxious. "They are all my friends, I can''t watch them being bitten by ghosts and eating meat!" "They are all humans, why are they all weird?" Li San was puzzled, it was incredible. Li San smiled. "I''m Li San, they are the people of Luo Village, this is Village Chief Li, we can help you, but after helping you, answer some of my questions!" "of course." In this way, Li San rushed to the ghosts, and several ghosts were killed. Within minutes, all the ghosts were all killed by Li San alone. "Li San, why don''t you hunt down the last few?" The Black Skeleton Cultivator was a little puzzled. Li San cast his eyes. "Why should I chase?" Li San and Village Chief Li found a safe place to sit down. "Guild cultivator, we have finished helping you. You should answer our question. You said that you were on the list before, why are you here? If your family didn''t find you, it''s impossible? Chapter 456： Half zombie Li San became curious. After explanation, Li San knew that these people were a group of people. They were arrested by the owner of Liu Zhuang for a strange repair experiment. After unsuccessful, the owner of Liu threw them into Heikuling without taking care of them. Li San was stunned, and Mr. Liu was actually catching people and turning them into zombies. "Lord Liu Zhuang did not send anyone to find us back. After all, we were a failed experiment, and my original home didn¡¯t know where we were. The shameless owner Liu told my family that we had been eaten by ghosts. It''s really damning!" Li San suddenly had a solution. "I can help you, sit down!" The Black Skull Mountain strange repairer was taken aback, what did Li San want to do. Li San directly blasted the Black Skull Ridge strange repairer''s back with one hand, and Li San then extracted his breath. That''s right, Li San is getting rid of ghosts for this man. Before long, everyone was stunned. The zombie appearance of the Black Skeleton Monster has changed to a human appearance. Village Chief Li Bai Wuchang couldn''t help but admire them. Li San nodded in satisfaction. "This time I became a human." Seeing that he was no longer a zombie, the Black Skull Ridge Cultivator was extremely surprised and grateful to Li Sanyi. "Li San, thank you so much!" Li San waved his hand. "You get rid of the strange anger, I still advise you not to use strange blood again!" The other nodded. "You tell me to use it, I don''t dare to use it." Li Sanyi frowned. "However, you might become weird!" After listening to Li San''s words, the Black Skull Mountain strange repairer was taken aback. "Don''t be surprised or afraid, because the strange blood has a restart effect, and you haven''t completely got rid of it!" "Brother Li San, what can I do?" "I just used to suppress the blood in your body." At this time, the Black Skull Ridge Cultivator was somewhat depressed, Li San explained. "However, you don''t have to be afraid to worry. If I have time, I can help you get rid of the strange blood!" "Li San, this is great." Suddenly, several ghosts rushed out of the dark. "They''re here again, we can still go!" A strange cultivator next to the Black Skull Ridge cultivator cried. "Don''t be afraid, Li San is here!" Of course Li San rushed out. Master Luo, Chief of Village Li, of course would not watch, they rushed directly to help Li San. "Black Skull Ridge Cultivator, the safe place you just mentioned, you can take us away now!" Li San led a few people from Village Chief Li to leave. Only then did the Black Skull Ridge Cultivator react, and he immediately led people to leave with Li San and the others. People in major villages are hunting treasures in Heikuling. At this moment Song Qianxue brought her subordinates with a displeased expression. This special lady has searched for an hour and hasn''t found anything. Just now I saw some treasures who encountered a group of monsters and robbed them, so Song Qianxue was of course angry. "Today, whether you can find the treasure or not, the key task is to get rid of that Li San and the people in other villages. If you encounter the black bear spirit or the people in Luo Village, just go up and do it all!" The men next to him nodded repeatedly. Song Qianxue only had one goal and that was Li San. "Song Qianxue, although many of his subordinates have entered the Black Skull Ridge, Li San in Luo Village is not easy to provoke." Song Qianxue stretched her face unhappy. "Li San is a terrible fart! The Chief Li of Luo Village won Li San. The black bear spirit has a good relationship with Li San, and I am not afraid of him!" Li San, who was being chased by a group of ghosts just now, was panting. Li San looked at the Black Skull Mountain strange repairer, he was a little helpless. Soon, Li San saw those ghosts chasing after him. Heiwuchang pointed to the group of ghosts behind and exclaimed. "Big Brother Li, they are coming!" "Li San, you guys followed me directly across this hill." The strange repairer pointed to the mountain not far in front, and Li Sanyi looked at it for a moment. "There is no way here, are you kidding? Didn''t this blow make your head battered?" Village Chief Bai Wuchang and they were also taken aback. The other side was firm. "Li San, you don''t have to worry. I was right. Go through it quickly. You won''t bump your head. Believe me once. You saved us just now. Now I will help you. It''s hard to think that you will be eaten by ghosts for a while." After Li San opened Xianshu and aimed at the hill, he understood. "So that''s it, this mountain is imaginary." Seeing that the ghosts were about to catch up, Li Sanhao shouted. "Everyone can dress, trust me, there is no problem." Bai Wuchang Village Chief Li and they believed in Li San''s, and several people followed directly. Seeing the Black Skull Mountain strange repairer La Li Sanji directly crashed into the mountain. Li San felt that he was not hitting the mountain but he was in a corpse formation, and then the scene changed in the next second. Li San glanced around, but fortunately they were all alive, unexpectedly that the Heikuling hill was empty. Village Chief Li and Master Luo closed their eyes and learned that Li San rushed into the mountain just now. White impermanence and black impermanence stared at the surrounding incredulously, very surprised. "We have entered the mountain." Li San turned his head towards the mountain, everything was transparent, the ghosts were still charging, but they couldn''t get into the mountain. After a few loud noises, the ghost was directly knocked into a faint. Heiwuchang smiled triumphantly at the group of ghosts. The blame repairer explained. "This is used by the virtual array for refuge. When the ghosts leave, we can go out." After admiring Li San turned his head, he saw a big guy with his eyes facing Li San, Li San stepped back. Chief Li several people pointed to those zombies. They were also taken aback when they saw Li San and others. In an instant, they surrounded the village chief Li Sanli and them. "Li San, we can still rush out!" The stranger laughed when he saw that Li San and the others were like this. Village Chief Li Sanli has a long line, you smile a little. Li San and several people are already ready to fight. "Li Zhuzi, finally wait until you come back!" Suddenly, the big blame opened his mouth to the strange martial artist. what''s the situation? The stranger explained to Li San. "If you accept weapons, don''t be afraid of them. They and I belong to the same group. They have also been subjected to the strange blood experiment and become strange repairs. It is mine, and they won''t hurt everyone." That''s it. "Why don''t you fart early, we almost rushed to fight!" Li San asked Village Chief Li to put down their weapons. The old zombie faced Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, what''s the matter? What news did you just go out to find out? Did you meet a ghost?" "Of course I found something. It''s not dangerous to encounter ghosts and Li San. I just met a group of ghosts. It was this man named Li San and his friends who saved me." The old zombie stared sharply at the village chief Li Sanli and them, and he secretly said that these people don''t know the origin. "Li Zhuzi, why did you bring others into the mountain? If these people belong to Song Qianxue Village Master Liu, and they find that we are still alive, they will send someone to the Black Skull Ridge to kill us!" The old monster suddenly rushed to Li San and several others. Li Zhuzi yelled when he saw it. "It was Li San who saved me!" "Li Zhuzi, don''t be too naive, who knows if he pretended to save you for another purpose." Chapter 457： Saved a group of people Li San directly gestured to Village Chief Li and the others with his eyes. Of course Li Zhuzi was in a hurry and couldn''t kill his savior. "This Li San can help us get rid of the strange poison in our body!" As soon as the voice fell, the old zombie who rushed up stopped. Li Zhuzi nodded. "The strange blood on my body was removed by the Li Sangang!" The look in this guy''s eyes is incredible. In the past few years, no one can help them remove the strange poison, this Li Sanhui? Li San breathed a sigh of relief. The old man stared at Li San closely. "Who are you, and what is your intention to approach Li Zhuzi?" Li San felt that the other party did not trust him. "I am Li San!" Li San! All the zombies were surprised. Of course they had heard of Li San''s name. Li San pointed to Village Chief Li. "This is my master, Mr. Li of Luo Village!" The old monster nodded, and heard that there is a capable person, Mr. Li, in Luo Village. "Meet the Chief Li of Luo Village!" "No need to salute!" The other side aimed at Li San. "This place is an undeveloped place in Black Skull Ridge, no one knows." Li Zhuzi immediately went forward. "Li San, let me introduce him. This person is the former head of our village, Village head Wu!" Wu Village? Chief Wu? Li San felt incredible to see dozens of Wucun people here. Li Sanyi frowned. "Li Zhuzi, how many of you are there?" "There are only a few dozen people, and we can''t get out of Black Skull Ridge!" Bai Wuchang whispered beside him. "They are a little pitiful!" Li Zhuzi arched his hands. "I hope Li San will save me and my men!" Li San is a bit difficult, and it will take time for dozens of people to get rid of the strange anger. Li San was thinking that he could use the ten-cornered green coffin to get rid of their strange blood, and then ask them to work for him. Li San whispered next to the village chief Li. "Mr. Li, can Luo Village accept these subordinates again?" Chief Li has no objections. "Li San, I''m afraid they have different intentions. After all, they were from Wu Village before. I''m afraid they will be on a business trip after Luo Village rescues them!" "I thought of this, I can''t completely help them get rid of their anger, they will listen to us." "This is the best, or you, Li San, is the wisest." At present, Luo Village does need to do things manually, and all major villages always find Luo Village in trouble. Village Chief Li nodded and motioned to Li San with his eyes. "Okay, it''s up to you to handle and arrange this." Chief Li trusts Li San the most. Li San stepped forward to explore the situation of these people, and after a while, Li San accepted the exercises. Li Zhuzi stepped forward and asked. "Li San, how are they doing, can they be saved?" Li San pretended to shook his head helplessly. "Mr. Wu, I just swept your weird anger with my own eyes. It''s not easy to do. With my current strength, it takes time to completely get rid of the strange blood on everyone." "You can get rid of it, it will take as long as it takes!" The head of Village Wu immediately bowed his hand to Li San. "Li San, if you want to help us, we will help Luo Village." "Yes, it''s okay to ask me to help you. After that, you will be a subordinate in Luo Village. If you don''t agree, of course I will leave Luo Village. All the people in Wu Village stared at the head of Wu Village''s long pavilion. Of course, they wanted to be human in their hearts. "Li San, if you can help us, I, Village Chief Wu, can do things for Luo Village. You brought us out of Black Skull Ridge." Li San nodded in satisfaction. "Okay, let me get rid of the weirdness for you first!" After finishing speaking, Li San had already exploded directly to the village chief Wu. In an instant, Mr. Wu felt that his strange anger was being hit by Li San. Li San continued to cast his mind to make decisions, and everyone was surprised. Village Chief Wu''s face was totally unbelievable. Called Li San by accident. Unexpectedly, Village Chief Wu suddenly knelt down and bowed his hand to Li San. "Thank Li San, I, Village Chief Wu, sweared when I became a stranger. If someone can help me become a human again in the future, I would do anything for him. I did not expect to meet you Li today. three." Li Sanyi looked embarrassed and waved his hand to support Village Chief Wu. Li San''s expression became serious. "At the moment we have to think about taking you out of here." Village Chief Wu looked helpless. "If we could leave, we would have left years ago, but we haven''t succeeded." Li Zhuzi also looked bitter. "Brother Li San, there is indeed a trail in this mountain, but we can''t go through it." Li San frowned. "Why is this? After you become a strange repair, you are not strong enough to leave here?" Li Zhuzi shook his head. "There is a corpse formation here, so we are trapped here." Seeing Li San frowned, Mr. Wu reminded him. "Li San, if you help us get rid of the weirdness, we can wait here." The head of Village Wu knew the purpose of Luo Village''s visit. "Li San, you are looking for treasure in the Black Skull Ridge. We will not delay you. You will continue with Chief Li first. We can wait for you here." Li Zhuzi nodded in agreement. "After you leave Heikuling, I will trouble you to talk to my Wucun people, and say that Chief Wu and I are still alive, and Wucun will definitely help you to save us all." Li San thought about it. They said that it would be inconvenient to take these dozens of people out of the Black Skull Ridge together now, and if there is something strange about these people, they will definitely be discovered. Mayor Wu and Li Zhuzi are not in a hurry to leave the mountain. They are thinking about calling Li San out to find people in Wu Village. "Li San, this is a token of my Wu Village. I will give it to you first." Village Chief Wu handed over a sign to Li San. Li Sanyi was stunned, Wu Village''s token? In Wu Village, if anyone sees this token, it is equivalent to seeing that person. Li San kept looking at the object, and Village Chief Wu smiled. "Li San, don¡¯t you believe this object? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s something I have carried with me for many years. You will give it to the people in Wu Village when you see it. I believe no one will question you anymore. ." Li Zhuzi smiled beside him. "Yes, Li San, you can go out of Heikuling with this token and go directly to our people in Wu Village. They will believe you and understand when they see this token." Li San nodded with satisfaction. Everything would be much easier if there is this thing. Li San stared outside the mountain. At this moment, the monsters who attacked the mountain had already run out of strength, and they had to retreat. Village Chief Li approached Li San and reminded him in a low voice. "It''s time for us to leave here, our Luo village can''t fall behind other villages!" Li San nodded, really can''t delay too much time, and then he turned his head to the crowd. "Li Zhuzi, you can stay here honestly. I''ll find someone to rescue you, and we will leave first." "Very well, then you have to be more careful, and you must help us afterwards." Wu Village Chief Li Zhuzi and they were worried that Li San would not find Wu Village to send someone to help them out. Village Chief Li and Li San led the people directly out of the mountain and disappeared. Chapter 458： Harder than expected Li Zhuzi turned to Wu Village Chief. "Cun Chief Wu, Wu Village''s tokens were really given to Li San? Is he a credible person?" Seeing Village Chief Li Sanli and the others left here, Li Zhuzi started to question. Just now, Village Chief Li Sanli and the others asked this directly because he was not good at it. Chief Wu sighed. "Li Zhuzi, there is nothing I can do. We hope that Li San can go to us afterwards. He will know when he sees the token and will send someone to save us. Don''t worry, I still believe in Li San. of." Whether it can survive Heikuling can only rely on Li San and the people of Li Village Changluo Village. Village Chief Wu sighed. Li Zhuzi comforted. "Don''t worry, we are here waiting for good news from Li San and Village Chief Li." The head of Village Wu stared not far away meaningfully. Li San turned his head and aimed at the mountain where he had left just now, and couldn''t help sighing, those poor people. Master Luo spoke. "Li San, do you want to help them? Why should we waste time looking for Wu Cun to rescue them, and you still have to waste gong qi to get rid of the strange qi in their bodies." White impermanence and black impermanence are also puzzled. "Li San, I don''t believe them a little, I''m afraid they will rebel." Li San smiled. "You can rest assured, I have thought about it a long time ago, I have my plan." Village Chief Li did not speak, he knew that Li San would have his own ideas. Black impermanence takes aim. "Unexpectedly, the head of Village Wu was relieved to hand over this token to Li San directly." Li San cast his eyes. "Because I can save them, they believe in me." "Li San, will you ask Wu Village to rescue them later?" "They won''t use me, I''m just using them." Village Chief Li became curious. "Li San, do you have a way to admit them into my Luo Village?" "I plan to cure them, and then use a strange pressure to force them to contribute to Luo Village." After hearing this, Village Chief Li exclaimed, and Li San was smart. Li San walked straight forward, and soon Li San found out that something was wrong. "Meet the corpse formation?" "Black Skull Ridge is really harder than expected." They returned to the original position around Heikuling, Li San was helpless. Li San only then understood. "It turns out to be the Black Skull Ridge Corpse Formation!" Li San took a few violent blows, and in an instant, a phantom corpse formation in the air was shattered. "Everyone follow me!" Several people followed Li San, and they had to be careful about everything, for fear that someone would come out and do things. Li Sanwang couldn''t help being taken aback to the sky, a magic talisman flashed in his hand, and he leaped to the top of the mountain. But soon Li San was pulled down by the air mass, and the powerful Black Skeleton Qi directly pulled him back. "This is also not good, Li San''s gong qi is not good." Li San was pulled down again, but he was in a thousand meters. "It''s still somewhat effective." Seeing Li Sancheng, the head of Village Li looked at each other a few times and then used the same technique, rising with anger. A few of them have reached the mountain. Seeing Li San stopped, Village Chief Li and Master Luo were taken aback. "Li San, what are you doing?" Li San lightly smiled. "I want to be promoted with a ghostly spirit." Village Chief Li and Bai Wuchang are worried. "Li San, it''s too dangerous here." "I want to try it, don''t worry!" Bai Wuchang was beside him to persuade. "Li San, you will fall to death!" Li San disagrees. Li San directly put the fork in his hand and held it in mid-air. The village chief looked at them, they didn''t dare to disturb Li San, for fear of affecting Li San. The ten-cornered green coffin must be used. Li San continued to explode with his assistance. Master Luo Bai Wuchang immediately decided to catch Li San. Light appeared around Li San, and soon, the body guard light appeared. Several people were surprised. This is all the light produced with the assistance of the ten-cornered green coffin. See Li San quickly whereabouts. Li San slammed the ground, and after a loud noise, Li San bounced up. After that, several people from Village Chief Li followed, and several people took a rest. "Hurry up, don''t let him run!" Suddenly, when Li San was resting, they heard someone clamoring. Li San got up and looked at it. Li Sanyi was taken aback. "You join forces with several big villages to deal with me!" The black bear spirit scolded as he ran, and Li San noticed that the black bear spirit was injured at this time. After that, several people surrounded him, and the black bear spirit had a lot of treasures in his hands. Li San understood that these people were trying to grab the treasures from him. Song Qianxue disdain. "Black Bear Spirit, I advise you to hand over your treasure honestly!" Except for Li San, Song Qianxue is not afraid of anyone. Li San led Village Chief Li and them out. "Song Qianxue, we meet again, fate, miss me?" what! Li San! It turned out to be Li San! After seeing Li San, Song Qianxue trembled in her heart and cursed secretly, Li San who was shameless had you everywhere. "It''s Li San!" As soon as Li San appeared, the black bear had a careful conclusion. Li San stepped forward. "Black Bear Spirit, you are okay, I am here." One person yelled at Li San. "Li San, you killed Song Qianxue before, just in time we want to avenge him!" Song Qianxue''s eyes rolled, and he began to entice people. "Li San is too shameful, you have to go up and kill Li San!" Li San scolded secretly, this Song Qianxue shameless! Li Sanyi stared at the crowd calmly. "If you kill me together, you can come!" Village Chief Li whispered beside him. "Li San, don''t waste time with them, let''s go!" Heiwuchang also urged. "They came here to **** you, Li San, be careful!" Of course, Li San is not afraid of those who come. Suddenly, a figure flew over. It''s Song Qianxue! Needless to say, this guy must have come to avenge Li San. Song Qianxue''s face was full of anger. "Li San, you die for me!" Li San snorted coldly. "There are so many people who want to kill me, and you are not my opponent either." Li San suddenly had sharp eyes. Song Qianxue stepped back subconsciously, he didn''t want to be beaten by Li San again, after all, Li San''s skills were extraordinary. "It should be you, Li San, not my opponent!" Song Qianxue pulled a cold face, and burst out endless ghost energy. Suddenly a few ghosts appeared, and they rushed towards Li San with their teeth and claws. Song Qianxue took a look and hurried away, cursing, you Song Qianxue deal with Li San, don''t **** me. When he ran out of hell, Village Chief Li''s hearts were tense. Song Qianxue is different. Li San also knew Song Qianxue was difficult to deal with. Chief Li is worried about Li San, but Li San is confident. Li Sanli stood calmly and calmly, seeing the ghost rushing towards him but there was no flash. "Li San!" Impermanence is nervous. Li San was behind one hand, yes, he was accumulating power. "Li San, die for me!" The ghost group has rushed over. Bai Wuchang and the others were taken aback for a moment, what Li San was doing, it would be too late if he didn''t make any moves. Song Qianxue smiled triumphantly, Li San was not far from death, but Song Qianxue was a little naive. The ghosts directed at Li San. However, in the next second, Li San suddenly shot the guard light. When the ghost faced Li San, he was bounced back, and at the same time killed those ghosts. The ghosts became countless corpses. Everyone was stunned. Li San picked up the corner of his mouth. Song Qianxue stepped back subconsciously, but she didn''t expect Li San to become stronger, and Song Qianxue was afraid that she might be Li San''s opponent. Chapter 459： Encounter Wu Village People Song Qianxue wanted to get rid of Li San, but she couldn''t do it now. Li San''s ten-cornered green coffin is definitely much better than him. The ghosts were actually beheaded by Li San. Li San smiled triumphantly and hooked his finger to the other side. "Song Qianxue, you want to kill me, I''ll wait for you!" Song Qianxue looked unconvinced and told the people to rush to kill Li San. Master Luo, the mayor of Li Village, wanted to step forward to assist Li San, and Li San stretched out his hand with confidence on his face. "No need, I will handle them alone!" Song Qianxue was angry, and Li Sansan was not ashamed! Suddenly, Li San struck out with several moves. Several people''s eardrums shocked. After a few noises, several people could not stand steady. Li San unexpectedly broke out a powerful ten-cornered green coffin to decide it! When things were bad, Song Qianxue looked at each other a few times. In an instant, Song Qianxue ran away with people like a mouse. Song Qianxue looked stubborn. "Song Qianxue, let''s take the long view, Li San can''t kill now!" Song Qianxue hesitated, he did see Li San''s powerful strength, and he couldn''t kill Li San today. Song Qianxue flew away from the people. "You can run!" Song Qianxue teased afterwards. "Li San, I Song Qianxue must find you again!" "Okay, I''m waiting for you!" "Black Bear Spirit, why are you here alone, where are your people?" The black bear spirit looked helpless. "My subordinates should be fighting against other villages now for the protection of me." That''s it. "I just met Master Liu and the others, but then I left." Li Sanyi frowned. "Then you can go with me, and talk to your men." So the black bear spirit walked with Li San and the people of Luo Village. Li San aimed at the trophy in the hands of the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, you have gained a lot!" "Li San, these are free to give you as a thank you gift." Li Sanyi smiled slyly. "Well, sorry, you want it yourself." Li San took it directly. Village Chief Li looked at them speechlessly. Li San smiled. "I''m welcome." Several people continued on. "Li San, you don''t know anything, I found that many people have been looking for some treasure." Li San is a little weird. "What are you looking for?" "Should I be looking for the ten-cornered green coffin to decide the other parts or what?" "It may be!" Li San has a ten-cornered green coffin in his hand, and the other parts will take time to find. He hopes that all will belong to him. Everyone came to a mountain. Li San led them to move on, and at the same time they encountered looting from various villages. But Li San didn''t do it, after all, they are all small people. The village chief next to Li sighed. "The villages have won a lot of treasures." "Wu Sanshao, it is clear that we found this treasure first!" Li San suddenly heard something nearby. "Zhuangzhu Liu and Sanshao Wu are fighting over one thing." Li San led the people in the dark and planned to watch the excitement first. "This was discovered by my men first, and of course it belongs to me! What did you grab suddenly?" Wu Sanshao coldly hummed dissatisfied. One person passed in front of Master Liu Zhuang. "Clearly we discovered it first!" Master Liu Zhuang was indignant. "Wu Sanshao, I found the treasure under my men, and you were robbed of the treasure by your people, I will not spare you!" Wu Sanshao raised his eyebrows. Li San looked at the side and was happy, he said to the head of the village Li. "Luo Village should have played." Li San went out. Several people turned their heads in a daze and looked at them speechlessly. Li San, and people from Luo Village! "Li San, Chief Li, it''s you!" Master Liu subconsciously stepped back when he saw Li San. Wu Sanshao was taken aback, and suddenly came out of Luo Village. Li Sanxiao said to Wu Erye. "Long time no see, are you okay?" "Li San, I am glad to see you here! Are you doing nothing in Heikuling?" Li Sanyi frowned, of course it was all right. "Wu Erye, what are you doing, are you familiar with Li San?" Wu Erye ignored Wu Sanshao. "Li San is my new friend brother." Wu Sanshao pointed to Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, you don''t want to grab this treasure today, hand it over!" Before Liu Zhuangzhu continued to get angry, Li San stepped forward. "Don''t ask for this treasure, it should be mine!" Master Liu Zhuang and Wu Sanshao glared at Li San. "Li San, don''t think about it!" It was not Li Sanyao who grabbed the treasure. The head of Village Li had just indicated that Li San could grab it. Seeing Li Sanlai grabbed, Wu Sanshao stretched his face. "Li San, you want to grab the strength to grab it!" Wu Sanshao only admires the black bear spirit, and everyone else, including Li San, is not afraid. Li San stepped forward and stared at Wu Sanshao and Liu Zhuangzhu. "Li San, you are looking for a smoker!" The owner of Liu Zhuang thinks that Li San is a strange person. In an instant, Master Liu rushed directly to Li San, and Wu Sanshao attacked at the same time. Wu Erye was in a hurry. "Wu Sanshao, what are you doing, Li San is my brother!" Young Master Wu doesn''t care who Li San is. Li San calmly stood in place. Suddenly Li San came out suddenly. Master Liu Zhuang and Wu Sanshao flew out at the same time. Wu Manor was dumbfounded with everyone. Li San clapped his hands and raised the corners of his mouth. "How about it, you want to grab it with me?" They didn''t dare to go forward, it was better to run. The people from Wu Manor and Wu ran to find Master Liu Zhuang and Wu Sanshao. And Wu Erye did not leave. "Li San, your strength has improved?" Li San smiled triumphantly. After Wu Erye bid farewell to Li San, he directly gave a few pieces of utensils to Li San. Luo Village has gained a lot, and they continue to move forward. Li San suddenly turned his head. "There is movement, everyone, beware!" Master Li Village Chief Luo and they pointed to the forest. "who?" Someone nervously walked out of the forest. They were just discovered by Li San. They are from Wu Village! The people in Wu Village are being chased, how can they dare to enter the Black Skull Ridge? Master Luo, the head of Village Li, and Li San looked at each other. He didn''t expect to meet the people of Wu Village here. Just now, they met the head of Village Wu and Li Zhuzi. Fortunately, you can ask Wu Village''s Patriarch to save Wu Village Chief and others out of Heikuling. "You are from Wu Village, why are you here, not afraid of death?" One person snorted coldly. "Who are you?" "Myself, Li San, subordinate of Village Chief Li of Luo Village!" "I don''t care who you are, Li San, hand over your things!" Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, is puzzled by them. Hasn''t this person heard of Li San? More than a dozen people surrounded the people in Luo Village. Li San raised his eyebrows. "Fuck you guys then!" "It''s called Li San, come!" Dozens of people rushed directly to Li San. "Wait, what are you doing?" Village Chief Li and Li San couldn''t help but take aim. "This is called Li San, I want to rob him." Wu Cungu was angry. "This Li San is not easy to provoke, you don''t know!" Village aunt Wu stared forward at Li San and Village Chief Li. Li San, the celebrity of the Black Bear Jingluo Village? Wu Village aunt stared at Li San. "I''m Village Aunt Wu!" "You''re Li San? Leader Li''s entourage in Luo Village? The ten-cornered green coffin was won? Li San who helped Luo Village get the Black Skull Ridge?" "Yes!" Li Sanyi looked smug. After listening, Village Aunt Wu''s eyes flashed. "It turned out to be Li San, even the Lord of Luo Village will admire you!" Wu Village aunt stared at Li San. "Go! We don''t have to fight with this Li San!" "Aunt Wu, but!" Seeing that Wu Village aunt didn''t want to embarrass Li San, the villagers were angry. Chapter 460： Believe it or not Wu Village aunt glared. "Yes!" Several people stared at Li San and planned to leave. "Wait!" Just when Wu Village aunt was about to take people away, Li San spoke. "You can''t go, I have something to say!" "Li San, you think you are from Luo Village, supported by black bear spirits, Wu Village is not afraid of you!" Someone yelled. Li San was helpless. "Don''t worry, listen to me, you will regret not listening when you leave!" Aunt Wu smiled. "Then I hear it!" Li San smiled and took a few steps forward to face Wu Village aunt. "Aunt Wu, you must be interested in my name." "Who? Just say it!" Li San got to the side of Wu Cungu. "Li Zhuzi! Village Chief Wu!" After listening, Wu Village aunt''s pupils shrank and her face changed drastically. "Mr. Wu and them, why do you know them?" "I just became good friends with them, and I saved them!" "They are alive, but they can''t get out in Heikuling. You can tell Wu Village Patriarch to send someone to rescue them!" Wu Cungu asked Li San half-believingly. "How can I believe what you just said?" Li San directly raised the village chief''s sign. When she saw that thing, Village Aunt Wu''s face was hard to look. This was Village Chief Wu''s belongings, and it was actually in Li San''s hands. It was surprising that Li Zhuzi and Wu Village Chief did not die. He thought they had disappeared in Heikuling a long time ago. "Everyone should remember that Li San is my great benefactor in Wu Village. If you encounter him in the future, no one should be rude to him, or I will punish him severely." "We understand!" Wu Village aunt stretched her face, turned her head and led his people away from here. "Li San, why does the aunt Wu listen to you so much?" "I should be handsome, ha." Li Sanzhen was a little shameless and made several people speechless. Li San turned to Heiwuchang and them. "How did you find it, what good stuff did you find just now?" Hei Wuchang pointed to several treasures in his hand. "We found these things are quite valuable." Li San glanced over with the eyes of the immortal, and He Wuchang''s hands were indeed a few good things, all of which were good treasures. These objects are considered extraordinary objects on the outside, but they can be seen everywhere in Black Skull Ridge. "Why are there no antique treasures here? That''s weird." Li Sanyi looked puzzled. "I think these ordinary treasures should be blindfolds that someone has put here. Let''s look for them again." When Li San led a few people forward, a few loud noises came. "It seems that something happened over there." For a time, the entire Black Skull Ridge began to shake continuously. "Everyone, be careful!" Li San was cautious and flew up immediately. Village Chief Li and the others also followed Li San''s manner and used various methods, and they didn''t fall into the cracks. "How could something like this happen here?" Several people froze for a while. "We are about to fly, be careful and dead!" Li San yelled and shouted a few people to follow as he marched, and he took a few people and galloped away immediately. Li San wondered, Heikuling was safe just now, but he didn''t expect the sudden loud noise to continue and change its appearance. "I think this may be a change in Black Skull Ridge!" "Li San, can it be the mysterious place we are looking for?" "I think this is extremely possible, we can hurry and find it!" Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, followed in Li San''s footsteps. They followed the valley directly to the bottom of the valley. "What stuff is there?" Heiwuchang''s eyes were sharp, and he suddenly looked up and saw a huge object. He just thought he was wrong. Li San glanced over at the same time and couldn''t help being surprised. I saw that a huge coffin stood upright in front of them within a kilometer of a few of them. This thing towers high into the clouds, and also glows green, it should be tens of meters long and wide. "I have never seen such a huge coffin stone." "It''s so big, I''m afraid I can''t move it!" When Mr. Li saw this, his eyes kept flashing. "If we take it and ask me Luo Village workers to sell it as a treasure, then we can make some money!" Li San rolled his eyes and curled his lips. "Mr. Li, you don''t forget to make money when you are here. I really admire you." Li San speeded up and flew there directly, raising his eyes and looking at the past, this thing is indeed too tall. At this time, countless people from major villages and sects have gathered here. "How come there are hundreds of people here?" "Of course they came to grab this thing, you think it wasn''t just Luo Village who found this thing!" To Li San''s surprise, when his eyes hit the stone, he could clearly feel that his ten-cornered green coffin was moving. Li San couldn''t help frowning, this thing was related to the ten-cornered green coffin. Li San suddenly thought of something, maybe this thing is another piece in the ten-cornered green coffin! Because just now Li San saw with fairy eyes that the word "Cheats" appeared on it. Li San scanned the surroundings. Among those people were some shameless people Li San had known before, including Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu. The black bear spirit actually came, and those who were going to kill Li San, the black bear spirit was also here. "These people are all here. It seems that this coffin is going to be snatched today!" "Li San, you are here!" After seeing Li San appear, someone stared at Li San angrily. "How about, you are here, so I will come!" Song Qianxue aimed at Li San, and he suddenly frowned. Song Qianxue''s heart tightened, and Li San actually improved within a few days, fearing that it would not be so easy to abuse him in the future. Song Qianxue and the others knew that one of the ten-cornered green coffins had already been acquired by Li San, so they would never allow the others to be acquired by Li San. The ten-cornered green coffin is known to the people in the big villages, but not to the people in other villages. "Li San, do you think you are great? We used to let you be well before." Li San smiled. "Song Qianxue, you have a big face, it was obviously my Li San who let you be well before, otherwise, you won''t be here now to chirp with me." "Li San, you!" "You should leave Black Skull Ridge immediately, or I will get rid of you!" Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu, they knew Li Sanneng said for a long time, so they didn''t want to quarrel with Li San. The most important thing now is to grab things before talking. Since Master Daluo became Li San''s novice, Li San is certainly not afraid of anyone. If people like Li Zhuzi and Wu Village Chief are saved in the future, Wu Village will become Li San''s assistant, at least he will become a person with more people. "Li San, do you want to grab this? I think you leave here quickly." "Speak with strength, Song Qianxue!" Li San rolled his eyes. "Song Qianxue, you just have these tricks, I have seen a lot of them, and I can''t change them." Chapter 461： Lost way Song Qianxue was angry, this Li San was mocking and couldn''t bear it! "Okay, change this girl!" People in other villages watched the excitement of Song Qianxue and Li San, and they wanted to take away the big sarcophagus. "Li San, you can''t help yourself!" Soon, the head of village Li rushed up to help Li San unhappy. "Song Qianxue, I''m a novice of Village Chief Li, you dare to join, do you treat my Luo Village as a dish!" Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, directly rushed to help Li San, Song Qianxue hesitated, after all, Master Luo is an expert. "Well, in the face of Village Chief Li, Li San, I won''t fight you now, wasting my precious time!" "Song Qianxue, you don''t want to fight, you can''t fight me!" Li San''s face showed a look of contempt for the other party. After a while, more and more villagers came to rob. The black bear spirit walked over and looked at it for a long time but didn''t see anything. No one knew what was going on, they were silent. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue cast their eyes blankly. "Black Bear Spirit, you have been in Heikuling for more than ten years and don''t know why this is, we don''t know either." The black bear spirit ignored Song Qianxue, owner of Liu Zhuang, and the others. Li San smiled. "Black Bear Spirit, you were laughed at by them!" "Li San, you know what a fart!" Village Chief Li whispered to Li San. "Don''t make trouble." This is Black Skull Ridge, and the Black Bear Spirit is more familiar than anyone in any village. Li San didn''t take care of the people in these villages. He walked to the side with Village Chief Li and the people in Luo Village. Li San stretched out a hand and probed it carefully. After that, Li San subconsciously closed his hand, only to see ripples suddenly appeared on the surface of the thing. "There is a corpse formation here!" Li Sanyi''s face was unbelievable and tried again, and he felt a few powerful forces pulling him in. Before Li San had time to stop, Li San was directly sucked in. Unexpectedly, Li San passed through directly! "Li San?" "I just saw Li San put him in!" "Impossible! Don''t you have bad eyes?" Countless people did see Li San disappearing there just now, and everyone was taken aback. They also stretched out their hands like Li San just now, waves appeared, and they were also pulled in by the powerful suction. The black bear spirit Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Zhuang, felt tight in their hearts. What does this mean? They were also directly inhaled afterwards. Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, was surprised when he saw this. "There is something in it, Li San has already put it in, and we will follow soon!" "Ok!" Heiwuchang looked at each other for a few times and then followed Li San through. They could not ask Li San to deal with Song Qianxue and Village Master Liu. Soon, everyone penetrated curiously. At this time, Li San stood still, and he was waiting for Village Chief Li Heiwuchang and them to come in. Soon, the villagers appeared among the boulders. Li San felt that this seemed to be another world-shaking situation. Li San scanned the surroundings. Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, later found Li San. "Follow me and look for it there." The people in other villages scattered and went looking for treasure. After a while, Li San looked up and saw that they couldn''t help being surprised, and a ghostly road appeared in the air. "Where does this lead?" "do not know." The Black Bear Spirit was dumbfounded at the same time, he didn''t know where this led. With curiosity, several people couldn''t help but walked up. Li San felt that there was a lot of danger here. Before Li San went up to persuade him, many villagers had already followed, and their eyes were erratic, as if someone from above was calling them up. Song Qianxue whispered to his men. "There should be nothing here, we will follow, maybe there is something on it." Many people followed Song Qianxue up. Village Chief Li was about to take the people of Luo Village up, he was afraid that others would preempt them. "Mr. Li, don''t worry, there should be danger here!" Chief Li was pulled back by Li San. "What''s the impulse!" "Li San, why are you pulling me? Song Qianxue and they all went up. I can''t get nothing in Luo Village!" Chief Li smiled. "There should be no danger, look, Song Qianxue and them are all there!" Chief Li''s smile suddenly stopped. There were several screams in the air, and only a few people fell directly from the sky and became corpses. What does it mean? "There is danger here!" Suddenly, they heard a strange noise, and Li San looked around with his eyes. "They are ghosts!" Those ghostly scarlet eyes are eager to try, they may attack people at any time. At the same time, the people who fell from above were swallowed directly by those ghosts. "very scary!" The people backed away with their weapons. For a time, monsters from all directions rushed out to the crowd, and the villagers became their delicacy. Some people were swallowed directly, and the scene was terrifying. Master Liu Zhuang cursed as he ran on the road. This giant coffin is indeed a treasure, but it is useless if there is no life. "Don''t go up yet!" Li San asked the head of Village Li to keep calm. Li Sanxiang walked over there, the key to solving the problem should be here. "Li San, what are you going to do!" "Don''t worry, I''m thinking of a way!" When Li San approached, Li San felt the corpse force. These strange ghosts did not attack Li San. "Li San, how did you do it?" Li San pointed directly at the strange ghost. "Go and help me teach Song Qianxue and the others!" The strange ghost understood Li San''s meaning, and they nodded and yelled directly at Song Qianxue and the others. What do you mean? Zombies listen to Li San! Everyone was shocked. "Run, they are here!" The **** they rushed towards them, Song Qianxue and their faces changed drastically. "Li San, what are you doing!" "You can do whatever you say, of course it is to teach you!" Song Qianxue cut it out, and the strange ghost split his head directly. "Li San, you are crazy!" Li San chuckled triumphantly. "All ghosts!" The roar kept coming and rushed over. "Li San, you!" Although Song Qianxue and the others have strength, so much is even more difficult. Song Qianxue went immediately. "Song Qianxue, if you want to kill me, kill these ghosts first." Master Liu Zhuang was very clever, so he stepped aside and didn''t help when they saw Song Qianxue being abused. "Li San, we don''t come out of Black Skull Ridge, so don''t even think about it!" At this time, more and more zombies rushed past. The black bear spirits rushed over. Li San and Master Luo joined forces and killed a group of monsters in an instant. "Li San, you are really amazing!" Li San didn''t want others to get the rest of the ten-cornered green coffin. "The ten-cornered green coffin is never yours!" Seeing Li San flying over, Song Qianxue cursed and blasted Li San with several moves. "Quickly get out of the way!" Li San jumped up. Such a ghost is very powerful for Song Qianxue, but for Li San, he is not afraid, he can handle it in a few minutes. Chapter 462： Use the coffin skillfully "These ghosts are becoming more and more, Li San, what shall we do?" "Don''t worry too much, what am I afraid of." "Song Qianxue, you are a timid person." At this time, Li San smiled Song Qianxue and was so angry that Li San couldn''t stand Li San. At the same time, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuang owners accelerated their progress. Li San resisted those corpse formations, he relied on his own ten-cornered green coffin to decide. Li San''s fight against the ten-cornered green coffin has reached an enviable level, so it can be resisted. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu Hei Xiong Jing are indeed not familiar with this qi, but they just resisted them with their strength. "Li San, you want to rush forward, don''t think about it!" Seeing Li San running in front of him, Song Qianxue was not happy to get up. He would not allow Li San to surpass himself. Song Qianxue rushed directly to Li San who was in front. Song Qianxue frowned. "What''s the situation?" Li San smiled triumphantly. "This is inside another ten-cornered green coffin. It is very ghostly. Your weapon can no longer be used." Suddenly, Li San knocked out of his anger, and accumulated on Li San in all directions, and there were several angers on his head. Li San was like this, Song Qianxue saw that his pupils shrank. Song Qianxue felt the power of Li San, and Li San was a bit stronger than his practice. Song Qianxue slashed directly on Li San''s guarding Qi on all sides. With one blow, Li San directly abused Song Qianxue, after which he successfully turned them into his own air mass. "Li San, you actually took advantage of Lao Tzu''s promotion for yours!" After a few loud noises, the countless coffin trails above unexpectedly continued to fly. Everyone was dizzy, and some people flew out and were eaten by the monsters. Li San and the others reluctantly settled down, and they were almost shot out just now. At the same time, Li San was surprised that the coffin road above was constantly changing. Master Luo whispered. "Li San, this is a type of coffin corpse formation!" Li San nodded and understood. Seeing this kind of corpse formation avenue, Li San couldn''t help but was stunned. There was such a corpse formation in this giant coffin stone. The people in several big villages didn''t even see these corpse formations at all, and they rushed forward no matter how many they were. Heiwuchang just about to go up, Li San directly reached out to stop them. "Don''t hurry, let those people go up and die first, I''m afraid it''s not that easy here!" After village chief Li and Master Luo looked at each other for a few times, they agreed with Li San''s ideas, so they stared at the people in those villages cautiously, and they rushed up. Soon, the people of those villages disappeared from the sight of Li Sanji in an instant. "They disappeared and disappeared, how do we do it? Should we keep up or wait here?" Although Chief Li is from Luo Village, he only listens to Li San now, and he believes in Li San. Without hesitation, Li San pointed forward not far away. "We can go, keep up, what should be in there!" So, Li San flew in with a few people. Master Liu Zhuang jumped up and flew in directly with people. "Lord Liu, he was the first!" Of course, the people in other villages are not to be outdone. They can''t call Liu Zhuangzhu to grab it at the same time. They will fly in. Soon, many people appeared in another location. "Where is this place?" Ghost electricity continued to come from the air, and villagers were shot and scrapped. "This place can''t stay at all!" Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue frowned. "Where? It''s so magical and dangerous!" Li San smiled. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you know that I have a ten-pointed green coffin, and this huge stone should be a ten-pointed green coffin, so the part of the ten-pointed green coffin should be here!" Everyone''s pupils shrank. It turned out that it was like this. Of course, they had to grab the ten-cornered green coffin in front of Li San and Luo Village, but where could it be found. There are some burial objects in the ten-cornered green coffin to find. The people in the major villages are all eager. "It''s really unexpected that there are corpse formations here!" Li San smiled. "If you want to get this ten-cornered green coffin, then you can beat me up, you won''t survive here!" Master Liu was angry. "It should be you Li San who can''t get out!" Master Liu Zhuang was disdainful. He planned to join forces with Song Qianxue to kill Li San and asked Li San to surrender the ten-cornered green coffin, so he never shot Li San, and he was not enough to beat Li San alone. of. After Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue glanced at each other, they were going to fight Li San together. Song Qianxue planned to rush towards Li San first. Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, is ready to help Li San. At this time, the black bear spirit led the people on Li San''s side. The black bear spirit in Liujiazhuang didn''t plan to help anyone, so he decided to grab the ten-cornered green coffin afterwards. Staring at Li San, Master Liu laughed. "The ten-cornered green coffin decided to belong to my Liujiazhuang. Hand it over, Li San!" Song Qianxue took a few steps out with a cold face. There was a loud noise. Several people rushed to Li San, and for a while, the ghost spirit in the entire ten-cornered green coffin directly surrounded Li San. Master Li Village Chief Luo frowned. "Li San, you have to be careful of them!" At this time, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu set off together. Countless people attacked Li San from all directions, and Li San was calm. Master Liu Zhuang yelled. "Everyone killed Li San by a few tricks!" Apart from anything else, everyone rushed directly to Li San. And Master Luo Master Li Village Chief Heiwuchang protects Li San. Liu Jiazhuang took a look first, he didn''t plan to help anyone. Li Sanluo Village and the others have fought to the extent that they do not distinguish between you and me. Some people were directly defeated by Luo villagers and Master Luo Heiwuchang. Zhuangzhu Liu didn''t have time to get out of Li San soon, he was wounded, and he was bleeding. Master Liu Zhuang scolded angrily. "Li San, you hurt Lao Tzu, I''m never finished with you!" Master Liu managed to endure the severe pain and rushed out again. "Lord Liu, is the feeling of being abused good?" Seeing Liu Zhuangzhu suffering, Li San was very happy. Master Liu yelled angrily. "Li San, I just gave you a few tricks just now." Song Qianxue stared at Li San, who played against Liu Zhuang. This Li San was really good, but his was not bad. Song Qianxue rushed out. "Li San, I''m here too, you have this strength, but you have a ten-cornered green coffin. My Song Qianxue''s words must be better than your Li San." Song Qianxue rushed out at the same time. Li Sanyi''s face was calm and stood still. Master Luo Heiwuchang stood beside Li San to form a group, while the villagers formed a group. Master Liu Zhuang rushed out first. Someone yelled. "It''s absolutely important to go up and grab the ten-cornered green coffin in Li San''s hands!" Li San and Li village chief looked at each other and rushed out. Li San is directly and completely integrated, and the ghostly spirit is constantly changing in the hands of Li San. "Li San, what are you doing?" Li Sanyi raised the corner of his mouth. "You will know!" Li San rushed out in a few steps, protecting Qi accumulating in all directions, and at the same time it exploded to the extreme. Boom! Li San is more powerful every time than last time. Li San let out a loud roar, and Li San formed immense power in all directions, and the people in the village were taken aback. Li Sanhaoqiang''s ghost method! When they slashed at Li San, they were directly countered by Li San''s ghost energy. Chapter 463： The power of the ghoul "Then Li San is too strong to kill him!" "Yes, it''s hard to grab the ten-cornered green coffin!" As Li San''s self-confidence was improving, he stared at Song Qianxue, his eyes were full of murderousness and confidence. At the same time, Song Qianxue looked dissatisfied, and they rushed towards Li San together. At this time, the Black Bear Spirit didn''t plan to help them. Although he was familiar with Li San, he couldn''t help Li San on his side. Song Qianxue exclaimed angrily. "Black Bear Spirit, what are you doing, don''t come up to help us and Song Qianxue!" The black bear spirit rolled his eyes and he looked helpless. "I''m not going, you can, I''ll go hunting for treasures." Li San smiled. "I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!" "Li San, you!" Suddenly, Song Qianxue rushed towards Li San. "Song Qianxue, don''t have to talk to Li Sanfei, just fight!" Li San''s expression was serious, and he increased his skills. Suddenly, Li San took a few steps with sharp eyes, and instantly rushed to the people in the opposite village. Song Qianxue''s heart tightened. Song Qianxue stood there and began to resist Li San. The ghost light burst out not far in front of them, and when it accumulated, Li San was surprised. Unexpectedly, they were calling out ghosts. The other villagers were also taken aback, and Song Qianxue had to use this trick to deal with Li San, but Li San was not easy to deal with. Those ghosts are very different. Heiwuchang pointed at those ghosts. "Li San, those ghosts rushed over, that ghost has hundreds of horns!" Li San shot his eyes and glanced over, they were polyhorned ghosts. Song Qianxue stared at Li San triumphantly. "Li San!" Song Qianxue pointed directly towards Li Sanluo Village. "dash forward!" In an instant, hundreds of ghosts directly rushed out of the corpse formation, and they directly flared their teeth and claws towards Li Sanji. Master Liu saw that Song Qianxue and the others had a trick, they didn''t plan to make a move, only seeing that Li San was eaten by a ghost. "You, Li San, are going to die!" "I still have Master Luo!" With that, Li San raised his eyebrows to Master Luo. "We should have joined hands!" Master Luo nodded. Li San learned the various methods of Master Luo, and of course it was easy to deal with these ghosts. Song Qianxue pointed to Li San. "You guys punch me!" As soon as the voice fell, the ghosts rushed towards Li San. "Li San, they are here!" The head of village Li squeezed sweat for Li San. "You flash to the side, let me charge!" Li San didn''t intend to call the people of Luo Village to play, or he himself and Master Luo played. He believed that they could, but it was just a few ghosts. Looking at the ghost with the eyes of the fairy, Li San couldn''t help but tighten his heart. They are all evil spirits, and they are really hard to deal with. Li San planned to kill ghosts directly. At this time, Li San and the ghost were rushing, everyone staring intently. The power of that ghost was directly beheaded and killed by Li San. Li San proudly took aim at Song Qianxue and them. "You ghost is nothing more than that!" "Li San, you!" It didn''t take a few seconds for the ghost to become Li San''s trophy, and Song Qianxue was angry. "Li San, you just killed two big ghosts, not great!" "Well, I killed all your ghosts to convince you!" Song Qianxue was not surprised, and those in the village were the same as those in Luo Village. Song Qianxue frowned to remind Li San. "Li San, you have to be careful, those evil spirits are much more powerful than you think!" Li San smiled, Li San was too lazy to deal with the owner of Liu Zhuang, he directly aimed at Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, aren''t your ghosts powerful? This is your ghost summoning technique!" Li San was mocking Song Qianxue. Li San turned to Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, you can''t use it more powerfully, right?" A murderous look appeared in the corner of Song Qianxue''s eyes. "Flush me!" The higher ghost rushed towards Li San. Li San still had a calm face, and the ghost in his hands was still brewing. The air masses around Li San flew out directly. With a sound, the ghost ended up falling to the ground and rolling his eyes to death. Then the ghost pill flew out, and Song Qianxue was snatched by Li San just as she was about to grab it. "This is my ghost pill!" Everyone was stunned. Song Qianxue screamed and rushed up for a while distressed. Li San got the intention to hook Song Qianxue. "Come again!" Song Qianxue whispered to Song Qianxue. "Although Li San is very good, but I believe ghosts should be able to." Song Qianxue''s face turned from blue to black. "Fuck me the evil spirit!" Song Qianxue secretly said, this time the ghosts rush together, you Li San can deal with it, you can do it! However, after a few minutes, the ghosts became corpses. They are over too! impossible! Everyone was dumbfounded, Song Qianxue was going to be mad, they were dumbfounded. Mayor Li gave a thumbs up to Li San. "Li San, you are great." "It''s just a small operation!" At this moment, when the other ghosts saw their companions, they had become Li San''s spoils, and they took a few steps back cowardly. Song Qianxue was angry. "Ghost, give me another attack!" At a time, several big ghosts surrounded Li San. "Li San, see how you escape!" Seeing that Li San was attacked by a ghost, Village Chief Li was about to go up, Li San waved his hand. "Not yet, I can do it alone." Li San directly exploded out of a ghost air group and hit the opposite side. The ghosts were knocked out and disappeared. Li San clapped his hands. "These are nothing more than that!" what! Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were angry. "Song Qianxue, your ghost is not good!" Song Qianxue wanted to curse. There is also a big ghost, now I can only rely on it! At this time, the evil spirit was eager to try, and its scarlet eyes stared at Li San. "It''s up to you! Kill Li San!" Song Qianxue is calling for evil spirits. Song Qianxue stared at the evil spirit, the spell in Li San''s hand was so powerful that Song Qianxue had no bottom. Can this evil spirit succeed? "Rush up to me!" Master Liu Zhuang looked at them. Li San smiled and angered directly at the ghost''s neck. A few more breaths directly engulfed the ghost. "See where you are going!" Song Qianxue intends to rescue the ghost, but Li San will not give Song Qianxue the opportunity and time. A direct blow to the top of the ghost''s head, it directly turned into a ghost pill. "Quickly grab the ghost pill!" Before the owner of Liu Zhuang went up and grabbed it, Li San directly grabbed the ghost pill. "Lord Liu, don''t know what you can do!" "Li San, you dare to grab it!" Upon seeing this, Song Qianxue was completely stupid, and they reacted to each other. All the ghosts are gone! Song Qianxue vomited blood, and Master Liu came forward. "Are you okay?" "Song Qianxue, you start driving for me!" It wasn''t that Song Qianxue was vomiting blood with anger, but Song Qianxue had just used ghost summoning and he was bitten back. "Li San!" Song Qianxue pointed to Li Sanyi''s face unconvinced. Master Liu Zhuang took a few steps forward. "We should have abused Li San." Suddenly, black air clusters appeared around the owner of Liu Zhuang. what is this? "Li San!" Staring at Li San, Song Qianxue urged Master Liu. "Lord Liu, kill him Li San!" Song Qianxue was full of anger, and the others could kill Li Sand. However, after a few shouts, Master Liu flew directly. "I told you to pretend to be green onions!" At the same time, Li San directly attacked Liu Zhuangzhu. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t pretend to understand, he was directly cut down by Li San. "Lord Liu is also dizzy!" The people in Liujiazhuang felt that they had no face and retreated subconsciously. Master Liu Zhuang got up and cursed. He was abused by Li San just now without waiting to pretend. Chapter 464： Useless things "Lord Liu, I am coming!" Song Qianxue rushed up unbearably. Li San jokingly smiled. "Song Qianxue, you don''t have a face yet, and you still want to be abused by me!" Song Qianxue rushed out and suddenly summoned the evil spirits out. Li San couldn''t help but shrink his pupils. Song Qianxue is like a ghost at this time, which should be fused with the ghost. "Li San, hand over the ten-cornered green coffin honestly!" At this time, Song Qianxue had already released her ghost pill to kill Li San. "Song Qianxue, the ten-cornered green coffin is in my hands, you want to win the ten-cornered green coffin, don''t think about it!" Song Qianxue burst out of ghostly spirit suddenly. The people in Li Sanluo retreated, and Master Luo wanted to go up at this time. Ghost energy accumulates directly in Li San in all directions. Li Sanli stared at Song Qianxue and laughed in place. Apart from anything else, Song Qianxue rushed out of her ghostly. Suddenly one person spurted blood! Mayor Li stared eagerly into the air. "Is Li San hurt?" Hei Wuchang''s face is calm. "It won''t be Li San, don''t worry!" Song Qianxue''s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were vomiting blood. "Li San, die!" "I''m afraid you Song Qianxue won''t have a chance!" Li San was already ready for the final blow. Song Qianxue was hit directly after shouting. Song Qianxue directly landed on the ground and trembled. what! Li San secretly said that Song Qianxue''s ghost was very strong, and she just barely managed to deal with it. Just now Li San used a ten-cornered green coffin to fight. Everyone doesn''t want to have anything to do with Li San anymore, stay away! Song Qianxue''s body was full of wounds at this time. Song Qianxue rushed forward completely angrily. "Song Qianxue, are you okay?" Song Qianxue is almost out of breath! Song Qianxue suddenly stood up and pointed at Li San angrily. "Li San, I won''t let you go!" Li Sanyi stretched out his hands with a helpless expression. "It''s Song Qianxue who wants to kill me with his own ghost pill. I can''t help it, he is looking for death!" Song Qianxue was almost killed by Li Sanyao. Master Liu did not dare to step forward and stare at Li San fearfully. Still not fighting with Li San, the treasure hunt is important. Li San took a few steps forward. "I''ll break this corpse formation, get out!" After speaking, he slammed into the air. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the entire sarcophagus. The corpse array is broken! Amazing Li San! "Back again!" "Li San!!" Suddenly someone shouted from behind. Li San suddenly turned his head. "Luo Shenren! Li Wu!" It was a pleasant surprise to see Luoshenren and Li Wu and Li San. "Why are you here?" Luo Shenren looked helpless. "Go back and talk about it." The Luoshen found Li Wu and couldn''t find Village Chief Li and the others, so they entered the giant sarcophagus. Chief Li nodded. "It came just right, we have a caregiver." Song Qianxue also appeared. Song Qianxue looked around and cursed. "Where is Song Qianxue?" "do not know!" "A bunch of trash, how can I explain it when I go back? Go find Song Qianxue!" Li Wu whispered to Li San. "Li San, Luoshen and I have searched for nothing, but I have encountered a group of ghosts!" Li San smiled. "Black Bear Spirit, have you been here for many years, haven''t you found this place?" "I haven''t seen it!" A group of people marched not far away. The people in Li Sanluo village kept a distance from the black bear spirit. "Li San, over there!" Heiwuchang pointed to the past. Village Chief Li Sanli and the others glanced over, and indeed something happened. I saw an object glowing in midair. "what is that?" "Look at it in the past!" Everyone approached the past cautiously, and the light became brighter and brighter. Coffin jade bottle! Seeing the coffin and jade bottle, the black bear spirit Liu Zhuangzhu showed greed on his face, and their eyes kept flashing. "It''s a coffin and jade bottle!" When the people in Luo Village saw the coffin and jade bottle, Village Chief Li was also excited. He didn''t expect that the legendary coffin and jade bottle would appear here. Liu Zhuangzhu and several people were eager to try, and they have not dared to step forward. Li San was puzzled. It was just a coffin and a jade bottle. Why would they be afraid and not rush to grab it? It is indeed not easy to meet the coffin and jade bottle. Li San looked carefully, there were a few coffin and jade bottles, he Li San wanted to grab them all, and others thought so. Master Liu suddenly spoke. "We grabbed it, how about our strength?" Li San squinted. "This can be grabbed with strength!" "Li San, this coffin and jade bottle may not belong to anyone!" Li Sanyi''s face was calm. Song Qianxue''s eyes turned to face Liu Zhuangzhu directly. "Li San will definitely **** the coffin and jade bottle, and he can''t let him succeed. We will join together to grab the coffin and the jade bottle, how about?" "No comment!" "You can have this!" Village Chief Li reminded him in a low voice next to Li San. "Li San, they are going to unite to grab the coffin and the jade bottle." Li Sanyi looked disapproving. "Tell them to grab the coffin and the jade bottle." The black bear spirit also stared at the coffin and jade bottle. He cast his eyes on the people in Liujiazhuang, and he had to be ready to rush to grab the coffin and jade bottle at any time. Master Heiwuchangluo is standing here with Li San, and they are going to grab the coffin and jade bottle. The second master of Wu Manor Wu Sansao wants to grab this coffin and jade bottle for Wu Manor. The black bear spirit stepped forward. "Li San, since there is a coffin and jade bottle, I want to seize this coffin and jade bottle for my Liujiazhuang." Village Chief Li didn''t worry about anything. As long as Li San was there, the coffin and jade bottle belonged to Taluo Village. Besides, there were people like Luoshen, Master Luo, and he was not afraid that Luo Village could not get it. "Li San, you don''t want a coffin and a jade bottle!" Li San sneered. "I''m going to make a reservation!" Black bear fine recommendations. "I''ll go up and grab it first, and then I will divide you into Luo Village." "Black Bear Spirit, are you so good?" Li Sanyi frowned, somewhat suspicious. "I don''t agree, you can''t join other villages to rob me!" The black bear nodded. "Yes it is!" Li San smiled. "Then you can go up and grab it first!" Li San didn''t rush to grab it, it was an accident of the black bear spirit. Seeing the triumphant expression on the black bear spirit, Li San secretly smiled. You guys got it first, and finally I, Li San, will take it. The black bear spirit didn''t want to call Li San and Luo Village first. "I''ll go first, and then you will be divided into Luo Village. Don''t worry, my black bear spirit will not deceive people." Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, had long been unable to hold back. "Song Qianxue, we are going to the big villages together, and we can''t get out if we don''t grab it!" "No comment!" Song Qianxue nodded. Seeing that several big villages were about to go, Li San smiled. Of course he knew that they planned to use people to grab the coffin and jade bottle. And the black bear spirit will not be distributed to the head of Luo Village Li at all. Master Liu flew directly up. They approached the coffin and jade bottle cautiously. Li San watched coldly from below. He was not in a hurry to grab it. He would look at the situation first. Master Liu laughed loudly. "I got it first!" After Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu looked at each other, Liu Zhuangzhu couldn''t wait to reach out for the coffin and jade bottle. Boom! As expected by Li San, suddenly, there was a loud noise! There was an invisible force in the coffin and jade bottle that directly struck Liu Zhuangzhu instability, and he felt severe pain from his whole body. After screaming, Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu were knocked out. Of course, they were injured without getting the coffin and jade bottle. Song Qianxue scolded angrily. "Song Qianxue, Master Liu, you are really useless rubbish!" Chapter 465： Coffin Jade Bottle Li San understood that there was indeed a corpse formation near the coffin and jade bottle, which he had already seen with the eyes of the immortal just now. So Li San didn''t plan to rush up to grab it. Now, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue broke the corpse formation for Li San, and then Li San was ready to operate. Master Liu Zhuang and Song Qianxue staggered up and cursed. It was obvious that something was going on. Song Qianxue was not convinced, he was smarter than Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue, he himself did not dare to come forward, after a moment of contemplation, he turned his head to several men. "You guys, go up and grab the coffin and jade bottle!" "Song Qianxue, I, we dare not!" Song Qianxue''s subordinates hesitated, they were afraid that after going up, they would have the same result as Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and others. Song Qianxue angrily pointed at a few of her subordinates. "Well? You won''t be able to do it if you don''t listen to me!" "How dare Song Qianxue!" In desperation, the men had no choice but to scalp up and get close to the coffin bottles. Unexpectedly, after a few screams, before the people waited for the coffin and jade bottle, they were directly knocked into the air. Song Qianxue''s men were hit and vomited blood, fortunately they were dead. The second master of Wu Manor was eager, and he asked his own men. "I can''t afford it, our people can go up and have a try!" Involuntarily speaking, a few people in Wu Manor flew up, but they had the same result, they almost died when they didn''t wait for the coffin and jade bottle to be hit. Wu Erye is undoubtedly angry. Li San smiled, this bunch of waste materials will suffer a loss if they want to go up and down. How can this be done, the coffin and jade bottle can''t be captured! Some people have pale faces, and they dare not move forward. Village Chief Li frowned. "Li San, are you sure? The coffin and jade bottle are not good!" Li Sanyi''s face was calm. "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''m sure, even if it''s not good enough!" Li San is so confident that no one is so confident. Village Chief Li Heiwuchang believes that Li San has this strength. "This coffin and jade bottle is protected by a corpse array!" Master Liu Zhuang was cursing the Three-Character Classic, and his inability to seize the coffin and jade bottle made him feel very upset. Master Liu muttered in a low voice. "Did we just neglect some details?" "It may be!" Just now, Li San''s divine eyes clearly saw that the shadow of the coffin and jade bottle was a ghost. At this time, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were all injured, and Song Qianxue black bear spirit Wu Erye and the others did not dare to move. Therefore, at this time, it should be Li San. Li San is confident that the coffin and jade bottle must be his own. . "Lord Liu, Song Qianxue, you feel much better now!" Being laughed at by Li San, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue was already in pain, but now it is even more uncomfortable. "Li San, you''re so proud of a fart, you can''t even think about it when you go up!" "Yes, Li San, I''ll wait for you to be knocked off!" Before Li San could go up, the spirit of the black bear suddenly appeared in the air, and he wanted the coffin and jade bottle. The Black Bear Spirit is a few layers better than the owner of Liu Zhuangzi Song Qianxue and the others. After he flashed a few times, it was still useless. The spirit of the black bear was knocked out by a ghost, and he stood there. "That air mass is too strong! Can''t get it!" Li San was helpless. "Black bear spirit, I am coming, you don''t have to go up." "I just wanted to try that ghostly power, it''s really extraordinary, Li San, you have to be careful!" "Don''t worry, I can!" The black bear spirit almost couldn''t get up. "Black Bear Spirit, do you want me to help you?" Li San knew that the black bear spirit should have just been injured. "No need, I can!" Li San scanned the surroundings of the coffin and jade bottle and couldn''t help but smile. The corpse array had been broken by those people just now, and the coffin and jade bottle were directly obtained by the words. Li San''s eyes were serious, and he flew directly to the coffin and jade bottle. "He''s going to succeed!" Everyone stared at Li San. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue cursed inwardly. "Li San, you don''t want to be proud, you just wait to get hurt by us!" Surprisingly, they thought that Li San would be vomited blood before they died, but they did not expect that after Li San stretched out his hand, he managed to get a few coffin and jade bottles down, which was really annoying. Li Sanyi smiled smugly to show off to the other side. "I''m sorry, I got these coffin and jade bottles first!" With that said, Li San received these coffin and jade bottles directly into his own hands. "Impossible! Li San, why are you not hurt?" Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and their chests were very annoyed. They yelled and yelled some unfair and innocent words, but they really had nothing to do. The fact is right in front of them, because they themselves were eager to go up to help Li San''s corpse formation first, and they couldn''t blame others, and then Li San was lucky enough to get it. Soon, Li San flew down directly. The black bear flew forward eagerly, with the photoelectric in his eyes. "Li San, you really got those coffin and jade bottles, can you share them with me?" The black bear spirit also eagerly took a few steps forward. "Li San, and me, you can also give me one, and I will be satisfied!" Wu Sanshao stepped forward at the same time and wanted to grab it. "I want good stuff too!" Li San shook his head, he put the thing away directly, and no one gave it to him. "Li San, what do you mean by not giving it to us?" "It doesn''t mean anything, just don''t give it to anyone, I don''t want to give it to you people, you want to have your own hands and feet, you won''t find it yourself!" The black bear spirit was a little angry. "Li San, didn''t you just say you want to give it to the mayor of Luo Village!" Li San gave a blank look. "I said it, but now I think about it, I don''t want to give it anymore. I''ll say it later. Presumably the village chief of Luo village won''t blame me. I am now a subordinate of Luo village, and it can be given to the chief of Luo village. " Li San is angry. Wu Sanshao and the black bear spirit did not get the same. Of course, the black bear spirit was very upset. If Li San didn''t give it to him, he would have to go up and grab one. Of course, Liu Zhuang Master Song Qianxue looked greedy for a while, they stared at Li San to **** it. A weapon flashed out of Li San''s hand. Seeing that some of them were about to rush over to grab something, Li San was not afraid of these people at all, after all, his strength was there. The black bear spirit finally shot! However, in the next second, the black bear spirit was directly hit by Li San and flew far away. Of course, the coffin and jade bottle could not be obtained in Li San''s hands. The black bear spirit flew out and disappeared without being seen outside the sky. "Is the black bear spirit running away?" Wu Manor Wu Erye and the others rushed towards Li San. "Li San, I advise you to hand over the coffin and jade bottle!" "I won''t pay, how can I recruit!" After a few screams, there is no doubt that the people of Wu Manor were directly blown out of the sky by Li San. Of course, some people were frightened. They stared at Li San and backed up again and again. They finally ran away. Of course, they didn''t plan to grab any more coffin and jade bottles. It was important to save their lives. "How come they all ran away, so I was so afraid that I would not be successful, what kind of village they were from, it was really embarrassing to come here." Li San laughed wildly and triumphantly. Chapter 466： Coffin Ganoderma Appears Li San suddenly thought of a question. After he got the coffin and jade bottle himself, the black bear spirit went to Liujiazhuang to send more people to grab his coffin and jade bottle. After a while, the people in other villages couldn''t get the treasure from Li San''s hands for a long time, and they all ran away in fear. Li San was helpless. Chief Li took a few steps forward. "Li San, the coffin and jade bottle are yours." Li San and the people of Luocun moved forward and continued to hunt for treasure. Soon, they came to a place. Li San and the people in Luo Village directly flew up. In fact, other ten-cornered green coffins may definitely appear here. Li San and the others have been speeding forward. After a while, they saw a giant coffin standing in front of them. "Such a big thing!" Li Sanyi looked at the coffin. Master Luo suddenly exclaimed and frightened Li San. "That''s the coffin ganoderma!" Li Sanyi was stunned. After a glance, his face also showed surprise and joy. Indeed, I saw a living coffin ganoderma here. I had only heard of it before. Li San suddenly thought that the ghost energy on Li Zhuzi Village Chief Wu should be able to use it to save him. He could use this coffin ganoderma to stimulate the ghost energy in them, which was very good for Ness. Village Chief Li was also surprised, he murmured, finally found this thing. Li San smiled triumphantly, afraid Song Qianxue and others would not have thought that there would be such a thing here. The black bear spirit of Liujiazhuang has been here for many years, and they have not found the coffin Ganoderma lucidum. Today, Li San and the others discovered it when they entered it. This is luck and opportunity. Others can''t compare it, and they are very angry. "Master Luo, what good way do you have to collect these coffin ganoderma?" Master Luo thought about it and explained it. "Li San, the coffin ganoderma is a good thing, Li San, I believe you should be able to collect it carefully." "This giant coffin should be the other part of the ten-cornered green coffin, Li San, you can also collect the ten-cornered green coffin. There must be a good way to **** this coffin ganoderma." "Okay, I''ll just follow your way!" Li San nodded a few steps and walked out. At the same time, the first ten-cornered green coffin appeared in his hand. This ten-cornered green coffin stood in front of Li San with great authority. Li San is using all methods to shoot the ten-cornered green coffin. In an instant, all the coffins began to fuse, they kept making strange noises, and the earth moved and the mountains moved. Li San couldn''t help being taken aback. "What does this mean? They can''t blend or are they difficult to blend?" Master Luo sternly reminded. "Li San, you can, it takes time!" Okay, try again, Li San''s expression is a bit serious. After that, the ten-cornered green coffins kept making loud noises. Li San directly absorbed the ghost energy in a few ten-cornered green coffins. Li San felt that his surroundings were hot for a while and deathly cold. Village Chief Li looked worried. "Li San, you have to hold on, we believe you can do it!" In order to combine a few ten-cornered green coffins to obtain the Ganoderma lucidum, Li San also did his best. Li San''s face changed a little at this time, and the ghost spirit in the ten-cornered green coffin was very strong. "Now you can collect the coffin ganoderma." After Li San made up his mind, he shot out with one hand, continuously sucking the energy wave of the coffin ganoderma. When they saw Heiwuchang, they kept exclaiming. Suddenly, there was a loud roar, and an evil spirit appeared above the ten-cornered green coffin. Master Luo exclaimed. "It''s an evil spirit!" Li San glanced at the past and his heart moved, how come this is not a human thing suddenly! Li San understood that he should have moved the ten-cornered green coffin and then sucked the coffin Ganoderma lucidum and exploded the thing. Master Luo smiled. Staring at the ghost''s shadow, Li San was not afraid. "This guy is so strong!" Li San couldn''t help but admire. Master Luo reminded. "Li San, you can only cut it off first before you can completely combine a few ten-cornered green coffins into one!" "Understood, then it will be done!" Seeing that Master Luo didn''t mean to move, Li San didn''t understand. "I said, won''t you come up and help me?" Master Luo looked serious. "Li San, it''s not that I didn''t go up, it''s because you can only complete the task of getting the coffin ganoderma by yourself. I can''t help you!" Understood, with a loud roar, a spell flashed out of Li San''s hand, and Li San rushed towards the evil spirit, then he could do it by himself, and no one could help him. Li San''s spell is constantly rising. Several people were dumbfounded, really wanting to be a character like Li San. Village Chief Li Heiwuchang wanted to rush to help Li San, but of course Master Luo wanted to stop them. "You can rest assured that you don''t have to help. Li Sanyi must go up with this matter. The ghost only recognizes Li San, and it wants to do him!" It turns out that Village Chief Li understood why Master Luo didn''t help Li San just now. It''s not that Master Luo didn''t help Li San but for another reason. "The ten-cornered green coffin is determined!" The ghost went directly to Li San, and Li San rushed straight towards him with sharp eyes. At this time, Song Qianxue marched with an angry expression on her face. "Song Qianxue, I have been waiting here for a few hours, how about? Is there any treasure in our family?" Song Qianxue of course saw this person immediately panicked. "I heard something happened to our people?" Song Qianxue looked helpless. "Li San almost wiped out our people!" "Li San!" "Some of our people were also injured by Li San." Hearing this, Ghost Domain Tianzun''s eyes were scarlet, that kid was really amazing. Song Qianxue looked helpless. "I was grabbing the coffin and jade bottle at the time!" "Li San''s strength can''t beat him, and Li San got the coffin and jade bottle." "Song Qianxue, in this way, you first take someone to find Li San and the others, and I will take someone there again!" At this time, people in other villages are looking for treasures, and they are constantly being attacked by ghosts, and they have to fight against zombies. Suddenly, they heard the constant loud noise from Li San from a thousand miles away, and they couldn''t help but frown and glance over there. "Did something big happen there?" Some subordinates ran over. "That''s it. I just saw Village Chief Li Sanli and they were fighting the evil spirits, it was very bloody!" Goblin! Master Liu Zhuang''s pupils shrank after hearing this. "Then, if there is a ghost, will there be coffin ganoderma there? Can Li San find the ten-cornered green coffin?" "It''s possible, we can''t call Li Sande!" Soon, Song Qianxue rushed over with people at this time. "Li San and the others are getting Ganoderma lucidum! Are we going to grab it right away?" "What are you waiting for, of course I must go!" The black bear spirit saw Li San from a few big villages. "The coffin Ganoderma was seen by Li San, so I can''t ask Li San to get it!" The black bear spirit led people rushing over at the same time. After Li''s thirty-corner green coffin was obtained, the coffin must of course become Li San''s. At the same time, the zombie disappeared, and Li San breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 467： Who is holding it? "Li San, you can use coffin Ganoderma lucidum, I am afraid that others will **** it later!" Master Luo exhorted a few times. I''m afraid that someone has gone to find someone else to grab the ten-cornered green coffin, coffin ganoderma, and coffin jade bottle. Village Chief Li and Master Luo looked eager, and Li San nodded. Involuntarily, Li San flew directly into the coffin of Ganoderma lucidum. Before long, Li San felt as comfortable as he was in a bath. Village Chief Li Heiwuchang encouraged Li San. "Li San, we believe you will be strong!" Soon, Li San entered the bottom of the coffin. Village Chief Li looked worried. "Did Li San go down?" "Is Li San swallowed by the coffin?" "impossible!" Village Chief Li was about to rush up to find Li San. "It''s Li San, he''s all right out!" Li San flew out directly, his temperament was indeed different, and the coffin ganoderma rose his strength. Village Chief Li breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, the coffin ganoderma continued to merge with Li San''s ghost. Li San got a little angry. "Master Luo, why can''t it succeed?" Master Luo observed. "Li San, the coffin ganoderma can be different from your ghost spirit." Suddenly, the earthquake started and loud noises kept appearing. "This is going to boom, we have to leave this place immediately!" Master Luo Li San flew out at the same time, and if they didn''t fly, they would be killed. At the same time, the others retreated directly. "What happened over there?" "Did someone do something?" Song Qianxue, Liu Zhuangzhu frowned and they didn''t know why. "Didn''t find Li San?" "Who is that?" Suddenly, someone exclaimed, and he pointed at the person in mid-air. "It''s Li San!" "How did he do it?" Song Qianxue yelled at Li San with a puzzled look. "Li San, give me the coffin and jade bottle!" The ten-cornered green coffin is their real goal. If they become Li San''s, they certainly disagree. "Li San, you can''t beat us people, we have hundreds of people!" Li San was speechless for a while. "I''m not afraid of you for thousands of people, coffin and jade bottles, they are with the black bear spirit, I was snatched by him just now!" The black bear was innocent. "Li San, what are you talking nonsense, I didn''t steal you!" Of course Song Qianxue and the others have to stare at the black bear spirit, they are asking what is going on? "Black Bear Spirit, isn''t the coffin and jade bottle in your hand?" The black bear spirit is helpless. "It''s really not in my hands, don''t believe Li San made it up!" "Li San, you have a coffin and a jade bottle in your hand!" Li San smiled. "Black Bear Spirit, didn''t I just give it to you!" Everyone stared at the black bear spirit, they faced Li San and then to the black bear spirit, which one of them got the treasure? Li Sanyi looked disapproving. "The coffin jade bottle is in the hands of the black bear spirit, you can ask him for it." Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu''s eyes turned thinking. The coffin jade bottle is possible in the hands of the black bear spirit. Of course they stared at the black bear spirit with suspicion in their eyes. Master Liu Zhuang pointed angrily at the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, it''s you, then you can hand it over honestly, I don''t want to do it with you!" The black bear spirit stared at Li San helplessly. "Li San, you are talking nonsense, the coffin and jade bottle are clearly in your hand!" Li San smiled triumphantly. In fact, Li San had already absorbed the coffin and jade bottle. The black bear spirit shouted. "Li San, you took it!" The black bear spirit pointed directly at Master Luo, the chief of Village Li, meaning that they should have hidden the treasure for Li San. Chief Li smiled. "The coffin and jade bottle are not with me!" The owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t care about it, but he was disappointed in the end. He didn''t find any coffin and jade bottle. "Black bear spirit, Chief Li doesn''t have that, they should be in your hands!" The black bear spirit was finally angered. "If you want to hit me, just come up and fight. You don''t have to talk about it, it''s true!" Chief Li urged. "Black Bear Spirit, you have to hand over the coffin and jade bottle honestly. We have nothing to do, otherwise, something will happen, and it will be very big!" The black bear spirit stared directly at the village chief Li. "People in Luo Village shouldn''t pick things up here!" And these villagers rushed forward to grab the coffin jade bottle and rushed directly to the black bear spirit. They didn''t know whether the black bear spirit really had a coffin jade bottle or something in their hands at this time. Song Qianxue stretched her face and became unhappy. "Black bear spirit, don''t think we dare not touch you!" The black bear spirit was annoyed for a while. "The coffin and jade bottle is clearly not with me, it should be in Li San''s hands!" "You dare not touch my hair!" The villagers hesitated when they heard it. Li San stepped forward directly. "Li San, the coffin and the jade bottle are clearly in your hands, why did you suddenly deal with me!" Staring at the black bear spirit, Li San began to disdain. The people in Liujiazhuang whispered to the black bear spirit. The black bear waved his hand. "Don''t worry about him, Li San is just Luo Village''s subordinate!" At this time, staring in Li San''s direction with anger, the black bear spirit felt that this Li San had arrived home with shame. Li San rushed directly to the black bear spirit. "Li San, you can''t kill him!" "Today everyone in Liujiazhuang is really there!" "Li San!" Song Qianxue directly asked the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, is the coffin and jade bottle really in your hand or is it not there?" Of course the black bear spirit looked helpless. "It''s really not with me, you don''t believe me, it''s in Li San''s hands!" That''s it. Soon, the Luoshen from Luo Village appeared. Luo Shenren couldn''t help frowning afterwards. "If Li San doesn''t have a coffin and a jade bottle, the Black Bear Spirit doesn''t have it either, so who else will it have? That''s weird." "Just ask Li San!" Song Qianxue stared at Li San. "Li San, the coffin and jade bottle are not in the hands of the black bear spirit!" The black bear walked out, and Village Chief Li stepped out at the same time. Luo Village and Luo Village will help Li San fight against Liujiazhuang''s people. Seeing the people in Luo Village appeared, Song Qianxue smiled. "I can kill Li Sancai and explain to the mayor of Luo Village!" At the same time, the Liujiazhuang people behind the black bear spirit did not stare at Li San with good eyes. They had already carried their weapons and were ready to fight with them. "Song Qianxue, if we want to kill Li San, we will go straight in a while!" "Li San, you killed my man, I want to beat you!" "It''s your people who have no strength and ability and can''t blame me. What can you do to me if you kill them?" "Li San, I want to teach you a lesson!" They were crowded, and Li San didn''t immediately rush to fight. A few steps ahead of the black bear spirit of the village chief Shaoge. "Song Qianxue, Black Bear Spirit, Li San is from my Luo Village. If you want to fight, you should ask me Luo Village first! You should consider my Luo Village and Village Chief Li!" Although Village Chief Li is a villager, he is not afraid of Song Qianxue and the others but he is very brave. Song Qianxue sneered. "Mr. Li, you are really not afraid. Ask the lord of your Luo village to come out and talk to me. You, the little village chief, are not qualified to talk to me." After hearing this, Village Chief Li was directly angry, and even looked down on people. Chapter 468： All is do Song Qianxue didn''t pay attention to Village Chief Li at all, he stared at Li San directly. "Li San, as long as you hand in the coffin and jade bottle honestly, I can guarantee that I will not do anything to the Chief Li of Luo Village, otherwise, you all know what the consequences are." Li San smiled disapprovingly. "If you want a coffin jade bottle, then use your strength!" Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others were already eager to try to rush forward, logically speaking, the coffin and jade bottle should be in Li San''s hands. "You don''t have to talk nonsense with Li San, it''s important to rush to him and grab the coffin and jade bottle!" The people in several large villages couldn''t help but say that it was important to rush to Li San Debao. Of course, the people in Luo Village and Luo Village had to rush out to help Li San at the same time. Li San smiled and flew out directly, so that''s it. Everyone didn''t expect that Li San had already cultivated above the fairyland, and it is not known when he achieved it. boom! The roars continued to rang in the air, and for a while, many people hadn''t released the treasures in their hands, and they had been abused by Li Sanyi''s operation. Li San rushed directly to Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others, these people are his old enemies. After a few moves, Song Qianxue directly hit Li San''s coffin beads, and someone fell to the ground to vomit blood. Master Liu Zhuang couldn''t understand Li San''s operating methods a bit, and he had to say that Li San was getting more and more difficult to deal with. Song Qianxue stared at Li San with incredible expressions. The speed of Li San''s improvement is really amazing. How did Li San do it? Where did the ghost anger on his body come from? After a few noises, a large group of people in the village were of course directly flew out of the sky by Li Sank, and they landed heavily afterwards. Song Qianxue looked at her speechlessly for a while. "These are a bunch of rubbish!" When these people faced Li San, they didn''t have any time to make any moves before they were successfully abused. Li San smiled triumphantly. "You just said you were going to kill me to vent your anger, what about this time? I''m out of strength!" There are hundreds of people in Liujiazhuang, Song Qianxue believes that Li San and Luo Village will not be able to beat them, but this is not the case. Song Qianxue pointed to her incompetent subordinates and shouted orders. "You guys get rid of Li San!" At the same time, Village Chief Li rushed out to help Li San. "The people in Luo Village must protect Li San, do you understand?" A group of people from Liujiazhuang and Luocun rushed to each other at the same time. One party wanted to kill Li San, while the other party tried to protect Li San. Li San frowned, all these people were crazy to get the coffin and jade bottle! After a while, hundreds of people wrapped up Li San. "It''s impossible for your people in Liujiazhuang to deal with the people in Luo Village and Luo Village!" Li San was not afraid at all, he rushed out of the circle in a flash. Li San resisted the attacks of hundreds of people with a ghostly spirit, and his figure was as fast as an arrow. "Li San is here!" Seeing it, everyone didn''t dare to rush forward. Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu looked surprised. Song Qianxue became fierce, and he stared at Li San who was rushing over. Of course it won''t work without a trick! In an instant, Song Qianxue was a little serious, and a mass of air appeared in her hand. Everyone was taken aback, of course they knew what he was doing. Village Chief Li Sanli was taken aback at the same time, Song Qianxue was actually using his own ghost to deal with Li San. This power is several times higher than the coffin and jade bottle in Luo Village. Of course Li San knew this. Li San flew out directly, and the ghosts around him were blessing at the same time. Song Qianxue''s eyes were not right. "Li San, I ask you to **** power!" "Hand over the coffin and jade bottle!" Song Qianxue and the others planned to encircle and attack Li San from all directions, and they rushed directly to Li San, intending to fight in groups. Xianfa broke out directly. Li San couldn''t help frowning, this guy is amazing! Li San rushed over first, and after dealing with one, he would deal with the others. However, Li San couldn''t break through the surrounding crowds at all. Immediately someone rushed over to help Li San. Heiwuchang also flew past, and the scene was messed up. Liu Zhuang Master Song Qianxue was helping Liujiazhuang at this time, and he planned to split up with Song Qianxue after robbing the coffin and jade bottle. "Song Qianxue, I want to kill you!" "Li San, you are the only one who wants to fiddle with me!" "It''s not Li San, but Luo Village!" "Luo Village too!" Luo Village had long wanted to get rid of Liujiazhuang. Now that Li San is here, it is possible. Song Qianxue was directly murderous. "Li San, you told me to have to urge me to deal with you ghostly, you are really good, give me the coffin and jade bottle!" Li San cursed secretly, and flew out directly after roaring. "Song Qianxue, if I don''t give it to you, you will die!" Song Qianxue snorted. The black bear spirit roared at Li San at this time. At this time, the sky was full of anger. He and Song Qianxue rushed towards Li San together, and all the ghost weapons in their hands burst out with the strongest power. What were they calling, Li Sanyi was stunned. Suddenly, a black object appeared in the air. "It''s an evil spirit!" Seeing this, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Liu Jiazhuang called out all the evil spirits to Li San. However, Li San had already seen some clues, this evil spirit was just a phantom, it should be a clone. "Song Qianxue, this is your evil spirit in Liujiazhuang, right?" Li Sanli looked calm and composed in the air. He stared at the black bear spirits with confidence in his eyes. Seeing that Li San was not afraid of ghosts, Song Qianxue stared at others, and they were a little helpless. Li San was not afraid of the evil spirits. Li San closed his eyes directly, and the force in his hand blasted a spell. Everyone was taken aback when they saw it. "Black bear spirit, you have to be careful of Li San!" Song Qianxue exclaimed to remind. Li San had already rushed over, and of course he wouldn''t give Song Qianxue the time and opportunity to make moves. "Li San!" The black bear spirit directly burst out to protect himself. "The ten-cornered green coffin is determined!" Li San directly addressed the black bear spirit, making a constant crisp sound for a while. Li San and the black bear spirit Song Qianxue are all duels between the strong, and it is hard to see such a lively for hundreds of years. The black bear tried his best to resist Li San, and he was attacked by Li San. The black bear spirit and Song Qianxue felt the terrifying power of Li''s thirty-corner green coffin, and they dared not come closer. "Song Qianxue and the black bear spirit seem to be unable to fight, deal with Li Sanwei!" People in the village started talking, they really didn''t expect that Li Sanyi would abuse Liujiazhuang''s group. Li San smiled triumphantly and continued. The ten-cornered green coffin he just used is definitely his revision. Although Li San broke through a few evil ghost corpse formations, he didn''t fully open it. Song Qianxue whispered a reminder to the black bear spirit. "Li San is really amazing, how long can you fight with him?" The spirit of the black bear panted and frowned. "Well, don''t worry, I can still do it for a while!" While Li San was constantly attacking, the ten-cornered green coffin rushed towards the black bear with one move after another. The opponent was struggling, and he was injured. Li San chased after him. And the black bear spirit flew directly on the back of the evil spirit. The huge evil spirit opened his mouth wide and glared at Li San''s side. Chapter 469： Ghost At this time, Li San discovered that the evil spirit was constantly changing, and it actually grew countless ghost wings. The black bear spirit is directing the evil spirits to attack Li San. "Li San, I''m going to kill you to have a coffin jade bottle and a ten-cornered green coffin!" "Black Bear Spirit, if you are on at the same time, I can beat Li San too!" The black bear spirit suddenly changed, and his face became a ghost. Song Qianxue assisted the black bear spirit at the same time. Li San was thinking that the black bear spirit was not afraid of being defeated by evil spirits. "Black Bear Spirit, are you not afraid of evil spirits and want to control you if you don''t listen to you?" "Li San, what are you fart, it listens to me the most, don''t worry about it!" "Li San, here we are!" Suddenly, someone came from behind Li San. It was Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Village, who saw that the Black Bear Spirit and Song Qianxue didn''t kill Li San. They were anxious, so they rushed to grab the coffin and jade bottle. These people rushed directly to Li San. At this time, the people in Luo Village and Luo Village were helping Li San, and Li San felt very relieved. Village Chief Li led the people from Luo Village to help Li San, and the people from Luo Village helped Li San at the same time. Liu Zhuang was subject to the fight between Li San and the black bear spirit for a long time. The black bear spirit Song Qianxue couldn''t do Li San, so he rushed too. "Song Qianxue, you and the black bear spirit can''t do it, and we have to come up to help you!" Hei Xiong Jing was very angry when he heard it. "Lord Liu!" Zhuangzhu Liu smiled contemptuously. "You are a waste person, you can''t kill Li San, what kind of black bear spirit is still called!" "Lord Liu, you!" Master Liu and the black bear scolded. Li San smiled. Song Qianxue saw that the black bear spirit Song Qianxue had been unable to deal with Li San, Song Qianxue also looked anxious, Liu Jiazhuang had no strength, Li San couldn''t deal with it alone. Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuangzhu rushed over. Everyone rushed up to help the Black Bear Spirit and Song Qianxue deal with Li San. Song Qianxue scolded Liu Zhuangzhu. "If Li San was so easily beaten to waste, we would have stopped work and went home a long time ago." "Song Qianxue, you from Liujiazhuang can''t do it!" The black bear is anxious. "We are dealing with a Li San now, you have the time to scold you!" Song Qianxue no longer scolded others, they stared at Li San and Luo Village at the same time. Li San directly killed the people in the villages. Master Liu Zhuang and they haven''t reacted yet. Suddenly, after a loud noise, someone was directly blasted by Li San. Fortunately, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others dodge faster, otherwise it would be miserable. At this time, someone retreated, and they were afraid to move forward. Master Liu Zhuang directly yelled angrily when he saw it. "You are not a waste, what do you do, don''t run away!" "Go up and hit Li San!" "Song Qianxue, we don''t want to do it anymore, Li San is too strong!" Song Qianxue''s face became cold when she heard that she suddenly shot. Pouch! Those few people were separated and killed. Song Qianxue turned to others and yelled loudly. "You still can''t run!" This Song Qianxue is really cruel. Of course those people were afraid of Song Qianxue, so they had to go up to deal with Li San. The black bear stretched his face, he planned to kill Li San immediately. Liujiazhuang and the people in major villages do not plan to waste too much time fighting against Li San. The black bear spirit called out hundreds of evil spirits to deal with Li San, and these things glared at Li San''s side. "Go up to me and rush to Li San to eat him!" After hearing the order, the evil spirit rushed towards Li San with teeth and claws. "My God, they are a bit big!" Li San cursed a few three-character classics in his heart, he was indeed a little nervous. Master Luo Master Li Village is in charge of Li San, and they rushed to the evil ghost group directly with the talisman. Master Luo directly slashed hundreds of evil spirits with force, and the scene was spectacular. Village Chief Li walked up. "Li San, how are you?" "Of course it''s okay, these guys are just trivial." Suddenly, the evil spirits roared and attacked again. At this time, the black bear spirit has united with the evil spirit''s air mass, and he has become a zombie. Suddenly hundreds of evil spirits rushed towards Li San, and Li San flashed in time. Master Liu Zhuang smiled triumphantly. "Li San, tell you to pretend to be big, are you being held back by evil spirits!" Master Liu turned to the black bear spirit. "Black bear spirit, you can call out a few more to deal with Li San, these are still too few for him to do!" "Lord Liu, I have my own measures, you are anxious!" Seeing that Li San had just been entangled by the evil spirits, the black bear spirit smiled triumphantly for a long time. Village Chief Li Heiwuchang immediately rushed forward to help Li San out. "Huh, it''s not that easy to deal with me!" Li San pointed in the direction of the black bear spirit. At this time, Li San had already exploded countless qi rushing towards the black bear spirit. As soon as the ghost air masses around Li San met Li San''s coffin beads, they immediately dissipated. The black bear spirit only felt that his body was very painful. Those evil spirits were also injured. Of course, the black bear spirit was one with the ghost, and he was also injured. The black bear spirit screamed in pain, while the evil spirits roared in pain. Li San directly pursued and continued to explode the coffin beads, intending not to fight back. Of course, the black bear spirits and the group of evil spirits were directly abused by Li San and the others, and they had no time to react and fight back. After Li San''s operation just now, the black bear spirit almost lost his life, but fortunately someone was helping him. Song Qianxue rushed up in a hurry, secretly saying that her men were too useless, they were all rubbish. Of course Song Qianxue immediately cured the black bear essence first. At this time, the spirit of the black bear was bloodied and horribly wounded, showing how powerful Li San was just now. The Black Bear Spirit stood up and pointed to the other side, and he stared at Li San. Blood oozes from the black bear spirit''s mouth, and he also suffered a backlash from evil spirits just now. Li San lightly smiled. "Black Bear Spirit, your ability and strength is nothing more than that, you can go home!" Song Qianxue lost her face, her men were not as good as others. "Li San, don''t be proud, things are not over yet!" Li San smiled triumphantly. Suddenly, unexpectedly, the evil spirits of the Black Bear Spirit came back to life again, they roared and rushed over, which surprised Li Sanji. Li San glanced over, the Black Bear Spirit wanted to use his stunts to deal with people. "Black Bear Spirit, Li San will leave it to you for treatment!" "rest assured!" Suddenly, those evil spirits and the black bear spirit reunited to form a zombie, and the black bear spirit was like a big creature with neither humans nor ghosts. This is the powerful ability of evil spirits in Liujiazhuang, which made Li San and the villagers open their eyes. Some people were so scared that they backed away and dared not move forward. The black bear spirit is constantly performing the spells and accumulates ghost energy. After all, he was injured by Li San just now, and he wants to deal with Li San while recovering. The progress of the recovery of the black bear spirit called Li San was very unexpected. Hei Xiong Jing had just taken a few coffin beads directly, which strengthened his strength and recovered. Li San nodded slightly. "Black Bear Spirit, your coffin beads are not bad, you can recover in minutes!" Chapter 470： Half dead Li San wasn''t built either, countless ghosts formed around him, and he planned to attack the opponent again. At this time, the huge shadow of the evil spirit swayed in front of Li San''s eyes, and Li San was dizzy, but fortunately, this was nothing. The black bear was disdainful. Before the black bear master had a move to attack, Li San had already attacked directly. Li San began to use the coffin and jade bottle in his hand, plus the improvement of the coffin and Ganoderma lucidum, Li San''s strength increased by a lot. The black bear spirit directly summoned his evil spirits to rush towards Li San, and they were resisting Li San''s attack. However, the evil spirits were cut to nothing by Li San again, but unexpectedly, they grew back crazy after being cut. The black bear stood there and smiled triumphantly. "Li San, do you have a headache? What tricks are there to hand over the coffin and jade bottle!" "Black bear spirit, don''t think that if you have evil spirits, I will hand over the treasure, I am not afraid of anyone!" Everyone was fighting with people in Luo Village and Luo Village, and they had no time to look after Li San and the Black Bear Spirit. If the black bear spirit snatched Li San''s coffin and jade bottle, their people would have to **** Liu Jiazhuang. Others'' thoughts, of course, the Black Bear Spirit knows, he also intends to run directly with Song Qianxue after stealing Li San''s coffin and jade bottle. Staring at the black bear spirit disdainfully, Li San smiled calmly. "Li San, if you hand in the coffin and the jade bottle, I can consider letting you go and ask Village Chief Li to carry you back to your hometown!" "Huh! Black Bear Spirit!" Li San suddenly broke out, and instantly the entire sky and the earth became dark as hell. Li San flew out with a loud roar, he directly used the method that Master Luo had previously passed to him, and Li San directly blasted out with one hand. Hei Xiong Jing was taken aback for a moment, and everyone also didn''t react. They had never seen Li San''s operation technique. Master Luo nodded with satisfaction. "Li San, you have learned my skills very well!" Li San was thinking about solving these evil spirits first. Li San quickly rushed to the group of ghosts behind the black bear spirit. At the same time, Li San''s hand instantly turned into a sharp weapon, that power was terrifying. The heads of hundreds of ghosts were directly flew to the ground by Li San. "Li San, you really have two things!" Of course the Black Bear Spirit was angry, most of his ghosts were gone, and at the same time he was suffering the same. Of course they were a bit scared as to how far they were from Li San. Master Liu Zhuang''s heart was tight, and he didn''t dare to grab any more coffin and jade bottles. Li San had just used a trick to make them very surprised, fearing that the coffin and jade bottle would not be available at this time. Suddenly, Li San rushed towards the black bear spirit, it is better to hurry up. Li San''s sudden arrival caused the Black Bear Spirit''s heart to shake, and he felt the huge wave of ghost energy in front of him. The Black Bear Spirit was a little dumbfounded, he was stunned in the same place without knowing such a counterattack. Song Qianxue shouted to remind the stunned black bear spirit that Song Qianxue had no chance to assist the black bear spirit at this time, because he was trapped by the village chief at this time and could not rush to Li San''s side. This cannot be blamed on the black bear spirit, Li San''s powerful force just now made the black bear spirit at a loss. As soon as the black bear spirit gritted his teeth, he had no choice but to harden himself. The black bear spirit immediately threw those evil spirits directly in front of him, and at the same time the corpse array appeared in front of him. Of course, the evil spirits were flew directly by Li San, and countless ghost heads flew up in the air. The black bear spirit can only resist and cannot counterattack Li San, and Li San did not give the black bear spirit any time to counterattack. The black bear spirit kept trying his best to resist Li San''s attack, and he had become a panting old man. The evil spirit was cut a few less by Li San, and the black bear spirit felt that he was meaningless at this time, his heart tightened, and his reaction speed slowed down a lot. Li San secretly said that the battle is over. In an instant, Li San rushed towards the black bear spirit. "Black bear spirit, I will give you free!" When Li San killed the last evil spirit, the black bear spirit only felt that he was going to die too, and his pupils shrank. The black bear vomited blood and was very decadent. Another group of evil spirits rushed over, but Li San was too fierce, they were killed by Li San before they rushed up. "Li San, that young Hara is amazing!" Li San burst out a staggering method, which made Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others fear. Li San just thought he was very strong. Song Qianxue stared at Li San incredulously. His eyes were full of meaning. He was thinking that if Li San''s strength improved in the next few years, then the Black Bear Spirit would just be killed. Song Qianxue couldn''t help but sneezed when she thought of this place. This mother Li Santai is so scary that no one can provoke him in the future! Li San still didn''t give him time to breathe, the evil spirits were cut off, and finally they couldn''t resist Li San. At the same time, the black bear spirit felt that his whole body was in pain as if he was being tortured. Without a word, Li San rushed to the black bear spirit not far away, the evil spirits were almost solved by him, and now only the black bear spirit and the others. Master Luo Master Li Village Head Black Bear Spirit and they won''t give Song Qianxue a chance to save the Black Bear Spirit. After Li San''s last few moves, it is conceivable that the qi in the black bear essence was constantly dissipating, and his eyes slowly dimmed a lot and rolled his eyes. The black bear spirit knelt down and was about to die. "Is the black bear spirit killed by Li San? Impossible!" Everyone looked surprised. When they saw it, they couldn''t breathe anymore. The black bear spirit is almost gone by Li San''s several tricks, it''s impossible! However, this is the case, and they won''t believe it, and Li San is the person with this strength. Song Qianxue saw him, he rushed to the black bear spirit after he rushed out of Master Luo Master Li and their surroundings. "Black Bear Spirit, are you dead?" Song Qianxue was angry and suddenly stood up and pointed at Li San, bloodshot in his eyes. "Li San, I want to teach you a lesson!" In fact, Li San just used the ten-cornered green coffin to make a decision, so he frightened the black bear spirit. At this time, the black bear spirit was almost out of anger, Song Qianxue pointed at Li San angrily. "Li San, you must die!" Song Qianxue thought that even if she didn''t grab the coffin and jade bottle, she would do it. Li San vented the spirit of the black bear. Li San was thinking, if it weren''t for the coffin ganoderma and the ten-cornered green coffin, he was afraid that he could not abuse the black bear spirit just now. Village Chief Li San Li and they breathed a sigh of relief. The other party did not dare to trouble Li San and did not dare to **** the coffin jade bottle and coffin Ganoderma lucidum. Li San was a little tired, after all, he had just played a total of hundreds of rounds. Luo Village and the people in Luo Village stopped. Song Qianxue only wanted to kill Li San to get out of her anger, and Song Qianxue''s eyes were full of anger. Li San directly addressed the village chief Li. "Li San, you are amazing!" When Li San was proud, suddenly, a laugh came. "Li San, you think I''m really going to be gone!" Li San''s pupils shrank, is he? It''s the black bear spirit! Li San turned his head, others were equally incredible. "He''s fine!" Chapter 471： The aura of the city lord Li San felt something was wrong, the aura on the black bear spirit was not right and strange. Song Qianxue was happy to see that the black bear was fine. "Black Bear Spirit, how are you, terrified me!" Li San frowned. what''s the problem? It stands to reason that the black bear spirit should be finished in a while. Master Luo flashed his eyes and whispered to Li San. "I looked at it, and I''m afraid that the black bear spirit in front of me is no longer the black bear spirit before!" Li San was taken aback after listening. "Master Luo, what are you talking about?" After Master Luo explained Li San, he realized that the black bear spirit had just inhaled the evil spirit of the evil spirit before he came to life. "Li San, you can''t kill me!" The black bear spirit laughed wildly, and he looked like an evil spirit now. "Black bear spirit, you have to thank me, if it weren''t for me, your current strength would not be so, you can come back to life with the help of ghosts!" The black bear snorted coldly. "Li San, don''t stick gold on your face. You''re going to put your **** on there!" Seeing that the black bear was alive, Li San smiled disdainfully. "Black Bear Spirit, even if you are alive now, you will be **** by me day by day and night by day!" Hearing this, the black bear spirit stared at Li San even more angrily. He was abused by Li San just now. "Listen, this black bear spirit is not a black bear spirit!" Song Qianxue, who had been observing the black bear spirit for a long time, suddenly spoke, and he also saw that the black bear spirit had become a ghost. Everyone was stunned, it is true that the black bear spirit does not look like an individual. Li San began to encourage everyone. "He is not a black bear spirit, you have to unite with me to deal with it, and then I can divide your coffin and jade bottles." "Li San, as long as we help you get rid of him, you will give us a coffin and a jade bottle. Is it true?" Master Liu Zhuang was very happy to hear this. "Well, what are you waiting for, do it right away!" Can not help but say, Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu and the others flew directly to the black bear spirit. "Song Qianxue, Li San, my black bear spirit is not what you want to kill!" The black bear spirit had no chance to react at all, and suddenly flew out by himself. Li San glanced over. "Lord Liujiazhuang!" The appearance of City Lord Liujiazhuang surprised everyone. At this time, Li San felt that there was a strong pressure on the Liujiazhuang City Lord. When he was dealing with Song Qianxue before, Li San had never felt this way. After Song Qianxue saw the lord of Liujiazhuang, he immediately rushed up with joy. "Li San almost killed the black bear spirit just now, and the coffin jade bottle is in his hand, and the ten-cornered green coffin is definitely in his hand. You help us do this for Li San to grab the treasure!" Li San was speechless for a while. "Song Qianxue, I''ve seen what Li San did just now. It''s really extraordinary and hard to deal with, but it''s not a problem with me!" Song Qianxue stepped back. City Lord Liujiazhuang stared at Li San with a downward look. "Li San abused the black bear spirit?" "Yes!" City Lord Liujiazhuang has already felt the existence of Ganoderma lucidum from Li San. After looking at Li San for a long time, this Li San is indeed amazing! City Lord Liujiazhuang then stared at the Black Bear Spirit, and of course the Black Bear Spirit did not dare to look directly at the City Lord Liujiazhuang. City Lord Liujiazhuang is the most powerful person in Liujiazhuang. "Black Bear Spirit, you really have no use for a fart. You are embarrassed in front of everyone. You can''t beat Li San with evil ghost skills." The Black Bear Spirit and Song Qianxue didn''t dare to look at each other directly, only waiting for the Lord Liujiazhuang to deal with Li San. "Li San, Song Qianxue''s black bear spirit used the coffin beads to fight against you, and called out ghosts. You are all right, it''s so extraordinary!" Li Sanhou rushed directly to the city lord of Liujiazhuang. "I don''t care what city lord you are, I beat you!" Chief Li suddenly spoke. "Li San, don''t beat him, he is very powerful!" Li San rushed towards the lord of Liujiazhuang, and the head of village Li wanted to stop Li San. The status of the city lord of Liujiazhuang is higher than that of the black bear spirit Song Qianxue, and the black bear spirit Song Qianxue is very difficult to deal with. The appearance of this Liujiazhuang city lord makes Li San feel bad. Village Chief Li was afraid that Li Sanyi would not do it. Li San did take a lot of effort just now, so Li San had to take a break. The black bear smiled triumphantly. "Li San, see that the lord of Liujiazhuang is coming, you are persuaded!" Li San scolded secretly, you know something, I''m taking a break. "Li San, here I am!" City Lord Liujiazhuang certainly wouldn''t give Li San time, he started, and a powerful ghost burst out for a while. The lord of Liujiazhuang almost blasted Li San out, just a small loss. Fortunately, Li San has a coffin bead body guard. This man has a few brushes! Li San scolded secretly. Li San backed back again and again. The appearance of City Lord Liujiazhuang gave the Black Bear Spirit and Song Qianxue a lot of confidence. Seeing that Liujiazhuang City mainly beat Li San, someone suddenly went up to stop Liujiazhuang City Lord. "Lord Liujiazhuang, don''t touch our Li San. Li San is my master. If you kill Li San, fight with me first!" Master Luo rushed forward to protect Li San at the same time. "If you dare to touch Li San, Master Luo won''t agree to it either!" "I also want to protect Li San!" "And our people from Luo Village!" The city lord of Liujiazhuang was a little puzzled how all these people helped Li San, but Li San was quite popular. "Luo Shenren, you are going to do something for Li San!" City Lord Liujiazhuang had met Luoshen before, and he didn''t plan to do it with Luoshen. Both Master Luo and Luo Village will help Li San? Luoshen''s face was stubborn, and City Lord Liujiazhuang smiled. "Luo Shenren, see Luo Shenren saved me before you, I can consider not touching Li San now." City Lord Liujiazhuang didn''t plan to waste too much time. "Li San, if you target Liujiazhuang again, I will definitely come out and pay you again!" Li San smiled. "City Lord Liujiazhuang, if you don''t want to fight now, you won''t be able to fight, I will **** you!" "Li San, after you entered Luo Village, you were so arrogant. You did Song Qianxue, and you just missed the black bear spirit." "Lord Liujiazhuang, I, Li San, are not afraid of Song Qianxue, and of course I am not afraid of you." Chief Li, they felt that Li San was not right, and what did they offend the lord of Liujiazhuang. They frowned. "Li San, he is the lord of Liujiazhuang!" The sudden appearance of the Lord Liujiazhuang called Village Chief Li was very unexpected. "Li San, if you hand over the coffin and jade bottle, it won''t be so much, right? If you have to waste everyone''s time, I can let you go!" "I won''t give it to you!" "Li San, then wait to die!" Of course, City Lord Liujiazhuang rushed directly to Li San. This time with a monstrous spirit. Song Qianxue Black Bear Spirit and the others met the secret road. They were still among the masters of Liujiazhuang City. Li San would just wait to die. Li San hasn''t reacted yet, Master Luo has already rushed up. Several people rushed out together, and Village Chief Li and the others went to help Li San. "Mr. Li, how are you?" Seeing that Village Chief Li was injured, Li San was a little worried. "Li San, you are indeed capable, but unfortunately, you can''t match mine!" After finishing speaking, City Lord Liujiazhuang rushed to Li San directly. Chapter 472： Converge Li San couldn''t stand a bit anymore, and the person on the other side continued to rush towards Li San. "Li San!" Li San used it a bit better than he had used to deal with the black bear spirit before. The ghostly energy around Li San exploded to the extreme, and the ten-cornered green coffin must be used. Li San suddenly had a clone technique, and couldn''t tell which was the real Li San. The black bear spirit roared. "City Lord Liujiazhuang, you have to be careful of Li San''s trick!" The lord of Liujiazhuang snorted coldly. "Black Bear Spirit, don''t worry, Li San is not my opponent!" Unexpectedly, Li San suddenly blasted out and caught the opponent Liujiazhuang City Master by surprise. The lord of Liujiazhuang shouted, and he was suddenly blown out by Li San a hundred meters away. Li San actually just repelled the Lord Liujiazhuang! "Li San, did you just use coffin Ganoderma lucidum!" City Lord Liujiazhuang saw his face surprised and surprised! Li San smiled triumphantly. City Lord Liujiazhuang stared at Li San with an unbelievable look. Li San actually had coffin ganoderma. This luck was so good that no one could compare it. "Li San, you are going to finish today!" The coffin ganoderma in Li San''s hands must be snatched! "Li San, I didn''t intend to kill you, but if Ganoderma lucidum appears in your hand, then of course I will grab it!" City Lord Liujiazhuang screamed and rushed over. Song Qianxue''s black bear spirit cheered for the lord of Liujiazhuang, and quickly kill Li San. At this time, Village Chief Li wanted to help Li San. However, the black bear spirit Song Qianxue and the others would not ask people to assist Li San. For a while, the black bear spirit Song Qianxue rushed directly to stop the village chief Master Luo. Several people fought at the same time. Li San yelled, and the coffin ganoderma continued to improve his strength. "The ten-cornered green coffin is determined!" Li San still had to use the ten-cornered green coffin to fight. Some people just retreated and watched the battle. They didn''t want to be beaten by Li San. Li San suddenly appeared in front of City Master Liujiazhuang and blasted directly at City Master Liujiazhuang. City Lord Liujiazhuang was too late to flash, he was directly bombarded by Li San, and Li San''s tricks were very powerful. The lord of Liujiazhuang cursed and stood up, he barely crawled out. "what happened?" City Master Liujiazhuang stared at that side with a puzzled look, he hadn''t seen Li San''s action just now. Li San sneered. "What are you looking for, I was the one who beat you just now!" "Li San, it''s you, but I didn''t see you do it!" City Lord Liujiazhuang stared at Li San in disbelief. City Lord Liujiazhuang rushed towards Li San angrily. Within one second of City Master Liujiazhuang''s shot, he was directly blocked by a mass of qi. City Lord Liujiazhuang was directly knocked out, and he only felt his head dizzy and almost vomited. The lord of Liujiazhuang was taken aback. what''s the situation? Li San didn''t do it just now! City Lord Liujiazhuang was successfully angered by Li San. Li San was also helpless. "It was I who beat you, you big idiot, what are you looking for!" When City Lord Liujiazhuang was about to rush towards Li Sanzhi, he unexpectedly found that he could not start. What''s going on here? The black bear spirit Song Qianxue couldn''t help Liujiazhuang City Lord because they were surrounded at this time. "Mr. Li, Hei Wuchang, we should leave now!" At this time, the lord of Liujiazhuang was extremely angry. "Li San!" Li Sanyi smiled. "Lord Liujiazhuang, don''t move you now, I will find time to find you in the future!" "Mr. Li, go, don''t waste time!" Li San and Village Chief Li disappeared in place. "Song Qianxue, City Lord Liujiazhuang, I will fight with you again in the future, now I don''t have time to play with you!" Li San led people away. Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, didn''t want to be here either, they clamored to leave afterwards. Song Qianxue was a little silly. "Quickly chase Li San and the others!" Song Qianxue was angry, and at the same time, the Lord Liujiazhuang''s eyes were murderous. ¡­ "Li San, where are you going?" Chief Li frowned. "Li San, I''m afraid Liujiazhuang will trouble you in the future!" "Liujiazhuang wants to send someone to kill me, I''m not afraid, you don''t have to worry about it!" Village Chief Li nodded, he was very relieved that Luo Village would be famous because of Li San. "Li San, what are your plans now?" Chief Li is a little worried. "You snatched the coffin and the jade bottle, Liujiazhuang will find you, and you and I will return to Luo Village!" "Luo Village?" In fact, Li San didn''t plan to return to Luo Village. He wanted not to cause unnecessary trouble to the Chief Li of Luo Village. He did offend many people. "Song Qianxue and they will find me, and it''s not very good to trouble Luo Village." Village Chief Li stared at Li San reluctantly, of course he didn''t want Li San to leave. "I''m going to do important things, I will find time to go back to Luo Village to find you, Village Chief Li." Soon, a few people came to one place. Li San took the head of the village Li and flew out. Li San looked around. That''s right, Li San has already pulled Village Chief Li and the others into the place where Village Chief Wu and Li Zhuzi are. Seeing Li San and Village Chief Li reappeared, Li Zhuzi couldn''t help being overjoyed. "Li San, you are finally here!" After meeting Li San, Village Chief Wu was equally surprised and excited, because someone who could help them came. Li San directly addressed Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, the people from Liujiazhuang might catch up in a while, because I just beat the lord of Liujiazhuang, these people should be looking for me!" "You abused the lord of Liujiazhuang? Li San, you are so amazing, admire!" I didn''t expect that Li San would offend the city lord of Liujiazhuang again. Without further ado, Li Zhuzi immediately led Li San and the others inside. Staring at this group of people inconceivably, Li San couldn''t help but frown. These people are neither ghosts nor ghosts. "Li San, don''t worry, they can''t find this place, because it''s very hidden!" After that, Mr. Wu turned directly to Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, you can ask a few people to go out and inquire about the news for Li San to come back." Li Zhuzi immediately called a few people out of the mountain to report the situation. ¡­ Countless figures suddenly appeared in the mountains. It was the city lord Liujiazhuang who played the front line, and Song Qianxue and the others were next to the city lord Liujiazhuang. "Song Qianxue, is the coffin and jade bottle in Li San''s hands?" "Yes, we must find Li San and grab the coffin and jade bottle back!" "Li San, I want to catch you, the coffin and jade bottle belong to Liujiazhuang!" City Lord Liujiazhuang suddenly saw a ghost with sharp eyes. He grabbed the opponent with one hand, and the opponent was caught back like a chicken. "Say, have you seen the Mayor Li and some people in Luo Village just now, as well as a long bad guy named Li San?" After the ghost was caught, he saw that he was from Liujiazhuang. Of course, he was very nervous, and he immediately squatted. "These big people, what Luo Village, what Li San, young I don''t know, and I haven''t seen them!" This person is the person who Village Chief Wu just asked to investigate the situation. Of course, you can''t tell the truth in front of these people, or you will be in big trouble. "Since you haven''t seen it, you can go away. If you see that Li San, then immediately let us know." Chapter 473： Grateful The other party did not doubt this person at all. "Then Li San has coffin Ganoderma lucidum. I suddenly thought of one thing. If we use the blood in Li San''s body, our strength will definitely improve. That''s fragrant." "But, Li San is surrounded by Master Luo and the others. His strength should not be underestimated. It is difficult to kill Li San!" "You are stupid, you can''t do it arbitrarily if you want to kill Li San, we have to be smart and use tactics!" "The little one understands, it is still the wise city lord Liujiazhuang!" Just when the people of Liujiazhuang were looking for Li San and the others, they didn''t realize that they had already been staring at them in secret. "It''s Song Qianxue, the lord of Liujiazhuang, they still found here!" Li Sanyi frowned. "Mr. Wu, look at this, do you know the City Lord Liujiazhuang?" "Yes, I have seen before that the city lord of Liujiazhuang is the strongest in Liujiazhuang, the black bear spirit Song Qianxue and they all listen to his orders, and they are a little afraid of this person." The lord of Liujiazhuang arrested Mr. Wu''s person, so Mr. Wu resented him very much. "Li San, is he going to catch you?" "Yes, just because I just got the coffin ganoderma." "Coffin Ganoderma? Li San, you got it all, it''s not ordinary." Li Zhuzi Village Chief Wu looked stunned when he heard it, and he was lucky enough to get it by Li San. "Li San, do you have a way to get rid of our corpses?" Everyone felt excited when they thought that they had saved them. Li San nodded slightly. "I can save you, but I want time, and I will definitely help you. After all, there are hundreds of people like you, and Liu Jiazhuang can find it here at any time. Now is not the time to get anything else." The head of Village Wu, Li Zhuzi, stared at Li San. Li San thought for a moment. "Don''t worry, it''s not that I won''t help you, I will rescue you from the mountain in the future, Li Zhuzi, you come first, I will cure one person first!" Li San directly sat down, a coffin jade bottle flashed in his hand, and he slammed directly behind Li Zhuzi with a palm, pour the gas from the coffin jade bottle into the opponent, he was treating his evil spirits. After a while, Li Zhuzi smoked out of his forehead, and the corpse Qi in his body was slowly forced out by Li San''s force. Everyone looked at it for a while with surprise and admiration, this Li San is really good at everything. Soon, Li San spit out, Li Zhuzi should be healed. "Thank you, Li San, I''m sorry, the corpse qi in my body has finally come out, and I can feel that my meridians are all unblocked!" If it wasn''t for Li San to have a coffin and a jade bottle, I am afraid that Li Sanzhen might not be able to deal with Li Zhuzi. "This coffin and jade bottle still works!" After Li San Shi Shijiao Green Coffin decided to restore his qi. But this is not over yet, Li San will continue. Everyone stared at Li San intently, and they did not dare to disturb Li San at all. Li San suddenly stared at Li Zhuzi with serious eyes. "Li Zhuzi, you have to hold on to it, your corpse qi is repulsive!" "Li San, I can, you can continue to treat it!" Without saying anything, Li San directly attacked with a ten-cornered green coffin. Chief Li was worried. "Li San, are you okay?" Li Zhuzi was also worried. "Li San, you don''t want to do anything to save me!" Li San laughed, and he secretly said that their worries are unnecessary. It is true that the ten-cornered green coffin decision has consumed a lot of Li San''s strength, but this is not an issue. Then Li San nodded. "It''s time for us to leave here, Song Qianxue and the others may be coming nearby." "How do we get out of this mountain now? I''m also afraid Song Qianxue and the others are already in the outer mountain waiting to catch us!" Village Chief Wu smiled confidently. "Li San, don''t worry about them, we have a plan, just follow me." Li Zhuzi and Li Sanluo Village Chief Li and they followed Village Chief Wu to one place. "It''s right here. This is a secret tunnel that we spent a lot of time opening a few years ago. We can leave from here to ensure that no one will find this place." Before leaving here, Li San turned his head to the head of Wu village meaningfully. "Mr. Wu, you can rest assured. I have all the things I promised you in my heart. I will definitely find someone from your family when I go out." Village Mayor Wu was overjoyed with gratitude and tears. "It''s great, I''m just waiting for Li San''s words, we''re waiting for your good news, be careful!" Li Zhuzi looked dissatisfied with the head of Wu Village. "Mr. Wu, so are you, be careful that people from Liujiazhuang enter and arrest people!" "Don''t worry, we are still very safe here in the deep mountains. After all, there is a secret way to hide, Li Zhuzi, you and Li San go quickly!" Li San also urged. "Li Zhuzi, don''t say any more, we have no time to talk about the old days in the future, we have no time!" In this way, Li Zhuzi and Li Sanluo Village Chief Li went directly out of the mountain. At this time, people from major villages left this mountain one after another and returned to their villages. "Aunt Wu, we have to leave here too, right?" Asked suspiciously under one hand. "Li San knows about the news of Wu Village Chief Li Zhuzi. If they are found and killed by people from Liujiazhuang, then things will be bad." Wu Cungu rolled her eyes at the idiot. "You fool, don''t have a brain, you think Li San will be abused by Liu Jiazhuang so easily!" In Wu Cungu''s eyes, Li San''s strength cultivation would not cause anything at all, and the subordinates around Li San were Master Naluo, so he didn''t have to worry about Li San''s safety at all. "Let''s go back and tell now!" Village Chief Wu and Li Zhuzi are still in the world, which made Village Aunt Wu very surprised. At this time, Li San took Luo Village and Li Zhuzi and they had left. "There is a small mountain area!" "Let''s take a break first, it''s been a few hours, I''ll go and check it out first!" Li Sanhe and Li Zhuzi are black and impermanent. Village Chief Li and they go forward. Later, Village Chief Li whispered. "It should be not too far from my Luo Village." "Understood, it turns out that we are approaching Luo Village, so things are much easier to handle." Li San nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. After Li San pondered for a while, he faced the village chief Li. "In this way, I thought, stay here and find a place to rest for a few days before setting off!" "That''s fine, Li San, I''ll just listen to you, but are you not going to help me find people from Wu Village?" When Li Zhuzi saw that Li San was not leaving, he was of course anxious. He thought that Li San was not going to help him return to his hometown. Li Sanyi looked helpless to comfort Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, you can rest assured that the things I promised will not be forgotten, because your strength needs time to develop." "Also, I will find a safe place to continue to remove the corpse gas for you, and I am afraid that someone will find you to get rid of you." "No, I''m from Wu Village!" Chapter 474： Accomplices still need to have Li Zhuzi looked incredible after hearing Li San''s words. "No one hurt me. I belong to Wu Village. I think the family will be very happy when I go home!" Li San was helpless, this kid was too stupid, his idea was simple. "Wu Cun has changed a long time ago, don''t you know it. After so many years, people''s hearts will change. You Li Zhuzi will be the opponent of the newcomer when you go back. They won''t keep you. Don''t be naive!" Village Chief Li next to him also spoke. "Li Zhuzi, what Li San said is the truth. I also heard that Wu Cun is not the same Wu Cun before." After listening, Li Zhuzi was taken aback. He felt that he was a little bit difficult. He really didn''t believe it. Li San comforted Li Zhuzi, because Li Zhuzi was about to cry. "Li Zhuzi, if that''s the case, you don''t have to worry about it. I am here, right? The most important thing at the moment is that you must raise yourself up and go back to Wucun so that people will not look down upon you!" "Li San, I just got news that Yucun and Wu Village are going to deal with Luo Village together!" What happened? Li San nodded in surprise after hearing this. "With me, you can send many people to deal with them!" Li San lightly smiled. "Master Luo, Heiwuchang, go out and report to me." Li San turned to Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, you buy a batch of herbs for me and Li Zhuzi." Li Zhuzi was depressed, his face was unhappy, Li San smiled and comforted. "Li Zhuzi, Wu Village is about to lead people to deal with Luo Village, and there should be people you know among them." Li Zhuzi was shocked when he heard that, he wanted to see who Wu Village would send to deal with Luo Village. Li Zhuzi and Li San found a place to sit and practice. Li San turned to Village Chief Li. "Mr. Li, you work hard!" "Li San, you have helped me a lot in Luo Village during this time." Seeing Li San looked a little tired, the head of Village Li gave orders to his opponents. "You all go down, don''t disturb Li San and Li Zhuzi''s recuperation." Soon, Li San approached Master Luo. "Master Luo, I want to talk to you about something." "Li San, what''s the matter?" "Master Luo, I just remembered that you mentioned to me something that can be improved." "Yes, do you want it?" Master Luo frowned. "Li San, do you really want to?" "I can''t help it, I just took a lot of effort, I want to recover after getting it!" Master Luo understood, he got up directly. "Li San, well, I can take you to find it now." Master Luo directly took Li San to a forest. "Li San, right here, you have all kinds of herbs you need, as long as you break the corpse formation." "I''m fine, just pass one level and one level!" Li San saw a group of lights appearing not far away, and those things were the herbs that Li San wanted to improve. Master Luo pointed to the forest. But at this time, Li San couldn''t help but jumped up and rushed towards the forest. Suddenly, with a loud noise, Li San was hit. Li San and Master Luo stared at that shadow in surprise. "Li San, don''t be afraid, it should be another shadow of yourself, it''s the same as you, just subdue it!" After Li San understood, he was ready. The spell flashed in his hands, and Li Sanxian stared at the shadow. The other side became Li San at the same time, like twins. What''s the situation, isn''t that me, and not exactly? Li Sanyi frowned and stared at the second self. "I said, why does it move like me?" Master Luo smiled. "Li San, you don''t understand this, don''t be afraid, it''s a clone, of course you have to use the same method as you." Li San sighed straight after hearing this. Master Luo explained to Li San. "These are to test your understanding and epiphany of everything." Of course, Li San is full of confidence in himself and will definitely pass one by one. Li San jumped up again and rushed directly into the forest after a few loud roars. Quickly swept over the woods, the trees moved unexpectedly, but they were cut off in minutes. Next, unexpectedly, Li San was surprised, and those things actually recovered. "What, I''m not playing tricks like this again!" Li San had to direct to those things again. In the end, Li San succeeded. He breathed a sigh of relief and put the herbs in his bag. After Li San returned, Li Zhuzi hurriedly moved to the side of Li San. "Li San, we have been resting for almost a few days, are you taking me to Wu Village?" Li San thought about it. "Li Zhuzi, you are such an anxious monkey, we can only wait now." "What, I''m anxious!" Li Zhuzi was anxious to return to Wucun''s house to see his former relatives and friends. Village Chief Li has no objection, he listens to Li San. Li San to Li Zhuzi. "I''ve heard that the number one person in Wu Village who took people to deal with Luo Village for a few days is what kind of brothers you Li Zhuzi recognize called Wu Ada and Wu Youchan. If they attack Luo Village, they will return to Wu. After the village, there is merit." After hearing what Li San said, Li Zhuzi was annoyed. Li San smiled triumphantly. Chief Li frowned. "Li San, if they attack Li Zhuzi, what about us?" Li San smiled. "I need to say, Li Zhuzi is my person. With me, no one dared to touch him. I taught them. Now we wait patiently." Li San still has confidence in Li Zhuzi, after all, Li Zhuzi was also an important figure in Wu Village before. ¡­ Liujiazhuang. A group of dozens of people came from not far away. "I have seen Wu Ada and Wu You Yi!" Song Qianxue saluted directly. Wu Ada didn''t even pay attention to Song Qianxue, he glanced with blank eyes. "After Li San in Luo Village, all your Song Qianxue people died in Li San''s hands!" This kid was making fun of Song Qianxue, and Wu Ada was of course intentional. Wu Youchan rolled his eyes here. "Wu Ada, you can''t say that in front of him. After all, it is Song Qianxue. Give him some face!" Song Qianxue looked at this Wu Village unhappyly. Wu Ada disdain. "I''m not allowed to say it, but what I said is the truth, isn''t it? I''m afraid that I''ve beaten Li San for fear of embarrassment!" "Okay, stop talking, let''s go in and talk about business." Song Qianxue was not angry, he took a few people into the mountain. After sitting down, Wu Youchan spoke first. "You asked us to talk about dealing with Luo Village, everything should be all right?" "Yes, just waiting for you to leave." "You Liujiazhuang found me in Wu Village and wanted to jointly deal with Luo Village. We are very happy, but I have to ask one thing, do you really want to join forces, or is there something else?" Song Qianxue laughed. "What can I have, Wu Youchan? You have thought about it. Of course, I sincerely want Wu Cun to help me deal with Luo Village. Luo Village had to go to a lot of my land before, and I want to get it back." "I want to get rid of Li San, and of course I have to deal with the people in Luo Village!" "Of course we will help you, don''t worry, Li San is also our enemy, we can help you kill him!" Chapter 475： Closed door At this time, in Luo Village, many big figures in Luo Village were there, and they all had serious faces, yes, they were discussing important matters. Li Wu directly bowed his hand to everyone. "Masters should have already got the news, isn''t it, Song Qianxue, the owner of Liu Zhuang, and the major villages have teamed up with Wu Village to deal with my Luo Village. They are planning to occupy my Luo Village. Think about it, what do you have to say? ?" After Li Wu finished speaking, everyone talked about it. This is a big deal. "Those guys are brave, don''t want to face Luo Village!" "We all support Luo Village!" "If there were no Luo Village, our small villages would have been lost by Liujiazhuang!" "Mr. Li is not here, I''ll decide." Li Wu raised his hand. "You join forces with Luo Village. With Luo Village in it, you can certainly subdue Liujiazhuang." "Li Wu is right. We are going to kick Wu Cun out of here, so that Wu Cun won''t succeed!" Li Wu persuaded these people to support Luo Village. The meeting broke up afterwards. Li Wu walked with the lord of Luo Village. "Luo Village City Lord, if these villages on Heikuling join us with Luo Village, Wu Village and Liujiazhuang are afraid that nothing will happen." The Lord of Luo Village frowned and thought. "Li Wu, don''t underestimate Wucun and Liujiazhuang!" Luo Village City Lord sighed, Wu Village was not so easy to kill. There is Wu Ada in Wu Village and Wu has a property. They wanted to be the new masters since Li Zhuzi in Wu Village disappeared. After listening to the Lord of Luo Village, the smile on Li Wu''s face was of course gone. "I thought it was easy for me before, but now I hear it, I don''t know what is going on with Mayor Li and Li San." "There shouldn''t be any problem with the union between Woluo Village and the villages." "I have already sent a letter to Village Chief Li. I believe that Village Chief Li and Li Sanhui will be back soon. They are thinking of a way." At this time, Li Wu and the City Lord of Luo Village did not know if Li San and Village Chief Li had a good solution. It''s hard to say that Wucun and Liujiazhuang are suddenly coming. At this time, Li San and Li Zhuzi continued to trim. "Li San, I received the news from Luo Village, saying that Wu Village and Liujiazhuang are going to move, and the team leader is Wu Ada and Wu Youchan. They are walking towards Wu Manor." Go to Wu Manor? After listening to Li San, he pondered for a moment, and suddenly he wanted to understand something. It turned out to be like this. There were many people behind Wu Manor, and Wu Cun went to persuade Wu Manor. Li San whispered. "Wu Village wants to deal with Luo Village together after persuading Wu Manor." Village Chief Li nodded displeased. "Wu Village is really shameless!" Li Zhuzi stepped forward eagerly. "Li San, what should we do now?" "You can go!" Li San intends to leave. ¡­ In Wu Manor. "Someone is coming to our Wu Manor!" Master Wu Zhuang exhorted with a serious face. "Second Master Wu, Third Young Master Wu, I am old, and I will leave some things to you to arrange." "Wu Erye, you are now the temporary agent of Wu Manor. Remember, you have to think twice about everything and don''t act rashly." Wu Erye stared at the owner of Wu Zhuangzi, cursing secretly, "You old things are still up, right? Then I will be the new owner." "Owner, someone wants to see you, saying that they can cure your corpse qi!" After listening, Wu Erye''s heart tightened. "Someone has a way to cure the owner? Who is he who can come in?" "What did he say is Li San!" Li San? Wu Erye and Wu Sanshao looked at each other, and their eyes flashed, Li San, the mayor of Luo Village, Li San? The owner of Wu Zhuang thought that Li San was a friend of the mayor of Luo Village. He should have come to persuade Wu Manor to deal with Liu Jiazhuang together with Taruo Village. Wu Erye directly turned to Wu Zhuangzhu. "Owner, what do you mean? Ask Li San to come in?" Zhuangzhu Wu is not dead yet, so everything must be ordered by Zhuangzhu Wu. The master Wu Zhuang is meditating. "Wu Erye, Village Chief Li Sanli and they are here. See you, but Li San said to help me. I don''t believe he has that strength. They should come and persuade Wu Manor to help Luo Village!" Master Wu Zhuang was thinking, he hadn''t been able to cure him for several years, and Li San wouldn''t have any method. Wu Erye and Wu Sanshao nodded and turned to leave. "Is it Li San?" "Yes it is!" Wu Erye looked disdainful. Wu Erye secretly scolded Li San for making trouble. "Wu Erye!" Li Sanluo Village Chief Li and the others have arrived. Of course the people in Wu Manor had heard of the convincing things that Li San did before. "Li San, I heard that you defeated the black bear spirit before!" Li San smiled disapprovingly. "That''s all trivial!" Li Sanli, the village head, directly sat down and talked about the matter. "Wu Erye, I can rule Wu Zhuangzhu, I wonder if you like it or not?" Liujiazhuang was almost in Luo Village, so Li San didn''t plan to waste time. After hearing what Li San said, Wu Sanshao looked happy. "Li San, do you really have a way to save our owner?" "of course!" Wu Erye didn''t bother to smile. "Li San, he hasn''t been cured for a few years. What can you do? I can''t do anything with Wu Manor who has invited many people." "Relax, I can cure everything, Li San, it''s not a problem!" Whether Li San was a bit arrogant, Wu Erye scolded secretly. Staring at Li Sanyi''s confident face, Wu Erye was very disdainful. "Li San, if you can''t handle it well, you are a lie, and you know the consequences!" Li San disagrees. "If I really can''t help it, I won''t be here, right!" Village Chief Li was taken aback. Li Zhuzi immediately urged Li San. "Li San, you are so stupid, why do you contribute to others?" However, Master Luo, the mayor of Li Village, has confidence in Li San. Li San has a coffin of Ganoderma lucidum on his body, and Li Zhuzi has been cured, so can the owner of Wu Village. Li San smiled. Wu Sanshao urged Wu Erye. "Wu Erye, Li San can help us, might as well ask him to try." Wu Erye gave Wu Sanshao a few eyes. "You know something, Li San has other intentions." Wu Erye hesitated, and Li San glared. "In that case, tell me to see the owner." Wu Erye snorted coldly. "Li San, this is my Wu Manor, not Luo Village." Wu Erye was angry, and rushed directly to several people from Wu Manor Xiangluo Village and Li San. "Er Wu, the owner of Wu Village is almost gone. After the owner of Wu Village is gone, you can be the new owner. You are wrong. Liujiazhuang is about to attack Wu Manor." Wu Erye looked stubborn. "Li San, why should I believe what you said!" "Your Manor Wu is about to be destroyed by Liujiazhuang, you Erye Wu can''t help it." Li San was right. Wu Erye could not refute Li San. After pondering for a long time, Wu Erye asked people to retreat. "Li San, you can believe it too!" Wu Erye led the village head Li Sanli to Wu Zhuangzhu¡¯s room. The mayor Li told Li San about Wu Manor before, and Luo Village is very familiar with Wu Manor. Wu Erye was dubious. "Li San, do you have a way?" "I''ll know in a moment!" Wu Sanshao stared at Wu Zhuangzhu. Li San several people entered. "Li San is here." Master Wu Zhuang looked at Li San thoughtfully. Chapter 476： No need to install Li Sanyi glanced at Wu Zhuangzhu, and he secretly said that this person is okay. "Master Wu, I can help you!" Li San directly used the immortal method. Li San tried to test the evil spirit in Wu Zhuangzhu''s body, he suddenly felt that Wu Zhuangzhu was powerful. Several people did not dare to speak loudly because they were afraid to disturb Li Sanzhi and Wu Zhuangzhu. Master Wu Zhuang felt a lot of air in his body. "Li San, how?" Wu Sanshao asked eagerly. Li San didn''t speak, he closed his eyes and continued. "You go out first." "Li San, don''t do anything, we can go out." Wu Erye secretly asked if Li San was going to do anything here. Master Wu Zhuang waved his hand and said. "Wu Erye, you go out first, I am not afraid of Li San''s troubles, I believe Li San!" Reluctantly, Wu Erye left with his subordinates, and Li Zhuzi, the head of Village Li, left, only Li San and Wu Zhuangzhu. Li Sanyi smiled. "Master Wu, everyone has left, are you going to pretend to be in front of me now?" After listening, Zhuang Master Wu smiled. "Li San, you can see it, it''s not easy!" Zhuangzhu Wu explained that he actually didn''t have anything, but just pretended to see how Wu Erye and Wu Sanshao treated him. He wanted to know if Wu Erye would secretly harm him. "rest assured." Master Wu nodded with satisfaction. "Li San, how can you help me?" "I have conditions to treat you." Master Wu Zhuang was shocked. He has been in the past few years, and Li San has a way. "Lord Wu, I came to Luo Village with Mayor Li to talk with you about the union." "How can I do it?" "I''ll help you, you Wu Manor listened to Mr. Li of Luo Village!" Listen to Luo Village! Master Wu Zhuang was taken aback after listening, and his eyebrows frowned. "Li San, I promised you!" Li San just breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, I will get rid of the evil spirit for you now!" ¡­ Wu Erye and Wu Sanshao are in a hurry, especially that Wu Erye, he is afraid that Li San will not do good things to Wu Zhuangzhu. Suddenly someone stepped forward. "Wu Erye!" "What''s the matter?" "There are several villagers who came to see the villager Wu!" The big people from the small villages are here. They received news that Liujiazhuang was coming to fight, and of course they were nervous. "Wu Erye!" Seeing Wu Erye, a few people saluted. "What can you do to my Manor Wu?" "Wu Erye, Wu Village and Liujiazhuang have joined forces to attack Wu Manor. We have discussed to help Wu Manor." "Wu Village wants to grab Heikuling, they are indeed popular!" Wu Erye handed over. "Don''t worry, with my family here, Heikuling is ours!" "Yes!" "Lord Wu, please come and talk about the pros and cons for us, so that we can feel more at ease!" "Well!" Wu Zhuangzhu has nothing good. Wu Manor has never said to the public. They suddenly came to see the Wu Zhuangzhu, and it was a bit difficult for Wu Erye. Wu Erye secretly said that it was not good, this group of people should have come to Wu Zhuangzhu deliberately. "The owner went out a few days ago." Someone refused to leave. "Er Wu, this matter is not trivial, we have to discuss it when the Master Wu comes back!" It would be bad if Erye Wu didn''t invite the Master Wu to come out. Wu Erye was in a cold sweat. Everyone stared at Wu Erye, and they secretly said that Zhuang Master Wu is really gone. "Sorry, I did just come back." Suddenly, someone laughed. One person comes out directly. It''s the owner of Wu Zhuang! "Master Wu, you are back!" Seeing that the master Wu came out, these talents were relieved, is it possible that the master Wu is good? Wu Zhuangzhu to everyone. "Wu Village will deal with us, and Wu Manor will not ignore it." "However, I plan to jointly deal with Liujiazhuang with Heikuling in Luo Village." He Luo Village? Several people frowned, and Master Wu smiled. "Don''t worry, we help Luo Village not to be under its control." After listening to Wu Zhuangzhu''s explanation, several people nodded. "Yes." Some people are a little worried. "Mr. Li will be with us?" "Naluo Village is very strong, will Luo Village be united with Wu Manor?" "Of course I agree with Luo Village. I am speaking on behalf of Luo Village and Wu Manor." Suddenly, Li San walked out. Everyone was shocked when they saw Li San. Li San! Mayor Li¡¯s friend Li San! "Really Li San." "Liujiazhuang didn''t catch Li San, it''s impossible!" "After all, Li San is from Luo Village." Li San also beat Song Qianxue. Li San sat down. "I came to discuss with Wu Manor on behalf of Luo Village. Wu Village wants to grab the Heikuling land. Do you not want Heikuling to become theirs?" "Joint with Luo Village?" "Yes!" "Master Wu, has Li Sanzhen cured you?" Wu Erye stared at Wu Zhuangzhu. "With Li San, my Manor Wu will be prosperous!" Li Sanbai looked at Wu Erye. "Er Wu, you should believe me now." Wu Erye smiled awkwardly. "Thanks!" Li San directly addressed Wu Zhuangzhu. "You can go!" Wu Erye was taken aback. Master Wu Zhuang is serious. "Wu Erye, I will go to Luo Village to discuss with Li San." Wu Zhuangzhu left with the people of Li Sanluo Village, and Wu Erye was relieved. ¡­ Luo Village. Li Wuzheng is discussing matters with the villagers in Heiguling. They are discussing how to deal with Liujiazhuang. Soon, the head of Li Sanli and Wu Zhuangzhu appeared. Li Wu saw Li San and Village Chief Li come back for a moment. "Li San, someone is going to beat me in Luo Village, what are your plans?" Li San smiled. "Of course Luo Village has to teach them!" "We can make good use of the location of Luo Village and Heikuling Wu Manor." "Li Wu, how is Luo Village recently?" "Everyone supports Luo Village." After listening to Li Wu''s answer, Li San nodded with satisfaction. Li Wu took Li Sanli, village chief Wu Zhuangzhu, together. The lord of Wu Zhuang and the lord of Luo Village, Mr. Li, discussed. "Wu Youchan and Wu Ada are not easy to deal with." Luo Village City Lord Li Village Chief Wu Zhuangzhu listened to Li San''s explanation. "Don''t worry, I have Li San here." "Li San, what can you do?" Li San turned to the head of Village Li. "Mr. Li, I want to ask you for a piece of land in Luo Village, Xiaoluo Mountain." Xiaoluoshan? After listening, Village Chief Li and Luo Village City Lord were taken aback. Li San wants Xiaoluoshan? The Lord of Luo Village scratched his head. "Li San, Xiaoluoshan? Xiaoluoshan is a bit small, you can choose another one, how about?" Li San is stubborn. "Right there, the air is suitable." Luo Village City Lord and Li Village Chief can only listen to Li San, Xiaoluoshan is a good land boundary. "Mr. Li, you give me some manpower." "Li San, what are you doing?" "They can help me set up a door on Xiaoluo Mountain." Li San was a bit serious. "Lord of Luo Village, Master of Wu Village, you are ready, Wu Village is coming soon!" "Li San rest assured!" "I''m going to do my business, you guys go ahead!" Village Chief Li was taken aback. "Li San, where are you going to do?" Li San didn''t say. "I''ll know from now, keep it secret now!" Village Chief Li didn''t ask, Li San walked out. With Master Luo Master Wu Zhuangzhu Luo Village City Lord, Li San is not worried. Li San was thinking that these people like Heikuling and Wu Manor of Luo Village can be used by the village chief. Staring at Li San''s back, Li Zhuzi, the lord of Li Village, and the lord of Luo Village became puzzled. Chapter 477： you are still alive Soon, people from Wucun and Liujiazhuang attacked. The people in Luo Village do not know whether the opponent is going to attack Wu Manor or Luo Village first. Song Qianxue asked everyone. "How to attack Luo Village and Wu Manor?" Master Liu pondered for a moment. "First enter Wu Manor and Luo Village." The owner of Liu Zhuang Xiang Wu Ada. "Wu Ada, you take you Wu Village into Luo Village first, and we will attack that Wu Manor." "This is fine, I have no problem." Before long, an urgent sound suddenly rang in the mid air of Luo Village. Those people from Liujiazhuang went directly to Luo Village, and Li Wu, who was the head of Village Li, immediately gave the order. Chief Li frowned. "Unexpectedly, Wu Village and the others would split up!" "dash forward!" Village Chief Li is thinking about Li San has left Luo Village, why hasn''t he appeared yet! Chief Li pointed forward. "Listen to me, don''t show mercy to these shameless people!" Master Luo and the others rushed up, and they dealt with those Wu Villagers. "Wu Village, I am back, Li Zhuzi!" Wu Ada flew in and shouted. "People from Luo Village, persuade you to get out of Luo Village." Wu Ada was not ashamed, and Village Chief Li glared at him. "Wu Ada!" Wu Ada and Wu Youchan flew out, Wu Ada roared. "Luo Village Li Wu!" Li Wu stared at Wu Ada. "I am Li Wu of Luo Village, Wu Ada, you are so arrogant, this is my Luo Village!" "Your Luo Village will soon become Wu Village!" Li Wu scolded. "Wu Ada, you are shameless!" Wu Ada was angry. "It is impossible for your Luo Village to ask all the Black Skull Ridge people to subdue you to Luo Village!" Wu Youchan and Wu Ada smiled triumphantly. Today they must have this Luo Village. "Wu Youchan, Wu Ada, you are too arrogant!" Suddenly, a person flew out of Luo Village, and he stared at Wu Ada and Wu Youchan angrily. It''s Li Zhuzi. "Wu Ada, Wu Youchan!" "No matter who you are, everyone in Luo Village will be killed!" Wu Ada was shocked. "It''s Li Zhuzi!" This Li Zhuzi is still alive, impossible! Wu Ada and Wu Youchan looked ugly. They looked at Li Zhuzi in disbelief. Li Zhuzi was right. "Li Zhuzi, is he still alive?" Wu Youchan gave Wu Ada a glance. "He is not Li Zhuzi!" Wu Youchan vs. Wu Ada. "If he is really Li Zhuzi, we can''t admit it!" Wu Ada pointed to Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi disappeared many years ago, where did you come from." what? Li Zhuzi has a long line, but Wu Youchan and Wu Ada don''t admit it. Li Zhuzi smiled bitterly. Li San told Li Zhuzi that Wu Youchan and Wu Ada would not recognize him. "I am Li Zhuzi, you should know my dress?" "Yes!" Wu Ada and Wu Youchan were taken aback, and it was indeed Li Zhuzi in front of them. Wu Ada''s eyes rolled. Wu Ada to Li village chief. "Mr. Li, did you find someone to pretend to be Li Zhuzi?" "Wu Ada, I am Li Zhuzi, take me back to Wu Village to see the owner!" Wu Youchan sneered. "We don''t believe you are Li Zhuzi!" Chief Li came forward directly. "He is Li Zhuzi, you know!" Li Zhuzi understood that Wu Cun had forgotten him Li Zhuzi a long time ago. Wu Ada and Wu Youchan are his opponents. Wu Ada cursed. "People from Wu Village go up and kill him!" Wu Ada was about to rush towards Luo Village. "stop!" Suddenly, one person walked out. Village Chief Li Zhuzi let out a sigh of relief. Li San finally came. "Li San!" Li San smiled. "I''ll go to work and hold off for a while." Seeing that Li San looked tired, Village Chief Li asked directly. "Li San, are you tired?" "Of course not. It just consumed a lot of my energy. In this way, you fight them first." Village Chief Li thought that Li San could teach Wu Ada and Wu Youchan when he came out, but he didn''t expect Li San to watch the excitement and not do anything. Li San stared directly at the people on the opposite side. When Wu Ada and Wu Youchan saw Li San appear, they were taken aback. Li San waved to them. "Wu Ada, Wu Youchan, if you want to fight, then you can quickly shoot and stand on the fart!" Wu Youchan became unhappy, he yelled at Li San. "You are the guy named Li San. You got the coffin jade bottle and the coffin ganoderma. You also beat the Liujiazhuang black bear spirit before. What are you kidding in front of Wu Village." "Yes, you are not stupid, I am Li San, and you have no opinion on me." Li San secretly said, this Wu Youchan is rather arrogant. Li San turned directly to Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, Wu Youchan is here. If you want to teach them, I will call someone out!" Li Zhuzi looked serious. "Yes, but, Li San, this person doesn''t need you to do it. I''m here, and I want to teach him personally!" Li Zhuzi intends to beat Wu Youchan and Wu Ada. Li San nodded. "Okay, this opportunity is for you, be careful, I will point you by the side." Li Zhuzi nodded. "Wu Ada, Wu You Chan, we were friends and brothers many years ago, but now it seems that you are no longer my friends!" Wu Youchan quibbled. "You are not a Li Zhuzi, stop talking nonsense!" Wu Youchan rushed forward directly. "Li Zhuzi, I want to kill you!" Wu Youchan rushed directly to Li Zhuzi. Wu Ada yelled at the side. "Wu Youchan, you have to be careful with Li Zhuzi, he is not easy!" "Don''t worry, I can fix him with a few tricks for an incompetent person like him!" However, before Wu Youchan rushed to Li Zhuzi, Li Zhuzi directly screamed. "Wu Youchan!" Li Zhuzi blasted out again afterwards. "Before you couldn''t beat me, now you can''t beat me either!" Li Zhuzi rushed directly to Wu Youchan, the kid screamed and scratched him. "Li Zhuzi, I am wrong now, don''t scratch my face, I want a face!" Li Zhuzi cursed secretly, wanting your horse''s face. After a few more shouts, Wu Youchan was directly stunned by Li Zhuzi. After Wu Youchan was beaten, Li Zhuzi stared at Wu Ada, who was already nervously peeing his pants. "Wu Ada, it''s time to teach you at this time. You and him want to be the new owner of me. I won''t let you do what you want." Seeing Wu Youchan like that, Wu Ada was a little silly. "Li Zhuzi, you are not from Wu Village. You dare to stun Wu Youchan. I''m never finished with you!" Wu Ada rushed to Li Zhuzi after calling. There was a sudden eruption on Luocun Mountain. Village Chief Li Heiwuchang and they are next to Li San. "Master Luo, Li San, we are here to help you guard the forest!" The people in Luo Village stared at Li Zhuzi and confronted the opponent. "Li Zhuzi, you must die!" Wu Ada suddenly increased in strength. Li Zhuzi''s heart became more murderous. Li Zhuzi did not expect that he has not been in Wucun in the past few years, and all this has changed. In the past few years when Wu Ada and Wu Youchan did not have Li Zhuzi, they have done bad things. They wanted to replace Li Zhuzi as the owners. Li San spoke aside. "Li Zhuzi, you should understand now, defeat these people, you will be qualified to return to Wu Village!" Li Zhuzi understood and nodded. "Li San, you are right, I should have listened to you back then!" Chapter 478： There is still pressure Seeing this, Wu Ada could only stubbornly face the angry Li Zhuzi. Wu Ada cursed secretly, is it really time for Li Zhuzi to suddenly come out and ruin their good deeds? Li Zhuzi scolded. "Wu Ada, Li Zhuzi myself is still the same Li Zhuzi back then!" Wu Ada felt the tremendous pressure. After a few loud roars, Li Zhuzi rushed directly to the opposite side. Wu Ada cursed secretly, that Wu Youchan is still not awake, I can''t beat him, how to deal with Li Zhuzi. "I have been in Wu Village for so long, Li Zhuzi, you have disappeared for a few years!" Li Zhuzi sneered. "Sorry, then I''m from Wu Cun, too, fight with my strength!" Li Zhuzi flew out in front of Wu Ada a few steps. Wu Ada suddenly felt that the power in his body was being sucked by Li Zhuzi, which was not good. "Save me!" Wu Ada suddenly yelled, his face pale, he was sucked miserably by Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, stop me!" Suddenly, a person flew in mid-air. After this person appeared in front of Li Zhuzi''s eyes, he directly blasted Li Zhuzi with one hand. Li Zhuzi retreated several meters and barely resisted the opponent. Wu Ada breathed a sigh of relief, otherwise he would have been chopped off by Li Zhuzi. "Old Wu!" Everyone stared at the person who appeared suddenly. Li Zhuzi was surprised when he recognized this person. "It''s Mr. Wu from Wu Village!" At this moment Li Sanyi stared. "Why did this guy suddenly come out and do something?" "Old Wu!" Li Zhuzi was indeed a little surprised and surprised when he saw this person. "Lao Wu, the junior is Li Zhuzi!" Before, when Li Zhuzi was the little master of Wu Village, Wu Laoer was very concerned about him, and Wu Laoer supported Li Zhuzi as the owner. "Li Zhuzi?" Wu Lao''er looked at Li Zhuzi with a look of disdain, but he sneered afterwards. "What are you talking about? I don''t know you. You are not Li Zhuzi at all. The man Li Sanna made was called Li Zhuzi of Wucun. Did the Chief Li find someone to replace Wucun Li Zhuzi after he killed Wucun Li Zhuzi? indefinite?" Li Zhuzi heard a black line on his head, Nima, what did this guy say. Li San laughed after listening, and Wu Lao''er didn''t admit it either. "Li Zhuzi, do you understand, Wu Lao''er doesn''t recognize you either, as expected." The current Wu Laoer has become Wu Ada Wu Youchan''s subordinates, and he only supports these two shameless people. "Wu Lao Er, your old man is really good, you won''t be able to rebel!" Li Zhuzi smiled bitterly. He really didn''t expect that Li Zhuzi had disappeared in a few years, and Wu Cun who had supported him before changed his mind. "Lao Wu, Wu Ada is a candidate for the new owner of Wu Village?" "That''s right!" "Wu Ada, you die, I won''t let you succeed!" "You Li Zhuzi have no chance!" Wu Ada has great self-confidence, because at this time Wu Laoer is here, Li Zhuzi will be killed. "Lao Wu, you go up and help me get rid of this Li Zhuzi. If I become the new owner, I will mention you as Village Chief Wu!" "Well, if you say this, of course I will help you get rid of Li Zhuzi!" Lao Wu is obviously a man of influence. Li San did not rush to help Li Zhuzi, he believed in Li Zhuzi, and Li San still had no use for his methods, he was waiting for time. Suddenly, Wu Laoer rushed directly to Li Zhuzi. "Wait!" Just when Wu Lao''er asked Li Zhuzi, a person suddenly appeared. "Elder Wu, how dare you treat Li Zhuzi, it''s not allowed!" Someone came over with anger. It was actually the head of Wu village! "This guy has disappeared for many years, Village Chief Wu!" Seeing the appearance of Village Chief Wu, everyone was taken aback, and they looked incredible. Li Zhuzi understood that Li San had been doing errands in the past few days, and it turned out to be to rescue Village Chief Wu. "Li San, was it the village chief Wu you saved?" Li San smiled. "Yes, Li Zhuzi, now you and Mayor Wu can go up and abuse them." Wu Ada was surprised when he saw this. "Mr. Wu, you are not dead?" "Wu Ada, I''m sorry, are you disappointed, I am alive." Of course Wu Ada and Wu Lao''er did not want to see this person alive. The head of Wu Village disdain to stare at the Wu Village people behind Wu Lao''er. "Look carefully, Li Zhuzi is our Li Zhuzi, how could it be wrong!" Village Chief Wu suddenly came out, of course, Wu Laoer and Wu Ada were very at a loss. Li Zhuzi''s appearance just now made them very surprised, and then a village chief Wu jumped out, and things became more and more difficult to handle. At this time, the people in Luo Village planned to watch the excitement. Wu Laoer turned directly to Li San. "Li San, these are all your thoughts, you have done a good job!" Li San rolled his eyes. "Wu Lao''er, everything is what I did, so you are not stupid, this is really Village Chief Wu, that is really Li Zhuzi, there is nothing wrong, you are still talking nonsense there, I am also convinced and drunk ." Old Wu''er stared directly at Master Luo and Village Chief Wu who suddenly came out. He didn''t dare to act rashly. Village Chief Wu Li Zhuzi is very good at playing. It''s hard to say that Li San''s Master Luo and the City Lord of Luo Village, together with the people of Luo Village, do it. Suddenly, one person appeared. Li Sanyi was taken aback. "The people from Liujiazhuang are here!" And Liujiazhuang! After seeing people from Liujiazhuang appear, Li San understood that they were here to chase him. Song Qianxue and Liujiazhuang City Lord are all here, they are just to kill Li San. The head of Wu Village and Li Zhuzi are going to die. Wu Laoer and Wu Ada have the same purpose as Liu Jiazhuang. They have to deal with Luo Village. Li San got up, the corner of his mouth twitched. "Song Qianxue, we meet again." Village Chief Wu glared at Song Qianxue. "Cun Chief Wu, Wu Village does not have a place for you and Li Zhuzi!" Old Wu''er smiled triumphantly. City Lord Liujiazhuang stared at Li San. "Li San, you saved Li Zhuzi and Village Chief Wu and got rid of their ghosts!" "Yes." Song Qianxue turned to Wu Lao''er. "Wu Lao''er, Li Zhuzi and Wu village chief are obviously useless people in Wu Village. If they are killed, they will not develop well in the future if they return to Wu Village!" The lord of Liujiazhuang is urging the people of Wu Village to do it. After Wu Ada heard it made sense, he yelled. "Listen to the people of Wu Village, directly attack Luo Village, Wu Village Chief Li Zhuzi kills together, we want the small villages in Heikuling to no longer rely on Luo Village." For a time, people in Wu Village rushed to people in Luo Village. "People from Luo Village hit Wu Village directly!" "Li San, you won''t make a move? Hand over the coffin and jade bottle!" City Lord Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. "Lord Liujiazhuang, I will teach you a lesson!" City Lord Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue were a little panicked. "How about? Song Qianxue, you are stunned!" Li San laughed. "I didn''t have any fruit for Li San!" "Li San, don''t be proud, you deal with my Liujiazhuang, you are going to die!" Li San didn''t intend to talk nonsense and directly rushed out and stared at City Lord Liujiazhuang. The lord of Liujiazhuang rushed to Li San, he was mad at Li San. Chief Wu and the others were already ready, and jumped up and rushed towards the lord of Liujiazhuang. Chapter 479： Old acquaintances and old enemies "I saved this group of people. Someone was sent to Wu Manor by me!" Song Qianxue said coldly. "You Li San are capable!" Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. "Master Luo, it should be on!" Master Luo rushed out directly, he only listened to Li San. The head of Wu village fought with Lao Wu, and Li Zhuzi rushed towards Wu Ada. The whole Luo village is in a mess, and everyone just beats it up and finishes it. Village Chief Li stared at Li San with admiration. "Li San, the big thing you have done in the past few days is to save these people and help me in Luo Village." Village Chief Li understands that Li San spent a lot of effort to save several people here. "Liujiazhuang has long been in alliance with Wu Ada!" Song Qianxue did not expect Li San''s operation. The people of Luo Village and Heikuling fought against the people of Wu Village. At this time, the fights between Master Luo and Song Qianxue and Wu Laoer and Wu village chief were very attractive. The fight between City Lord Liujiazhuang and Chief Wu Village is also interesting. Village Chief Wu and Lao Wu were both from Wu Village. They were strong. At that time, Mr. Wu and Mayor Wu supported Li Zhuzi, but Mr. Wu voted for Wu Ada for the benefit. This is called Li Zhuzi very angry. Wu Laoer and Wu Village Chief became rivals. Wu Ada couldn''t beat Li Zhuzi at all. Wu Ada frowned, this Li Zhuzi''s strength actually increased, it was the failure of Li Sangang. The sounds of killings continued to sound, and the people of Wu Village and Liujiazhuang had lost to Luo Village. Song Qianxue and Liujiazhuang City Lord didn''t expect this to happen. "Li San must die!" Song Qianxue lighted the enemy, they only brought some people to Luo Village, and there were hundreds of people in Luo Village. "How to do?" Song Qianxue was suppressed by Master Luo, and he couldn''t fight back. "Li San, I will find another chance to kill you!" Li Sanyi smiled. "Master Luo, leave it to you here, I''ll go there to support Village Chief Li!" "no problem!" Song Qianxue''s eyes flashed, he had already thought of running away in his heart, he thought that Master Luo had no strength to stop him. Song Qianxue yelled at the lord of Liujiazhuang. "Come back later!" Song Qianxue went out of Luocun Mountain. However, Master Luo and Li San will not give them a chance. Li San flew out directly. "Song Qianxue, since you are here, don''t run!" Li San and Master Luo rushed to the opposite side, Li San''s coffin beads rushed towards Song Qianxue and surrounded them. City Lord Liujiazhuang''s heart tightened, and he directly dumped Village Chief Wu. Li Sanyi smiled. Seeing that the lord of Liujiazhuang was leaving first, Song Qian became angry. This lord of Liujiazhuang was really not loyal. The head of Wu Village was full of murderous intent. "Li San, I will chase him!" Li San waved his hand. "No, Village Chief Wu." Song Qianxue was being done by Master Luo, and he screamed again and again. Song Qianxue is the owner of the Liu family after all, but at this time she was abused by Master Luo and Li San, and he had no time to fight back. Li San and Master Luo rushed out at the same time. There were loud noises in the mountains of Luo Village, and Song Qianxue could not beat them more and more. Song Qianxue was hit hard by Li San. Song Qianxue was beaten down by Li San! The people in Wu Village were shocked. Li San and Master Luo became stronger. "Li San is a strange flower!" Master Luo Li San nodded in satisfaction. See Song Qianxue dumbfounded. "Song Qianxue, how are you?" Someone helped Song Qianxue to escape. "Li San, I will definitely look for you again!" All Liujiazhuang people fled the scene, and Luo Village won. Wu Lao''er saw his heart tight. Wu Laoer stared at Li San and Master Luo. Li San should not be underestimated. Don''t hesitate, Wu Laoer directly addressed his own people. "go!" "Li Zhuzi, I''ll help you beat him and kill Wu Ada!" And there are many people in Luo Village outside, they are protecting Li San from being disturbed by anyone. Li Sansan roared out the spell directly. It''s tightly sealed here, so you can''t see anything. They admired Li Zhuzi, Master Luo. "Li San, what are you going to do?" Master Luo Li Zhuzi frowned, but they didn''t intend to disturb Li San. "Village Chief Li, Master Luo, Li Zhuzi, if you find something strange in this process, please help me immediately!" Black impermanence whispered. "There shouldn''t be anything wrong with Li San." Village Chief Li looked worried and stepped forward to persuade Li San. "Li San, I''m afraid something will happen to you in a while." Li Zhuzi also urged Li San. "Li San, or you don''t risk it!" Li Sanyi turned and explained. "What do you know, I am forming another magic rune." Li Sanyi''s face was full of confidence. Village Chief Li no longer worried, he nodded several times. It''s not that Master Li Zhuziluo didn''t believe Li San''s words, but that this method is very dangerous. Only Li San dares to do this, who knows what will happen in a while. At this time in Luo Village, Village Chief Li walked in. "Mr. Wu, Li San is about to break!" After hearing this, the Lord of Luo Village was surprised, and he pulled down his beard. Luo Village City Lord was surprised, and Luo Shenren was surprised at the same time. "When did Li San start?" Chief Li moved to the lord of Luo Village. "Li San just started!" Village Chief Li did not expect Li San to do this. He thought Li San was joking with everyone. "Li San is not doing it indiscriminately, don''t worry, I don''t think he will succeed, I am afraid he will hurt himself in a while!" The Lord of Luo Village looked worried. "If Li San is so messy, I''m afraid that he didn''t make it, but he would have lost him." After hearing this, Village Chief Li looked worried, and Luo Village City Lord and Luoshen were right. "Then I''ll go and persuade Li Sanhao." The Lord of Luo Village waved his hand. Chief Li was helpless. "I heard that the people from Luo Village and Wu Manor have joined forces with Li San''s Luo Village?" "Didn''t Li San also have an alliance with us? I didn''t expect him to have an alliance with Heikuling too!" The Lord of Luo Village felt that Chief Li was an innocent person. Luoshen nodded. "Mr. Li, have you ever thought about why Li San founded Luo Village in Heikuling?" Village Chief Li shook his head in a daze. "I think it''s because of him and Wu Zhuangzhu of Black Skull Ridge of Wu Manor and Wu San Shaohao!" Heikuling is now under the control of Wu Manor, so Village Chief Li thinks so. Luoshenren laughed. "Li San is not only because of this!" Luoshen people analyzed the pros and cons and reasons to village chief Li. Li San wants to improve the strength of his own friends. Li San also wants to grow Taluo Village. Heikuling Wu Manor will not be against Luo Village, they lack resources, so they have to rely on Li Sanzhi''s power. Li San had to sell a lot of resources in Luo Village, and Heikuling''s strength increased greatly, and he would be in trouble in the future. The most difficult thing to do in Heikuling is Wu Manor. The owner of Wu Manor Wu Zhuang loves Li San very much. If Wu Manor is accepted by Li Sanluo Village, plus Master Luo as the backing of Li San, everyone Don''t dare to touch Li San of Luo Village. After listening to Luoshenren''s analysis, Mr. Li felt that it made sense. Chapter 480： Kamikawa sign Li San meant that he had already planned how Luo Village would go afterwards, right? If there are people like Master Luo Master Li Zhuzi Wu Village, Liujiazhuang would not dare to offend Luo Village. Song Qianxue naturally couldn''t forget how powerful Naluo Master Wu Village was. The Lord of Luo Village frowned. "However, if Li San''s Luo Village grows up, I am afraid Liu Jiazhuang is looking for trouble. They will not keep Li San and Luo Village!" Suddenly there was a loud noise, and several people turned their heads. Suddenly something exploded in the sky in Luo Village. "It''s over there, it should be Li San got it out!" The mountain shook for a while, everyone was unstable, and at the same time the entire Luo Village was swaying. "What happened?" "Could it be that Li San did it!" impossible! At the same time, not only the lord of Luo Village, Mayor Li and Luo Shenren, were surprised, but the people in Luo Village who saw this change in the sky looked incredible. At this time, Liujiazhuang including Song Qianxue and Liujiazhuang City Lord, they all looked puzzled. "Someone unexpectedly came out of the Shenhe Talisman, who is it?" City Master Liujiazhuang stared in the direction of Luo Village, their faces were all incredulous. Could it be someone from Luo Village, Luo Shenren, Luo Village City Lord, or the others, they should be able to manipulate it with their power. At this time, inside Luo Village. The mayor of Luo Village saw the situation in the air at the same time and pointed to the Tuan Tuan light in the air. "Have you seen what happened in Luo Village?" The mayor of Luo Village nodded. "I know the future of my Luo Village, but why can''t I figure out Li San''s future!" The village chief of Luo Village is the most capable person who can not calculate without him, why can''t Li San''s luck be calculated. The mayor of Luo Village flashed his eyes. "My Luo Village should join forces with Li San, make all preparations, I am afraid that everything will change!" Of course the people next to him understood what Luo village chief meant. At this time, air masses continued to appear around Li San, and they were constantly rising. Soon, the head of village Li walked in. Village Chief Li looked worried. "Li San don''t do it anymore." Master Luo immediately reached out to block. "Li San doesn''t want us to interrupt him, and he''s afraid he will be done!" Village Chief Li dare not act rashly. Village Chief Li''s face was a bit serious. "That''s the way it is. Li San told us that if something happens to him, we will separate him from Fu, so as not to hurt him!" Li San is indeed very difficult to operate at this time. Li San has reached the final moment. "Ten-cornered green coffin!" Li Sanzheng poured ghost energy into the talisman. "Li San, coming soon!" Heiwuchang is more nervous than Li San. Li San did not expect this to be powerful, more than he thought. With the breath of ten-cornered green coffin, the charm is so happy to smoke. "Don''t worry, Li San is trying to control it."! Li San stretched his face and jumped straight up. At the same time, the ghost spirit of the ten-cornered green coffin continued to explode. Heiwuchang was taken aback first, then he couldn''t help but exclaim. "This is amazing!" As the spell was constantly waving on Li San''s hand, the voice kept ringing, everyone in Luo Village could hear it. Li San also looked excited at this time. This ten-cornered green coffin ghost is indeed good for a few waves. Village Chief Li was relieved. "Don''t worry, you help me guard!" Li San exhausted a lot of energy to go out. Li San stared at the things in his hands with satisfaction and heaved a sigh of relief. "This is it!" ¡­ Just rested for a few days. Early in the morning, Li Wu suddenly rushed in nervously. "Li San, our village chief Li was injured in a fight with Song Qianxue near Luo Village!" "Go!" Murderous look appeared on Li San''s face. "Where is Village Chief Li?" "He was rescued by the people of Luo Village. When going to Luo Village, Village Chief Li is calling Li San!" Li San is anxious, but there should be a lot of people in Luo Village. Why did the Chief Li have something wrong there? Li Wu spoke. "It was Song Qianxue who attacked Chief Li in secret." "Shameless Song Qianxue!" Of course Li San was extremely worried at this time, his eyes were scarlet, he and Li Wu looked at each other for a few times before jumping up and disappearing into the mountain. "Hurry up and send someone back to get the coffin beads and send them to Luo Village to rescue my Chief Li!" Song Qianxue actually injured Village Chief Li, so Li San would definitely seek revenge from Song Qianxue later. If Li San kills Song Qianxue, I am afraid that Li San''s enmity with Song Qianxue will be even greater. "I hope my village chief Li will get better soon!" Li San prayed and ran directly towards Luo Village. Li San was on Luocun Mountain at this time, his expression was serious and cold. "Quickly open the door for me, I have something to ask the mayor of Luo Village!" "Who is the one coming? How dare to break into our Luo Village!" The little guard shouted. Li Sansan called out. "I''m Li San. I was in Luo Village before. I am very familiar with your village chief. Open the door for me soon. I want to see the village chief!" "Are you Li San? But, I don''t know you, nor have I heard of your name." Horses, gods and people don''t know him, what did this kid do for food, he didn''t even know me. "Boy, go report and say that Li San is here and wants to see Village Chief Li!" "Huh! There are too many people pretending to be Li San, what are you, who are you!" Many people have entered Luo Village in the name of Li San these days, so the little guard does not believe that this is Li San himself. "You can''t enter my Luo village! I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise I''m not welcome!" The little guard looked stubborn, but he didn''t believe that Li San was him. Li San was anxious at this time, he had a long black line, this kid didn''t believe it! The little guard didn''t believe that Li San would break in, after all, the Luo Village Corpse Array here had hundreds of layers. "You won''t open it! Well, sorry, I''m going to force it!" Li San directly issued a strong force, and he stretched his face in anxiousness. "Then don''t blame me for being polite!" "Do you want to break through? I believe you don''t have that ability!" The kid felt that Li San was looking for trouble. Some people did want to enter Luo Village before, but in the end they would all be directly destroyed by the hundreds of layers of corpse formations in Luo Village. Suddenly, Li San started. For a while, the first few layers of the Luo Village Corpse Array were directly cut open by the talisman in Li San''s hand. The power in this person''s hands is so powerful! The other party was a little confused. "Li San, you are going to die, right?" Li San was more than angry, he rushed up a few steps, and the corpse formations at the back were broken again! "Li San, you!" Li San was annoyed by several waves of operations, and he wanted to break all Luo Village''s corpse formations. More than a dozen layers of Luo Village Corpse Array were all destroyed! ¡­ At this time, inside Luo Village. The Lord of Luo Village and they are all there, and they look eager at this time, because Village Chief Li was injured. Village Chief Li''s face was pale at this time, and his people had fainted on the bed, but he kept calling Li San''s name. "How is Village Chief Li now, is there any way to do it?" The Lord of Luo Village was also anxious for Li San. Chapter 481： Ghost Poisonous Moth "I checked, the village chief should have just been hit by Song Qianxue''s corpse poison, I can''t help him." The Lord of Luo Village frowned upon hearing this. This is how to do? "However, maybe someone has a way to help him!" "Who can help him, you say?" "Of course it is Li San!" "Li San?" After hearing this, the Lord of Luo Village turned his head to Heiwuchang. "Is Li San not in Luo Village? Send someone to find Li San!" A guard suddenly rushed in with sweat on his forehead. "That''s not so good!" "What''s so alarming?" "Yes, it''s the one named Li San, he''s rushing into our Luo Village Corpse Array, and now he has rushed through dozens of floors!" "My God, it''s Li San, he came just right!" "However, the little guard thought he was not real Li San, so he didn''t call Li Sanjin, so he angered Li San." What, this is not so good! After listening, Luo Village City Lord and Heiwuchang were stunned. "Go and stop Li San, or we''ll be done. If he wants to break through all the corpse formations, it will be miserable!" The city lord of Luo Village was very annoyed, and Li San dared to stop what the little guard was doing, which was really stupid. The Lord of Luo Village certainly knows the power of the hundreds of corpse formations in Luo Village. "Has Li San been injured by our corpse formation?" The man looked helpless. "Hey, hundreds of layers of corpse formations, Li San has already scrapped dozens of layers now, how can this be good?" How did Li San do it! After listening, Luo Village City Lord and Heiwuchang are going to be confused. The strongest guards can destroy a few layers of corpse formations at most, and Li San actually destroys dozens of layers. Li San is amazing! "Could it be that Master Luo and Li Zhuzi in Luo Village helped Li San?" The guard shook his head. "It''s not like that. I didn''t see Master Luo and Li Zhuzi. They were all dead bodies of Li Sanyi. The little guard didn''t let Li San enter and angered Li San!" Li Sanyi destroyed several dozen layers of corpse formations, I am lame! Hei Wuchang cursed, the little guard was stupid, what did he provoke Li San to do? This time it''s all right, and it''s causing him trouble in Luo Village! "Look for Li San!" The Lord of Luo Village is anxious. If Li San was asked to continue doing this, the corpse formation in Taluo Village would collapse. Moreover, Li San sent someone to give him the coffin beads before, so the favor was gone. Li San came to Luo Village. He was supposed to welcome Li San in Ta Luo Village, but today he didn''t ask Li San to come in. What''s the matter? ... At this time, in front of Luocun Mountain, Li San kept exerting force in the corpse formation, his face was full of anger. After a few loud noises, the Luo Village Corpse Array was destroyed by dozens of layers. The little guard in front of Li San was completely confused. This is really the rumored Li San! He naively thought that Li San was a fake just now, but he didn''t expect to meet the real Li San now! "Li San, don''t move!" The Luo Village Corpse Array was so easily scrapped by Li San that it was almost finished. "Li San, don''t move, this is a small misunderstanding!" The Lord of Luo Village shouted. "Come on, we are going to close our formation, Li San is going to enter!" The corpse formation was scrapped by Li San, and the city owner of Luo Village felt distressed for a while, and within a few minutes Li San did it. Li San is too strong, incredible! The corpse formation was locked up, and Luo Village City Lord was relieved, and Li San flew down. He didn''t speak to the Lord of Luo Village, he was just worried about the current situation of Village Chief Li. "Where is Village Chief Li, how is he now?" "He is in my room, but he doesn''t seem to be so good now!" Regarding the matter of Village Chief Li, the Lord of Luo Village is not good at saying something to Li San, and Li San will know when he goes to see it. Village Chief Li is in a coma, and his face is a little weak and not good. Li San rushed in, of course his heart was uncomfortable. "Mr. Li, I''m Li San, I''m coming to see you!" Li San took the village chief Li''s hand, and then gave him a puff without saying anything. He was alleviating the village chief Li''s condition. "I think it''s a ghost poison!" After listening to Li San, several people looked at each other in a daze. "The talents in Liujiazhuang can be poisoned by ghosts. Why did the village chief Li get poisoned by ghosts?" "It was Song Qianxue and the others!" Li San snorted coldly. "Qixue Song, Village Master Liu, and the others are really cunning, they actually acted on Village Chief Li, I want to kill them!" It was still important to save the village chief, Li San looked at the lord of Luo village. "Luo Village City Lord, please send someone to find some coffin beads and the unicorn grass." The Lord of Luo Village heard this and swallowed. "Li San, don''t you know that the unicorn grass has been used up here in Luo Village, and there is really no one." Li San shook his head helplessly. "This is not easy, the unicorn grass is very important!" "It grows in the Black Skull Ridge, but our people have not found it in the past few years. I heard that there are unicorn grasses in Liujiazhuang!" Li San was in a hurry. "The unicorn grass is very difficult to find, and we have to find it too, otherwise the village chief will not be saved!" To get rid of this poisonous gas, Li San not only had to refine the coffin beads, but the unicorn grass was the most important thing. "Then, Lord of Luo Village, you first send someone to help me release the news, saying that we can pay for the unicorn grass." Li San''s face was full of serious expressions. "Within five days, if someone can find unicorn grass to help me, then the money belongs to him, so let''s do it!" Looking for a sprig of unicorn grass when you pay? Li San really has a mine, and he is really willing to spend to save Village Chief Li. After listening, several people were taken aback, and Li San was really kind to Village Chief Li. The Lord of Luo Village spoke. "Then, Luo Village can add more money to help Li San ask people to find unicorn grass. If someone has unicorn grass, Qian will immediately give it to him." Li San gratefully stared at the Lord of Luo Village, but he didn''t expect that the Lord of Luo Village would be so loyal. "Thank you, Mr. Li, I took it home to heal my injuries first. If I find unicorn grass, I will be notified as soon as possible!" "Li San, don''t worry!" Soon, Li San left with Village Chief Li on his back, and the Lord of Luo Village rushed to give orders. "Hei Wuchang, you and Li San, you can protect him and Village Chief Li, I''m afraid Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue will send someone secretly to attack." "Okay, no problem, I thought so too!" Hei Wuchang directly follows Li San and Village Chief Li. However, the Luo Village corpse formation was gone at this time, and the Luo Village City Lord looked like he was about to cry. He angered the shameless little guard. "You come over to me and talk about it!" "It''s all my fault. Forgive me. I shouldn''t have let Li San in!" The Lord of Luo Village snorted coldly. "Huh! You are a fool, and the corpse formations are all scrapped by Li San, just because you kid didn''t let Li San in before!" "Spare me, I don''t know he is Li San!" "I will punish you to go hunting in the ghost mountain for two years!" The little guard was pulled directly into the ghost mountain. The Lord of Luo Village frowned and kept thinking, how did Li San break his corpse formation? At this time, Li San first found Bai Wuchang. "Thank you for sending someone to help me find unicorn grass." "Li San, what do you want unicorn grass for?" "I want to save Village Chief Li, I''m really embarrassed, I didn''t protect him!" Chapter 482： Looking for unicorn grass to save people Of course, we must immediately send someone to find unicorn grass to save people. A few days later, news spread immediately that the entire Luo village paid for the unicorn grass. Both Luo Village and Wu Manor were helping Li San find the unicorn grass. "Brother, have you heard that Li San from Luocun spends a lot of money to find a unicorn grass to save people?" "Li San really has a mine!" "Then we don''t hurry to find the unicorn grass. It will take time to find the money for the money. Then we will be rich!" Many people went straight into the Black Skull Ridge to find the unicorn grass. They went there for money. ¡­ Liujiazhuang. Song Qianxue laughed triumphantly at this time. "Li San, it''s so naive. As soon as the village chief was injured, Li San became a monkey in a hurry. He was looking for the unicorn grass. Anyway, the village chief is dying, and I can''t find the unicorn grass!" Ask questions in one hand. "Song Qianxue, why do you say that?" Song Qianxue raised her mouth proudly. "Because I have sent someone to retrieve all the unicorn grass on Black Skull Ridge." Song Qianxue was happy. "You really have you. We want that Li San to kneel down and beg us to give him unicorn grass, even more money!" Song Qianxue made Li San anxious and told Li San to know that he had a bad life. ¡­ In Luo Village, Li San has helped Village Chief Li take herbal medicines, and coupled with detoxification, Village Chief Li has shown signs of improvement. "Li San, I have sent someone to help you release the news. Village Chief Li should be fine!" "You blame me, I didn''t protect Mr. Li, Song Qianxue is really damn!" Li San knew that the people in Liujiazhuang were waiting for him. Li San went to them and begged them for help, but of course Li San would not bow his head to anyone! "We''ll have news in one day!" Li Zhuzi walked in soon. "Li San!" "Li Zhuzi, did you find the unicorn grass?" Li Zhuzi shook his head helplessly. "Li San, sorry, I didn''t find it, but someone wants to see you Li San!" Li San doesn''t want to see others. "I don''t want to see someone, tell that person to go, see you later!" "Li San, the man said there is a way to save Village Chief Li, shall we see him?" "Really? He has a way?" Li San''s eyes flashed. "Of course it''s okay to see you!" At this time, inside a room in Luo Village. "It''s you!" After seeing this person, Li San was surprised. "Li San, it''s an honor to see you again!" "You are Master Wang of Wangcun!" "Can you save Mayor Li?" "Yes, but well, I can save Village Chief Li and I have conditions to discuss with you, Li San!" After Li San understood what he heard, he directly took out a lot of money. "It''s all for you. If you can save Chief Li, it will be yours!" Seeing that this person didn''t mean to be happy, Li Sanyi was taken aback, and he took out a handful again. "Should these be enough?" The man shook his head and smiled. "Li San, I am not interested in money. My Wangcun has money." Li Sanyi frowned, this kid is fine. "What are your conditions?" "Li San, I want the coffin beads you made!" "What you want is the coffin beads?" "Yes! You want the unicorn grass to save the village chief, I only want your coffin beads to save the people in our village!" Li San understood. "Okay, it''s settled, I have coffin beads!" "You save Chief Li first, and then I will give you a few coffin beads." "Li San, I believe you, then take me to rescue Village Chief Li." Li San is delighted, the village chief is finally saved! At this time, Village Chief Li looked haggard and the corners of his mouth turned pale. "I see, I understand, this should be a kind of ghostly spirit, I think it should be someone secretly inflicting this spirit on him." Young Master Wang was surprised. "Then, Master Wang, do you have a way to save Village Chief Li? I just want to know this." Li Sanyi eagerly asked the other party. "Well, of course I have a way, otherwise I won''t come to you, right." Young Master Wang began to save people, and all his medical skills were used. "That''s better, Li San, you can make a few more coffin beads for Village Chief Li. You can trust me. Village Chief Li will be fine in less than a day." Is Young Master Wang so powerful, he can heal Village Chief Li in just a few strokes? Li Sanyi frowned. "Also, since I helped Village Chief Li, Li San, should you give me the coffin beads I want." "Coffin beads!" Li San first made sure that Village Chief Li was really getting better, and then Li San felt relieved. Master Wang was very happy, he took the coffin beads and left immediately. "Li San, thank you, I believe we will see you again in the future!" Li Sanyi frowned, and he was leaving now. If he didn''t sit down for a while, he would be anxious. It would not be too late to leave after a few words. However, Li San smiled secretly, the coffin beads can save people, but only with appropriate methods, the young master of Wangcun was too anxious. "Master Wang, I believe you will come to me again." Soon, the Lord of Luo Village walked in. "Li San! How is Village Chief Li now? I am very worried about him." "Mr. Li has been saved by the young master of Wangcun, and he will be healed in a few days!" "That''s great." The City Lord of Luo Village just saw the Young Master Wang who was rushing out and was taken aback. "Li San, do I need to send someone to follow the young master?" Li San shook his head. "No, I believe him. Master Wang will definitely come back to me in a few days. Don''t worry, I have one more point. Don¡¯t disclose the news that Village Chief Li is okay. I want to call Liujiazhuang. I don''t know there." "I understand this." ¡­ At this time, everyone was looking for unicorn grass. However, the unicorn grass is not so easy to find. It grows in Black Skull Ridge, which is a dangerous place. There are zombies everywhere. If you are not careful, you may not be able to come back and not go down the mountain. . It is even harder to find unicorn grass within a day. Both Luo Village and Wu Manor Heiwuchang were helping Li San find unicorn grass. The people they sent had been looking for unicorn grass for a few days, but they didn¡¯t find a single unicorn grass, but they encountered a lot of ghosts. Nothing. Someone has to get those rewards, so finding the unicorn grass is a must. Master Luo Heiwuchang didn''t know that Village Chief Li was all well at this time, and of course Luo Village and Liujiazhuang didn''t know about it. "Li San, someone wants to see you, it''s Song Qianxue and his people!" The Lord of Luo Village walked in. "Then Qianxue Song actually came? He should be here to do things!" "Do something?" Li Sanyi smiled. Li San and Village Chief Li entered the study together. Song Qianxue and his people had been waiting for more than an hour. This was what Li San asked him to wait on purpose. Song Qianxue ridiculed directly with an impatient expression on her face. "Yeah, this is not our Li San? Haven''t I been resting well these days? I can''t fall asleep because of Mr. Li''s affairs?" The Lord of Luo Village stared at Song Qianxue angrily. Chapter 483： Are you here to be funny? "Song Qianxue, you are not welcome here in Luo Village, you should get out immediately!" "Song Qianxue, if you have a fart, tell me, I don''t have time to chat with you!" "Li San, of course we are here today because we have something to do otherwise we won''t come. I heard that you Li San sent a lot of people to look for unicorn grass to rescue Village Chief Li. It happens that I have a branch under my hand. You will definitely want this. Stuff!" Song Qianxue looked confident at this time, and he thought Li San would definitely kneel down and beg him to give him unicorn grass. "Song Qianxue, do you also have unicorn grass?" Li Sanyi was stunned. Many people went out to look for them but couldn''t find them. Do you have Song Qianxue? After that, Song Qianxue directly appeared a unicorn grass in her hand. "It is indeed unicorn grass!" Everyone saw it and it was all lively, and they started talking. Li San was also taken aback after scanning, and the thing in Song Qianxue''s hand was indeed a real unicorn grass! The City Lord of Luo Village was taken aback for a moment, but did not expect Song Qianxue to find the unicorn grass, she was still a little capable. Li San said before that he would give money to the person who found the unicorn grass. At this time, the person who had the unicorn grass in his hand was Song Qianxue, Li San''s enemy. "Li San, I have unicorn grass in my hand, do you want it?" Unexpectedly, Li San gave a blank look, his face looked disapproving, why Song Qianxue has unicorn grass. "Fifty thousand yuan, I can ask for this unicorn grass, come and get it for me, pay the unicorn grass with one hand!" "Li San, the unicorn grass is in my hands, I can pay as much as I want!" Li San scolded, Song Qianxue wanted to do something again. "Li San, are you trying to deal with Liujiazhuang? The 50,000 yuan you paid is too little. Of course the unicorn grass should be worth 100,000 yuan." what? One hundred thousand unicorn grass! Song Qianxue clearly wants to grab Li San''s money! Everyone was taken aback. Li San cursed secretly, Song Qianxue shamelessly wanted money. But Li San was not angry, he smiled. "I can give it to you if you want money, I can give it to the unicorn grass!" Song Qianxue didn''t mean to make a move. "Li San, I haven''t finished speaking yet, why are you in a hurry?" Song Qianxue wanted to teach Li San a lesson. "Li San, you give me the money first, and you have to declare to the outside that it is your Luo Village no longer treats my Liujiazhuang, you are afraid of Song Qianxue, just say that." Song Qianxue stared at Li San with disdain. "Li San, you promise me that I will hand the unicorn grass to you to save the village chief, how about?" Song Qianxue certainly didn''t know that Village Chief Li had been rescued by the young master of Wang Village, and he would not come if he knew. The Lord of Luo Village was immediately unhappy, and he pointed towards Song Qianxue angrily. "Song Qianxue, you come to my Luo Village and treat Li San like this, you get out of Luo Village!" Song Qianxue snorted coldly. "Luo Village City Lord, it''s not your turn to speak, I won''t leave, how can I recruit!" Heiwuchang rushed directly. "Song Qianxue, Li San is my boss, I''ll give you a face, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!" Hei Wuchang was about to go up to fight Song Qianxue, but he was stopped by Li San. "Black impermanence, don''t be impulsive, let me talk to him!" Hei Wuchang had to step back a few steps, he only listened to Li San''s words. Li San''s face was full of indifferent expressions. "Song Qianxue, I can give you the money, Li San, but other conditions are exempt, and I won''t promise you." Song Qianxue smiled. "Li San, you have to think about it. If you can''t get the unicorn grass, your village chief Li will be dead. You can''t save it!" Li Sanyi''s face was a little serious. "Song Qianxue, come here!" Li San suddenly kicked Song Qianxue directly in the leg. Everyone was taken aback. Li San is so good that he dared to kick Song Qianxue! "Li San, how dare you hit me!" Some people talked about it. "Li San wanted to save the village chief Li to find the unicorn grass, but Li San does not listen to Song Qianxue now, and the village chief Li is afraid that it will not be better!" Heiwuchang stepped forward with a puzzled face. "Li San, don''t we save the village chief Li? Song Qianxue won''t give unicorn grass!" Li San lightly smiled. "Of course we want to save Village Chief Li, but I don''t want to be treated so rudely by Song Qianxue!" "Li San, you can cry until the village chief is gone!" Song Qianxue waved her hand directly as she said. What is Song Qianxue doing? Everyone was taken aback. After a sound, the unicorn grass in that hand was directly destroyed. "Li San, what I gave you just now is that you don''t want it. Village Chief Li is not good!" "You don''t need to give me a chance, you leave here quickly!" Seeing that Li San was not counseling, Song Qianxue was taken aback, and taught Li San did not succeed. This is! Suddenly, someone walked in and spoke. "Li San, what are you talking about here." "Mr. Li! How can he walk?" Liujiazhuang''s subordinates were all stunned when they saw the head of Village Li with an unbelievable look. After seeing Village Chief Li, Song Qianxue was taken aback, and Village Chief Li was all well. This is impossible! No wonder Li San didn''t counsel him in front of him just now. It turned out that Village Chief Li was all right at all. Hei Wuchang stared at Chief Li in disbelief. Song Qianxue was angry. "Li San, are you lying to me? Is the news that you want unicorn grass fake?" "It''s really right, but now I don''t want unicorn grass, Song Qianxue, you are so stupid. Village Chief Li is fine, I want it to fuck, Song Qianxue, you come to do something and you think I don''t know." Of course Song Qianxue was very annoyed. Song Qianxue looked unwilling to stare at the black coke-like unicorn grass in his hand. "The unicorn grass is gone, horse, it''s worth a lot of money, it''s gone!" Song Qianxue scolded. "Li San, did you deliberately let me destroy the unicorn grass? Village Chief Li couldn''t heal so quickly. He was obviously a ghost before, and only the unicorn grass can detoxify him!" Li Sanyi smiled. "Song Qianxue, in that case, did you know that Village Chief Li was stunned?" This one¡­¡­ "Why is Village Chief Li suddenly caught in a ghost?" Song Qianxue looked embarrassed and couldn''t understand. "Li San, you deliberately asked me to fall into your trap!" He didn''t expect that he didn''t get a dollar from Li San, instead he destroyed the good unicorn grass by himself. "Song Qianxue, it''s your devilish anger to Village Chief Li, and then you use unicorn grass to make me counsel you in front of you, but today you will be disappointed." "Li San you!" Li Sanyi looked smug, but Song Qianxue was so angry. Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. "Song Qianxue, don''t touch my Li San!" Master Luo directly flew out and rushed towards Song Qianxue in one step. Village Chief Li also yelled. "Song Qianxue, this is not your Liujiazhuang, dare to do something to me, Li San!" "I will do it in your Luo Village!" Li San flew directly, and after a few strokes, Song Qianxue turned in circles. "Song Qianxue, I''ll hit you, Song Qianxue Liujiazhuang City Lord can still beat me!" Chapter 484： Bad hunch Song Qianxue was directly controlled by Master Luo. Li Sanji often blasted towards Song Qianxue. Song Qianxue''s face was beaten like a pig. "Li San! You beat Song Qianxue!" Suddenly, someone rushed into Luo Village. It''s the lord of Liujiazhuang! Seeing that the lord of Liujiazhuang appeared, Li San scolded secretly. "It''s the city lord of Liujiazhuang, who came just right, Song Qianxue is in Luo Village, I want to teach him!" Seeing that there were too many people in Luo Village, the lord of Liujiazhuang asked Song Qianxue. "Follow me right away, waiting to be embarrassed here, Song Qianxue." Song Qianxue cursed before leaving Liujiazhuang City Master. "Li San, I won''t let you go in the future!" ¡­ Li San returned to the yard. "Mr. Li, I want you to return to Luo Village with me." "Take me to Luo Village?" Li San nodded. "Yes, I want to set up a mountain gate corpse formation in Luo Village, so I have to use you to help me work." "Yes, I am going to prepare." "Master Luo, Li Zhuzi, you also want to return to Luo Village." "Luo Village City Lord, sorry to disturb you, I will have many opportunities to join forces with Luo Village in the future." The lord of Luo Village watched Li San several people. "Li San, I will sit more in the future, and you have helped me a lot." The Lord of Luo Village pointed not far ahead. "You can go to Heikuling. I will send you the resources you want. The Luoshen is very powerful!" "Then it will work!" "Mr. Li, you and Li San must be careful of the people in Liujiazhuang." The Lord of Luo Village stared at the mayor Li with a look of dismay. "With Li San, he will take care of me, so you can rest assured!" Master Luo told his own people. "You go with Li San, and everything is subject to Li San''s arrangements." "Master Luo, don''t worry!" Li San smiled. The Lord of Luo Village sent Heiwuchang and the experts to protect Li San and the others. In Luo Village, there are Village Chief Li and Luoshen Li Wuzai, and they are also protecting Li San. However, Li San still had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡­ Inside Liujiazhuang. Song Qianxue has received news that Li San and the others are going back. "Don''t worry, someone will teach Li San. Old Uncle Liu has already arrived at Liujiazhuang!" "Uncle Liu is here? Li San is waiting to die!" "Old Uncle Liu can deal with Li San''s Master Luo, Master Luo is not easy to deal with, only Old Uncle Liu has that strength." Song Qianxue looked excited after hearing this. "Uncle Liu''s people were killed by Master Luo before, I believe he will find Master Luo and Li San!" To deal with Li San''s subordinate Master Luo, Liu Jiazhuang had to find Old Uncle Liu to deal with Naluo Village. The strength of Old Uncle Liu in Liujiazhuang is very invincible, and I am afraid that Li San can bear it. Li San, Master Luo and the Li Zhuzi are the biggest disasters of Liujiazhuang. "You can''t ask Li San to return to Heikuling, otherwise things will be difficult to handle in the future!" Li Sanhei and several people continue to move forward. It would still take a few days to run towards Black Skull Ridge. Fortunately, Li San and the others didn''t get into any serious trouble halfway, and the people at Liujiazhuang didn''t sneak attack. But Li San is still a little worried. A few days later, Li Sanji finally arrived in a mountain outside Heikuling. Village Chief Li moved to Li San''s side. "Everyone is better to be careful, I''m afraid that crises will continue to appear if we get there." Li Sanyi looked disapproving. "Don''t be afraid, we are fully prepared in advance, even if something happens, we are psychologically prepared." Heiwuchang was carrying garlic beside him. "Scared about it, if Song Qianxue and the others come, the four words will be done!" Li San thought thoughtfully at this time. After Li San directly found Master Luo. "Master Luo, how far are we from the Black Skull Ridge now?" Master Luo directly arched his hand to Li San. "Li San, I guess we should be able to reach Luo Village in a few days!" Li San nodded in satisfaction. "That''s good, we should speed up, I''m afraid Song Qianxue and others will come to do things!" Of course, you have to be extra careful when you get close to Black Skull Ridge. "Take a rest!" Everyone was stunned, and Master Luo''s eyes were sharp at this time. "Master Luo, why don''t you leave anymore? Isn''t this approaching the foot of Heikuling." Li San called Master Luo so, he looked puzzled. Master Li Sanxiang Luo, he also understood some clues. Master Luo didn''t explain yet, he flew directly into the air. "Where did Master Luo go?" Soon, Master Luo appeared in the air. "What is Master Luo doing?" Li Sanqi understood that Master Luo was exploring the way or was there any dangerous person in the distance, so Li San didn''t bother Master Luo. Master Luo murmured after investigating. "It turns out that there are corpses here!" Several people in Village Chief Li were taken aback. Village Chief Li said softly to Li San. "Li San, you mean that someone has set up a corpse formation here, waiting to kill us, right?" Li Sanyi''s face was calm. "Yes, but don''t be afraid of it, I was prepared!" Li San stared directly at the corpse formation. Heiwuchang cursed. "Which shameless man in Liujiazhuang is trying to trick us like this?" Suddenly, right here, many figures rushed out, and then they surrounded Li San and several others. Who are these people? One of them yelled at Li San. "Li San, we have been waiting for you for a long time, and you will die!" "So it was Song Qianxue!" "Li San, all your enemies want you to die, so you can''t run away today!" "It''s Song Qianxue!" Li Sanyi frowned, why did Song Qianxue come? Song Qianxue sneered. "Li San, you give me some coffin beads, I can leave without making trouble for you, otherwise it won''t work." When Hei Wuchang saw Song Qianxue, he immediately became displeased. "You are really shameless!" Song Qianxue was directly angry. "Li San, you actually wooed people from Luo Village to deal with my Liujiazhuang!" Suddenly, one person came out. Song Qianxue was so happy. "It''s Old Uncle Liu, you have finally arrived, and that is our enemy Li San, help us kill Li San!" Old Uncle Liu smiled. "Song Qianxue, don''t worry, take care of Li San slowly." Is it Old Uncle Liu? Li San was also shocked when he saw this person. Uncle Liu from Liujiazhuang unexpectedly called, which was really hard to deal with. Immediately afterwards, Wu Youchan flew down, and he directly glared at Li San. "Li San, you abused our Wu Ada, I''ll be with you forever!" Li Zhuzi immediately rushed to beat Wu Youchan but was pulled down by Li San. "Li Zhuzi, don''t worry, now is not the time to be impulsive!" Seeing Li Zhuzi rushing out, Li San turned directly to Luoshenren. "Luo Shenren, you go help Li Zhuzi now!" Luo Shenren immediately rushed over after hearing the order. The city lord of Luo Village had previously ordered that he could only listen to the orders of Village Chief Li and Li San. "Li San, there are too many people who want to kill you at the moment, you are not very mixed!" Chapter 485： Uncle Liu Song Qianxue sneered. "All the people we want to kill you are here, they are all coming to kill you!" Li Sanfei flew out with a roar, of course he was not afraid of little people like Song Qianxue. "Humph! There are so many people who want to kill me, so what are you guys? Just speak with strength!" Village Chief Wu rushed out at this time, he glared at Song Qianxue''s direction. Master Liu Zhuang and the others rushed directly to Li San. "Li San, I heard that your ten-cornered green coffin is very powerful, but I still want to try the power of the ten-cornered green coffin!" "The ten-cornered green coffin is determined, then it is possible to ask you to try it, it will make you perfect!" The perfect combination of Li San''s strength and the ten-cornered green coffin directly blasted to the opposite side. At the same time, Li San managed to dodge the opponent''s attack. "Unexpectedly, Li San, you actually have Luoshen from Luo Village to help you!" "Uncle Liu, Li San is rude to my Song Qianxue, he is my enemy of Liujiazhuang, please kill Li San immediately!" Suddenly, Song Qianxue and Old Uncle Liu rushed directly to Li San. Master Luo Heiwuchang flew to assist Li San. Heiwuchang rushed through the clouds at the same time, and the masters were sent by the Lord of Luo Village to deal with Liujiazhuang. "Li San!" Seeing Li San had so many people to protect, Song Qianxue was very angry. Li San smiled triumphantly. "Song Qianxue, don''t you want to kill me, I am here waiting for you!" "You murdered Village Chief Li before, I will teach you now!" Li San rushed directly to Song Qianxue. At this time people became one. When Master Luo saw that someone was dealing with Li San, he directly yelled and rushed over. When Old Uncle Liu saw Master Luo, they had a cold sweat. They knew Master Luo''s name before. "Master Luo, it seems that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, it should be a few years!" Master Luo stared at Old Uncle Liu. "Old Uncle Liu, it''s not a mess. He''s a lot older than I saw you a few years ago. I want you to die. Liu Jiazhuang must die. Don''t touch my Li San!" "Master Luo, kill Li San and the others directly!" "no problem!" Old Uncle Liu rushed over with a few roars. Master Luo didn''t care much about going up and doing it and it was done. Old Uncle Liu kept blasting the law at the other party and laughed. Song Qianxue glared at Li San. "Li San, I want to take you into Liujiazhuang''s dungeon to torture you!" Song Qianxue rushed to Li San directly. Song Qianxue handed out the new kung fu in the past few days. Li Sanyi smiled with disapproval. "Song Qianxue, don''t think you have tools now, I also have them now!" After Li San finished speaking, countless things flashed out with his hands. This one¡­¡­ Song Qianxue was taken aback. This was unexpected, but Li San had countless corpse swords. Song Qianxue was stunned, staring at the split swords with an incredible expression on her face. She didn''t expect that Li San''s hands were more and stronger than his. "Li San, why are you like this? Have you entered the corpse cave of Black Skull Ridge before?" Corpse cave? "Yes, I''ve been to Heikuling, so what? If you have any comments, just say it." "It is so, Li San, you are so lucky!" Song Qianxue looked disdainful. "Li San, then, you must come back to Liujiazhuang with me, and I want to ask the secret to come out!" Li San clearly got the treasure there, so Song Qianxue wanted that stuff. At the same time, Li San cast a ten-cornered green coffin to decide it, and shook his finger at Song Qianxue on the opposite side. "Song Qianxue, you have enough strength to catch me again, now you can''t!" Song Qianxue was mocked by Li San, of course he was very angry. At this time, the people in Liujiazhuang and Luo Village were fighting fiercely. Song Qianxue''s face was full of confidence, and he didn''t put Li San in his eyes. Song Qianxue rushed out. With a weapon in his hand, Li San surrounded everything. Li San is so angry, see you in a long time! Luoshen''s Old Uncle Liu was surprised at the same time. Li San is more enviable than anyone. Old Uncle Liu stared at Li San. When Song Qianxue saw Li San rushing over, he could only counterattack continuously. Li San successfully angered Song Qianxue. Li San thought about the battle plan at this time. The most surprising thing to see at this time was the contest between Old Uncle Liu and Master Luo over there. The two of them were fighting at high altitude. Master Luo broke out to the extreme. Why did Master Luo enter Luo Village with Li San? There were clearly more people on Liujiazhuang''s side than Li San''s side, but they couldn''t beat them. Li San was a little cautious about playing Song Qianxue at this time. Song Qianxue was surprised, he was no match for Li San. Soon, Li San had already suppressed Song Qianxue. "This Li San is extremely strong!" Li San didn''t give the opponent a chance, and he shot out again. "Song Qianxue, you can still go home, don''t waste each other''s time, you can''t catch me!" Song Qianxue''s murderous aura broke out directly. "Li San, I want you to try my amazing skills!" Song Qianxue is about to start to come out with unique skills. His limbs are mutating. At this time, he has clearly become a zombie player. "What is this method?" Li Sanyi frowned, and he continued to rush out. Old Uncle Liu and the City Lord Liujiazhuang were shocked at the same time. They didn''t expect Song Qianxue to use a trick. This is the corpse method! "Song Qianxue, don''t be impulsive, you will be beaten by this method, don''t you know!" "Don''t worry, I have one purpose now, I will kill this Li San!" Song Qianxue is suppressing all Li San''s attacks with her unique skills. Li San scolded. At the same time, hundreds of air bombarded Song Qianxue''s direction. "Song Qianxue!" Song Qianxue was directly overtaken by Li Sanbao as the sound kept appearing. "Li San, you will die in a while, you don''t need to be proud now!" Song Qianxue was so terrifying like a zombie all over her body at this time. Li San angered Song Qianxue, otherwise Song Qianxue would not persecute herself in this way. Song Qianxue screamed and rushed to Li San directly. Song Qianxue saw the opportunity, Li San was a little distracted at this time, Song Qianxue planned to attack several waves of Li San repeatedly. Song Qianxue rushed out with the treasure in her hand and plunged towards Li San all at once. Li San didn''t dodge, he was very calm, closing his eyes and concentrating on the move. "Li San, Song Qianxue is here!" Village Chief Li squeezed cold sweats for Li San, because Song Qianxue at this time was clearly not a person or a corpse. Li San directly broke Song Qianxue''s weapon with his backhand. Song Qianxue secretly said that it was not good, and he immediately dodged. "Song Qianxue, I am a ten-cornered green coffin!" Song Qianxue was angry and angry. "Li San, you are looking for death, I must deal with you today!" Song Qianxue burst out of corpse energy again and rushed towards Li San. I don''t know when I will be able to repel Liujiazhuang, I can only do it. Li San was far away from each other directly, this Song Qianxue was really clingy. "Li San, did you recognize my corpse surgery?" "Yes, there is nothing I don''t know, Li San!" "Song Qianxue, your strength is not enough, even if you have potential, you won''t succeed!" An hour later, Master Luo repelled Old Uncle Liu, and Li San beat Liujiazhuang''s people back. Chapter 486： Luo Village Song Qianxue Liu Zhuangzhu, of course, were unwilling to accept them, but there was no alternative, they had no choice but to flee. Li San took the people back to Luo Village and rested for a while. Chief Li Heiwuchang said with concern a few steps before. "Li San, what plans do you have in the future? I''m very curious about the future of Luo Village." Li San stared at the distant mountains in thought at this time. "I don''t know yet. Now the key is to grow Luo Village. I think there will be movement in Liujiazhuang, but now they dare not come again." Village Chief Li agreed with Li San''s point of view. He nodded. Li San was right. Liu Jiazhuang was afraid to come again after being abused by Li San several times. "Mr. Li, you can go back to visit the Lord of Luo Village." "Li San, you can also accompany me, and discuss the union with you." The corpse formation in the mountain in Luo Village is being established these days, and Li San nodded, he was very satisfied. Hei Wuchang took Li San to Heikuling. Black Skull Ridge can accommodate a lot of guards, and they have expanded the territory. "Li San, here is where we plan to erect a gate monument, and there are other courtyards where people can live." Heiwuchang explained to Li San. "Li San, look here again, it''s beautiful, isn''t it!" Heiwuchang pointed not far away. "Heikuling should look like a home." "This is done by Bai Wuchang, and I am responsible for finding resources." Li San nodded in satisfaction. "You are doing a good job, and I am relieved that you are responsible for these. If you have any necessary resources, I will tell Luo Village that I will pay for them." "This is our business, Li San, you can do it if you like it." "Heiwuchang, there is one more thing I want to remind. The guards who enter my Luo Village, you must check the genealogy of these people in advance. I think there may be an internal response sent by Liujiazhuang. If you find it, you can directly Drive out of Luo Village!" "Please don''t worry, Li San, I understand!" Li San repaired in Luo Village for several days. Li San builds a formation on the hills of Heikuling. Li San gave orders to everyone. "The Luo Village Corpse Array has been established. Everyone spends hundreds of hard work every day." "Li San''s atmosphere!" Li Sanyi raised his hand. "You new guards must be here all well, don''t be lazy, if I find out, it is not as simple as punishment, I will directly call you out of Luo Village!" Li San intends to let the people at Liujiazhuang know that Taluo Village is not that good. In this way, Li San was busy with all the construction of Luo Village with his own people on Heikuling every day from morning till night. And Li San also knew that Song Qianxue and Liu Zhuang masters at Liujiazhuang during this period would not have too much action to trouble Luo Village. Li San believed that Liujiazhuang should also be taking a break at this time. after a while. Early in the morning, Li San was still leading people to work unhurriedly. By this time, the corpse formation in Luo Village had been more than half completed. At this time, the Heiguling Luo Village has undergone major changes. At this time, there are hundreds of large courtyards in front of him, and there are many new villagers entering Luo Village. Li San scanned his Luo Village on the Black Skull Ridge, and a triumphant smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Luo Village finally has a scale, this time is really not easy, all the people in Luo Village have worked hard. At this time, Luo Village has grown from a few hundred people to thousands of people, and it is still growing. "Li San!" A person came over. "Li Zhuzi, what''s the matter with you?" Staring at Li Zhuzi with a smile, Li San''s eyes flashed, and he knew something was going on. "It''s Mr. Li who came to see you!" In the past few days, not only did Li San build a corpse array from morning to night, but he also expanded various channels in Luo Village, including cooperation with other villages. "Li San, I haven''t seen you for a few days, how are you?" "Mr. Li!" Village Chief Li also often came to Li San. He did not miss the situation of Luo Village in Heikuling. Li San and Village Chief Li are now very familiar and best friends. Li San teased. "Mr. Li, why are you looking for me again today?" "Li San, your Luo Village is changing every day, and even other villages are less and less comparable to your Luo Village. It''s really enviable." Village Chief Li paused, a bit complaining. "You bring all the resources, money, etc. on Black Skull Ridge to you. It is not easy to make a living in other villages near Black Skull Ridge!" Village Chief Li talked about this helpless look. The current situation is that the entire Heikuling Mountain is about to become the boundary of Luo Village. "That''s the case, the head of Village Wu has considered it, and he has decided to take in all of Luo Village''s work in Heikuling!" "So you don''t plan to trade resources with the villages in Heikuling?" "Yes, it was so planned!" Village Chief Li smiled helplessly. "We can''t help it either. You have recently developed into the strongest village in this Black Skull Ridge. Now all the small villages only recognize your resources, so they don''t have anything to do with me. They are no longer comparable!" "Mr. Li." "Li San, I said these are not to blame for you, I just came to inform you that I want to take care of all the resources of Heikuling!" "That''s it, isn''t it too good!" "I think it''s very good, Li San, you don''t have to be too polite, just accept it when you see it!" Village Chief Li is very serious now. "The villages in Heikuling are indeed more powerful than Luo Village. I can''t take care of Luo Village. Luo Village City is mainly focused on other livelihoods. He no longer cares about Heikuling and Liujiazhuang in recent days Be prepared for some movement, and we also need time to prepare to deal with them." "I understand. Then, you want my Luo Village to help you, just say it." "Of course I have to help us. After all, we are friends. I want you to help them refine a batch of good weapons to deal with Liujiazhuang and the others!" "I can, as much as I want!" When the village chief saw Li San agreed, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Thanks to Li San, there is still something on my side, then I will leave first, and I will see you when I have time!" "Okay, then I will ask Li Zhuzi to send you down the mountain." "This is not necessary, I am very familiar with the road, and Li Wu is waiting for me under the mountain." After speaking, Village Chief Li left Luo Village. Li San directly addressed the black impermanence. "You have just heard that Liujiazhuang is going to join forces with the major villages to take action against Luo Village, so they are planning to jointly drive Luo Village out of Heikuling, and Liujiazhuang still wants to go back to the site of Heikuling." "Li San, this is a bit troublesome, do you have any plans?" "I just thought about it. Of course, I have to help tide over the difficulties, otherwise my Luo Village will undoubtedly suffer a loss!" Hei Wuchang nodded, and Li San was right. Li Sanyi looked serious. "Not only to help Luo Village drive them off the Black Skull Ridge, but also to benefit from it." Li San is very confident that even if the major villages and Liujiazhuang join forces, they will not be able to break Taruo Village. Chapter 487： Be invited to heal "I''m going out of Luo Village in two days to do something important. Master Luo, you have to send someone to guard our Luo Village Corpse Formation. If you have something to do, you can ask Heiwuchang and Master Luo with them. If there is someone from Liujiazhuang. If someone comes to attack, we can just ignore it." Li San paused. "Of course, you can also send a signal there, and you can also ask the village chief for help. I believe the people in Liujiazhuang will not act rashly!" After the advice was over, Li San went straight down the mountain, Li San planned to bring only a few of his cronies, Heiwuchang. "Li San, someone under the mountain wants to see you!" "Who came from?" Li Sanyi frowned. "It''s okay to ask him to meet first." Soon, Li San entered a room, he saw the man, and the two of them stared at each other but didn''t say a word. "I didn''t expect you to come to me." That''s right, the person in front of him was the person who had looked for Li San before, and Li San also expected this person to come to Luo Village again. This person not long ago asked Li San for a coffin bead to help get rid of ghosts. "Master Wang, I told you before. After you got one of my coffin beads at that time, you were anxious to save people and leave. However, you need a special method to use it to be useful." Master Wang looked helpless. "Li San, what you said was so right, I was eager to save people at the time, so I didn''t succeed after I went." "Then tell me, I see what went wrong with you." Master Wang sighed again and again. "Yes, I am looking for you today just to help me!" "Then, I want to know what kind of person you saved?" Only then did Wang Shaoye explain it, and Li San understood that it turned out to be the other''s more important relative. "Li San, I want to take you down the mountain to rescue him, can''t you?" "of course can." After Young Master Wang thought about it. "I heard that your Luo Village is planning to fight against Liujiazhuang, and it happens that Wang Village can secretly assist you in Luo Village." Li San laughed. "Of course it''s good to help me, so I will help you save people, but I don''t guarantee that in the end I can completely heal that person. I can only say that I will do my best." Master Wang nodded in agreement. Later, Li San found Master Heiwuchangluo. "Master Luo, how much do you know about Wangcun, don''t you understand?" "Wangcun you are talking about? Wangcun is indeed a big village. There are many villagers and the relationship is very complicated. Among them, it is more complicated than Liujiazhuang, and I heard that there have been a lot of infighting in Wangcun in the past two years." After listening to the explanations of Heiwuchang and Master Luo, Li San understood that Wangcun was not that simple, and that young master would become the new village head of Wangcun in the future. After Li San pondered for a while, for the future development of Luo Village, it was better to go to Wang Village. So, Li San packed up and followed Young Master Wang down the mountain, and Master Luo Heiwuchang knew this matter and others didn''t know it. Soon, Heiwuchang in Luo Village also left, and they went out to do errands as ordered by Li San. ¡­ Inside Liujiazhuang. Song Qianxue said coldly. "I just received news that it was Li San from Luo Village who had gone to Wang Village. If I was asked to see Li San, I would definitely rush to teach him!" The people of Liujiazhuang have also sent people to head towards Wangcun. ¡­ Wangcun. Young Master Wang took Li San into Wang Village, and Li San attracted the attention of many villagers. "Who is this kid next to Master Wang? Why haven''t I met him." "It should be a doctor or something that Young Master Wang found from outside." "I seriously suspect that this kid is here to deceive people. After all, Master Wang found a lot of people to treat the old village chief, but it was not good." At this time, many villagers in Wangcun were staring at Li San not quite rightly. They thought that Li San was also here to cheat Wangcun¡¯s money. "Who is this kid? Master Wang!" Suddenly, there was a joking voice from a young man from behind. Li Sanyi heard, secretly that this person should not be a good person. The other side stared at Li San and Wang Shaoye with disdain. "Why are you here?" Li San understood that the other party should not be a friend of Master Wang. The other side smiled disdainfully. "The old village chief is ill, of course I came to see his old man." "You should be here to see if the old village chief has returned to the west." In this way, they scolded, and Li San was speechless when he saw it. After a while, an old man appeared in front of several people. Master Wang didn''t dare to look at this person directly. "Master Wang, I have been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been for a stroll these days? Even though the old village chief is ill, he is still very worried about you and has been arguing to see you." "I went down the mountain to find a doctor these few days. Well, I found Li San from Luo Village. The old village chief should be saved this time. Li San is a very powerful character." The other party doesn''t care who Li San is. "Then, you just follow me to see the old village chief. As far as he is good, he will know if he is good at a try!" Young Master Wang motioned to Li San with his eyes. "Li San, you wait here first, I''ll go in first." Master Wang followed the man into the house. Li San had nothing to do but had to look at the villagers in Wang Village. Some people stared at Li San and talked. "You are the doctor that Young Master Wang said?" The butler approached Li Sanyi with a look of contempt. "I said, how much money Master Wang gave you to come here, I can give it to you, I advise you to go quickly, don''t be ashamed here." Li San didn''t want to talk to this person. Li San was upset, he really wanted to rush to grind this person. "In the future, Wangcun will be in charge of me, so you should think about it! By the way, you are from Luocun? Then what is your name?" Li San just smiled. "I''m Li San of Luo Village!" The butler was taken aback after listening, but did not respond. "Your name is Li San? But where have you heard of it." The other party did not remember who Li San was. "You, Li San, are just a guy who comes to coax people." Li San asked. "If you become the new head of Wang Village in the future, do you intend to join forces with Luo Village?" The butler yelled. "Luo Village? I haven''t heard of it, and I don''t plan to join forces. You are telling a joke. My Wang Village only joins hands with Da Village, like Wu Manor Liujiazhuang and the like." When Li San heard this, he really wanted to rush to beat people, but he looked down on Luo Village. Li San suppressed the anger in his heart, after all, this is Wangcun, so it''s better to avoid trouble. "Li San, this friend of mine is an expert doctor, or you can compete with him, you can''t compare to him." Li San cursed inwardly, this kid is going to pretend to be big again. Li San looked at the so-called high doctor, not to mention his ugly appearance, and his strength was just like that. The man yelled at Li San. "Are you Li San?" The other party snorted with a look of contempt on his face. Li San planned to go up and teach this person, but he saw the clue that this person should be sick. Li San stepped forward directly. "I said, I saw it, do you have years of illness and evil spirits that can''t be cured, even you can''t cure it yourself?" "Li San, you!" After hearing what Li San said, his heart was shocked. How did Li San see it? Chapter 488： Trouble to the end This person was excited and immediately changed his attitude by more than a hundred degrees. "That Li San, please help me to get it over." Li San cast his eyes and secretly said, you won''t pretend to me. In this way, the man next to the steward of Li Sangang healed his evil spirits, and then he helped the chief of village Wang heal his old illnesses. This surprised everyone. Luo Village and Wang Village established a friendly relationship. After that, Li San returned to his Luo Village and adjusted for a while. On the other side of Liujiazhuang, the owner of Liuzhuang Song Qianxue and the others are discussing how to trouble Li San. Master Liu Zhuang looked worried. "Then Li San''s strength is really beyond us." Song Qianxue''s face was stubborn, and he itched Li San with hatred. "I don''t believe I can''t kill him!" Master Liu Zhuang turned his eyes. "Now we are no longer a question of whether we believe it or not. I thought about it for a long time. A few days ago, I asked them to check on Li San from the Village Community League, but the Village Community League is facing Li San. Therefore, only in this way, I will give an order. Going down, if the village social alliance does not order Li San to be investigated, I, Liujiazhuang, will evacuate all people on this boundary and will not help the village social alliance." The village union is an organization that manages all the affairs of the village. Its responsibility is to supervise and urge the behavior of the villages. If there are village leaders that are not conducive to the entire boundary, it has the right to sanction it. Moreover, each village has its own villagers to help the village union. Now the owner of Liu Zhuang is going to use this method to suppress the village community league and ask the village community league to trouble Li San. "What, are you going to do that?" After listening to Liu Zhuangzhu''s words, Song Qianxue and their faces changed, and they were a little surprised. Seeing Mr. Wu did not speak, Master Liu moved forward. "Lao Wu, are you afraid of Li San?" The tone of the lord Liu Zhuang was a bit cold, as if he was very dissatisfied with Lao Wu. Before, Lao Wu did not help Li San less, and Wu Lao''s behavior at this time was neutral. "Lord Liu Zhuang, if you withdraw our staff from all walks of life in the village and social union, do you know what this means?" Of course, Master Liu Zhuang knows, this shows that they want to take the initiative to let go of some of the power they are over there. This is actually a sign of persuasion. Why is the Liujiazhuang family called Liujiazhuang, and why can it stand on the peak of this world? Of course, it depends on all aspects of strength, not only the comprehensive strength of military force, but also those powers that can affect the entire realm. Classes are all essential. Now, someone actually said that they would take the initiative to get some people out of the village union? Before the lord Liu Zhuang had an opinion, the lord Liu spoke again. "Liu Zhuangzhu City Lord, what you listen to me is that this is the case in this realm. Those who are bold and courageous can eat fragrant and spicy food, and those who are courageous can wait for death. And we are courageous." Song Qianxue replied. "Yes, Liu Zhuangzhu City Lord, in fact, we have no fear at all. He has to be afraid of Li San and Luo Village, but he Li San wants to wait for others to trouble him." "Well, it''s up to you!" The lord of Liuzhuang clapped his hands, nodded directly and agreed. At this time, when Liujiazhuang was discussing how to deal with Li San, the major villages outside the boundary were also in chaos, and they had no idea. Previously, they wanted to invest in the villages of Liujiazhuang one by one. They expressed a very strong attitude, saying that they should support Liujiazhuang to deal with the Luo village of Li San. But now that Li San''s Luo Village has grown so big, they just don''t dare to scream. The small villages were silent, and did not dare to trouble Li San. Soon, it was annoying that they were jointly calling the village community league to check on Li San, but the village community league spoke to Li San and didn¡¯t mean to control Li San. So at this time, there was no movement on the village community league¡¯s side. No. Song Qianxue reported to Liu Zhuangzhu. "Those small villages haven''t moved anymore. They used to call to support us, but now they don''t speak." Master Liu thinks this is too annoying. "Hey, I really suspect that they pretended to surrender to my Liujiazhuang at that time." It is indeed those small villages who feel that the decision to support Liujiazhuang is a bit ill-considered, so let''s look at the situation again. Luo Village, who supports Liujiazhuang or Li San, will have to consider for a while. Previously, Liujiazhuang wrote to the village union that it was Li San secretly uniting the demon village outside the boundaries to destroy it, and asked the village union to immediately remove the sanctions against Li San. At this time, looking at the attitude of the village social alliance, the small villages were not worried about Li Sanhui colluding with some demon village rebellion, so the small village did not dare to stand on Liujiazhuang''s side and confront Li San. The big people in the small village are thinking, if the village association does not sanction Li San this time, then when Li San comes out, what about the people who had previously confronted Li San. When they think about this, they feel scared. But just when the big people in these small villages were panicking, the two families of Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue finally made their voices and responded. There was a discussion in Wujiazhuang. "Have you heard that Liujiazhuang has spoken out. Their attitude is very clear and firm. They said that Li San''s Luo Village would unite with which demon village to deal with the entire land boundary, and they also jointly asked the Village Social League to sanction Li San''s Luo Village. " The person next to him thought. "According to me, the forces of Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue really dared to play, even Li San''s Luo Village he dared to provoke him, so what happened after that, what was the attitude of the village social alliance, and checked Li San?" The person next to him shook his head. "Hey, no, although the attitude of Song Qianxue, the owner of Liujiazhuang, Liujiazhuang, is quite tough, and logically speaking, there should be a big wave in the entire boundary." The person paused. "But, it''s the opposite at this time." The man became more curious. "Oh? Then tell me, why?" "It''s just that the villages on the entire boundary fell silent. No one dared to speak up, including the president of the village community league, who didn''t make a statement. They were all silent." Several people were talking about it, thinking it was weird. "Brother, don''t you think that Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang''s gameplay is a bit too risky. It''s not good to provoke someone, and they have to provoke Li San from Luo Village." The man nodded repeatedly. "It''s not a mess. Anyway, I don''t dare to mess with Li San. Then the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others are just like betting. I think Li San will win." In fact, all small villages are thinking about the pros and cons, so they have not expressed their support for a long time. But soon several small villages followed in. Soon Wu Sanshao came over. "What are you discussing, don''t guard the gate!" The man looked nervous. "We are talking about Liujiazhuang and Li San." Wu Sanshao nodded. "Oh? Let''s talk about it." "Song Qianxue''s forces joined Liujiazhuang to deal with Li San''s Luo Village." Chapter 489： No crime After listening, Wu Sanshao thought, then nodded slightly. "Song Qianxue''s power and those small villages are still the people in the big inheritance villages. Of course, its thinking is not for the brainless people of the small villages. It is bound to be incompatible with Li Sanluo Village." The guard wondered. "But I just can''t figure out why those small villages will support Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue''s forces? Isn''t Li San''s Luo Village even more powerful." Wu Sanshao thought. "You don''t understand this. If those small villages withdraw at this time, not only will they get nothing, but Liujiazhuang will make trouble for them, and they will have a bad reputation for not thinking about the whole land." "I''m thinking, the reason is very simple. If they don''t support Song Qianxue''s forces and Liujiazhuang, they might even be retaliated by Song Qianxue''s forces and Liujiazhuang in the future." The people next to me understood it, that''s it. "Furthermore, even Lord Liu and the forces of Song Qianxue dare to provoke Li San in this way, and there is nothing in their small villages that they dare not mix." One person repeatedly responded and flattered. "It''s still our young master who can understand, and that''s right, even if they lose, there are still two big villages to play with, and the owner Liu Zhuang will take care of everything." Wu Sanshao turned to his housekeeper. "Is there any news from Zhuang Master Liu?" The butler reported it. "At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others also expressed a clear attitude to the village social alliance, saying that if they did not deal with Li San, they would withdraw the people who contributed to their Liujiazhuang village social alliance." Wu Sanshao understood that this is the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others threatening the village union to take action to suppress Li San. He was thinking that their participation in these small villages would not have much impact on this matter, but Song Qianxue''s forces are different in large villages. "Young Master, besides, the village union hasn''t given any response from Liujiazhuang''s side. This makes Liuzhuang Master Song Qianxue and the others a little impatient and anxious." Wu Sanshao smiled. "Of course they are in a hurry, eager to kill Li San, is there any news?" The butler reported back. "So, Liu Zhuangzhu can''t hold back anymore. What they said again, as long as they can sanction Li San, the bad guy who colluded with the Demon Village, then all the small villages supporting Liujiazhuang will be the heroes of the entire land boundary. He will be protected and supported by the forces of Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue." Wu Sanshao laughed. "Then Zhuangzhu Liu is really shameless, this is a very pleasant remark, so people from small villages have recently stood up to support them?" The butler nodded. "It''s true." Wujiazhuang understood that Master Liu''s intention there was very clear, and that was to kill Li San and his Luo Village. "Well, you immediately send someone to notify Li San, and report to me as soon as there is news." ¡­ In the village union. In a secret study room, there were a total of ten or so big figures sitting, all of them had serious faces, and they were all very powerful. These few people are very old. Although they are young, they are extraordinary and full of energy. They are all big figures in the village and social league, and they are very angry. As long as they hear their names, others will The hair stands upright. That''s right, there are still a few strong people in the village union. The village union is the organization that presides over the overall situation on the entire territory, and all major villages have to pass it if they want to discuss matters. At this time, sitting in the most central position is the highest figure of the village association, that is, the president of the village association. The several capable men next to him were sitting respectfully and staring at him. They were the young leader of the village union, several housekeepers, and the village chiefs of several small villages. At this moment, their expressions were not as relaxed as before, but a solemn look. People who didn''t know thought they had just been scolded by someone. The president of the village union sighed. "Presumably everyone has received a letter from Liujiazhuang and other villages to crusade against Li Sanluo Village, right? This matter is not easy to handle!" So many villages expressed their attitude at the same time at the instigation of the owner of Liu Zhuangzi. The president of the village union was a bit pressured. After all, he represents the justice and fairness of the entire land. He knows that this shows that the owner of Liu Zhuang and the others really dare If you want to play, you have to do that. Some village chiefs frowned. "President, this, this matter is indeed a bit difficult to handle. In my opinion, Li San''s Luo Village does not seem to be able to collude with Demon Village. There must be a misunderstanding in it." The president of the village union nodded. "Yes, what I think, I have been friends with Li San for many years, and the old man knows him. He is definitely not that kind of person, but what about this matter?" Another village chief suggested after thinking for a while. "President, I think, or else, send a letter to Li San informing him to come over to our village social union and ask him to clarify what is going on." Indeed, if you don''t ask Li Sanlai to interrogate on the surface, you can''t justify it. If Liu Zhuangzhu and others continue to make trouble like this, it will be bad. The influence of the entire land boundary will be bad. This matter is related to the demon village. The village chiefs nearby all looked cautiously at the president of the village association, and they only looked at what the president of the village association meant. However, suddenly the young leader of the village union patted the table and looked unhappy. "President, there is no need to call Li Sanlai, I believe he will not collude with Demon Village against us." From the perspective of the young leader of the village union, Li San didn''t have to come to the village union at all, and there was no need for the trial. "President, the forces of Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue are clearly trying to slander Li San and his Luo Village, this can''t be seen." The president of the village association looked embarrassed. "Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I know Li San¡¯s personality. However, if the owner Liu Zhuang said that it was the social union of our village that did not act, they would withdraw the manpower they supported from the social union of our village. Material resources, how can this be good?" The young leader of the village union looked disapproving. "President, if Liuzhuang mainly evacuated people, he told them to toss them. Our village social alliance does not lack their people. The big deal is that we will find some people in the boundary again." The young master of the village union scolded secretly, hum, it was shameless that the master Liu Zhuang and the others dared to threaten our village union with this. The village chief clapped his hands. "Our young master is right, Master Liu and the others are too presumptuous, they even threaten us with this!" A few people were also angry, and their old guys were still very grumpy. Well, it''s not easy to handle. The butler directly stares at the embarrassed president of the village union, and then persuades the young leader of the village union. "Young Master, but if we find new people, it will be difficult to find. It takes time. Don¡¯t you know that our village social union will suffer a lot of losses during this period of finding people, and you are also afraid that there will be a shortage of manpower during the period. I am afraid that the demon village will move!" Chapter 490： The injustice is coming The butler was right, and he really couldn''t be arrogant. The young leader of the village union is happy. "Butler, you don¡¯t have to say much. What I meant just now was just to call Li San from Luo Village to come over and sit down and chat. On the surface, it was called Liu Zhuang Master Song Qianxue¡¯s forces. They saw that we resolved the matter, so the trial I tried Li San, anyway, the final result is that Zhuang Master Liu will not be sanctioned. You were so excited there just now!" "Young Master, don''t blame me. I also do it for the sake of our village and social union. Is it possible that you don''t know what it means if you call Li Sanlai." Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the president of the village union waved his hand. "Okay, okay, you can stop talking a few words, I believe Li San''s, if he said to collude with the Demon Village to kill us, he Li San had done it many years ago, but he didn''t have it, didn''t he!" The young leader of the village union sat down after calming down. "President, anyway, I believe in Li San''s character. I have this attitude. In any case, our village union has been helped by Li San, so we can''t let Li San be disappointed, right? " Several people nodded and agreed with the young leader of the village community league. Indeed, Li San had not helped the village community league less for many years. If he colluded with the demon village and killed them, they would not believe it. This clearly means the village leader Liu. They are messing up. After listening to everyone¡¯s words, the housekeeper was a little silent. The young leader of the village union was right. If he sent a notice to Li Sanlai, it would be equivalent to the other village¡¯s social union not believing in Li San¡¯s good guys, but calling others. Come to be interrogated, that''s not right. How is that good? Doing so will not only make Li San unhappy, but also make the entire realm believe that Li San and the people in Luo Village are unhappy. This is something that will arouse public anger. What the social union of his village cannot do, it will chill the hearts of the people and people whom Li San helped before. For a while, the president of the village union and the housekeeper looked sad, and they didn''t know how to deal with it. After all, the forces of Liu Zhuang and Song Qianxue were urging them tightly. If they don''t give an explanation, they are afraid that the entire boundary will be chaotic. Everyone now had to turn all their eyes on the president of the village union. They only listened to him. They hope that the president of the village union can decide immediately. This matter can''t be dragged on any longer, and they have to make an idea. At this time, the president of the village union was frowning his old eyebrows. He was now very entangled. The old man was lost in thought, and he was thinking about the best way to deal with it. If it is not handled properly, the forces of Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue, as well as Li San''s Luo Village will all be offended, which is difficult to handle. In fact, everyone knows very well that a big person like Li San is not upright, and his strength is extraordinary. Besides, he usually does good deeds in the realm, so he can¡¯t be like Master Liu. They colluded with Demon Village as they said. If it is said, then it is possible for the master Liu Zhuang and the others to collude with the Demon Village. If Li Sanzhen was like that, when several big zombies attacked many years ago, he would not fight against them. Moreover, he was risking lifelessness to save the entire boundary. The president of the village association remembered that Li Sanna spared no effort to charge at the forefront, and he had a lot of corpses collected. Now that Li San is a traitor, who would believe it, nor would anyone who killed the village union. "Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue''s forces have played a bad idea. They thought that our village and social alliance didn''t know it, and they couldn''t be regarded as fools. Humph, colluding with the Demon Village is just one of them trying to put Li San from Luo Village as the president. It''s just an excuse, I want to bring down our Li San." "Yes, the president is right. The small villages who followed Liu Zhuangzhu and the others to surrender actually have their purpose. They don''t want to fight the demon village at all, and don''t care if Li San is true. There is collusion in the Demon Village, they just want to take advantage of Liu Zhuangzhu and the others and this opportunity to defeat Li San and Luo Village, huh, it''s really shameless!" These people were angry and condemned Liu Zhuangzhu''s real purpose. The president of the village union sighed and frowned. "But, the key point is that Li San did not abuse the Song Qianxue forces or Liu Zhuangzhu before, and I heard that it was because of the injustice of a girl in the demon village that Li San did it. This is called the Liu Zhuangzhu. I have caught an unwritten handle, it must be said that Li San colluded with Demon Village." In fact, Li San had also accidentally saved the little girl before, but he didn''t expect to say more about these things. At this moment, the atmosphere was embarrassing for a while. Several people discussed and discussed and fell silent. They were thinking. Suddenly, the door outside the study rang. "Come in!" When the president of the village union was facing the door, his old and heavy voice rang. A man came in and gave his hand. "Report to the president, Mr. Wang, Zhuangzhu Wu, and Erye Wu, I told them not to rush and I will report, they can''t wait any longer." When the president of the village union heard this, he was stunned with the young leader of the village union and several village chiefs at the same time. After that, they all laughed. It should be that these few people were afraid that their village union would treat Li San. So Coming in a hurry. Yes, they are here to persuade the village union to protect Li San. The president of the village union nodded. "Okay, just ask them to come in and talk." The president of the village union hadn''t finished saying this, and before the villain who had reported back, a few people rushed in directly at the door. "Little gatekeeper, open it for me!" Master Wu Zhuang screamed and rushed in, his expression unconvinced and anxious. Obviously, these people rushed in before they could report. The person was hit and flew out of the door, he looked helpless, and he was so provoked. The president of the village association looked at the past, and these people were all friends and brothers of Li San, and there were a few people beside them, with a strong momentum, standing at the door and staring at the people who were discussing in the study. As soon as the village chief Wang took a step, there was a shock, and the stocks rushed in astonishing anger. "This is Village Chief Wang!" The people in the village union were stunned when they saw the aura of the village chief Wang and Zhuangzhu Wu. First of all, Chief Wang and the others did not forget to pay a respectful greeting to the president of the village association. After all, they broke into the site of the study and the village association, and they came to speak for Li San. They must be polite. After that, Zhuang Master Wu would come down with an anxious look, and he seemed a little impatient to speak. "Mr. Wang, please sit down and speak quickly." The young leader of the village union gave a few positions very politely. Lord Wu Zhuang is not as tall as Village Chief Wang, but he is not defeated in terms of momentum. At this time, he stared at several people angrily and began to speak angrily. Chapter 491： Justice speech "The president of the village association, presumably you guys are secretly discussing how to treat us Li San in the study at night?" The master Wu Zhuang slapped the table and got up. "The president of the village union, I know what Li San is like, and you should also know that it is impossible for him to collude with the outside demon village. Then the owner of Liu Zhuang is arguing with others, relying on him. Just believe it, and I haven''t seen any real evidence." Village Chief Wang also spoke. "Yes, the little demon was only saved by Li San accidentally, so he said he had something to do with the demon village, isn''t it a bit far-fetched?" Wu Erye couldn''t help but begin to say. "Let me see, Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue forces those shameless people, and the Liu Zhuangzhu city master Wang Bagaozi just wanted to use this to deal with Li San and at the same time disintegrate Luo Village. You can''t be because of Liu Zhuangzhu. Their one-sided words called Li San sad, and ordinary people would not agree." The owner of Wu Zhuang directly reported to the president of the village union. "If they Liuzhuang mainly evacuated their people, let them toss. Anyway, if something happens to the land boundary, then the demon village will be attacked, and Liujiazhuang is also responsible." "Yes, there are also a lot of strong people in the justice villages in our realm. There are great people, and I am afraid that the people from Liujiazhuang will withdraw people. Otherwise, it will be fine. I can help you find some people to replace them. The people in Liujiazhuang, we don¡¯t worry about using them to guard the border anyway, we won¡¯t use them anymore." Wu Erye patted the table with righteous indignation. "If I irritate Lao Tzu, I will directly lead someone into the nest of their Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue forces." The people in the village union were helpless. This Wu Erye was obviously a temperamental figure. Although the words just said were impulsive and angry, it also showed that he trusted Li San very much. Before Li San helped him a lot, he was very grateful to Li San, so he had to help Li San speak up at a critical time. You know, after knowing that Lord Liu and the others were going to move Li San, he and the head of Village Wang couldn''t sit still, and they couldn''t delay a second. They negotiated directly and went straight to the village social alliance. To say that within the entire land boundary, anyone can collude with the Demon Village, but Li San is absolutely impossible to collude with outsiders. "Ma, ask Mr. Liu Zhuang to show evidence. If there is no evidence, he shouldn''t scream and slander us, Li San. Anyone who says this is just trying to make things happen." The president of the village union was embarrassed. This was his village union. As soon as he came in, the owner of Wu Zhuang talked endlessly, asking him not to preside over the overall situation. That''s true. "Don''t get excited, let''s sit down and talk slowly." The village chief next to Wang saw that the faces of the people and the housekeeper of the village union were not so good and stretched his face. He immediately glared at Mr. Wu for several times, meaning that this is not your home, so don¡¯t yell too much. It''s a joke. After all, the president of the village union is the righteous. People didn''t say anything. It''s not very good for you to yell here. The owner of Wu Zhuang realized his offense, and he immediately stopped for a while. No matter what, this is also the site of the village and social league. In front of the village leaders and the leaders of the village, he shouted at the president of the village and social league. It was rude, and indeed something wrong. Village Chief Wang looked sorry and smiled at the president of the Village Union League. "President, please don''t mind, Wu Zhuangzhu is just so angry, he is not malicious, please don''t take it off, this is not because of Li San''s matter." After that, the head of Village Wang pondered for a while and then spoke. "However, what should be said. We have the same idea today. Li San is not a bad person. Obviously, Master Liu and the others have another purpose, and their words are not credible." "It is impossible to slander Li San for colluding with Demon Village. Therefore, if anyone dares to touch Li San and Luo Village, first of all, we will not agree." Village Chief Wang''s voice is big and strong, and his attitude is very determined, but he is much more polite than Wuzhuang. Master Wu Zhuang twitched his mouth, glared at Village Chief Wang, and told him to stop his temper. The same was true for Village Chief Wang to persuade him! A village chief made a statement. "I agree with them. The Demon Village has not moved less in the past few years. A few years ago, the Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue forces did not see him. They stood up to help us deal with the Demon Village, and did not fart." This person clapped his hands. "It''s okay now. There are no big or small things in the realm. Liujiazhuang knows that they have nothing to look for to slander Li San, cause the chickens and dogs to restless, and fight for the rights and status of the land. I have long seen them not pleasing to the eye." The other person also snorted coldly. "Speaking of Song Qianxue¡¯s power, it¡¯s not annoying. A few years ago, Song Qianxue¡¯s power also had several well-known high-ranking people, but that¡¯s all in the past. Power is unscrupulous." These people are thinking, if it weren''t for the lives of their previous people, where did the peaceful life of the entire land come from, and in the end Liujiazhuang would have to do things again, and they would never bear it. Seeing this attitude of a few people, the young leader of the village union laughed. "Very well, you seniors have this temper and are so loyal to Li San. I''m so happy, and it''s my dish. I don''t think such a righteous person has anything to say." The butler just shook his head helplessly beside him. "I won''t say any more about this matter. The final decision is up to the president of our village association." After he said these words, his eyes and everyone''s eyes all fixed on the president of the village union. In the end, the words of the president of the other people''s village association have weight, and they are the key figures in deciding this matter, and one sentence is worth the countless words of these people. The president of the village union stroked the old beard, and he kept thinking about the pros and cons. After that, he knocked off the table with his wrinkled old hand. "The old man has already thought about it, so that''s it, I might as well send a message to Li San about the situation at this time, and tell him about his current situation, which can be regarded as a reminder for him." The president of the village union meant to see what Li San meant first, and waited for his reply to be completed. If Li San doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to Liu Zhuangzhu and Song Qianxue¡¯s forces, then the village community union will not know about the matter, and directly carry it down. As for any losses or impacts later, the village community union will find a way to find someone to replace The manpower that Liujiazhuang withdrew was. If Li San wants to solve the matter by himself, if the trouble is not too big, the village social alliance can help Li San, and Liujiazhuang, in recent years, is indeed a bit too presumptuous, and there is no time to crack down. Master Liu Zhuang and the others, sooner or later this land boundary will be in chaos and will be occupied by his Liu Jiazhuang. "What do you think? Any comments can be raised." Chapter 492： Show your attitude After finishing talking, the president of the village union stared at the crowd slowly sipping tea. "I don''t have any opinions, I listen to you." The young leader of the village union laughed. This is the best way to inform Li San to listen to his own opinions. "I also have no objection." The village chief laughed. And the head of Village Wang Wu Zhuangzhu and Wu Erye have already expressed their attitudes at this time, and there is nothing to say. Of course, the remaining members of the village community union also agreed to the decision of the village community union president. "In that case, who is willing to do the message?" The president of the village union stared directly at a few people. "I''m here to send it. This Li San has been repaired for a few months. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I won''t notify him when I reply, and I won''t come to see my old man." At this time, Li San is resting and someone wants to contact him. Li Sanyi waved. "Yeah, this is not Village Chief Wang. Why do you always use news to communicate? Just come to my Luo Village." Yes, they are talking and chatting through messages. "Boy, don''t you come to see us after you come out?" Li San did not speak. "Mr. Wang, I have been informed about the matter over there, so let me just remind you that if I, Li San, were to collude with the Demon Village, you shouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak there now. I was saved at that time. It''s just a little demon, and he abused Song Qianxue''s forces. You can help me tell the president of the village union to decide, thank you." After Li San finished speaking, everyone present nodded and smiled with satisfaction, just as they thought. "Li San, your straight-forward temper really hasn''t changed. I''m just joking. I''ll be a guest in Luo Village when I have time." The young leader of the village league laughed. "Li San, when do you take time to discuss it, we miss you!" Village Chief Wang began to ask. Li San smiled. "Don''t laugh, let''s put it bluntly, how did the several big figures in the village social league plan to arrest me for interrogation or whatever, I can accept it. If you find it out, you can give a reasonable explanation." Everyone can hear Li San''s attitude. The president of the village union smiled and gestured to the young leader of the village union with his eyes. "This Li San is still very smart, well, you don''t need to say more, you just inform him directly." The young leader of the village union nodded, and then shouted to the news. "The president of our village union has discussed with several village chiefs. What they mean is that if you, Li San, don¡¯t want to follow Mr. Liu¡¯s and the others, then our village union will first find a reason to prevaricate them, for you. The next step is that if Li San wants to teach Liu Zhuangzhu and the others, then the social union of our village will not move." After speaking, Li San was silent. Li San did not expect that these people would speak for him regardless of the pressure of the land boundary. His village social union was quite loyal to do this. This meant that if he Li San did not explain the situation, there would not be anyone who could influence Li San. However, Li San is not evading responsibility like that. "I will go in a few days." After speaking, Li San directly killed the news. The news of the young leader of the village union went out at the same time, which is why Li San didn''t want to go on. A few people were a little confused directly. Li San won''t speak anymore? Li San is busy, right? "This kid is so skinny, I haven''t finished talking yet!" Village Chief Wang just reacted, a little angry, he was silent if he wanted to talk a few more words. Several people laughed. Village Chief Wang and Village Master Wu will leave directly after their affairs are completed. They turned around and left, without any intention of staying for tea and chatting. The young leader of the village league took a look at the president of the village league, then glanced at the housekeeper again, and couldn''t say anything. What does this mean, rushing in anxiously just now, saying that he was done and left? You don''t have to use the back of your head to know that some of them must have gone to Luo Village to find Li San, and the president of the village union dragged his chin and smiled. If it weren''t for his village''s various affairs, he would not be able to leave. In fact, the president of the village union really missed Li San, and hadn''t played chess with Li San for a long time. The butler also sighed. "What do you do now?" "Steward, everything is up to you." The housekeeper looked helpless, this good fellow directly threw such an important matter to him, somehow he asked the young master to help him. The Young Master of the Village League once again came up with a piece of news and stroked it a few times, for five days. That''s right, this is the response from the Village Community League to the owner of Liu Zhuang. ¡­ Soon afterwards, Master Liu and the others received a response, and Master Liu frowned staring at the news. "Look, what does the five-day time of the village social alliance return to Shima?" For a time, the small villages in the boundary were also embarrassed. Song Qianxue is beside her. "This is the village and society league who wants us to evacuate our people in five days, right? That''s what it means to evacuate them in five days." Master Liu Zhuang was dumbfounded when he heard that, the secret path is not good, horse, there is no such way to play routines, I thought that the village social union would be pressured on Li San, but I didn''t expect him to withdraw from Liujiazhuang. "Hmph, tell Lao Tzu to withdraw people, isn''t the village leader afraid that the land will be in chaos!" The people at this time were also guessing that all of a sudden the entire village was in fear, and their support of Liu Zhuangzhu might be finished, and they offended Li San and the village social alliance all of a sudden, which is not very good. And Song Qianxue''s influence, Song Qianxue laughed. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you think too much. If the village union is really not worried about the chaos, if they tell you to withdraw the master, then they won''t respond to the news. It shouldn''t mean that." Master Liu was delighted. "Then what do you mean?" "It shouldn''t be asking us to evacuate people within five days. Now there is a possibility. It should be that Li San is coming within these five days." Song Qianxue then laughed. "Hope the president of the village union will stand by our side!" Afterwards, the owner of Liu Zhuang asked people to tell the villagers who were in panic that it was the village social ally who wanted to talk to Li San for a trial. Immediately afterwards, the whole village was happy, and they were right to support this side. So in the end, the forces of Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue won, and the village social alliance compromised. However, just when everyone was happy, the village union sent another message. Li San of Luo Village, asked him to bring a message to the owner of Liu Zhuang; If I, Li Sanzhen, colluded with Yaocun, it would knock down the gate of your Liujiazhuang. In this case, only Li San can say, and the response is strong and level, come quickly! The whole land was fried, and the big people in the small village seemed to have been hit in their hearts, and some of them turned into wilted cucumbers because of this. Unexpectedly, Li San actually answered so domineering and arrogant and level. This clearly means that if one day Li San colludes with Yaocun, the first one to be defeated will be your Liujiazhuang and Song Qianxue. When Song Qianxue got the news, she was directly angry, and he blasted in front of her with one blow. Chapter 493： Good opportunity "Te Niang''s, Li San, this kid is so arrogant, he even said cruelly, this means obviously dissatisfied!" Song Qianxue has never been so angry, and has never been beaten by anyone. Master Liu Zhuang laughed beside him. "Song Qianxue, you don''t have to be angry, even if Li San is arrogant at this time, wait for him to go to the village union to see how he goes." Song Qianxue snorted coldly. "Lord Liu, what would happen if Li San didn''t go after a few days?" "Don''t worry, the village union represents the justice of the entire land. If it doesn''t even count, it won''t be easy to say once it spreads out. This is a crime of collusion with the demon village. Li San just changed to admit that he was wrong. Up." As he talked, Master Liu Zhuang became more and more happy. Song Qianxue''s eyes were sharp and murderous. "Then, I can''t wait, can we figure out how to be on the way to Li Sanlai." With that, Song Qianxue made a gesture of wiping her neck with her hand. "Kill Li San directly!" At the same time Song Qianxue''s mouth showed a smile. After listening, the owner of Liu Zhuang frowned. "I''m afraid it won''t happen, we don''t have to, just wait for the village union to deal with him, Li San." The current situation is already beneficial to them, and Master Liu just waited for Li San to think about it, and didn''t need to waste his strength to fight. If Li San is removed at this time, although it will have a great impact on the village social union, if something goes wrong and it fails, it is conceivable that the village social union and Li Sanhui will ask them to settle the ledger. Oh no. Assassination of Li San, this will offend a lot of people, the head of Village Wang Wu Zhuang and the others have to avenge Li San. Song Qianxue was stubborn. "Lord Liu Zhuang, this is not a risky one. The wounds I had had before were treated by experts with the highest medical skills in the villages in the realm, and now they are almost healed." "And that Li San was hurt by me heavier than mine, you know, the strongest Chinese medicine in the whole realm is no longer found, so I dare say that Li San is not in a good situation now, and he is not good at it. , So I want to take the opportunity to get rid of him." Master Liu Zhuang listened and thought about it, and in this way, how much strength does the injured Li San have. Wouldn''t it be a happy thing to send someone to kill Li San at this time. "Lord Liu, at this time you still think my idea is wrong? This is a good opportunity!" At this time, Song Qianxue''s hatred for Li San wasn''t the slightest bit, and he wanted to kill Li San directly. Master Liu Zhuang thought about it, he was thinking about the pros and cons. After a while, Zhuang Master Liu was finally tempted, and he also anxiously removed Li San. Master Liu nodded with a chuckle. "It''s Song Qianxue, she''s resourceful. According to you, I''m not in a hurry. I will send a few people to investigate. We can attack Li San on his way back to the village social union." Speaking of this, Liu Zhuangzhu looked excited. "However, let me remind you first, you are too quick-tempered, don''t act impulsively then. Everything is under my command. If you can''t solve Li San in dozens of rounds, we''d better run the old way first!" Song Qianxue repeatedly agreed, but he thought in his heart that Li San would be tortured to death at any time. Master Liu Zhuang is afraid Song Qianxue will lose her reason and impulse to do something bad. "Lord Liu, you can feel relieved, and I will listen to you." Song Qianxue said murderously in her eyes. Li San, just wait! You can''t run away this time! ¡­ Song Qianxue''s side. "Li San! When I catch your person, I want you to kneel down and beg me!" He broke the cup in his hand and looked fierce. Since his cultivation, no one in the entire realm has dared to abuse him, let alone kill his men. Before Li San did it, everyone hated Li San. "Song Qianxue, it''s not so good!" At this moment, a guard rushed in hastily. Song Qianxue, who was already angry at first, was immediately angry. He directly got up and slapped the guard with a palm, and beat the kid to cry. "Trash thing, what is it called, didn''t you watch me take a break!" Song Qianxue raised her foot and kicked the guard''s head hard. Soon, the poor guard provoked someone, and the blood flowed from his head. And this guard didn''t even have the opportunity to block it with his hands, so she had to reluctantly tell Song Qianxue to vent her anger first, after all, she was a subordinate. After Song Qianxue''s anger subsided, the kid stammer in relief. "I have something to report." "Say, what''s the matter!" "Liu Cuiping is gone!" When the guard finished speaking, he looked at Song Qianxue with horror, he was afraid Song Qianxue would hit him again. Song Qianxue sent someone to arrest Liu Cuiping to threaten Li San, but now they are gone. "What! What about people?" After hearing this, Song Qianxue became even more angry, her eyes widened, and another forceful shot hit the guard''s face. She almost fainted and lost a few teeth. The guards were full of small stars, and blood stained from the corners of their mouths. He cursed secretly, horse, you can get it after a while, I didn''t provoke you, Nima''s is endless, why, don''t you ask someone to report it! "Liu Cuiping didn''t find it!" The guard replied helplessly, trembling again. "what!" Song Qianxue''s face stretched. The guard was speechless and was about to get drunk. Nima¡¯s, is the owner of the patron having a brain problem or is he deaf! However, he was just a district guard, so he didn''t dare to do anything to Song Qianxue, so he could curse a few words in his heart. Therefore, in desperation, he could only repeat one more sentence. "Liu Cuiping didn''t find it early in the morning." It is conceivable that the guard was beaten again, and after a few big mouths went down, the guard''s face was swollen into a pig''s head. The jaw collapsed directly. "Useless things, how do you care for people!" Song Qianxue picked up the guard like a beast''s neck. The guard only felt that he would not be able to breathe and stop breathing. At this time, his face was swollen and he couldn''t explain a word. His heart is bitter. Liu Cuiping wants their little guards to watch, it''s weird if you can see it! "Your horse is really gone?" "waste!" Song Qianxue became angry, and then with a crackling sound, she broke the neck of the useless guard directly and threw it hard, and the other party fell to death. After that, Song Qianxue got angry and destroyed everything that could be smashed in the study, showing how angry he was. Liu Cuiping escaped. A few days ago, he sent someone to find Liu Cuiping, planning to use her to suppress Li San. After all, Li San''s strength also has weaknesses. And Song Qianxue sent someone from Liujiazhuang to do this. As long as she seized the opportunity to capture Li San''s Liu Cuiping, he could still kill Li San. But now it''s okay, Liu Cuiping ran away and did a fart. Song Qianxue called someone directly. "Come here, where did the Liujiazhuang guy go?" "No, I don''t know, it''s gone!" Chapter 494： Threatened capital Song Qianxue was even more angry. Saying that it is gone, it is better to say that it may have been killed by Li San. "Li San!" Song Qianxue''s eyes were scarlet at this time, and then she shouted outside the door. "A few more people!" Several guards rushed in directly again, and they saw the poor guard who was already bleeding on the ground, and they were shocked. At the same time, they became frightened, not good, Song Qianxue became angry again. "What''s the order, the little ones try their best to do it!" "Go, and spread the news that there is a capable man named Li San here. It means that even Liu Jiazhuang and Song Qianxue were abused by Li San and suffered a great loss." Song Qianxue ordered. The guard agreed, but fortunately they didn''t hit them. "Also, don''t reveal if Liu Cuiping ran away, otherwise it won''t be fun. Just catch it back." Song Qianxue waved her hand, after the guards retreated, he thought about something. The reason why he thought of doing this was obvious, not because he thought that the master Liu Zhuang alone was not enough to deal with Li San. Instead, he wanted to pull down other villages to deal with Li San. Based on his understanding of those people, if the other party learns that there is a powerful Li San here, he will definitely be interested in playing, so he goes to Li San. Three troubles are best. And Li San shouldn''t be their opponent. If his accomplices suffered a loss or were directly killed by Li San, needless to say, the village behind them would never give up. At that time, Li San was in a lot of trouble. After thinking of this, Song Qianxue''s face showed a triumphant smile, and then he swaggered out of the study and went to the garden to relax. He didn''t want to cause damage to Song Qianxue''s power because of Li San, so hurry up and get rid of it. So even if he had already found Master Liu and they dealt with Li San together, he was not at ease. Only when talented people from all walks of life came out, it was possible to kill Li San. In the middle of the night, the major news had reached all walks of life. At this moment, several people were kneeling in front of Li San, their faces and bodies were all wounded. They were the people sent by Song Qianxue''s forces to arrest Liu Cuiping, and they were arrested by Li San. Obviously, they had been taught a few minutes by Li San a few minutes ago. "Shamelessly, I even moved Liu Cuiping!" "Li San, we were wrong, it was Song Qianxue''s meaning, let us go, we dare not!" One of them begged Li San, they knew Li San''s temper. They were just subordinates, and they were instructed by Song Qianxue, and they couldn''t fight Li San. But this time it depends on Li San''s mood, whether to let him go or not to let go of his words. Liu Daxing next to Li San. "Li San, these few are not good people, they can just be abandoned." Several people immediately started to pee when they heard it. "No! Forgive us!" However, before they could yell again, Li San had already shot. Several people plopped to the ground and foamed to death. Li Sanxiang is black and impermanent. "Where is Liu Cuiping now?" "No one has been found yet." Li Sanyi frowned, fearing that something had happened to Liu Cuiping, and the top priority was to find someone. So Li San immediately set off in the direction of Liujiazhuang. As expected, he ran into someone sent by Liuzhuang. A group of people are all Liujiazhuang''s elite subordinates. If Li San wants to get rid of this group of people, it will take time. He can''t get rid of them by one or two minutes. And even though Song Qianxue was injured by Li San before, his combat effectiveness was still there. He yelled and led a group of people to chase Li San. He knew that Li San was looking for Liu Cuiping. At this time, Li San thought of the Coffin Spirit Orb, and he planned to use the Coffin Spirit Orb. You can''t delay too much time here, it''s better to **** the aura in the coffin spirit orb first, otherwise it will be bad if it is robbed by Song Qianxue and the others. Thinking of this, Li San turned his head and ran in the opposite direction, at the same time towards Liujiazhuang. At this moment, Song Qianxue seemed to be mad, instructing her people to chase after Li San. This was also an order from Zhuangzhu Liu that Li San must be taken this time. Li San scanned the surrounding situation and direction, and after making up his mind, he ran towards the water stream over there. He was also playing his life at this time, and the soles of his feet were running fast as if the wind was blowing, and in the blink of an eye he flashed into a woods a hundred meters away. And Song Qianxue and the others are still chasing them like shadows, and they are bound to take Li San. There is still a distance from Liujiazhuang, and at this time the people of Song Qianxue Manor are also constantly joining in, they also want to catch Li San. It was already night, Li San borrowed the current moonlight, and didn''t dare to stop for a moment. First, he wanted to run, and both were important to save Liu Cuiping. Until the dawn of the morning, Liujiazhuang''s compound had appeared in front of Li San. Li San secretly said that it was finally the goal. Li San also traveled all night without any effort, and his physical strength was consumed a bit at this time, but it was no problem for him to be trivial. At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang in the rear was still chasing them. They chased them all night, and they were already very tired. Someone cursed secretly, horse, that Li San ran too fast, and forced to catch up. Moreover, some people gritted their teeth and cursed, Li Santai is not easy to provoke, and they don''t know what Liu Zhuangzhu thinks, so they have to deal with Li San. Li San thought about it, as long as he could get there, he would be safe, and he would take the next step directly. Seeing that the compound of Liujiazhuang was getting closer and closer, Li San was happy in his heart. Right here, suddenly a figure jumped out. "Li San, stop for me, where to run!" The visitor turned out to be Master Liu Zhuang. He just rushed out silently and scared Li San jumped. Master Liu Zhuang had already figured out the way Li San would go. Li San was just going to Liujiazhuang University. hospital. At this time, Master Liu rushed directly to Li San with a punch. Li San couldn''t care about moving forward, and he didn''t expect Liu Zhuangzhu to be so cunning that he would stop him in ambush here. "Lord Liu, you shameless thing, you are very smart, knowing that I will pass here." Li San slid to the left, and the attack from Zhuang Master Liu was already in front of him at this time, and he swiped past Li San''s face, the speed was still extremely fast. But of course Li San is faster than the other party. As soon as he makes a move, he will know if there is any. Then the master Liu yelled, he only felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the bones in his back almost broke, shaking his internal organs pain. After that, Li San jumped a few meters away. "How about it, Master Liu, feel better!" Li San stared at Liu Zhuangzhu with a smug face, Liu Zhuangzhu covered the wound and yelled. He was staring at Li San fiercely, standing not far away yelling. "Li San, this is the site of our Liujiazhuang village. You can''t run away even if you measure it. I see how you save people and how you can escape from here!" Chapter 495： Its a bit difficult to advance and retreat Li San secretly said that compared to the last time he fought against Liu Zhuangzhu, Liu Zhuangzhu¡¯s strength is indeed a lot stronger. It should be that Liu Zhuangzhu has spent time and time to practice during this period. This guy wants to get rid of. Yourself. Soon, the men and others in the rear also chased up from behind. "Li San is here, catch him for me!" However, in the face of so many people, Li San is not afraid at all. This kind of scene is more knowledgeable and can be done in a few minutes, but there is no need to waste time in fighting. After thinking about it for a while, Li San planned to continue walking, and rushed straight ahead while the other party was not paying attention. "No, he wants to run again, chase me!" Master Liu Zhuang yelled and chased after him. "Li San, don''t want to leave if you fall into our hands, I want you to be tortured in prison!" Soon Li San''s vision in front of him changed. The compound appeared in front of him, and he had already walked to a stream. At this time, Master Liu and the others were only a few hundred meters away from Li San, and the people behind kept clamoring and chasing them. As soon as the owner of Liu Zhuang waved, those people directly surrounded Li San. Li San stepped back. There was the stream behind him. One foot had already entered the stream. At this moment, he was in a dilemma. Master Liu''s face was ugly at this time, and the corners of his mouth chuckled. "Li San, see where you go!" Master Liu Zhuang waved his hand, exerting force, and suddenly a large piece of ground soil was lifted by him, the sky was dusty, and the intensity was not small. Li San was also surprised. Master Liu Zhuang looked triumphant, this was what he had just practiced during this period of time, and he wanted to try his power. "Li San, I will use this method to kill you now!" At this time, the sky became dim, and the ground blasted towards Li San with dust. Li San didn''t resist at all and didn''t intend to do it. He turned his eyes and got an idea, and he chuckled. "I won''t play with you anymore, I will go one step ahead!" After talking and laughing, Li San jumped directly into the stream behind him. This, Liu Zhuangzhu and the others were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Li San suddenly fell into the water, thinking that Li San would surrender. Li San doesn''t play cards according to the routine, it''s a horse. At this time, Li San''s strength was also very strong, and a huge splash of water was directly splashed, which was more than ten meters high, and then a large piece of soil poured into the water, spraying mud on the faces of Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. When they took another look, Li San''s figure had long since disappeared in the water. "Where did that kid go?" Zhuangzhu Liu''s anger went beyond staring at the water. At this time, there was no fluctuation in the water surface, and it was definitely not drowning. "Hurry up and find Li San for me!" At this time, Li San was already lurking at the bottom of the water and looking upwards, only to see the owner Liu Zhuang and the others constantly searching. Li San''s water quality is still very good, he secretly smiled at the master Liu Zhuang and they are the big fools. At this moment Song Qianxue also chased a group of people at the same time, he looked at the water and asked. "Lord Liu, what are you stupefying here, where is Li San?" "Horse, he jumped into the water and couldn''t find it!" "Did he drown in water?" Master Liu Zhuang shook his head and frowned. "Absolutely impossible, Li San should have been underwater, no matter what, we can''t ask him to sneak into our Liujiazhuang or run away." That''s right, if you are alive, you have to see a figure, and if you drown, you have to salvage the floating corpse. Otherwise, Master Liu and the others are not at ease. Song Qianxue ordered Liu Zhuangzhu. "Well, Master Liu, you first take some people to guard on the bank of this stream. I will now lead a dozen people to look for Li San nearby, and then find a few good water players and jump directly into the water to catch Li. Three come up." This is the best. Song Qianxue is thoughtful, and Master Liu praised it secretly and directly followed Song Qianxue''s instructions. With a few plops in this way, some of Liu Zhuangzhu''s men jumped directly into the water to find Li San. At this moment, Li San saw them swimming towards him like a few black fish from the bottom of the water. How could this be good? Li San thought about a strategy. However, Li San is a clever man. Of course he came up with a plan. At this time, there is only one place to go. Let''s hide it first. Li San is sure. Presumably, the owner of Liu Zhuang will not be able to catch him. Thinking of this, Li San walked directly to a lane change in the compound. The water in this valley is still very clear, and Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes are pretty good, he has already caught sight of the waves. "Li San is there, chase after me!" The owner of Liu Zhuang led people to chase him along the shore, and the men behind were desperately paddling to chase him. Li San also accelerated the paddling speed at the same time. Master Liu immediately jumped into the water in a hurry. Because he was injured by Li San just now, his speed was not very good, and he was a lot slower. At this time, he was as anxious as a monkey but couldn''t catch up with Li San. When Li San arrived at the edge of the compound, the distance between Zhuangzhu Liu and him was several hundred meters away. Li San hurriedly went down without saying a word. Master Liu Zhuang frowned at a glance, but he did not dare to catch up immediately. "Lord Liu, why don''t you chase it?" Master Liu waved his hand. "Chasing a fart, it''s very dangerous here. We don''t know much about the situation here, and we still can''t chase it casually. I''ll inquire about it first." With that said, Zhuang Master Liu had swam around here for a while to inquire about the situation, and after Song Qianxue brought others to follow, he nodded. "Okay, now you can continue to chase, the water here is a little muddy, there should be no problem, let me catch up!" They just dived directly with a group of people. At this time, Li San had already arrived near the cell in the water in Liujiazhuang where he had been before. Li San walked directly to a large iron gate, and then pushed the water gate to enter. At this time, the distance between Li San and Liu Zhuangzhu was very far away, and it was a bit difficult for them to find Li San. Soon, Li San came out from the water''s edge, and he walked inward cautiously, fearing that there would be people here. Fortunately, he left a mark when he came here last time. Li San followed the mark and walked forward. No one was encountered along the way, so he was safe. Li San just breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, Master Liu and the others couldn''t find here for a while. After Li San took out the coffin spirit orb and placed it on the palm of his hand, he could absorb the aura inside with a few methods. He closed the door tightly and held it outside with something, and then sat down peacefully and concentrated on absorbing the aura in the coffin''s spirit orb. In this way, time passed bit by bit, Li San slowly felt tired, his vision gradually blurred, and it was possible to squint for a while. I only felt that countless auras had become a large mass that tightly surrounded Li San, and he was the only one at this time. The aura of the coffin spirit beads became colorful and poured into the body through Li San''s meridians continuously. Li San was a little surprised by all the aura in it. Chapter 496： Small role This was far beyond Li San''s imagination before. Li San thought that this thing was only a little useful, but he didn''t expect it to be of great use. Now he is almost recovering his strength. Even the coldness that I had just received in the water just disappeared directly, this is because the coffin spirit orb itself has a good healing effect. At this moment, Li San felt like a feather, floating directly up, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. Li San sat cross-legged quietly to rest. Time passed quickly, and Li San''s mind at this time was as if he had left his body. He has been floating around, and he can see himself from above. Before long, the qi in his surroundings continued to slow down and fade, and the strength in his body became stronger and stronger. This was really good. After absorbing the useful qi, Li San felt refreshed. Now Li San doesn''t know how much time has passed, it should have been a long time anyway, and Master Liu and others have not caught up. Before long, Li San slowly fell from above, and all consciousness was restored. Li San sighed and opened his eyes slowly. It felt great, and he felt the strength and vitality in his body. Glancing at the Coffin Spirit Orb again, the original hand-sized Coffin Spirit Orb has now become a black ball. It should be of no use, because the aura in it has been thoroughly used by Li San, so just throw away the waste. Although the spiritual power has entered Li San''s body, if it is to be fully absorbed and utilized, it still needs to be used gradually and slowly for a period of time, not in a hurry. Li San got up, and then he was surprised to find that he had been here for two days. He was surprised. Without further ado, you must go out to do important things. Li San walked directly towards the gate. Suddenly he heard a voice and took a look in the dark. It turned out that the lord Liu Zhuang was chasing people with people, and those figures kept coming. Looking for Li San. These people hadn''t left yet, they were really a bunch of stubborn guys, Li San cursed secretly. But Master Liu and the others did not dare to come in. Li San had to walk to the side while doing his best not to make any noise, so as not to disturb Master Liu and the others. Then when he reached the door, Li San peeked his head inside first. At this time, it was quiet and there were no people around, and he was relieved. He did not find the figures of Master Liu Zhuang. Li San secretly said, maybe it''s because Master Liu and the others have found no results for a long time and have no patience, so they have left here. In this way, Li San kept walking forward, never seeing anyone come out to catch him again. He breathed a sigh of relief, and then proceeded straight up along the path in front of him. Li San was not in a hurry to come out, he kept observing the situation around him. He saw several figures guarding on the waterfront. These people sat there for two full days, and they were impatient for a long time. Someone stared at the water helplessly and complained. "I said, it''s been two days, then Li San hasn''t come up. I see, maybe he is already dead in the water. I want to go back to eat meat and drink, or let''s go back. I shouldn''t be able to wait for Li. Three years later, it is said that he can die, is Master Liu Zhuang a little too cautious." The person next to him hesitated but shook his head. "You are crazy, we can''t go without the order of Master Liu, otherwise I''m afraid Master Liu will blame it." "Yesterday I heard Master Liu Zhuang said that people from Wangcun were coming to retaliate against them, so Master Liu Zhuang temporarily left and left us here to guard. Really, I don''t know what''s going on over there." After hearing these people''s conversations, Li San understood why they didn''t see Master Liu and the others chasing themselves just now, because it turned out to be doing other things. No wonder Liu Zhuang''s main departure was originally related to Wangcun. Based on the anger of these people, Li San can conclude that these people are only moderate in strength and fearless. However, if you jump out at this time, you will definitely be spotted by these people, so let''s get rid of these small characters first. Without a word, Li San swam cautiously to the side directly from the water. At this time, these people also guarded for two days. They were already bored, so their vigilance was relaxed a lot, which gave Li San favorable time. Li San was hiding in the water at this time, and at the same time a few hidden weapons appeared in his direct hand, and suddenly pierced two of them. The concealed weapon shot out of the water, shining brightly in the morning sun. "what!" Someone noticed here, but it was too late. This person didn''t have time to react and dodge. He didn''t even have a chance to shout to remind the person next to him. The hidden weapon plunged directly into his heart and passed through. After that, he flew a few meters away and vomited blood to death. Others were surprised at this, there was movement! Someone wants to signal out immediately. However, Li San had already rushed out of the water, and the weapon in his hand was heading towards the man. The opponent reacted, and the stick in his hand immediately greeted the hidden weapon. But in front of Li San, this small role is not good at all. After a sound, the weapon in his hand took off and flew a few meters away. At the same time, the sharp weapon in Li San''s hand resisted his neck, and then he fell to the ground with a strong snorting. Of course Li San didn''t plan to stay alive, otherwise he would be exposed if the person sent a signal out. Several people were tortured to death by Li San every minute. Li San directly pulled several corpses into the forest, and then buried them in a hidden pit so that no one would find them. After handling everything, Li San clapped his hands and then walked forward. Liujiazhuang is very strict here, and Li San noticed that there would be several people patrolling every section of the road. Although their strengths are all at the intermediate level, but the number of them is quite large, Li San still acts carefully for fear that it will be difficult for him to be found out. In a short while, Li San saw dozens of people, and Li San cursed the Three Character Classic secretly. It seemed that Master Liu Zhuang would not be happy if they didn''t catch Lao Tzu. But in Li San''s case, these little people are not to be afraid of, they are just decorations. Li San took advantage of the fact that they were not paying attention, and rushed past them quickly. When they realized that there was someone behind them and turned their heads, they did not see anyone. Li San''s figure had disappeared in the forest. "Did you hear anything just now?" The person next to him was confused. "No, brother, are you tired these days and have auditory hallucinations?" This person scratched his head, but he did hear the movement just now, so there was no one. "Maybe you got it wrong." After speaking, they continued to patrol. At this time, Li San had already walked down from the mountain, and he saw a carriage standing under the mountain. Look out, there are dozens of people guarding Liu Zhuangzhu in the mountains. There is still a few hundred meters away from Liujiazhuang, and Li San plans to get a carriage. Chapter 497： Lets mix in first After thinking of this, Li San directly approached the carriage carefully. At this moment, a group of people came from nearby, and the housekeeper was in front. The butler frowned and ordered the little man to the front. "You guys come here, Master Liu has an order. I just said that I want to take a few people back. The manpower is not enough. Others are looking for Li San here. We have received news that it is from Wangcun for the past few days. It¡¯s coming soon, so we have to gather more people to prepare for the fight." This person issued an order to the guardian of the mountain to call them back to the messaging tool in his hand. Li San heard it, and he was thinking that he must find a way to rescue Liu Cuiping as soon as possible. How to save it is really a problem. After a while, Li San thought of a strategy, and there was it. Isn''t it a good way? It''s better to mix in with them to directly enter the Liujiazhuang compound, isn''t it? That way, it''s convenient to move, isn''t it? These people rested here for a while, and someone said to the butler. "Butler, what should I do if Li San comes out?" Li San can judge from the breath of the opponent that these people should be of good level. The butler smiled. "That Li Sanneng can play against Liu Zhuangzhu and the others, even if he comes out, our small buildings can deal with him, so let me say it, the big guy can do it. Pretend to be, and now go back to rest immediately, I haven''t slept well for several days." "There are also people in Wangcun. If our site is occupied by others, then we have no place to go. Let''s just leave Li San here." The little man smiled. "Our butler is wise, and it''s up to you." The man smiled and did not speak. Li San looked around in the dark. These people were very tired and lazy. Some were chatting, some were sleeping on the rocks, and some were actually fishing. Yes, they had forgotten about the arrest of Li San a long time ago, as if they had come to play. Li San intends to mix in with them, but they are familiar faces. It is not easy for Li San to mix in. Just as Li San scratched his head, he noticed a small guard who was resting. He was dozing alone on the rock, as if it was a new member who had just joined them in the past two days. Li San''s eyes flashed, and when he had an idea, he would start with this kid and act as the guard. So Li San looked for the best time in the dark forest. Because the compound was still several hundred meters away from here, even though the group had received an order from Master Liu Zhuang early in the morning to ask them to go back immediately, it would take time to get down the mountain. Li San finally waited for his chance. After a while, the kid got up with a stomachache and walked over to the forest. After that, he started to solve personal problems a few tens of meters away from Li San. Li San looked at the timing, it was good, it was now. Li San waited for this opportunity. Without a word, before the kid finished urinating, Li San directly covered the opponent''s neck behind him, and at the same time the dagger in his hand appeared, he cut hard, his eyes flashed sharply. "Boy, I''m sorry, but if you are to blame, you are Master Liu''s subordinate." The other party didn''t even have time to shout, so he was stunned by Li Sanyi''s trick. Li San directly changed into the other party''s clothes. Soon someone shouted to this side. "Boy Li, we should go now, you really have a lot of poop, hurry up!" Li San directly lowered his voice and agreed, and then walked out of the woods casually. Fortunately, no one recognized Li San. In this small team, Li Xiaozi is a newcomer, and no one pays attention to this kid, so Li San followed with a lot of peace of mind. At this time, other guards successively walked down from the mountain to meet the housekeeper. "Have you seen Li San?" Someone shook his head helplessly. "I''ve been waiting for two days. I haven''t seen anyone on the horse." Someone said to the butler. "Butler, how many people haven''t been in contact, has something happened?" After listening to the report, the butler immediately asked with a flash of eyes. "Have you found it?" "I searched all around, but no one was seen." The butler frowned, then looked over there and said cautiously. "It''s impossible for them to get in touch with a few of their useless things. Go and ask a few people to look carefully. If you have any news, you will report to me immediately. I will ask Mr. Liu to find a way. I think that Li San It should be nearby." And Li San, who was in the team, smiled secretly, these big idiots, I can''t find them right in front of you. The butler then asked his men to get on the carriage, a total of several carriages, they galloped out of the mountain. Of course Li San got into one of the carriages. Along the way, several people stretched their faces and didn''t mean to speak, because they were too tired these two days. "Ma, I''ve been looking for Li San for a few days, I''m exhausted." This mountain road is not easy to walk, and the carriage is very shaken. Li San is a little uncomfortable. In fact, he can walk on his own, but he can''t. In this way, after a few hours of walking, the compound gate appears. It hasn''t darkened yet, and the gate has been closed in the compound. Li San secretly said, it seems that Master Liu and the others are ready to fight Wangcun. The butler waved to the guard, and the guard opened the door. Several carriages walked inward. To Li San''s surprise, the owner of Liu Zhuang and Song Qianxue personally waited for the housekeeper at the door. The housekeeper got out of the carriage, and Mr. Liu asked directly. "How is it, still haven''t found Li San?" The housekeeper shook his head. "Yes, we sent a lot of people around and couldn''t find him. Maybe he had an accident in the mountains." Master Liu sighed. "It''s a pity that Li San has a lot of treasures in his hands. I wasted so much manpower and material resources." "Don''t worry about Li San, wait for the people in Wang Village to be killed, and then study the matter of finding Li San. That''s the way it is." Afterwards, Master Liu led someone to walk in, but the steward respectfully followed him and did not dare to speak. The butler ordered to the people behind. "Li Xiaozi Zheng Laoliu stays, and the others rest first. If something happens, they will act immediately." In this way, Li San, who pretended to be Li Xiaozi, and another named Zheng Laoliu stayed behind. Zheng Laoliu stretched his face and looked reluctant and unhappy. "Why tell them to rest? I will continue to be tired, horse." Zheng Laoliu complained to Li San. The butler told them to stay, just to ask them to serve dinner. The butler no longer paid attention to these two people, and followed Master Liu and the others into the compound. Soon, the butler in the study yelled to outside the door. "Li Xiaozi, Zheng Laoliu, go get some snacks." Li San immediately followed Zheng Laoliu to the kitchen. Zheng Laoliu kept complaining. "Huh, I still have a snack, I haven''t eaten a bite of rice." Li San comforted. "Zheng Laoliu, we can bear it as a servant. How long have you been here as a errand?" Chapter 498： action Zheng Laoliu looked depressed. "It''s just a few days ago. You seem to be a newcomer. Why haven''t I met you? I was forced to work here as a errand. Hey, I am always called by improper people. " Li San took the snack, and Zheng Laoliu returned to the study with tea. The expressions of the people here are serious. They are discussing important matters with Master Liu. They did not look directly at Zheng Laoliu, and of course they would not notice Li San. Li San and Zheng Laoliu stood behind the housekeeper and listened. The housekeeper asked Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu Zhuang, Liu Cuiping and Village Chief Wang are all in our hands, how to deal with it?" Lord Liu Zhuang thought, this matter is a bit difficult, if they are killed, then Liu Jiazhuang and Wang Cun''s hatred will be even deeper. But if they let go of them, it doesn''t mean that they are afraid of Wangcun and it will be difficult to handle it. The butler looked as though he was not afraid of anything. "Lord Liu Zhuang, what''s the big deal about Wangcun? In my opinion, it is better to send someone to kill the head of Wangcun first and teach Wangcun a lesson. Of course they dare not come." Master Liu smiled, the butler was stupid. "Butler, don¡¯t underestimate the Wangcun. There is still impermanence. Li San is also related to Wangcun. Then the kid will be able to trouble us for a while. If the Wangcun¡¯s people send someone, no Easy to handle." The butler looked unconvinced. "If we can get rid of them, then we will be the biggest force." "Wangcun can be on the earth for decades, of course it has its strength and heritage, we don''t have to be hard at it for the time being." After listening to Liu Zhuangzhu''s words, several people stopped talking. Soon, the owner of Liu Zhuang continued to speak. "That Liu Cuiping still refuses to hand over her things?" Hearing this, Li San next to him became nervous. The housekeeper shook his head. "He is incredibly stubborn. No matter how I ask, I just don''t say it. It seems we really want to give her some color." Master Liu smiled. "If you can get things handed down from her family''s ancestors, you don''t need to mention little demon corpses, even zombies will follow our instructions." Hearing this, Li San secretly scolded Liu Zhuangzhu for shame. The lord Liu Zhuang Xiang Song Qianxue. "Song Qianxue, leave this to you, you can use punishment or something." "Yes, don''t worry, I''m good at this, and I won''t disappoint you." Liu Zhuangzhu later to others. "You guard this place, and you find that the suspicious person is caught immediately, especially that Li San." After that, several people walked out of the study. Zheng Laoliu knows the situation here very well, and Li San intends to follow this kid. Li San picked up an inconspicuous bed next to him. At this time, it was dark, and several people were so tired that they didn''t notice that Li San was not that Li Xiaozi. Soon, the snoring sound in the room kept ringing, so that Li San couldn''t fall asleep. Li San was observing the surroundings, and only then did he get up cautiously after there was no movement. He wants to find out where Liu Cuiping and Village Chief Wang are locked up. At this time, countless torches were lit in the entire compound, and many guards were constantly patrolling. When passing by Li San, no one asked. They thought he was also a patrolling guard. It is indeed heavily guarded here. Li San walked directly to the housekeeper''s room. He saw that the people in the room were still asleep. The housekeeper is talking about important matters. Soon, several people got up and walked outside the door. The butler comes out. The butler solemnly said to one person. "This matter is left to you. Tonight, no matter what method you use, you must tell her to speak up. Also, Li San seems to have run out, pay more attention." The man smiled disdainfully. "Don''t worry, if I find Li San, I will kill them together!" After speaking, a few people left. The butler led people to investigate in the yard. Li San followed them without being noticed. "Everyone, be careful, if someone gets in, Master Liu will be blamed!" Several people nodded again and again. Li San does not intend to disturb people for the time being. He looked around for a long time. There were many people watching at the door of the prison, and Li San had no chance to get in at all. It seemed that he had to enter from the stream, and Li San ran directly to the stream. After Li Sanyi entered the water, he alarmed the guy. It was a water corpse, its big body emerged from the water hole, it smelled Li San''s scent and followed. The water corpse stared at Li San with scarlet eyes. It continued to churn the waves, then speeded up and swam forward. Li San speeded up to the Watergate. After getting ashore, Li San heard someone talking. A guard is interrogating. "I advise you to do it honestly so as not to suffer." At this moment Liu Cuiping was tied to the pole and was very embarrassed, and Li San looked a little annoyed in the dark. Master Liu Zhuang suffered a thousand swords. At this time Liu Cuiping was very calm. "I''m not going to say it, some kind of words will directly solve me!" Of course she would not be scared by these little guards. The butler sternly said. "Since you are so stubborn, don''t blame us for being merciless to you!" The butler directly addressed his men. "Now give me a more severe punishment, no matter how to torture her until it is recruited, as long as it is recruited from her family!" The guards understood. They smiled and walked towards Liu Cuiping with various torture instruments in their hands. That''s right, they were going to be even more unscrupulous. At this moment Liu Cuiping''s heart tightened, her expression became a little flustered, and her secret way was not good. "I advise you to think carefully and don''t mess around. Li San will definitely come to save me. By then, none of you will be able to run away, and my family will not let you go!" "Hmph, just you, now being our prisoner, what else can we do to us, it''s a joke." The butler laughed disapprovingly. "Anyway, no one can come to rescue you now, so you can honestly recruit, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood. We have already received the news that the smelly boy Li has died in the valley a long time ago, and he still wants him to rescue you. It''s not a joke." The butler smiled even more proudly. "Besides, in the future, all this land boundary will become the world of our Liu Patriarch. If you are smart, you will know a little bit. Maybe our Liu Zhuangzhu will let you go." Liu Cuiping was shocked when she heard that Li San would not be involved, and then she sneered. "Hmph, you are dreaming in the daytime, I will not do evil with you, Li San will be fine!" Liu Cuiping believed in Li San''s strength, he didn''t get things so easy. The butler stretched his face. "Horse, it''s hard to say no, then use the hard one. Since you are so stubborn, then don''t blame us for being cruel." The butler directly motioned to the subordinate next to him. "Go and show her some color." The guard smiled and rubbed his hands directly to Liu Cuiping. He was planning to rip off the other''s clothes. He wanted to taste it a long time ago. "Hey, it''s been a long time since I opened the meat, I just enjoyed it today." Chapter 499： Might as well save one more person Liu Cuiping saw something bad, she struggled desperately, her hands and feet **** and couldn''t move at all. "You, don''t mess around! Li San won''t let you go!" At this time, Li San in the dark really couldn''t stand it anymore. Ma''s, he actually made a friend of Lao Tzu. In a fit of anger, Li San rushed out directly. "Stop! Don''t move my people!" Hearing Li San''s voice, everyone was taken aback, and this kid finally appeared. At this time, the weapon in Li San''s hand was shining with cold light, and immediately after he shot it, one person was killed and collapsed. Only then did a few people realize what was going on. The butler pointed to the front and shouted. "It''s Li San, chase me!" Li San laughed. "I won''t run, all of you are dead!" A few people didn''t see it well, so they wanted to run outside the door. Naturally, Li San would not give them a chance to escape. He closed the door directly, and the dagger in his hand was constantly waving with light. After a few lights, the butlers are novices, and they are not Li San''s opponents at all. However, within a few minutes, several people had a cold neck, and they all fell to the ground and died, and the blood on the ground continued to flow. The butler is stupid, and there is nothing good about Li San''s arrival. He didn''t expect Li San to appear here just now. How he sneaked in is unknown, there are two things. As soon as his eyes turned, the butler thought of a strategy, and suddenly he rushed towards Liu Cuiping. Directly reached out and grabbed Liu Cuiping and threatened Li San. "Li San, you can try again, your friend is in my hands, otherwise I will solve her immediately, the knife in my hand does not recognize anyone, her life is between your thoughts!" Liu Cuiping breathed a sigh of relief, and Li San came, now feel more at ease. "Li San, I know you must be fine!" The butler stared at Li San with an incredible expression. "Li San, didn''t you have died in the valley a few days ago? You didn''t die!" Li San hummed coldly. "Hmph, you wish I had an accident, right? Sorry, I disappointed you, I''m not so easy to have an accident!" With that said, Li San looked for an opportunity to slowly approach the butler. At this time, the butler seized Liu Cuiping firmly, but his hand kept shaking, because he was afraid of Li San, he knew Li San''s strength well, he was not Li San''s opponent. At the same time, he put the dagger in his hand on Liu Cuiping''s neck and threatened Li San, and he kept yelling. "Li San, I advise you to catch it immediately. If you get one step closer, I promise your friend''s head will come down!" Li San laughed coldly. "I said, brother, you are really scary." Liu Cuiping asked Li San. "Li San, you don''t have to worry about me, anyway, you kill him!" "shut up!" The butler was directly angry and swiped the dagger in his hand against Liu Cuiping''s neck. At this time, Li San was already ready for action, and hit a dart directly with one hand. After a local sound, the dart hit the dagger in the butler''s hand. The butler''s hand was directly hurt, and with an ah, the dagger in his hand fell. The butler was in vain in front of Li San. Suddenly, Li San flew towards Liu Cuiping to protect the other party. The butler was stunned, he backed back again and again, his eyes rolled, and he was the only one who couldn''t deal with at this time. Li San saw it. This guy was planning to escape from the door, but Li San didn''t want to give him a chance to live. Who told him to abuse Lao Tzu''s friend must teach him. Li San directly grabbed the ropes on Liu Cuiping''s hands and feet, and then pulled them off forcefully. The butler naively thought that Li San hadn''t noticed his actions at this time, and the butler rushed to the door and planned to run away. In fact, Li San kept staring at his movements. "Where to run, shameless!" Without a word, Li San yelled and flew directly together and kicked the opponent''s crotch. Ah, a scream was as unpleasant as killing a pig, and the housekeeper screamed and bowed directly to cover his crotch. At the same time, the butler felt severe pain, and he flew out more than ten meters away. With a bang, his head hit the door directly, and he was dizzy when he rolled his eyes. It can be seen how strong Li San''s kick was, and the other party fell heavily to the ground. Of course not to stay for such bad guys. "I''ll send you back to the west." With that said, Li San didn''t intend to be merciful, he directly rushed forward with a single kick, just kicking in the opponent''s heart position. The butler narrowed his eyes and finally died. Liu Cuiping grabbed Li San''s hand. Li San smiled. "Don''t be afraid, it''s resolved, let''s go out immediately and don''t disturb Master Liu and the others." Liu Cuiping said. "Wu Ada and Li Zhuzi are also locked up in the big jail next to them, or we should save them." After listening, Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Li Zhuzi can be saved, so let''s forget Wu Ada. His family always fights against me, so I am too lazy to save." Liu Cuiping nodded, she only listened to Li San. "Well, let''s go out first." Li San and Liu Cuiping walked out of the prison. After walking for a while, someone suddenly yelled and prayed. "Li San, help me, if you can let me out, I can agree to your terms." Li Sanyi turned his head, it turned out that it was Wu Ada, and Wu Ada was in another prison. Li San rescued Wu Ada directly. And he was a little unwilling to walk over to Wu Ada. "It turned out to be you, and you have today. You were caught by Master Liu and the others. It''s fun." Li San was laughing at each other. "Li San, if you help me out, you can say anything. I owe you a life-saving grace." Li Sanla smiled coldly. "I know that your family is not a good thing. What you say has never been counted. What you said is the most unreliable. You should just stay here and suffer." Li Sanxiang took a few glances in the prison. This person was also tied up, and his body was all wounded. It should have been tortured by Master Liu and others before. The other side stared at Li San expectantly, and now Li San had become his life-saving straw. Li San thought about it, but there were many people guarding the door, and it was not easy to rush out. If Wu Ada and the others were saved, it would be good to have a helper. Thinking of this, Li Sanxiang Wu Ada. "What you can say, I can save you, and I must repay me later." Wu Ada immediately smiled. "Don''t worry, I said that, as long as you save me, I can be a cow or a horse for you." Liu Cuiping said with disdain. "Li San, don''t believe him. If you save him later, who knows whether he will deal with you in turn." Wu Ada is almost going crazy. He has been imprisoned here for the past few days without water, food, and food. He has only one thought at this time, that is, he wants to go out. The treasures on his body were all searched by the owner of Liu Zhuang. It seemed that Li San didn''t want to save him, Wu Ada begged. Chapter 500： be found "In this way, I promise to give you some good things after saving me, Li San, what do you think?" "Where are they, won''t you not give it to me later?" "When you save me out, I promise you." Li San only agreed. "Well, your words count, you guys step aside first." Li San directly poured strength into the dagger in his hand. Although the rope is extremely strong, it''s not a problem, and it won''t be troublesome for Li San. After a hard effort, when there was a cry, the lock was chopped. Wu Ada was so happy, and finally free. Wu Ada laughed. "Although I am not a good person, Wu Ada, my words count, Li San, thank you for saving me." Li San nodded and walked behind the two with Liu Cuiping. Wu Ada was annoyed and cursed. "Huh, Master Liu and the others are really not people who arrested me here to suffer. They kept Lao Tzu for five full days without food. What kind of hungry Lao Tzu became? I will write down this grudge and I will look for them later. Calculate." After listening, Liu Cuiping was amused, and Li San next to her secretly smiled. Why doesn''t Master Liu torture you to death? It saves me the effort to teach you. Master Liu Zhuang and the others were very displeased with the people in Wu Village. He fell into the hands of Master Liu, and Master Liu would definitely try to torture this kid and ran away. At this moment, a person walked in from outside the door and shouted. "Butler, how are things going to be done to you, why is it so long? Master Liu is still waiting for us to report." "Hurry up, someone is going to come in!" Li Zhuzi whispered, his face cautious. Wu Ada snorted coldly. "Huh, I just happened to be looking for them to settle accounts, so someone came, and I want to take him out of anger." In a short while, several figures rushed in from outside the door. They were here to find the butler. Wu Ada and Li San exchanged their eyes. Of course, they were all done with four words. Without a word, several people rushed towards each other. The other party was taken aback for a moment, how could there be a few more people suddenly. "No, it''s Li San. He also saved these people and arrested them. Why are you so surprised!" They didn''t expect this to happen before, and they thought they would see the butler abusing prisoners. So at this time, they were not at all defensive, and they approached Li San and the others. Almost within a few seconds, in the blink of an eye, several people were directly broken their necks by Li San and fell to the ground, and there was no time to shout. Then they pulled their bodies directly into the prison and pretended to be prisoners. "We will leave here soon, I''m afraid someone will find out in a while." Several people walked straight to the door. Soon after Liu Zhuangzhu received the news, he angrily rushed with people. When he saw that Li San had saved the person and planned to run, Liu Zhuangzhu gritted his teeth angrily. "Li San, you finally appeared!" Wu Ada sneered. "Lord Liu, you''re a fart, I haven''t counted your hatred yet!" Master Liu Zhuang asked someone to surround Li San and Li San and Li San protected Liu Cuiping. Although Li San is very strong, there are also many people in Liu Zhuangzhu, and it is not easy to rush out. Li San clenched a sharp weapon in his hands and stared at the fierce and wicked person on the opposite side. Master Liu Zhuang ordered to one person. "You deal with Li Zhuzi, I will clean up Wu Ada, as for Li San, you will go together!" Master Liu Zhuang rushed while questioning. "Li San, I''m wondering, how did you get in?" Li San smiled triumphantly. "You care about me, you are smarter than you anyway, don''t you want to get what I have? It''s a pity that it has been used by me." Of course, Master Liu was annoyed. At this time Wu Ada started, and Master Liu couldn''t help frowning. Before, they were allied to deal with Li San together, but they didn''t expect to beat him back now. Li Sanyi used his skills, and Shuibo blasted towards the opponent. The forces of the two collided together, and the water wave spread to the surroundings. Someone was too late to escape and was shot out more than ten meters. There is a gap between Wu Ada and Liu Zhuangzhu. Of course, he has no strength after being locked up for a few days. Li Zhuzi fought fiercely with several people. After the master Liu Zhuang defeated Wu Ada, he ordered his men. "Give it all to me, there is a reward for catching Li three!" Everyone rushed towards Li San together. Under the siege, Li San wanted to protect Liu Cuiping. After listening to Liu Zhuangzhu''s remarks, the group of people had confidence and rushed over one by one. Li San hit the opponent back again and again. After a loud scream, Wu Ada was knocked out by the master Liu Zhuang. He could hear the sound of bone cracking, because it was so painful, this guy''s face was very ugly, and there was sweat on his forehead. At this moment Liu Zhuangzhu was crazy, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. "Kill this kid first, and then clean up Li San!" He approached Wu Ada. Wu Adaqiang endured the severe pain and got up from the ground. Li San has no time to go and help him. Tension appeared on Wu Ada''s face. "Li San, help me, he wants to **** me." He retreated directly to the corner. Master Liu Zhuang laughed coldly. "You still accept the reality!" The knife in Master Liu Zhuang''s hand was shining, which made the other party''s liver tremble. At this moment, several figures suddenly rushed in. One person protects in front of Wu Ada''s eyes, and the other rushes towards the owner of Liu Zhuang. Master Liu Zhuang was repulsed, with a surprised expression on his face. who? "It''s Village Chief Wu!" Village Chief Wu is very strong, above Wu Ada. The other is helping Wu Ada to heal his injuries. Now the owner of Liu Zhuang was at a loss. It is not easy for him to deal with Li San alone. After a while, many people from Wu Village jumped in, and they surrounded the area. Wu Ada was angry. "Take advantage of this opportunity, we can handle Liu Patriarch all at once!" Master Liu was displeased. "Don''t think about it, have a big international dream!" "You Patriarch Liu, don''t think we are so annoying!" The atmosphere at this time has reached the level of tension. Wu Ada yelled. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are not good people first. You arrested Lao Tzu, tortured Lao Tzu, and made Lao Tzu unhappy. I will not just let you torture for a few days in vain. You must pay back the suffering you have suffered these days, our alliance. The relationship ends here!" Wu Ada and the others made a look that they were about to fight. Li San next to him is of course happy, because both his enemies will become rivals from allies. Master Liu Zhuang frowned and looked at them, all of these came from Wu Village''s relatively strong masters that were not easy to play. It was because Wu Ada had not been found before, but after investigating it, he found out that he was arrested by the owner of Liu Zhuang. They were ready to fight Liu Zhuangzhu to the end, and they didn''t expect to meet Li San here. If Master Liu Zhuang and the others can''t beat them, then Wu Cun, who is a big village, will be ashamed, and it won''t sound good to spread. And at this time, Zhuangzhu Liu didn''t mean to compromise at all, and Zhuangzhu Liu''s face was full of murderous aura. The masters of the Liu family are all behind Liu Zhuangzhu. Chapter 501： All here There is no doubt that the two sides will fight. At this time, Wu Ada asked his own people. "Do you have a charm on your body?" After listening, the man was taken aback for a moment, what did he want to do, he wanted to fight, what do you mean by such a sudden sentence? However, the other party thought about it for a while, guessing that Wu Ada should consume a lot of physical strength, and maybe he wants to use it to recover physical strength. Therefore, he immediately took out a few from his waist and handed them over. Wu Ada shook his head. "How can this be enough? Give me a few more." This was not enough. The other party was taken aback for a moment. He looked puzzled. If he wanted to recover his strength, a few would be enough. "Why do you want more?" "Don''t talk nonsense, just give it to me." The other party couldn''t ask anything, so he had to hand over the rest to Wu Ada''s hands. Wu Ada snatched them immediately, and then walked towards Li San. Respectfully handed the things to Li San''s hands. "Li San, this is the reward I promised you just now, you accept it, do I mean what I say." Li San was also taken aback, I didn''t expect this guy to remember that he didn''t take Li San seriously. Since they were given, just accept them, and Li San was not polite and took them directly into the bag. "Thank you, I didn''t expect you to be trustworthy." Someone just noticed Li San. "Who is this kid? Did he save you? How did he get in?" "You don''t know Li San, you''re such an idiot." Li San? The other party looked at Li San with an incredible expression. "It turns out to be a big man, thank you for saving us. I didn''t expect the legendary Li San to be so young." Li San nodded slightly to the opponent disapprovingly. Master Liu Zhuang shouted. "You don''t have to be polite with them, all arrested, and those who are disobedient, just kill Lao Tzu!" Master Liu''s expression was calm. "Everyone go together!" Master Liu Zhuang directly led people to rush to the opposite side. Before everyone rushed over, suddenly another group of people rushed in. Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Housekeeper Wang, why are you here?" The other party sneered and stared at everyone. "People from Wu Village, don''t you stay at home and come here to do things." Mayor Wu sees and understands that Steward Wang''s intention is unusual. Although Wu Cun¡¯s news was very extensive, he did not know that Wang Cun was originally the patron of Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. After seeing these people coming, Master Liu let out a sigh of relief, and he laughed smugly. "Steward Wang, you are finally here." Steward Wang took his own people a few steps forward. "Lord Liu, as soon as I received the message you sent me before, I brought someone here, it''s not too late." Master Liu Zhuang said with a smile. "It''s not too late, just to help catch Li San and the others, thank you." "You don''t have to be so polite. You have a good relationship with me. I will bring more people to help you. You can''t ask Li San to run away anyway." As the people of Wangcun came here, the faces of Village Chief Wu and Li San were a little ugly. There are too many people to fight. At the same time, Li San is still a little bit pressured to fight against Wangcun and Liu Patriarch. Steward Wang''s eyes were always on Li San''s side. He naively thought that Li San was just a small person, and his strength was not much different from him. Someone told the steward Wang. "This Li San can''t be underestimated, just be careful when you fight him later." The other party nodded and smiled disdainfully. "Just him, I''ll get it in a few minutes, don''t worry, wait until I catch him, you invite me to drink." Li San scolded secretly, this guy is a bit too arrogant, then wait for Lao Tzu to abuse you for a while. Seeing that the other party came straight over, Li San was of course not afraid, his face was full of confidence. Li San told Liu Cuiping to retreat to the side, and then greeted him directly. The steward Wang held a sharp weapon tightly in his hand, his face was fierce, his eyes were full of red blood, and he gritted his teeth viciously. "Li San, the previous feud between you and me should be forgotten." Li San smiled faintly. "Just today, I am happy to play with you for a while!" Master Liu Zhuang and the others plan to watch the excitement, thinking that Li San is waiting to be abused. Li San directly held the knife in his hand and poured his spiritual power into it. Soon, it is conceivable that the opponent was directly beaten by Li San and kept retreating, and Steward Wang couldn''t help it. Master Liu Zhuang didn''t expect that Steward Wang would be able to do just that. Inadvertently, Li San rushed over, a dagger drew from his waist, and then a long slit appeared. After the housekeeper Wang exclaimed, he was directly hit by Li San. Steward Wang suffered from Li San''s big loss, and he barely blocked Li San''s continuous attack. At the same time, the so-called masters who came out with him were also beaten miserably. Within a few rounds of effort, the people in Wangcun were hurt a lot. Steward Wang gritted his teeth with anger, and he yelled at Li San ferociously. "Li San, I''m not going to fight with you anymore. The feud between me and you will be settled again!" Li San saw that the opponent was going to escape, so Li San would naturally not give the opponent a chance to run. One shot directly. Steward Wang successfully avoided, and then ran forward. He runs very fast. "People from Wangcun run away!" Seeing that their masters are all gone, and the others are still slapped, they immediately crawled to run. All of a sudden, the group fled towards the door, and they all ran away at once. At this time, Master Liu Zhuang was completely dumbfounded. He never expected that the people in Wang Village were so persuaded that they fled without a few blows. "You guys come back, you guys who don''t talk about loyalty!" Now the owner of Liu Zhuang had to face Li San and them alone. Master Liu had no choice but to step back. "Hurry up and ask Song Qianxue to help, I can''t stop Li San!" A little guard immediately nodded and ran out to find a helper. After the people in Wangcun escaped, Zhuangzhu Liu was completely in a dilemma, and he became passive a lot. Soon, the ground was full of people who were beaten to the ground by Li San, and they were struggling and shouting. The head of Wu Village, Li San, and others surrounded the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, you can''t run this time." Master Liu Zhuang secretly said that it was not good, he was going to die, I hope Song Qianxue and the others will come soon. Master Liu Zhuang was scratched by the head of Village Wu''s knife and the blood flowed. At the same time, Li San kicked the opponent''s back to eat shit. Master Liu Zhuang staggered to his feet and cursed the Three-Character Classic. "Li San, shameless, attacked me unexpectedly!" Master Liu Zhuang reluctantly stood still and shouted. Naturally, Li San would not give the opponent a chance to scold him, and jumped up again, the knife in his hand leaped towards the opponent with light. Although Master Liu Zhuang has experienced a lot of fights, it is the first time today that he is alone against multiple people. After a scream, he saw the knife going to his head. His eyes are full of despair. It''s impossible to be done. Who will save Lao Tzu. Suddenly, a person appeared, and Master Liu Zhuang looked at him not far away with a happy expression. One person is coming here next to Song Qianxue. It is City Lord Liu. Chapter 502： confusion Li San felt a strong aura. Village Chief Wu and Li Zhuzi both stepped back at the same time. Village Chief Wu''s face is not so good. "why did he come here!" People on both sides stood on their own side and waited for orders. Someone helped the injured Liu Zhuangzhu up. "Lord Liu, are you okay?" Master Liu Zhuang grinned and cursed. "Not dead yet, of course it''s okay." If this person doesn''t come, he will be finished. "Li San, how dare you come to me to make trouble." Mayor Wu asked. "You must be the City Lord Liu?" The other side nodded contemptuously. "Yes, you should be the head of Village Wu? You are so outrageous that you actually came to my house to go wild!" Village Chief Wu is not afraid of him. "It should be a bit misunderstood. Master Liu has arrested my person. I am here to ask for someone. The person has been saved. Let''s say goodbye." "So you have to go!" The other party appeared murderously. "You don''t put me in your eyes!" "Lord Liu, which guy hurt you?" The owner of Liu Zhuang angrily pointed at the village chief Wu and Li San. "It''s this kid." Liu Chengzhu stared coldly at Village Chief Wu and Li San, and suddenly shot. An object in his hand flew towards Li San, the head of Wu Village. Li San knew that the opponent would definitely make a move, but he didn''t expect that Li San would be ready to fight so quickly. Seeing that the thing had reached his eyes, Li San put a sharp weapon in his hand to resist. At the same time, the village chief Wu quickly stepped back a few steps, and at the same time the roots of his feet dart across the ground. After retreating a few meters, they barely settled. There was a cold sweat on Village Chief Wu''s forehead. He didn''t expect that the other party would hit him with just one move. Li San was also taken aback, the opponent still had some strength. Liu Zhuangzhu watched the excitement and he sneered constantly. Song Qianxue kept rushing towards Chief Wu. Village Chief Wu was a little embarrassed, he could only dodge the attack continuously at this time. Li Zhuzi and Wu Ada shot at the same time and managed to save him. Liu Chengzhu coldly hooked his finger. "Li San, who of you will accept my challenge first?" Facing such a strong person, Li San also had to hesitate. Li San stood together. Master Liu Zhuang was relieved to be proud of seeing the excitement. "Master, thanks to you being here in time, otherwise I will be crippled by Li San, and our compound may be destroyed by them today!" Liu Chengzhu stretched his face. "Hmph, they are not yet capable of this, and there is no one who can destroy my house!" Village Chief Wu''s eyes flashed. "Li San, with your strength, we can deal with him together, we have to do so!" It''s definitely impossible to beat City Lord Liu by one person, only the group is on. If the strengths of several strong men add up, they should be better than the other alone. "Don''t say much, do it!" At the same time, the strength of Li San''s people continued to pour into the weapon in his hand. City Lord Liu didn''t look anxious at all. "Li San, what are you doing? It''s just a bunch of little ants. They want to fight with me. They can''t help themselves. How many ants together can''t beat me." Li San cursed secretly, cut, this guy is really arrogant, this guy doesn''t put Lao Tzu in his eyes at all. Until later, the sharp weapon in Li San''s hand continued to vibrate. There were beads of sweat on their foreheads, and Li San''s hands holding the sharp weapon shook slightly. That''s right, he was accumulating strength. Seeing this, City Lord Liu couldn''t help but frown. "Li San''s method is really not easy, but it still doesn''t work. You can''t add them together." Having said that, the other party added a more cautious expression. As soon as the opponent shot, a large area of ??surface was shot out by him in the direction of Li San. He blasted forward with force, rumbling all around, and flew towards Li San. Several people were a little dumbfounded, and stepped back again and again. Of course Li San didn''t dare to be careless, he kept controlling the intensity of his hands and greeted him. After a sound, the surrounding things couldn''t stand the external force, and they all collapsed. Liu Cuiping cared. "Li San, are you okay?" At this time, City Lord Liu was shaken back. Wu village chief persuaded. "Li San, we should leave this place right away, so we don''t have to waste time fighting with him. It will be too late when he comes back. Time is running out." So Li San ran towards the door with a few people. Liu Cuiping followed Li San closely. But Master Liu Zhuang blocked their way. At this time, Master Liu yelled fiercely. "Li San, stop for me, and I will send you to the west!" Shameless guy, Li San wants to go back and abuse others. "Lord Liu, where did you get the corpse before?" The owner of Liu Zhuang disdain. "You can''t control it!" Master Liu Zhuang ran out with a group of people, surrounded by their people and it was not easy to run. Li San suddenly had an idea. "Liu Cuiping, how did I teach you?" Liu Cuiping nodded. "It''s almost controllable, you can give it a try." Seeing Liu Zhuangzhu and others are getting closer. Liu Cuiping frowned. "Li San, how do you want me to help you?" "In this way, you just follow me!" At this time, those people have blocked the road ahead. They knew well that if Li San and the others ran into the compound, they would run into trouble. Liu Cuiping understood what Li San meant. "Are we going to mess with that water corpse?" Li San smiled, now only this thing can be used. City Lord Liu and the others are approaching here. They smiled triumphantly. "Li San, you have nowhere to go." When they saw Li San running towards the pool, Master Liu was a little confused. "Don''t ask them to go, stop them!" Master Liu Zhuang led people to chase after him. Li San pulled Liu Cuiping and ran towards the stream. Fortunately, it is not far away. If he is chased, Li San''s idea cannot be implemented. Master Liu Zhuang shouted. "Li San, last time you were not torn by the water corpse. Fortunately for you, this time you want to die, fool!" Li San directly pulled the trembling talisman on the door. Master Liu sneered. "Li San, you really don''t know what''s good or bad, you are asking for trouble yourself!" He told everyone to stop chasing, just look at it. Several people were surprised. "You can''t do this, you will release it!" That''s right, Li San is going to release the strangers to play together. Suddenly, a huge black thing came out of the water, it was the water corpse. Everyone was surprised. The guy was free now, and of course he was so excited that he jumped out of the water all at once. Li San and Liu Cuiping immediately flashed to the side. The water corpse fell to the ground and rushed directly at the people. For a while, screams came. Someone was killed directly, the body was thrown into the water, and the blood flowed into a river. Some scenes cannot be looked at directly. Li San used external forces to fight against each other, which is indeed a bit wise. Master Liu Zhuang cursed Li San, which meant that everyone would be upset. It was really angry. Chapter 503： Torture time At this time, the water corpse''s big scarlet eyes were staring fiercely at the people present, and it constantly shuttled between people. At the same time, it roared loudly enough to be deafening, and everyone''s eardrums were almost ruptured. It can be seen that How penetrating is its roar. In this way, in just a short while, all the people rushing from its surroundings fell down, and within minutes they became more than a dozen corpses. The scene was so tragic that it was difficult to see. At this time, this big guy is like a killing machine, treating people as toys. It vents all the anger that has been locked up for more than ten years on these people. As long as you kill one person, you will be happy and excited. . Seeing the bloodthirsty appearance of this thing, even the former owner of Liu Zhuangzi Song Qianxue and the others were terrified. They ran to the rear again and again, regardless of whether they chased Li San or the others, it was important to save their lives. At this time, City Lord Liu had already rushed over. He stared sharply at the murderous water corpse with a serious face, his face sank under his chin. "Lord Liu, how do you tell it to escape? This is not good!" Master Liu Zhuang looked helpless, grinning and pointed in the direction of the culprits Li San and Liu Cuiping. "It''s not me, it was Li San who deliberately released it to kill people. It''s really shameless." City Master Liu frowned and was really annoying. He didn''t expect that Li San made the situation like this today. It''s really a mess, and it won''t end well. Liu Chengzhu stared at Li San with sharp and vicious eyes, but Li San was very proud. At this time, the water corpse can be said to be invincible and no one can subdue it. With its violent temper that has been detained for many years, it is possible to destroy the entire compound. Everyone should not even want to run. The strength of this water corpse has reached the level of a senior corpse king, and it can be stopped. City Lord Liu should be able to give it a try. City Master Liu had to stop the opponent''s path and fight with him. Now he can''t take care of catching Li San and the others, and he has solved the big trouble before him. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue and the others have approached Li San''s side. At this time, Bai Wuchang had already arrived. Li Sanxiang is impermanent. "You unite with me to find a way to control this water corpse against them." This, Bai Wuchang looked embarrassed. "It works." Before he had controlled other things, he had already asked him to spend a lot of effort, but now in front of him is the fierce water corpse. He has no confidence, and he is afraid that he will not succeed. He has no confidence at all. Li San urged Bai Wuchang. "Don''t hesitate, this water corpse is a chance for us to get out of here to live, so we can use it best." Bai Wuchang nodded in agreement. In this way, Li Sanbai and Impermanence directly put their hands together and moved quickly, and together they chanted things like spells. Soon, they saw different colors of aura rising from their hands, and they kept flying towards the water corpse. However, as soon as the gas flew in front of the water corpse, they were shaken. Liu Cuiping came up to help, and Li San constantly controlled the air mass and flew past. This kind of operation was still very laborious and laborious. Master Liu and the others took a look. Of course they knew what Li San was doing. Master Liu anxiously yelled at his subordinates. "Quickly, stop them, don''t let them succeed, Li San is trying to control that big guy against us!" It''s okay. Once Li San succeeds, it won''t be good. After hearing the words of Master Liu Zhuang, everyone rushed towards Li San and the others in a crazy manner. At this time, Li Sanji were using all their strength to beat the rushing people back again and again. Liu Cuiping''s strength is the weakest, Bai Wuchang is okay, Li San is the strongest, and still can''t completely control the water corpse. Taking advantage of the moment when others were being repelled, Li San''s eyes rolled, he immediately seized the time to summon the charm, and then continuously poured spiritual power into it, while blowing at Liu Cuiping and Bai Wuchang. The light of the spell can concentrate Li San''s power on Liu Cuiping. After a few loud bangs, Li San saw that the spiritual power around Liu Cuiping and Bai Wuchang became heavier and heavier, as if a thread entangled the water corpse. There should be an effect, Li San secretly pleased. After a while, it seemed that he felt the operation of Li San''s side. The previously fierce water corpse changed its expression. After being calm for half a second, it turned its head and stared at Li San''s side. "It''s effective, everyone just keep doing it." Li Sansan shouted. The violent expression in the opponent''s eyes changed a little, and it walked towards Liu Cuiping, Li San and the others. Liu Cuiping and Li San''s eyes didn''t dare to blink and stared at the opposite side. The sweat on his forehead ran down his face, showing how time-consuming and laborious this operation was. Fortunately, there is a helper next to him to prevent Master Liu and the others from interfering with Li San and the others. Although Li San had poured some strength into Liu Cuiping, she was only a middle-level person. It was still difficult to control a huge and extremely advanced water corpse. After all, they were not like Li San. Liu Cuiping''s white impermanent eyes were firm, seeing the water corpse getting closer and closer to them. Li San stood steadily on the spot, almost exhausting all his strength to use the technique of corpse control, and other people were nearby to assist him. Soon, it finally had an effect. I saw that the impact speed of the water corpse slowed down and its eyes became more obedient and docile. The murderous aura in its previous eyes became less and less faint at the same time. "It worked, it worked!" Li San was very happy. But Master Liu and the others felt bad. If Li San succeeded in controlling it, it meant that they would be abused by that guy. At this moment, the guy stretched out a large black-haired paw, scratched his miscellaneous fur, and stared at Li San like a huge pet. "Come on, my big pet, listen to me, and **** the owner Liu and the others!" At this time, Liu Cuiping Bai Wuchang and their expressions relaxed a lot, they breathed a sigh of relief, and finally succeeded. After Li San blinked and issued an order to the water corpse, the water corpse suddenly turned and rushed towards the lord Liu and the others behind. "No, horse, it''s coming!" Master Liu felt bad and things changed. The guy uttered a few loud roars, and at the same time, all the surrounding courtyards were shattered, and the saliva in his mouth flew to the face of Master Liu and their faces. The hair was hit to the back of the head. You can imagine that funny picture. . Seeing this thing rushing toward him fiercely, the souls of Master Liu Zhuang were almost frightened and flew out. What else to say, nothing more than a word, ran, they directly turned their heads and fled madly behind them. Liu Zhuangzhu Song Qianxue''s faces were all unbelievable expressions. Chapter 504： Perfect control They would never have thought that Li San, Liu Cuiping and the others actually controlled this water corpse. This thing was originally brought up by them with great effort before, but it was actually used by their enemy Li San. It''s really annoying. In desperation, the owner of Liu Zhuang couldn''t take care of a lot, so he had to signal everyone to retreat quickly, and he would finish the game if he didn''t run. Li Sanhu was in front of Liu Cuiping and Bai Wuchang, while Liu Cuiping and Bai Wuchang helped Li San control the water corpse to open the road ahead, and several of them ran directly towards the courtyard gate. At this moment, the power of this water corpse is still very strong, so that everyone does not come close, they involuntarily retreat and ran backwards. Master Liu Zhuang looked displeased, he made a cruel expression, he naturally didn''t intend to ask Li San to run out so easily. "Don''t run, you can''t tell Li San and the others to leave!" Master Liu knew in his heart that as long as he controlled Liu Cuiping and Li San, no one would control the water corpse, and that guy would listen to him. As soon as he thought of this, a hidden weapon appeared in the hands of Master Liu Zhuang immediately and hit Liu Cuiping and Li San directly. Liu Cuiping couldn''t resist the opponent''s attack. Fortunately, Li San had sharp eyes at this time. He saw the actions of the Master Liu. Li San hurriedly waved the weapon in his hand with a blow, and the opponent''s hidden weapon was directly knocked into the air. "Lord Liu Zhuang is shameless, he even attacked people!" Liu Cuiping was angry, and pointed to Liu Zhuangzhu to curse a few words. Li San ordered the water corpse. "Give me to kill this man named Liu Zhuang first, and reward you for eating meat." The big guy immediately became excited when he heard it. It jumped up a few meters and stared angrily in the direction of Master Liu. A huge claw blasted towards Master Liu at the same time. Master Liu Zhuang shrank his pupils and cursed the Three-Character Classic secretly, Ma, it''s not good, it is coming to Lao Tzu. The power of the claws cut through the sky, and at the same time it made a different sound. The momentum here was amazing. Master Liu Zhuang was a little dumbfounded and overwhelmed. He immediately countered by knocking out a piece of soil with his hands and blasting towards the opponent. However, the strength of the water corpse was far beyond his imagination, and it was really difficult to deal with. One of its giant claws knocked everything on the ground towards Master Liu, and at the same time the other claw had already rushed to Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang''s heart tightened. He really didn''t expect this guy to be so fast, what else to say, he immediately dodged to the side, otherwise he would be scratched by the sharp claws. At this time, the sharp claws of the water corpse had grabbed his back, and a few big blood holes appeared on the back. Feeling the severe pain, Master Liu screamed, like killing a pig, he subconsciously stepped back to the side, screaming. "Nima''s, you are not a human thing attacking Lao Tzu!" At this time, the water corpse did not stop, it had already chased it under Li San''s control. It is actually just a puppet pet doll controlled by Li San, so everything has to be under the command of Liu Cuiping and Li San. It''s very interesting to play like this. In order to prevent someone from sneaking on Li San''s operation, Liu Cuiping has been guarding Li San. At this moment, just when the giant claws of the water corpse were about to grab the heart of the Master Liu, a figure suddenly flew over. "Lord Liu, don''t panic, I''ll save you!" Song Qianxue made a big punch against the giant claws of the water corpse. After the power of the two collided, they simultaneously retreated a few meters away. Liu Chengzhu and Song Qianxue rushed over, and only then did they save Liu Zhuangzhu, otherwise he would have become the human flesh of the thing. Song Qianxue helped Liu Zhuangzhu up and immediately helped Liu Zhuangzhu to heal his injuries. Liu Zhuangzhu was sweating profusely, it was cold sweat, and he was frightened stupidly. "Are you all right, Master Liu?" "Ma, what do you mean, I was almost done, I almost got scared of my guts." Li San really wanted to laugh when he looked at the embarrassed appearance of Zhuangzhu Liu. After a sound, a large piece of ground a few meters high was directly lifted by City Master Liu''s hand. At the same time, the operation was made with sound, directly controlling the stone to hit the water corpse''s head. "Just get rid of you!" Seeing this, Li San immediately responded. He tried to manipulate the water corpse, and black light appeared immediately around the giant claws of this thing. It flew up and jumped to a height of more than ten meters in the air, and at this time the large rock had already smashed against its head. At the same time, its claws danced and clung indiscriminately, and at the same time various stones and weeds fell. The water corpse cannot be crushed, it keeps flashing backwards. The water corpse''s temper became violent, yes, it was irritated. For more than ten years, it has been locked in the water by the master Liu Zhuang and they finally got out. It feels good to regain freedom. Of course, it will not be easily captured again and locked up, and it will be used by the owner of Liu Zhuang to do bad things to harm others. After a few loud bangs, the large area of ??the ground was directly blasted like an earthquake. At the same time, Li San operated, and its body rushed out of the soil, rushing towards City Lord Liu''s eyes like lightning. "Kill him!" The water corpse only listened to Li San''s words, its strength at this time had reached a high level, not lower than City Lord Liu. In a hurry, City Master Liu was in a hurry. Song Qianxue, Master Liu Zhuang, did not dare to come up to help, because they were afraid of being abused by that big guy. Liu Chengzhu waved his big fist and rushed over. At the same time, the giant claws of the water corpse collided with his fist again. Suddenly, the anger around the two was very strong, and of course City Lord Liu was shocked to recede continuously. He became angry directly, and suddenly a bright weapon appeared from his hand. "I want to peel your skin and stew the soup." Stabbed directly at the water corpse. The water corpse was not afraid, one claw directly greeted the sharp weapon, and at the same time the other claw pierced the neck of City Lord Liu. This is an operation technique that hurts both sides. Pouch. The sharp weapon slashed on the giant claws of the water corpse. Although the skin of the water corpse is as thick as steel and has scales, the attack of the opponent is not covered, and it is naturally not easy to resist. One of its little fingers was almost cut off, and the blood flow continued. The water corpse was angry, and its eyes were full of anger. Afterwards, the giant claw grabbed Liu Chengzhu''s back. For a time, several big blood holes appeared. Fortunately, City Lord Liu quickly dodged his reaction, otherwise he would also die. Li San gave a kick and the opponent was kicked directly, flying out dozens of meters like a small ball. Master Liu caught his master, and it took him a lot of effort to stand firm. The water corpse at this time was also not very well, it was swaying away, it was injured just now and it was very heavy, the red blood directly dyed its hair red. But it shouldn''t be a big deal, it still looks violent, like a mountain standing among people. Chapter 505： Stone statue with blood and tears No one dared to pass it anymore. Li Sanle was over, he cast eyes at Liu Cuiping and Bai Wuchang. "It''s just right now, take this opportunity, let''s leave here immediately!" At this time, the water corpse was injured, and there were still many people on the other side. If it was together, Li San was not sure. Liu Cuiping Bai Wuchang nodded, just like this, a few people manipulated the water corpse to open the road ahead, and Li San ran towards the door. Master Liu Zhuang looked at it and shouted. "They want to run, chase!" Although they were yelling and chasing from behind, they didn''t dare to get close to the big guy. After Li San and the others ran out, the other party''s figure was no longer seen, it should have not been chased. Several people were relieved. Liu Cuiping Bai Impermanence is extremely tired. At this time, the water corpse was at a loss and stepped in front of Li San. One of its injured fingers kept pulling, and Li San helped it deal with it. "Li San, what should we do with this big guy?" Bai Wuchang asked Liu Cuiping. "What to do? It can be done, it''s very dangerous." Liu Cuiping smiled. Li San smiled. "We can ask it to help us deal with people and be a big pet." Bai Wuchang frowned a little worried. "I''m afraid it won''t listen to our loss of control one day, after all, it''s not human or animalistic, it''s still there." Liu Cuiping laughed. "I believe Li San can control it." Li San patted Bai Wuchang. "Don''t worry, once this thing is controlled by us, it will listen to us in consciousness and can''t get rid of its fate unless something happens to me." That''s good, Bai Wuchang is relieved. Li San led people directly to a destination he wanted to go. What they were looking for was a river, near a town. In fact, this place is equivalent to a huge artificial pond. Li San and the others stood on the bank and looked over. The river was extremely deep and turbulent, stretching directly hundreds of kilometers away. You can see it at a glance, and there is a tall giant stone statue and the like standing on the top of the mountain. That stone is extremely special, and there is a huge strange eyeball in the middle of it, which is staring straight in the direction of the river. Li San understood that such a strange boulder should be used to shake the Feng Shui here. Bai Wuchang next to him explained. "The river here is flooded all the year round, so the villagers here asked the so-called expert to help. The expert said that the stone can be used to calm the water and bless them." Li San understood, he nodded slightly. "It''s kind of interesting." Several people approached and saw that in front of the boulder, there was a tall stone table, and on it was placed sacrificial items and an incense burner, and incense was burning on it. "It seems that someone just came to worship." "Yes, the villagers here often come to burn incense and pray for the stone statues, so that they can bless their villages without disasters and great harvests." Li San and Bai Wuchang walked up the mountain, and they almost looked up at the thing directly in front of the stone. "It''s very lively, there are a lot of people." I saw that all around were villagers who came to worship, they carried a lot of fruits and things, and some people talked about it, Li San heard it, it should be something happened. "Go, let''s go check it out." Li San and Bai Wuchang were very curious, and they walked directly into the crowd. Someone pointed directly at the big stone with an incredible look. Li San noticed, and everyone was staring at the strange face on the rock. Li San was surprised to find that it turned out that a long line of red water was being drawn from the face of the stone statue. what''s going on? Li Sanyi was taken aback. All the villagers looked surprised and scared. Anything unusual would mean that something bad had happened. Someone exclaimed. "This is not so good. Red blood and tears came out from the stone statue. This should be a bad omen. What can I do?" "Huh? Can''t it!" Everyone shook their hearts, and they all started talking. Bai Wuchang was puzzled. He frowned and looked up at the **** stone face. Next to Li San was an old man in his sixties. He trembled and his face was full of heavy expressions. It seemed that he should be a person like the village chief. Bai Wuchang directly asked this person. "Uncle, did something happen here?" The old man glanced at Bai Wuchang and the others, and saw that Li San and the others should be outsiders, he frowned and explained. "You don¡¯t know that this stone will shed red blood and tears every day at this time. It seems to be crying. Everyone has a bad premonition, saying that someone has angered the gods, so There should be disaster in the village, what can we do?" A big man next to him spoke. "This made me suddenly remember something. I didn''t believe it before, but would it be because of that?" "Huh, I blame the village''s Tiantu. It should be the trouble he caused the other day. Now, all the people in the village will follow him and be blamed by the gods!" "Yes, it''s him!" "Why do you say that kid?" Bai Wuchang asked with a puzzled face. Li San also thinks that maybe from this matter, they can find some secrets about this place. The old man kept sighing. "Hey, just a few days ago, it rained continuously, like a flood, and then as expected, a mudslide occurred and our home was almost destroyed." "Yes, and the rocks on the mountain flew down, and a long crack appeared directly, and it looked like a cave, and the inside was dark." Hearing this, Li Sanyi frowned. This should not be easy. "Old man, go on." "Some of our villagers are curious, so we went there to see. Some people said that there should be some treasure hidden in it. As a result, the explorer Tiantu stinky kid sneaked in in the middle of the night. Later, I didn¡¯t know that the kid was there. Something was found inside and something moved. Since that night, luck in our village has been bad, and the stone has started to bleed out." Some villagers also complained for a while. "If you say it''s not strange, you blame Tian Tu''s boy." The old man shook his head and sighed helplessly while explaining. "There is something that scares us even more. The clear river water in the past few years has suddenly turned red. Even the water used to eat has become a problem. Also, someone saw something in the water all night. Come up from the water." Hearing this, Li Sanyi frowned, could it be a monster or something. Everyone''s faces became ugly, and someone pointed to the farthest point of the river. "Look, there seems to be something happening again!" Chapter 506： Corpse poison Li San glanced at it and followed the direction of the old man''s hand. Unexpectedly, they saw waves in the middle of the water, which should have come from the bottom of the water, and there seemed to be whirlpools or something. "We don''t understand, this matter should be related to the bleeding of the stone statue." Li San was caught up with the crack in the mountain they were talking about, so you might as well explore what''s inside. Li San and Bai Wuchang inquired about the residence of the kid named Tian Tu. They are going to ask to understand. Several people left the mountain and then walked towards the village. Li San found a place to live. They planned to find a few clean rooms, and the boss laughed. "You should be Li San, right?" This person actually knew himself, Li Sanyi was stunned. "We are new here. We don''t have any acquaintances here. Why do you know me?" The boss laughed. "That''s right, Li San, some customers have already booked some first-class rooms for you before." It''s so good, Li Sanyi listened to it, and didn''t know which noble person it was, perhaps a friend he knew. However, who would know that they will come here, and also booked a room for them in advance? Li Sanyi''s face was puzzled. Li San followed the boss to the attic on the second floor. "Boss, can you tell me, who made the order for me?" "Don''t be embarrassed about this, the customer said, don''t ask me to tell you who he is, and, he said, he will come to you if he has the opportunity." So, Li San didn''t ask any more questions. Bai Wuchang looked at these rooms and asked Li San in a low voice. "Li San, do you think he was the one who respected the door that day?" Li San thought, a few of them have just arrived here, even if the news from the Tianzunmen is fast, it can''t be so fast. Besides, if Zunmen knew that Li San was here that day, it would be impossible to book a place for them in advance. Li San shook his head. "Don''t worry about this, let''s find the kid named Tian Tu and talk about it. I want to clarify this matter, as well as the cave." A few of them ate something and rested for a while, and then walked towards the village. However, Li San realized that someone seemed to be following them behind him, and he kept turning his head to check but he didn''t see anyone. Bai Wuchang whispered. "Li San, did you find out? Someone seems to be watching us secretly in everything we do." "Yes, I can feel it too. If it is Master Liu and the others, they will meet sooner or later. Let''s be careful." Soon, they came to the front of an extremely dilapidated little Mao Caoyuan. "It should be here! That kid Tian Tu lives here." This is too shabby, and Li Sanyi frowned. This is where people live. Tian Tu usually doesn''t do business or work. This person is idle all day long, and I heard that he likes to play. Then he went to the mountain and wanted to find some valuable things to sell, buy alcohol and drink. Li San directly entered the compound, and he knocked on the iron door. Soon, only a weak cough was heard inside. "Who, look for Lao Tzu, I''m sick, I''m not seeing guests, let''s go back!" Li San smiled. "Brother, we are friends. I want to ask you something and leave after talking. I won''t disturb you for a few minutes." The kid didn''t say a word again, this was agreement. Bai Wuchang directly opened the door. As soon as they entered, they couldn''t help but frown, and Bai Wuchang directly covered his nose and complained. "This is a pig nest, it smells too bad." Several people directly smelled a pungent stench, like the smell of carrion, which should have emanated from the kid. Bai Wuchang frowned. Li San looked around and saw that there was a small bed in the corner of the room, and a kid was lying on his back and sighing, his face pale and pale. Tian Tu turned his head slowly. He really didn''t have the strength. He stared at Li San and the others, his voice was weak. "What do you want to ask me? Say quickly, I want to rest." Li San directly sat down. "Brother, your complexion is not so good. Did something happen? I heard that you went to that mountain a few days ago. What did you see there?" Upon hearing this, Tian Tu''s face immediately became more difficult to look at, but he didn''t have the strength to think of it. He opened his shirt directly, and Li Sanyi was surprised when he saw it. I saw a big wound on the back of this kid, and the blood was still flowing, and a stench came out from above. "How did you do this?" This kid cried directly. "I''m afraid I''m going to die soon. No matter who you are and what you do here, I still advise you not to inquire about that mountain, otherwise I am afraid that you will become carrion like me." Li San frowned and stared at his wounds, and saw the clues. It turned out that this kid had been poisoned with corpse poison, no wonder it was like this. "Brother, how could you be like this?" Tian Tu was struggling to breathe. "Oh, tell you not to be nosy, tell you why you can still save me, I can wait to die." Bai Impermanence but his eyes are blank. "Brother, if you tell us the truth, our Li San can help you heal you." "What you said is true?" Upon hearing this, Tian Tu was immediately happy, as if grasping the straw, he directly stretched out the hand that looked like a dead tree and grabbed Li San. "Help me quickly." For Li San, he could cure the dead poison. Li San directly took out a box, which was filled with blue liquid. Tian Tu gritted his teeth and endured. Li San left some medicine for Tian Tu. "Listen to me, you will be better after these few days." "Great, thanks for your help!" Tian Tu looked surprised. In fact, he has been waiting for death these few days. He hasn''t eaten or drink for several days. Now he is lucky to meet Li Sanbai and the others. Bai Wuchang smiled. "This time, you should be able to tell us honestly, what did you see there?" Of course Tian Tu was happy to say it. "Hey, what my friend and I saw there are a few polygonal coffins with ghost patterns that will scare you." "Ghost grain?" Upon hearing this, Li San''s pupils shrank. He took out a picture questioningly. "Are you talking about this pattern?" Tian Tu glanced over, but was also taken aback. "Yes, that''s the pattern!" "What''s in those coffins?" Bai Wuchang asked curiously. "Hey, don''t mention it. At that time, some of us hadn''t opened the coffin, and then I heard a sound behind me. We were all scared away, but I also took something out." As he said, he pointed to the wooden table. Li San and Bai Wuchang went over there and opened the box. Chapter 507： Shadow in the dark It turned out to be a few crystal-like jewels inside. "This thing is very valuable, Tian Tu, I can buy it, one for ten thousand is good." After listening, Tian Tu''s eyes shined brightly, the rhythm that he wants to make a fortune. The corpse poison was not only eliminated by Li San, but also made a fortune, which is great. Bai Wuchang asked. "However, I don''t understand, how did you have this corpse poison?" Tian Tu scratched his head. "Actually, I don''t know too well. My skin started to rot after I came back." "You went with your friends at the time?" "Yeah, I almost forgot about them, please help me save them." "So, several of them also found such a crystal treasure?" Tian Tu nodded. Li San nodded. "I can take all of your things and help them heal the corpse poison." Tian Tu immediately became happy when he heard this, and then took Li San and several people to their residence. After curing them, they looked grateful and immediately gave the position to Li San as a thank you. "Be careful, we won''t go." After nightfall, Li San led Bai Wuchang and the others directly to the mountain. I brought everything I should prepare, and then Li San walked toward the mountain according to the blueprint. There were long hills all around the river, and soon a long path headed into the mountains. Soon they found a big crack, and it was terribly deep. Li San and Bai Wuchang looked at each other, and then they walked straight down. It''s very humid here. Li San was surprised to find an empty space. An iron gate appeared at the end. If it hadn''t been for the heavy rain a few days ago, no one would have known here. Several people walked to the front of the iron gate and illuminated it with a torch first. "Nothing seems to be happening, go inside and take a look." Li San looked around, this place is more like a big grave. Who can build this place so tall, it should be a rich man¡¯s grave. They didn''t go far when they heard a whimper of ghost crying and wolf howling. "There is a voice, be careful!" The surroundings were deadly silent, but the voice was so strange that it made people feel uncomfortable. Li Sanyi carefully held the whip in his hand, and at this moment they were very cautious every step or every one meter they traveled, for fear of someone rushing out from the side. Suddenly, Li San used his peripheral vision to see a black shadow on the rear wall that passed by from a short distance. "what?" Li San snapped, frightened Bai Wuchang next to him for a moment. The speed of the shadow is still very fast, even Li San only saw the shadow just now but didn''t know what it looked like. "Bai Wuchang, have you seen it, what does it look like?" Bai Wuchang helplessly shook his head. "I didn''t see it clearly either. Maybe it''s an illusion. It''s better to be careful." Bai Wuchang held his sharp weapon tightly in his hand and whispered to Li San. "Well, I will lead the way ahead, and you will protect Liu Cuiping from behind." Li San nodded to protect Liu Cuiping, and they walked farther away cautiously. Liu Cuiping tightly followed Li San with a nervous expression on his face, not daring to go far, and he felt safe next to Li San. Before long, a long dark passage appeared in front of him. The walls were full of water. The environment was very humid. They would occasionally hear the sound of water ticking and dripping, which made people feel nervous. Except for the sound of water droplets, there was nothing else to hear, which made the atmosphere more and more tense. Suddenly, a hidden weapon quickly flew towards the three sides of Bai Wuchang and Li. "Bai Wuchang, be careful, there is something!" Li San''s eyes were still quick, and he sharply reminded Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang immediately reacted when he heard it, his reaction speed was also extremely fast, and he immediately blocked it with a sharp weapon in his hand. Accompanied by the sound of the collision between the two, Bai Wuchang was directly shocked by the thing and retreated several meters. "The manpower to use this hidden weapon is pretty big." Li San also frowned, who is in the dark? Even Li San didn''t see who had attacked them just now, and it was the black shadow that attacked Bai Wuchang. The thing disappeared after flashing quickly. "Horse, we didn''t catch up." Bai Wuchang sighed a few times. He had reacted to the arrival of God, and Li San and the others continued to move forward without caring about it. At this time, the passage space in front of you is getting bigger and bigger, a lot wider, and it should be tens of meters wide at a glance. Li San looked around and saw that all the walls here were rebuilt with marble, so the owner here is still very rich. Shortly after walking forward, Li San and several people found something incredible in a clearing in the center. Liu Cuiping exclaimed and pointed forward. "Li San, see what that is!" Li San was shocked when he saw it, and saw that a red coffin appeared in the center of the center, and it was placed right in the center. This lipstick coffin should be able to hold a person. Li San secretly said, it seems that this thing is the red coffin that the kid Tian Tu told us before, and that he was infected with the corpse poison in this space. They were a little excited about Bai Wuchang. "Then this should be a cemetery. See if there are valuable burial objects to search for." With that said, Bai Wuchang began to look for wealthy things everywhere, and soon he did find it. On the ground around the corner of the red coffin, there were indeed many ancient jewels of different sizes, and they looked very new. . "Li San, these should be the same things He Tiantu sold to us before. They were all bought from here. We are going to make a fortune." Li San was speechless for a while, this white impermanence recognized the money. But after seeing these things, Li San, like Bai Wuchang and the others, his face was full of joy. Li San stepped forward and stooped to pick up a few antiquities. After looking around, he nodded in satisfaction. "Well, it is indeed some valuable stuff." With that said, Li San directly packed them into the backpack he was carrying, which was also a gain. Oooh! Suddenly, just as Li San and the others were happy to harvest, they heard a crying sound, and the sound came from far to near and from near to far. Liu Cuiping was so nervous, she hid directly behind Li San. "Li San, did you hear that, it seems someone is crying!" Of course Li San heard it. The sound was more like a child''s crying, but it didn''t sound like it at all. Anyway, the sound was very strange, and it made people''s scalp numb. After a while, the crying started intermittently. Bai Wuchang looked cautious, and he couldn''t bear it anymore, he shouted at a short distance. Chapter 508： Whimper in the dark "Horse, it''s a man or a ghost, who is making a ghost, scaring Lao Tzu, come out immediately!" Li San wondered if Tian Tu and his friends were here again, trying to make fun of them and scare them. But on another thought, it shouldn''t be them, because with the courage of ordinary people like Tiantu, they should not dare to venture into this place again, nor are they afraid of getting corpse poison again. After Bai Wuchang cursed, unexpectedly, the voice became louder and stern. This is called Bai Wuchang and Li San is very upset, and at the same time, the entire passage and space are full of strange echoes. This is called Liu Cuiping''s scalp tingling. Li San said something to the air. "I said, no matter what you are, if there is something wrong with you, just speak out directly, don''t cry forever." After Li San finished speaking, it really had an effect, and he stopped immediately after hearing the voice. Bai Wuchang was taken aback, and the other party really listened to Li San''s words. Li San and Bai Wuchang cautiously walked over to the red coffin, and the sound just now should have come not far from here. Li San and the others looked at each other a few times, and they all understood what should be done next. Li San planned to open the lid of the red coffin. "Perhaps the sound came from here, let''s open it and take a look." Liu Cuiping shivered and retreated directly behind Li San. She was afraid of something popping out of it, and asked Li San to do it. Just when Li San and the others were about to do something, suddenly, the dark shadow flew out of the darkness again. "Wait, don''t move!" Li San secretly said, finally appeared, it is you who are waiting. After speaking, the black shadow fell above the lid of the red coffin, and then his two black hole-like eyes stared at Li Sanji intently. Li San saw it, this thing seemed very alert. Several people were also surprised. After seeing its appearance, Li Sanyi was stunned. This turned out to be a zombie with green hair all over his body, but he was half-corpse and could still speak. Its two scarlet eyes are like two red stones, staring directly at Li San and the others. And behind it, a green hairy tail grew out of it, with a few. Bai Wuchang cursed. "This horse doesn''t look like a zombie, it''s mutated." Li San nodded and explained to Bai Impermanence. "You still don''t know much. This zombie should have suffered something that made it look like this." Upon seeing this thing, Bai Wuchang and Liu Cuiping''s expressions immediately changed, and their expressions became a lot heavier. "Then it was this thing that attacked Lao Tzu just now." Bai Wuchang stared at the opponent with a complaining expression. Li San looked at the tails. Indeed, their power was not small just now, and they were so terrifying. This zombie must have a high strength and be careful. Li Sanyi frowned, he guessed what the intention of this thing was. So Li San and the others stared at the guy in front of him intently, and they were ready to attack it at any time. Just as they were about to do their hands, suddenly, a very low and very low voice rang, and it was true that the other party was talking. This kind of voice is a bit like human words, and it has a whimpering sound. This sound is a bit illusory, and it is not far or near. Li San listened carefully, but he could not tell where the sound came from. "That''s weird, it''s clear that the thing didn''t open its mouth to speak!" Bai Wuchang looked puzzled, and Li San was also puzzled. Indeed, the zombies on the opposite side did not speak, just staring sharply at a few people. Li San thought for a while and suddenly remembered something, and he directly explained to Bai Wuchang. "I understand. This is the voice of the zombie. It is using a kind of voice transmission technique to speak. I heard that only the corpse that has lived in the ancient tomb for more than a hundred years will speak in this way." Bai Wuchang and Liu Cuiping only understood at this moment, so that''s it, it''s quite scary. Suddenly, the thing on the other side pointed at the thing in Li San''s hand and spoke, and his tone of voice was questioning. "You broke in here, where did the magic whip in your hand come from? Say it!" Li San then realized that the reason why this thing didn''t rush up just now was that all its attention was on the magic whip in its own hands. Could it be that it was interested in its own magic whip, and this thing came out and couldn''t grab it? But on another thought, Li San felt that this should not be the reason. Li Sanyi looked at the other side vigilantly. "This thing is handed down from the ancestors, why, you guys are not in the picture? I''m sorry, this thing can''t be given to outsiders, let alone you are not a human!" The guy looked serious. "You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. This thing is not yours, right? I just sniffed it. It smells like you are not a descendant of the Li family at all." After listening to this thing, Li San understood what he should have to do with the Li family. Li San explained with a smile, he didn''t know why he had the patience to explain so much to this thing. "I am a descendant of the Li family, but your guess is correct. I was indeed adopted by a good person. After that, the whip was passed on to me, and there are other things." The other party was taken aback. "I have been detained here for many years. I don''t know how many people are in the Li family, so what''s your name?" "Li San!" The other side nodded slightly. "Good name, as far as I know, all the descendants of the Li family who are related by blood are indeed dead. There is indeed an adopted person, that is, you, Li San." After that, he sighed again and again. "In this way, Li San, I have finally waited for you. I have been guarding this coffin alone for decades. I finally didn''t waste my time. The ancestors should have been stunned when they died." "Li San, although you are half a relative of the Li family, you can find it here today. It should be a chance for fate. I''m just waiting for you." "This? Why are you waiting for me?" Li Sanyi asked him with a puzzled expression on his face. The man didn''t explain too much, he lowered the red coffin with cold, wrinkled fingers. "Needless to say, Li San, you can see the truth at a glance by opening the red coffin now." After hearing this, Li San felt even more puzzled. Then there was a big problem with this red coffin. At this time, everyone''s curiosity was above this red coffin. The guy moved very quickly and jumped to the other side to make a way out. After that, he squatted and stared at Li San and the others. At the same time, he looked at the coffin. Li San guessed that there should be something with this guy. contact. Li San was wondering, could it be that the body of the benefactor who helped him is in this red coffin? The answer should probably be. Chapter 509： Agency card Seeing Li Sanyi''s hesitant expression, the thing persuaded him. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. You are my master''s friend, that is, my friend. You can open it immediately and move it away. Moreover, my many tasks to guard this place are finally completed. I also want to go to the soil for safety." After Li San understood it, he let go of his guard. This lipstick coffin is still several times larger than what Li San and the others had seen before. It looks very heavy, and Li San noticed that there are different ancient patterns and ghosts carved on all sides of the coffin. Something like Facebook is on it. Li Sanxiang is impermanent. "Notice that these patterns are not. They are very strange, as if I have seen them somewhere." Bai Wuchang thought about it, and he had indeed seen it. "Let''s open it together, there should be the answer inside." At the same time Liu Cuiping also started to help, Li San and Bai Wuchang started together. The lid of this coffin is not a normal lid. It should have a mechanism and cannot be moved easily. Li San made the preparations first, and lighted candles on several corners of the tomb. At this time, the candle''s fire showed a pale green, which means there should be no problem. If the candle is extinguished, it can''t be moved anymore. . At this time, the coffin lid was very tight, and several of them did not open it for a long time after exhausting all their energy. At this time, the thing was in a hurry, and he reminded Li San. "I almost forgot, Li San, if you want to open this red coffin, it seems that you must have something, equivalent to a key, which is the sign in the hand of the strange village chief. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t need to be said. You, even if a master unlocker comes, you can''t unlock it!" Weird door? After listening, Li Sanyi was stunned. He was also the first time he heard of something strange. Li San asked the other party with puzzled expression. "What kind of existence group you are talking about, how come I haven''t heard of it." The guy explained it tirelessly. "Li San, you still have too little knowledge, but you can''t be blamed. The strange door really existed hundreds of years ago." After explaining it, Li San realized that the strange gate was well-known before, in fact, it was established by Li San''s friend, and it fell away after the ancestor of the strange village chief passed away. The other''s eyes were on Li San''s side, and he seemed to be testing Li San. "Li San, you are the person entrusted by my master. Of course you should have a brand of strange door, don''t say you don''t have it." Li San suddenly remembered the brand that his friend had given him before, and he took it out of his bag directly. It turned out that this thing was of great use, but Li San almost threw it out as trash before. After seeing this, the other person''s pupils shrank with excitement, and he couldn''t help but move closer, but he stopped because he was afraid of Li San''s hands. Li San concluded that it seemed that what he was holding at this time should be the brand of the strange door he just mentioned. There is a mechanism in this red coffin, and only this brand can open it. So the question is, where will the agency be? Thinking of this, Li San carefully observed the surroundings of the red coffin, and for a long time he finally found a recessed opening in the corner of the coffin, and it was exactly the same size as the brand. "The mechanism should be here, start to do it." Without saying anything, Li San directly pressed the top of the sign to the recess and pressed it down hard. Bai Wuchang and Liu Cuiping took a few steps back nervously, fearing that something bad would happen in the next second. With the rumbling sound of opening the coffin, the red coffin began to vibrate, and the candles began to flicker. The above mechanism was successfully opened, and Li San was happy in his heart. Just when Li Sanji was about to open it. "Li San, so you are here." Immediately afterwards, a rush of footsteps came from not far from the passage, and Li San heard it. There should be quite a few people on the other side. Soon, more than a dozen guards wearing the clothes of Liu Zhuang''s servants had already rushed in, and they looked at Li Sanli with disdain. The person in the lead was an old acquaintance butler, and the butler glared at Li Sanji with a cold face. The housekeeper was vain, Li San raised his voice and yelled. "This mountain is the site of our Liujiazhuang, the things here are also ours, no one is allowed to move!" Li San scolded secretly, really shameless, they would chase wherever they left. Li San directly put the sign away, fearing that the opponent might **** it, then turned his head and stared at the opponent. The butler and the people all looked menacing. Li San smiled. "What do you have more people in Liujiazhuang? Where is it written that your site is now? You will not be able to grab it." "Li San, you don''t even put us in your eyes." One of the guards was directly angry. "Li San, don''t you know how good we are, today I will tell you to taste us, you can''t afford it!" Bai Wuchang asked directly. "What is your connection with the strange door?" The butler straightened his back and looked proud. "We were the guards there before, but we quit afterwards and went to Liujiazhuang as guards." The steward directly led a few steps forward and surrounded Li San and the others. "Here, everything belongs to us, so hurry up, or we will go together!" "How about going there together?" Naturally, Li San would not pay attention to these small building characters, he took a few steps forward unhurriedly. The housekeeper was directly angry. "Li San, you are really not afraid, Liujiazhuang is not something you can afford!" The other party directly yelled at the person who called himself. "Don''t bother to talk, everyone will go up together to grab Li San, and then directly break one of his arms, and then hand it over to the owner of Liu Zhuang!" Li San cursed secretly, this kid is really cruel, he just wants to discount Laozi''s arm, who will give you the courage and courage. Li San doesn''t have to bear it anymore. "I want to see, just how you beat me!" Involuntarily speaking, the steward group screamed and rushed towards Li San and the others. And to deal with these unreasonable guys, Li San doesn''t have to do anything at all. At this time, Bai Wuchang had already shuttled directly into the crowd, and then, screams appeared. Within a few seconds, two-thirds of these people were already shouting directly to the ground and foaming at the mouth. At the same time, when other people saw this, they immediately hid behind the housekeeper and did not dare to do any more. The housekeeper at this time looked pale, he didn''t expect this, and he didn''t even hit Li San and the others. Because the butler couldn''t see how strong Li San and the others were, he thought that Li San and the others were the same as Tian Tu and the others, which was just a few minutes away. Bai Wuchang sneered. "I want to see whose side can discount the other''s arm!" Chapter 510： Grave rusher The butler was a little confused when he heard that, he subconsciously stepped back several meters. At this time, Bai Wuchang was approaching in his direction, and Li San smiled triumphantly next to him. With Bai Wuchang''s helper, he didn''t need to teach the housekeeper and this group of people. However, of course you can''t be ashamed before you have so many hands. You have to pretend, and the butler must not show weakness. Otherwise, the butler will be ashamed and generous, so the butler has to bite the bullet and go up. The butler directly carried the sharp weapon in his hand and rushed towards Bai Wuchang, while he kept yelling. Li San smiled, but the butler is just a fool at his own discretion. After a few rounds, it is conceivable that everyone heard a scream from the housekeeper, and then only saw the housekeeper fly out, and his hand was cut directly by Bai Wuchang, and the blood flow continued. At the same time, one of his fingers was snapped off immediately, and there was a fragile sound. The housekeeper screamed and couldn''t get up. He collapsed directly on the ground. Bai Wuchang rushed directly, and he stretched out his hand to pull the guy up. "You got up for Lao Tzu, and you still screamed. You weren''t able to pretend before, but now you can''t pretend. After suffering a big loss, the housekeeper now understands that he has offended the wrong person and should not offend Li San and the others. The housekeeper has been pretending to be used to it all the time, so naturally he won''t admit counseling now, he just stretched his face and didn''t speak. Bai Wuchang smiled. "Since you have said it, then I will fulfill you." After listening, the housekeeper was full of cold sweat on his forehead, and he knelt down and begged for mercy and crawled towards Li San, pulling Li San''s clothes. "Li San, I know I was wrong. Ask your brother to have something to say, please let me go. I dare not provoke you. Blame us for making trouble here. Everything here belongs to you. We don¡¯t want it. Now we will leave." Bai Wuchang stared at Li San, he wanted to hear what Li San meant. Li San was thinking, if these people were to be spared, then the things they came here would be exposed, so how to deal with these people is a problem. After Li San thought about it, his expression immediately became serious, and he slammed his fist against the wall next to him, warning him at the same time. "It''s not impossible to let you go like this, but you can''t reveal half a word after you go out, and you can''t mention to anyone in the village that you have seen me here, understand? Otherwise, I won''t let you go. This wall is as shattered!" After listening to the housekeeper, they were directly frightened by Li San''s strength, his face twisted, and then he nodded like a pug and agreed. "Don''t worry, I promised that if I tell anyone that I have seen you here, I will leave it to you!" Li San was relieved, and then ordered Bai Wuchang. "Okay, presumably they won''t go out and talk nonsense, let them go." Bai Wuchang was a little unwilling, but had to listen to Li San, and then kicked the housekeeper angrily. "You can go away, you are not allowed to come back!" The butler scrambled to get up and immediately ran out with his men. Soon, after their footsteps were getting farther and farther away, Li San and the others were relieved. And the shadow man just now appeared again. Li San walked to the front of the red coffin, and he should be able to open the coffin with confidence this time. The other party stared at Li San and the others without blinking, and now they knew everything as long as they opened the mechanism. As soon as the sign was placed at the agency, it opened with a bang, and the lid of the red coffin was immediately opened by Li San. At the same time the candle began to flicker. Li San immediately shot the torch in his hand curiously into the coffin. This photo was startled, and everyone was surprised when they saw something lying in the red coffin. Before Li San thought it would be a dried corpse, but it was a stone man. Li San kept looking at this thing. He had three eyes. This should be a double-layer stone coffin to protect the corpse. "Li San, I found no. This thing is almost the same as the stone statue we saw on the mountain before, and the height is also the same." Li Sanwei nodded, indeed. Their eyes were all puzzled. Li San couldn''t help muttering, this is a little strange, it is incredible, why is his friend left behind is a stone man with three eyes? Suddenly, the zombie''s voice explained. "Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s actually very simple. There is a custom and very special rule before the strange door. After the owner dies, his corpse will be made into a dry corpse, and then placed in a stone coffin like this to make a stone. The appearance of a corpse." Only then did Li San understand that it turned out that the person''s corpse had been kept in the stone. This was very safe, and it was also to prevent the corpse from rotting. Apart from anything else, Li San and Bai Wuchang directly lifted the stone corpse out of the coffin, which took a lot of their efforts. This thing was still heavy, and then they carefully put it aside for fear of breaking it. After observing for a long time, Li San tapped the stone with his fingers, and made a sound directly from the inside. "It sounds like there is nothing, nothing can be done, no matter what, just open it and take a look." Liu Cuiping flashed directly behind. In doubt, Li San directly took out a dagger, and then carefully cut into the gap of the stone. Before that, he also chanted some spells and the like, and then moved hard to the side, after which the stone shell was opened. They don''t know what''s in it. In an instant, a familiar cold face appeared from inside. Li San was surprised, this guy looked the same as the statue he saw. Bai Wuchang was also surprised, he kept looking at it. "I said, this guy has been dead for many years, and he is still alive. How did he do it? I didn''t see him rot." "You don''t understand this, it should be a unique technique in their village." I saw this person''s hands were placed steadily in front of him, and his face was very peaceful. "Li San, what is that?" Bai Wuchang pointed to the opponent''s fingers. Li San looked over and was very strange, only to see that a long golden glowing green thing appeared between his fingers, which looked a bit like the Ganoderma lucidum herb growing on the corpse. class. This thing is about ten centimeters high. Although it is not too big or small, it looks like Ganoderma lucidum, and it is very luxuriant. It also has a lot of luminous leaves. At first glance, it is not a common thing, and it has grown on top of it. A green fruit came out. The fruit is light and full, and it makes people feel like they want to take a bite and eat it directly. "What is this?" Bai Wuchang immediately asked. The zombie spoke. "Don''t be surprised, this is what my master left for you." Chapter 511： Unexplained corpse "Because he gathered all his abilities in this fruit before he left, understand." Li San was shocked when he heard that, all the abilities of a big man were in it, and he was lucky to give it to himself. Bai Wuchang''s eyes shined. "That said, it''s a valuable treasure. Li San will accept it soon. Since it was a gift from a friend, don''t do it for nothing." Li San nodded, then carefully pulled the thing from the man in the coffin and put it away. This thing is very magical, but there is a lot of power in it, and it can''t be absorbed in a few minutes. Later, Li San discovered that a blood hole appeared in this person''s hand, and it had begun to rot. Seeing this, Li San couldn''t help frowning. Bai Wuchang also saw something. "Li San, have you guessed that this person should have been killed before." Bai Wuchang really made sense. It was clearly a wound that was pierced by a sharp weapon such as a sword. There is no doubt that this person would die after being conspired by others. After seeing this injury, even the zombie looked sad. He held his head. It has a very good relationship with this owner. He has taken care of him before, so he has stayed here for many years. Li San asked directly. "So, do you know how my friend was killed?" The other party explained that Li San knew the truth. It turned out that when the strange door of the time came to this person, it was already not developing very well. Moreover, another village of its enemy continues to develop, and there are many masters in that village. Later one day in the middle of the night, the people at the strange gate were attacked. Then there was a big battle, and people from the two villages fought for a few days. Afterwards, the village head of the strange door was murdered, and his men desperately snatched his body back, and finally put it here. "There are only a few people who understand this, Li San, I will tell you all today." In fact, that person is best at controlling monster corpses, and this corpse is one of his pets. "So, the village chief of that enemy village is still alive?" The other party shook his head. "I don''t know this. I have been here for decades. I don''t know the situation outside the village. In fact, besides guarding his body, I still have other duties." "What do you mean?" Li San asked. "I won''t tell you about this, I will do it myself, Li San, just take care of the fruit, and my master''s wish will be fulfilled. I have to go." The other party sighed, flashed directly, and disappeared shortly afterwards, at which time the candle was also extinguished. "Hey, don''t leave in a hurry, I haven''t finished the question yet." Li San also didn''t want to ask further, they kowtow directly to the coffin, and then together with Bai Wuchang and the others, they put each other''s body in the red coffin intact. After closing the lid, he walked directly to the outside of the passage. However, after a few people had just walked tens of meters, Bai Wuchang discovered something, and he pointed to the ground next to him. "Li San, there seems to be water." Li San looked at the past but was taken aback, he realized that it was nothing but blood, a large swath of red. "Why is there blood here?" As soon as she heard of Bai Wuchang, Liu Cuiping immediately became nervous. "Will it be a zombie biting someone?" Li San stepped forward and observed it carefully. At this time, the blood had indeed not clotted, so it means that the blood should have appeared not long ago. "Someone should have something wrong!" Li San was thinking about it. They had fought with the group of people the housekeeper had just now. Although the housekeeper was a bit hurt, it wouldn''t bleed, and it would have broken bones. Then it is strange, where does this blood come from? Li San was full of suspicions at this time. Li San thought of the zombie. Could it be that it was injured? No, it should be black blood. "Look for anyone else." Several people checked the next four weeks, but there were no outsiders in the tomb except for Li Sanbai, Impermanence and Liu Cuiping. They had to walk carefully toward the exit, but the blood stains were getting more and more, and Li San felt that the matter was unusual. It is clearly very quiet here, no one is fighting, and no one is injured. Suddenly, the torch hit a figure by the wall. The man was sitting motionless and lost his breath, and his eyes widened, as if he had just met something terrifying. "It''s so scary, Ma, it''s so scary." This person is staring at Li Sanbai''s impermanence. "He should have been murdered." Li San stopped. The corner of his mouth was bleeding. "He is dead and there is no rescue." Bai Wuchang took a glance and shook his head helplessly. Li San cautiously walked to the side of the corpse and stretched out a finger to probe the opponent''s pulse. He was indeed out of breath, and the opponent''s body was already very stiff and cold. "This person has been dead for more than a dozen points." What did Bai Wuchang think of. "Isn''t this guy the butler''s thug, who would do it." Later, Li San discovered that a **** mouth appeared on the person''s back. He should have been pierced through the heart with a sharp weapon from behind. Seeing his expression, he should have been killed without precautions at the time. Li San and the others looked at each other. They were thinking, is it possible that there are people in the tomb besides them? Moreover, the opponent''s skill is very fast, and the strength should not be low. And the housekeeper and the others came in together, they would be killed, and there was no sound. That is to say, when they want to call, something has happened. Li San walked directly forward, and he would see a human corpse almost every few meters away. The injuries on their bodies are all the same. Finally, Li San met the butler''s body. His eyes were terrified. There is also a string of words written in blood beside him. "Li San, you can''t tell them to get out of here alive. I''m here to help you get rid of the harm, otherwise Liu Jiazhuang will be disturbed." It turned out to have helped himself get rid of the butlers, and Li Sanyi was stunned. But it''s not good to be so aggressive. So, that means someone knows that Li San is in the tomb. And he is someone who knows Li San, but if he is a friend of Li San, he should come out. Why would help secretly. Li San couldn''t guess who the other party was. Li San stood there thinking, staring at the pile of human corpses in front of him at a loss. Although these people are all from Liujiazhuang, they still have a family, so they won''t end up like this. "I don''t know who was so cruel, it was all solved at once." Bai Wuchang didn''t want to stay longer. "Li San, we still leave immediately, I have a bad feeling in my heart." Li San nodded and pulled them out of the tunnel. At this time, the sky was almost bright. The surroundings are very quiet. Bai Wuchang reminded. "There are no more than a dozen people in Liujiazhuang at once, and they will definitely find fewer people." So Li San and the others disguised themselves. Chapter 512： About the secret map of the valley In this way, even if you meet people from Liujiazhuang, you can guarantee that they will not recognize Li San and the others. In this way, they rested in a nearby residence for one day, and then at dawn the next morning, Li San and the others set out again and walked towards the edge of the stream. Li San was thinking that the most important key clue and object of the stone sculpture at this time, maybe all the secrets and answers he wanted to know were in the stone sculpture. As the zombie said before, after all the strange village chiefs of that strange door passed away, their corpses would be used in this form, and finally they would be made into three-eyed stone men. Therefore, Li San concluded that, in that case, there must be a corpse of the village chief in the stone. However, as for the status and identity of the other party, Li San still needs to find out, and it is still impossible to determine it. , You have to open it to know. Moreover, the fact that the stone statue shed red tears has long been an anecdote for all the villagers in the vicinity of a few miles to discuss it all day. Every day, many villagers come to see the excitement. In this way, there are more and more villagers coming around now, there are all villages, and now the whole mountain is almost overcrowded. "Under such circumstances, the stone image must have attracted everyone''s attention and suspicion, Bai Wuchang, it seems that we have to wait for the dead of night to do the investigation." Bai Wuchang nodded in agreement with Li San''s idea. At this time, a team came from not far away, and they were mighty. Seeing so many people, everyone present immediately stepped aside respectfully. Li San saw it in the distance, it turned out to be Wu Ada and Wu Youchan. After seeing these two bad guys, Li San understood that this matter was going to become troublesome. Since this incident has alarmed the people in Wujiazhuang, it will be somewhat difficult if you plan to do it at night. After someone saw these people, the people in this village immediately greeted them respectfully. That is an old man in his 50s and 60s, and he bends down respectfully. "Wu Ada, you are here, and you are welcome." Wu Ada snorted in disdain after a cold snort. "Guardian Liu, you told the owner of Liujiazhuang that your housekeeper and the people who were traveling with you have all lost their lives in the passage. I don¡¯t know who did it. The owner of my house Wu specially asked me to help. You are investigating this matter." After listening to the other party''s words, Guan Shi''s eyes flushed red and his face hurriedly. "I really bother you, our housekeepers are indeed unjustly dead, and I hope you will help them find out who will kill them!" Wu Ada patted the other person on the shoulder and smiled. "You can rest assured that this matter is on my side. I brought a lot of people here. It is for this matter, and we will definitely investigate this matter. I have more important matters to deal with. All the people watching the excitement all left." "Ok." Guan Shi nodded and agreed, and immediately asked his subordinates to call away the people around him. "Don''t watch the excitement anymore. If you have anything to watch, please go home and go hunting and farming." Seeing such a powerful and arrogant person suddenly came, these villagers certainly didn''t dare to cause trouble, so they still listened very much, and flashed to the side to give up a trail. In this way, Wu Ada walked directly in front of the stone sculpture under everyone''s gaze. The boy still looked arrogant, and told Li San to look at him for a while, and wanted to go up and teach him. He stopped in front of the stone sculpture, then looked up at the stone sculpture thoughtfully and stared at what he was thinking. Although it has been two or three days since this, but at this time, red liquid is still flowing out of the eyeballs of the stone sculpture. He looked around, and these people were just a bunch of ordinary people. Wu Ada didn''t think about anything, and went directly to Wu You''s birth canal. "According to the latest secret information that our owner has received, it is said that the secret map of the valley has a certain close relationship with this stone sculpture that is bleeding and tearing, so now we can start investigating from this thing." After listening to this guy''s words, Li San''s heart in the dark was tense. It turns out that their group of people came here because of this, which is really horrible. In fact, Li San had planned to secretly get that friend''s valley secret map by himself before, but it seems a bit difficult now. Wu Youchan pointed to the front and said again. "The red stuff flowing out of the eyeballs of this stone sculpture must have something to do with the corpse of a person sealed inside. You must open it up and take a look." Wu Ada next to him smiled. "This guy is really unlucky enough. Many years ago, he became a strange village head of a strange door. Although the person has died, it is not good. He can''t settle down in peace, and he was caught by these stupid villagers. We moved here to be a so-called **** statue of water town. You say it is funny or not. No wonder his eyeballs bleed. He should be angry and reluctant." Wu Youchan waved his hand. "Don''t talk nonsense, this matter is definitely not that simple. This guy is their offspring. Of course, he should know about the secret map of the valley. Then the clue we are looking for must be on this corpse. We must act as soon as possible. ." Wu Ada stretched his face. "That expert is really hard to figure out. Why did he have to tear up a complete secret map of the valley and divide it into several parts, and ask us to look around. It''s really troublesome, and they hide them separately. In a different mysterious place?" Wu Youchan explained. I heard that the expert''s strength has reached a high level. At that time, he was unique, so he could rule all the areas of several major streams, and later became the **** of valleys admired by all. After that, it was only because as his strength grew stronger, he discovered more secrets about several large streams at the same time. Although he was a noble man at the time, he still couldn''t solve all the doubts by his own strength alone, so he hid the secret in the secret map of the valley. He hoped that people afterwards would get the river. After Gu Mitu, you can help him solve the secrets. After listening to the explanation, Wu Ada nodded. "So that''s why he can''t find out the problem, then we people are in vain, so we don''t need to waste time." At this moment, Li San in the dark understood everything, and the matter was indeed unbelievable. "I heard that the secret map of the valley has something to do with the perception of the gods. If people can get the secret map of the valley, not only can they know all the secrets he said, but also that they can improve their strength to a higher level. That''s awesome." Chapter 513： Moving image dispute After hearing this, Wu Ada urged with an eager look. "Oh, it''s useless to say so much. I don''t care about the ones that are there. Let''s just ask someone to open it. There must be something tricky in it." Wu Youchan was also very anxious, and he directly ordered Guan Liu. "Come on, you go and drive the big guy we brought over." Guan Shi immediately nodded and agreed, and after a while, a rumbling sound came over. Li San just saw that one of them actually drove a big guy similar to an excavator toward this side. Li San scolded secretly, this kid is going to act big, it''s really shameless. After seeing this, the villagers here immediately understood what Wu Youchan meant. This was because the stone statue that they worshipped every day would not work. As the elders in the village who could speak for themselves, an old man and several old men who were about his age immediately blocked the way of the big guy. They blamed Guan Shi directly. "Guardian Liu, can''t move. This stone sculpture has been in our village for hundreds of years. It has been protecting our fortune. With it, the village will be safe and peaceful for many years. You must not move it. !" How could Guanshi Liu listen to these people? When he talked to Wu Ada, he always looked humble and bowed, but he lifted his hair up in front of these people and became angry. "How can you old people be so superstitious? It''s just a stone sculpture. It''s been many years. I haven''t seen it to make you wealthy. You still worship it and do fart. I advise you to step aside immediately, or I will call it You''re welcome, don''t say I don''t respect the elderly when the time comes! These elders were angry. They were trying to protect the stone with all their life, and they would not give way no matter what. "If you move it, then press it over from my old bone!" The stone sculpture is connected with the fate of their village, but it is the sustenance of these villagers. They have always thought that they have not had any floods and the weather here is good for so many years. It is all the result of this stone sculpture. Therefore, they are naturally angry when they see someone moving it. They just don''t ask outsiders to touch it. Guanshi Liu naturally would not see these little people in his eyes, he directly yelled to his men. "Don''t worry about them, just drag them to the side. It really is a waste of time for Lao Tzu. If you don''t be obedient, just press over!" Several guards walked directly towards those people. However, many villagers can''t look down anymore, they come up directly to protect in front of the elderly. "Can''t move it!" Guan Shi was angry at this time. "Yeah, you are going to do the opposite. Don''t think that you are troublesome, I can''t help you!" Seeing the stubbornness of these people, Wu Ada couldn''t help but frown, and went directly to Liu. "Guardian Liu, you don''t have to be polite, just give them a lesson and you will give way!" After Wu Ada''s speech, Guan Shi of course had confidence, and he did not dare to neglect. "Give me hands!" Immediately a few villagers standing in front of the crowd were unfortunately killed. This, Li Sanyi was stunned, he was really hands-on, really hot, he would be shameless when he did hands on ordinary people. They were just ordinary villagers, and there was no threat at all in Guanshi Liu''s place, and Li San didn''t expect that he would do anything to them. At this moment, Guan Shi held the blood-filled dagger tightly in his hands with a sneer on his face. "This time I see who of you dare to come up and stop, see you, the end will be the same as these overpowered ones." The other villagers were angry, they were angry, and the old man was also angry. "Hmph, you have the ability to deal with us before you move!" In this way, neither of them would give way. Guan Shi screamed in anger. "Then you useless things will come!" As Liujiazhuang''s steward, if he couldn''t solve the problem even with a few unsophisticated people, he would lose face. Guanshi Liu stretched his face, the dagger in his hand was dripping blood, he could do it again at any time. Seeing that a villager was about to rush up again and be killed by the other side. Li San cast a look directly at Bai Wuchang next to him. Bai Wuchang understood Li San''s meaning, he jumped up directly and rushed to Guan Shi Liu, and at the same time, it was a blow at him. Guan Shi didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful figure coming out to attack him. Bai Wuchang''s attack had already arrived in front of the opponent, and Guan Shi immediately greeted him with a dagger in his hand. boom! After a sound, his dagger didn''t pierce Bai Wuchang, but Bai Wuchang''s attack had hit his back. After the dagger left his hand, Bai Wuchang shot quickly. Guanshi Liu stepped back several meters with a surprised look. His hand was sore and trembling, and the blood flowed directly down the hand. It was true that his hand was injured. Li San nodded to Bai Wuchang, doing a good job. Guan Shi directly became angry. "Where do you come out of the brat, you don''t want to survive, why come to be nosy!" Li San stood up and stretched his face. "I have to ask you, Liu Guanshi. If you want to be an official, you can discuss with the villagers why you are going to kill ordinary people." Wu Ada and Wu Youchan''s gazes directly turned to Bai Wuchang and Li San, who came out to be nosy. They looked surprised. They didn''t expect that in this small village, there would be such a strong master. Wu Ada held his back in one hand and smiled disdainfully. "Hmph, you are just so, and dare to stop us from doing things." Facing them, Li Sanbai''s impermanence had no meaning of fear. After Li San took a few steps forward, he laughed unhurriedly. "No matter what you have behind it, it is not right to kill innocent people here, you must learn a lesson!" "Boy, I want to see how much you can say such things!" At this time, Wu Ada and the others did not know that he was Li San, because at this time Li Sanmian was wearing a mask. After finishing speaking, the opponent flashed past, he had already rushed towards Li San, and blasted towards Li San directly. Li San directly greeted him. There was still a gap between Wu Ada and Li San. After Li San hit Wu Ada, he directly shook the opponent back several steps. Of course Wu Ada was very annoyed, and he chased him directly. "Ma, I beat Lao Tzu, I want you to know what a strong guy is, and you''re just overwhelmingly self-reliant, you won''t have a good end!" He kept looking at Li San, then questioned. "Boy, who are you and where are you from? Why haven''t you seen you in this village before? Why bother with me?" Li San was afraid that the other party would hear that he came by himself, so he deliberately suppressed his own voice. Chapter 514： Negotiate terms "Hmph, you people touch the stone sculptures of other villagers for no reason, and it''s not right for you to kill people casually!" Wu Ada listened, and a heavy expression appeared on his face. He didn''t know if Li San was an enemy or a friend, and he didn''t know where Li San came from. He didn''t intend to offend a master like Li San. He mused for a few seconds and then smiled. "That''s good, since you have said so, I can give you this little brother a face, just don''t kill the villagers indiscriminately." With that, he walked directly to the old man to discuss it. "Old man, in this way, if I don''t move your people, you can just say it. What conditions do you need to make us move this thing?" The blood of the poor villagers had already stained a lot of red. Of course, the old man was a bit scared. His face was pale at this time. If the other party discussed it, he could still have it, so he wouldn''t be killed as well. In fact, he knows very well in his heart that these people are not good and have a background. They are all from Liujiazhuang. Even if they kill the people in the village, they are afraid that they will not even move their brows. , Killing people is the same as killing animals. The old man and the villagers around him looked at each other a few times, meaning what to do, they were also scared. After discussing with the villagers, the old man pondered for a while. "That''s good. If you really want to move this stone sculpture, you must first worship it, ventilate it first, and after checking the matter, you must respectfully restore it to its original position and give it some surprises. The cost of it." Wu Ada didn''t think about it for a while. "This can promise you, are there any other conditions?" Being stared at by Wu Ada''s sharp eyes, the old man became nervous. He looked directly at Li San, meaning that Li San said something. In fact, at this time he can only promise Wu Ada that he has no other choice. Otherwise, who knows what Liujiazhuang people will do, they will definitely force it, and it will not be closed at that time, it is better to discuss it. Li San took a few steps forward and raised his conditions. "That''s good. If you destroy this stone sculpture, you will be asked to make a new one and place it on the mountain for the villagers to worship, and then give some incense money. What do you think?" Now that''s the case, the old man nodded and agreed. "That''s okay, just follow the little brother''s words." Wu Ada stared sharply at Li San at this time. Li San stared at each other intently at the same time, and they stared at each other for a few seconds. Wu Ada nodded without hesitation. "The conditions are not too harsh. I can promise. That''s good. After we are done, we will not only make a brand new statue for you all to worship, but also give each of you a little money as compensation. In this way, I believe None of you have any opinions." "well." The old man laughed when he heard it. The villagers also looked happy, and of course they were happy about giving money. The old man then directly led the people to give up the path. Wu Ada then snorted to Li San, and then ordered Liu Guanshi. "What are you still stupefied? You can ask someone to do it!" Guan Shi immediately asked people to climb to the top of the stone sculpture, and then a few people directly tied it with a thick rope, and fixed it on a large cart and pulled it down after making sure it was safe. This stone sculpture was very tall and heavy. He looked up and stared at it and was hung in the air. Everyone subconsciously stepped aside, fearing that it would fall down and hit themselves. The old man reminds people. "Keep it light, don''t break it, it''s not good to offend the gods." After that, everyone slowly placed the stone sculpture on the ground beside the stream. After that, someone immediately untied the thick rope above, and everyone was watching these operations closely, and they were also out of curiosity. Guanshi Liu kept directing his own people. Then he respectfully walked to Wu Ada. "Wu Ada, it''s all done and moved down, what''s the next step?" Wu Ada and Wu Youchan walked to the stone sculpture and looked at them with excitement. Wu Ada directly bent down and tapped the outer layer of the stone sculpture with his fingers. The hollow sound rang, needless to say, there should be something in it to make this dull sound. Li San secretly said next to him, it was really the same as the stone sculpture of the red coffin in the passage, and there was also a corpse inside. Wu Ada directly asked the others to step aside, he was planning to see what happened by himself. Everyone stared curiously. Wu Ada directly used a sharp tool to open it, and for a while, a pale and cold face appeared from inside. "Oh, there are corpses here!" Some of the villagers who were watching the lively scene exclaimed, I really didn''t expect this thing in the stone. When they saw a complete human body hidden in the stone sculptures they had worshipped for many years, they almost could not breathe, and at the same time, the exclamation continued to sound. "I''m lame, there is a corpse lying down, it won''t cheat the corpse!" Someone is scared, which is incredible. Wu Ada had a calm expression on his face. He was mentally prepared, and he threw down the sharp weapon in his hand to the next man. "Quickly, ask someone to clean up the weeds on the outside of the corpse, and then lift it out to have a look." The subordinates did so, and then an intact human corpse emerged from it. Li San next to him observed that this person''s face really resembled his friend. From the time point of view, he should undoubtedly be the descendant of that friend. At this moment, the guy''s eyes were closed tightly, and he looked peaceful, as if he had slept here for many years, and he didn''t look like a dead person. This made Li San very surprised. Staring at this person, even Wu Ada, who has always been arrogant, did not dare to move at this time, his expression became a lot more respectful. Li San was thinking of being a big man in the strange door, this person must be a big man with a background, so even if he is not alive, he must be respectful. Thinking of this, Li San directly knelt down a few heads to this person, and the people next to him also learned Li San''s kneeling and kowtow. Li San whispered. "Senior, I''m really bothering you." Like the previous passage, this corpse also faces upwards, and his hands are flat on his chest. Li San looked over, and he found something. He found a blood wound on the opponent''s hand, and it went all the way to the neck and face. How did this injury happen? Even the stone was stained with blood red liquid. After that, the red water finally reached the eyes of the stone sculpture and it flowed out. This is the reason why people see it and tears of red blood. Li Sanqi understands it. Chapter 515： Red wire trap However, this person has been dead for quite a long time, and logically speaking, it is impossible for blood to exist in the body for a long time. After seeing the red blood, even Wu Ada''s expression became tense. He aimed directly at Wu Youchan, who nodded after facing each other with him. Wu Ada immediately grabbed the corpse''s hand, and his hand was clenched at this moment. "Horse, I can''t break it." Wu Ada opened the cold hand, and Li San and the others discovered that they were still holding something tightly in their hands, which turned out to be an antique ring. This thing is red, and the red water flows out from here. The most obvious is that there are some monster-like patterns engraved on the sign. The monster had many tails, very similar to the zombies they saw in the cemetery. Li Sangang was about to pick up the sign from his hand, and suddenly a whimper sounded from far and near. The courageous villagers shouted directly. "Oh, there is a ghost!" Li San heard it, it turned out to be the zombie''s voice, it came here. Li San looked directly into the distance, and saw the thing standing upright on the mountain not far away and shouting. Its **** eye stared at the corpse here and cried for a while. "I understand." Wu Ada immediately showed an expression of excitement on his face. "If you have this red card in your hand, it will be easy." The engraved pattern of the corpse spirit indicates that there must be a relationship between them, so the top priority is to catch that guy. Wu Ada wants to grab the red sign, but Li San has put it away. Wu Ada yelled and cursed, but couldn''t help but beat Li San, and then had to order Liu Guan. "Well, according to the previous discussion, we will remake a stone sculpture for you people, and then put this person''s body into the soil for safety." In any case, after all, this person was once a great figure in the strange door, and Wu Ada also dared not touch other people''s corpses for fear of getting into bad things. He still respected people''s spirits very much. After Guan Liu immediately ordered his subordinates to do it. Wu Ada didn''t need to care about other things at all, he took the people out with a satisfied expression on his face. When passing in front of Li San, he also stared at Li San deliberately. There was a meaningful smell in his eyes. But now Li San only cares about what the red sign is for and what connection it has with the zombie. Li San was thinking that the people in Liujiazhuang came to look for the secret map of the valley, so if the secret map of the valley is not unexpected, it should be somewhere on the mountain. Only if you follow those people, you should be able to find it. However, if you plan to grab the secret map of the valley from the people in Liujiazhuang, it is a bit difficult. Li San and the others returned to their residence and found that Liujiazhuang¡¯s carriage was also here. Li San and Wu Ada had met, and they were afraid that the other party would notice him suspiciously, so Li San deliberately returned after nightfall. After that, Li San changed another face again, so that there would be no flaws. They are closely watching the movements of people in Liujiazhuang. "As soon as they act, we will follow." In the middle of the night, Li San didn''t sleep. He finally heard a cautious sound of footsteps from the corridor. Li San immediately awakened Bai Wuchang and the others, and saw Wu Ada and Wu Youchan from the crack of the door, who had secretly walked out of here with people at this time. Li San understood that this meant action. They did not get on the carriage, but walked towards the mountains. They brought only a dozen people, and Li San said secretly, it seemed that they didn''t want to be horrified. Those people were personally selected by Wu Ada before, and they are all high-strength and experienced. Li Sanbai''s impermanence also secretly came out from the inside and followed closely behind. What is Wu Ada talking about. "The corpse came out near the stone sculpture today, and this red sign must have attracted it, and only that thing can lead us to the secret map of the valley. I will talk to him first." After listening, Li San at the rear suddenly understood that the spirit corpse had indeed said that in addition to protecting the coffin of the passage, he still had other important tasks to do, and it was impossible to have a connection with the secret map of the valley. Li San cursed secretly, the people in Liujiazhuang really got more information than himself, but they could use it all at once. The reason why they do things so secretly is because they got the news, and people in other villages have been paying attention to their actions. As for the secret map of the valley, people in other villages also wanted to get a hand. Li San looked around and made sure that there were no other villages nearby, so he was relieved. At this time, they have already followed to the position of the stone sculpture. At this time, the villagers cleaned the place very clean, and the old stone sculptures had been pulled away and made waste, and the new stone sculptures were still under construction. Even the corpse of that person was put in a large coffin and pulled to the graveyard for safety. Soon, Wu Ada stopped with someone, and he took out a red wire directly from his bag. Li Sanyi frowned, what is this guy doing? The red iron wire on that hand was several meters long, and he directly wrapped the red iron wire around the stone sculpture. He was very careful about everything, and directly covered the red iron wire with leaves so that no one would find it. Then smiled at Wu Youchan. "That guy is very clever and cunning. You can''t tell him to see that we have set up traps here to wait for him." Li San cursed in the dark, they were really shameless. After Wu Youchan covered all their footprints with soil. Wu Ada threw another red sign at the trap. Wu Ada explained to Wu Youchan. "That guy¡¯s life has something to do with the red sign. As long as the red sign is there, I can guarantee that it will appear soon and can¡¯t leave here. One more thing, as long as the red sign is destroyed, it will Regained freedom." So, Li San understood it in the dark. After doing all this, they hid directly in the woods and guarded each other''s appearance. Fortunately, they didn''t realize that Li San was also staring at them in the dark. After a long wait, suddenly the whimper appeared. "The target appears, is it here!" Wu Ada''s expression became serious. If you can''t succeed today, it will be difficult to find again. Wu Ada knew that that thing would definitely come, There was a noise in the forest, and a dark figure approached here carefully. Yes, he came to look for that brand. And his red pupils glowed strangely in the night light. He kept watching the surroundings. Seeing no one, he walked towards the red sign with confidence. At this time, Li San held their breath and stared at the opposite side. He seemed to be hesitant to step forward, but of course he found a trap. Chapter 516： Grab someone first According to what Wu Ada said, the role and function of the red card should be related to secret matters. No matter what the situation is, the zombie can''t be too far away from his natal thing anyway, otherwise he will immediately lose his life. So, for him, the red card is equivalent to an extremely important thing, and Li San understands it this way. At this moment, he kept looking around and testing the wire array, and he kept getting closer in front. However, his speed is still very slow and cautious. After almost every few steps he has walked forward, he has to crawl down and wait for a period of time to observe and turn before moving on. At this time, Wu Ada and a group of people were ready to come out at any time. Li San secretly said, these guys are very patient, but they are still hiding there and staring forward. I saw that the guy finally walked to the front of the red sign and stopped not far away, and just opened his mouth and bit at the red sign. Everyone is thinking, as long as this thing bites the red sign, then he will be completely free. But before the other party''s mouth reached the red sign, Wu Ada certainly wouldn''t tell him to do so, and he immediately ordered everyone. "Quickly, go up and grab him!" Wu Ada immediately thought of something after flying around, and at the same time saw countless lights flashing from above the array. For a while, all the surroundings of the red sign changed, and the area within a radius of tens of meters was completely enveloped by light. Li San was stunned in the dark, what kind of manipulation was this. As soon as the zombie saw this, his heart tightened. No, this was someone nearby, so he no longer cared about the red sign, so he had to run, and he rushed directly to the outside of the magic circle. But it was a little night, when his body was about to reach the light, he was directly shaken out. When the zombie finally entered their trap, Wu Ada and the others were of course excited, and they rushed out of the dark. At this moment, the zombie understood everything, his eyes widened unbelievably, and he stared nervously at Wu Ada and the others. Wu Ada kept moving forward and smirked. "Don''t want to run away, I advise you to honestly take us to find the secret map of the valley, maybe I will help you restore your freedom if I am happy." The zombie understood, it turned out that these guys wanted that thing, so he snorted directly. "Damn it, you even tricked me, don''t try to catch me with such a despicable means, I won''t let you **** people get it, and I won''t lead the way." "Hmph, since you are so stubborn, you don''t want to live anymore, then I will make it possible for you to stay trapped here and wait for death!" Wu Ada directly waved his hand lightly in anger, and the light in that burst became more intense, and at the same time a net-like thing directly covered the top of the zombie''s head. Of course the zombies are not convinced. After the bang, the zombie''s tail was hit by the opponent, and he was as painful as being burned. It immediately shrank back and did not move. The strength of this zombie should not be underestimated, even the Bai Wuchang Li San at the time could barely resist its attack. However, the magic circle in front of him was made specifically to restrain it, so if he walked into the circle, it would be difficult to get out of it. But of course he didn''t want to die like this. He kept controlling his big tail and blasted it towards the battlefield. After a few bangs, it rang, and even the surface was constantly shaking, like an earthquake. Wu Ada asked his subordinates to guard the surroundings directly, so that the thing could not come out, and they tightly surrounded the zombies. "Hmph, see how you escape." At the same time, the light kept hitting the zombies. No matter how strong such a zombie is, it will always be exhausted. But soon, his strength was about to run out, and his strength continued to weaken. The light in this burst is very strong, as long as it touches that guy, he will be very tormented, and he will be directly burned to emit a few plumes of smoke. The zombies rolled on the ground in pain, he shouted, his appearance was very embarrassed. Li San in the dark looked at Wu Ada and they were really hateful, but it was not time to go out to rescue them. Wu Ada asked coldly. "I advise you to take us to find something honestly, otherwise it will be a death. You should take it now, right?" The zombie body was trembling constantly, he was really at a loss, he was thinking about how to get out in the middle of the formation. The temperament of this thing is still very stubborn, even if it is dead here, it will not be used by others. Wu Ada sees this guy being so stubborn, it''s a bit difficult for him. "What to do, he won''t say anything about it." Naturally, this thing cannot be tortured to death, otherwise they will not be able to find what they want, and their plans will not proceed smoothly. In desperation, Wu Ada and Wu Youchan had to discuss countermeasures first. "Why don''t you do that, first catch him back and put him in a big jail, then use torture to question him, and then think of a way." This is also to avoid other things from happening, and it has no choice but to do so. Anyway, the zombies at this time have become weak and weak, and under their encirclement, the opponent has no chance to run. After that, Wu Ada and Wu Youchan led people directly to the formation to catch this thing. This burst can only trap the zombies, so it has no effect on people like them. The zombie stared at them. Although it couldn''t run, it still couldn''t catch it. Li San in the forest said that it was not good, so what can I do? Just rush out or wait. Just when Li San didn''t know what to do, someone suddenly patted Li San. Li San turned his head abruptly, really shocked, thinking that the enemy had spotted him. Although Li San had been observing the situation with the zombies, he still did not relax his vigilance. Bai Wuchang next to him didn''t even spot this person. This person''s movements were very light, and Li San and Bai Wuchang were not aware of it at all, which was strange. If this person attacked Li San just now, then Li San would be in danger now. Li San stared at the opponent cautiously, but the opponent was wearing a black mask. And this mask looks like a monster, with teeth grinning. Li San and the others immediately stepped back a few meters away. Fortunately, there was a distance from Wu Ada and the others, so they would not be found. Li San asked vigilantly. "Who are you and why are you secretly following us?" The person whispered. "Li San, you don''t care who I am. Anyway, I am a good person. I am also your friend. Do you want to save the zombie now?" Chapter 517： There is noble help In fact, Li San wanted to save people. He was a pet kept by a friend. Li San didn''t want him to be captured by Wu Ada and tortured. However, the people in front of Li San at this time did not know his details, so Li San naturally did not intend to let the other party know his true thoughts. Seeing Li San hesitated, and staring at him with a suspicious look, the man whispered. "Li San, don¡¯t you believe me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your friend and won¡¯t harm you, but I intend to cooperate with you on one thing, and you know that I will help you in advance. Have you booked a room, are you accustomed to living?" After listening to his words, Li San understood. "It turned out to be you, thanks in advance." The person nodded. "Yes, since you came here, I have been sending people to pay attention to you. It seems that you really came to find the secret map of the valley." Li San asked directly. "In that case, did you kill the butlers in the passage of the tomb?" The other nodded. "Li San, you are very smart. If you don''t do this, you will be exposed. I am helping you, otherwise you will inevitably have trouble in the future." Li San recognized that the other party was talking to him in a voice that was not his intentionally at this time. Li San thought about it carefully, but still didn''t know who this person was. "Li San, why don''t I cooperate with you and you save the zombie, and I will try to draw those people away in a while, what do you think of my approach?" Li San thought about it, he could still have this method. But Li San thought again, why this person left all the troubles to himself, there would not be such a fool. "Brother, I don''t understand, why are you helping us?" The other party smiled. "I just want to call me when you go to find the secret map of the valley. I want to go with you." That''s it, Li Sansian understood that this person came rushing to that thing. If a person who doesn''t know asks himself, Li San naturally can''t completely trust this person. Bai Wuchang persuaded Li San next to him. "Li San, this person is a little suspicious and untrustworthy." The other party spoke again. "Li San, if you don''t believe me, it''s okay, but the zombie is about to fall into their hands, and it will be too late if you don''t save it. It''s just the spirit that has guarded your friend for many years. Of course you don''t want this?" Li San was even more puzzled. "Who on earth are you? Have I met you where and when have we also joined forces?" The other party sneered. "Li San, I know everything about you. Now don''t mention the rest. It''s important to save people. Time is running out. You should make the decision right away." "Well." Li San nodded without hesitation. In this way, Li San and Bai Wuchang hid in the same place, and the man rushed towards Wu Ada from the forest. His speed is very fast, this is called Li Sanyi stunned, this guy is good at skill. At this time, Wu Ada led many powerful people. If Wu Ada and Wu Youchan were to unite, ordinary people would definitely not be their opponents. And this person seems pretty sure. Li Sanxiang is impermanent. "You are ready to save people!" Just when the nobleman was a few meters away from them, Wu Ada discovered this person. "How to rush out of the individual!" He shouted directly and ordered his men. "Quickly, catch this guy for me, is he here to catch this zombie too!" Several people rushed towards the man. Li San saw the noble man constantly shuttle among the crowd, his movements were very quick and light, and while flashing, screams kept appearing. Of course, none of the men who came with Wu Ada were built, but for the other side, they still didn''t look enough. Within minutes, Li San saw blood holes in their chests, and they were bleeding continuously. Li Sanyi was stunned, that noble man''s operation technique was very harsh, and every time he did it, someone would lose his life directly. It was unexpected, who actually had such a skill. After the flipping operation, people were completely shocked. Although they rushed over with a clamor, no one dared to approach that person anymore. At this moment, the nobleman had already taken a few steps and rushed to the front of the formation. Understood, this man came on the zombie, Wu Ada and Wu Youchan naturally understood that they would not let him succeed. They couldn''t help but rushed towards the person together, and at the same time they fought from the front and the back. I saw the figure of the nobleman flashing constantly, and he immediately retreated to a distance of more than ten meters. Wu Ada and Wu Youchan chased after him, and several large water polo **** blasted towards him. The nobleman didn''t mean to be nervous at all, he stood there, as stable as a mountain. What called Li San unexpectedly was that several large water **** kept appearing in front of him, and his hands kept operating. The water ball vaguely formed a few snake-like things, and Li Sanqi understood that this man should be using water-related techniques. Li San has never seen such a technique. With a bang with his hand, the water rushed towards them. After seeing this scene, Wu Ada frowned immediately, thinking about something before questioning the other party. "This is water law? Who are you?" The nobleman did not answer, and was too lazy to pay attention to this person, the water group had already rushed to Wu Ada''s eyes. The power of the two collided together, and the power spread to the surroundings, and at the same time the ground was bombarded. The two of them were blasted back several meters away at the same time. Li Sanyi was stunned that the nobleman was not bad at all and had the upper hand. Li San couldn''t help being surprised. Among the people Li San met, except for the big people such as the village chief and the village owner, he had never encountered such a master. At this time, I saw that the knife in Wu Youchan''s hand had already pierced him. The nobleman moved immediately and the knife ran across his neck. Within a second, he made a few moves with several masters. The expression on Wu Ada''s face was as ugly as eating shit. He had never seen such a powerful person. As far as he knows, there are only two or three people who can resist his attack with Wu Youchan, horses, this nosy fellow popped out. They cooperated very tacitly. One tried his best to attack each other, while the other assisted. Many figures fought together, and the zombie was still trembling at this time, and he was at a loss in the formation. Seeing that the time was almost up, Li San called Bai Wuchang to rush out. No matter what the other party thinks, Li San will not let go of such a good time anyway, saving people is important. Wu Ada and Wu Youchan were not nearby at this time, which happened to be a good opportunity for Li San. Li San cast a look at Bai Wuchang and the others, and they rushed directly into the formation together. Chapter 518： The same intention When Wu Ada saw Li San come out, he didn''t expect someone to be in the forest. However, they were entangled by the noble man at this time, and there was no time to talk to Li San and the others. This is not good, he screamed out of anger. "Stop them, you can''t tell them to take the zombies!" Although his subordinates are not low in strength, they are just a dish in front of Li San and Bai Wuchang, and they can do it in twos or twos. Li San constantly waved the knife in his hand to repel the rushing crowd. At the same time, the weapon of impermanence has already managed several people. In the blink of an eye, they had already rushed inside, and the zombie was taken aback, he raised his head and stared at Li San and the others, what''s the situation? "It''s trapped by the array. If you want to save it, you have to break the array first." Without a word, Li San waved the sharp weapon in his hand and cut off the red iron wire in the soil. Taking advantage of this good opportunity, the zombie ran out of the formation, but it didn''t have much strength, and its speed slowed down. Li San had no choice but to fly towards it one by one, and directly supported it to stand him away. And Bai Wuchang had already ran over, and it picked up the red sign and handed it to Li San. When Wu Ada saw this, he was going crazy immediately. It''s maddening. The trap he had put in a lot of effort before was broken by Li San and the others, and he saved people. "You stop me!" He was naturally unwilling. Taking advantage of the noble man being beaten by Wu Youchan, he rushed towards Li San. Li San supported the zombie with one arm, and the other arm gathered strength at the same time and blasted towards the opponent. The power of the two collided together, and Li San was directly shaken back several meters. At the same time, Wu Ada didn''t feel better, he was hit to a halt. Li San cast his eyes on Bai Wuchang, then he waved a few power karma and blasted towards Wu Ada. Wu Ada had to disperse those air masses. Taking the opportunity, Li San and Bai Wuchang ran not far away. Wu Ada was about to chase, the nobleman had already arrived, he dumped Wu Youchan directly, and then blocked the other side''s way. Yes, he was trying to buy time for Li San. Wu Ada was so angry that his eyes went into flames, and he yelled furiously. "Stop for me, I want to torture you!" The nobleman smiled lightly. "I''m afraid you can''t catch it!" Wu Ada was anxious to kill the opponent in one go, but the opponent''s operation was too fast, and it was impossible to catch this person. At this time, Li San and Bai Wuchang had already ran a long way, and they immediately rushed to the carriage they had prepared before and ran to the east of the village. They ran wildly for several tens of kilometers, and then they stopped seeing no one chasing them. Because the area around here is all the borders of Liujiazhuang, it is still easy for them to get people to find here based on the traces of the car. Li San thought of something, they simply threw the carriage into the woods so that they could not find it, and then they planned to walk into the village. Fortunately, Li San had put on a few masks before, and they put on different masks so that no one would recognize them. Only then did Li San put the zombie aside, and he stared at Li San intently. "Thank you for saving me, Li San." Li San took out the sign in his hand. The zombie spoke. "Li San, do you want to be like them, threatening me to take you to find something in that mysterious place?" Of course Li San had this intention, and he nodded. "Yes, I naturally want to get the secret map of the valley, because I have many problems that I want to verify and solve through it. Only when I find the secret map of the valley, I will have the strength to deal with others, and people from Liujiazhuang. Confrontation, but I don¡¯t want to do anything to you or threaten you." As I explained, I threw the red sign on the ground. "Now I will help you get free." After the bang, the red sign was broken. The zombie''s eyes are full of excitement, which means he wants to be free. Now that the restrictions of this red card are gone, it is completely free, of course I am happy. "Li San, thank you for helping me again, so do you know what exists where we are going?" Li San frowned and shook his head. "Nonsense, if I know, I''ll use you as a fart, of course I don''t know, otherwise I won''t ask you for help." The other party has a long line, and Li San is right. "Actually, the secret map of the valley is in the cemetery." "What, where?" Li Sanyi was stunned. It was really unexpected that his friend would hide the secret map of the valley in the cemetery. The zombie explained. "It''s okay to take you in, but I have to make it clear in advance. It is a dangerous place. People who entered before did not come out alive, because there are many institutions in the tomb. Preparations, Li San, do you still want to go in?" Li Sanyi looked serious. "This is okay. No matter how dangerous it is, I must find it. You will do your best to take us there and I will protect you. If something goes wrong, it is just a destined thing. I won''t blame you either." After listening to the zombie, he thought for a while before he said. "Well, I will take you there, and this red sign has something to do with my destiny. I am controlling the entrance to the cemetery, and every ten years, the red water will flow out of the stone sculpture. Will open it once, this time you understand." "Could it be that the cemetery is at the bottom of the stream?" The zombie nodded. Li San is still very smart. "Yes, but we have no way to get into the cemetery from the bottom of the water. If we want to get in, we have to go through the crack." Li San asked the other party directly. "So, can you take us there?" The zombie looked hesitant. "Hey, this. I planned to leave such a place of right and wrong after I finally gained freedom, but since you saved me and you are a friend of my master, then I can help you before I leave, and you can save your life. Well, when shall we act?" "Naturally now." Li San was thinking, it''s not safe here, and those people will come after him at any time, so he must act immediately. "Well, let''s set off now." The zombies didn''t hesitate anymore. After helping Li San, he could be free. Li San first went back to their residence to pack their things. Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside. "Who is it?" Li San asked cautiously at the door. Then a familiar voice came. "It''s me, Li San, I just sent them for you, now I''m looking for you." It turned out that it was the noble man, and Li San opened the door directly, and the other party had already walked in eagerly. This person still had a calm look, as if he had never had a fight with anyone. Li San exclaimed. "Brother, you can beat more than a dozen people and come back under their siege. Your strength is extraordinary. It''s really impressive." Chapter 519： All the wicked "Also, your news is very good, you can actually find me." The nobleman smiled. "Li San, don''t underestimate me, of course I will find you." After that, his eyes kept staring at the zombie. "Li San, it seems that you already know the location of the secret map of the valley?" "Yes, we were about to act, and you came, so let''s act together." The nobleman looked excited, he couldn''t wait to go, and walked directly with Li San. Li San and Bai Wuchang were behind him, while the zombies were turned into qi by Li San and placed beside him. The nobleman lowered his voice. "The people in Liujiazhuang and those people have surrounded the whole village. They are looking for us." "It''s okay, tell them to toss." Not long after Li San and the others came out of their residence, a group of people rushed in and searched, but Li San was not found. At this time, the village was very lively, and Guan Shi called everyone over for the purpose of catching Li San and the others. But with their strength, even if Li San stood in front of them, they couldn''t help it. Li San got into the carriage directly. He didn''t know the details of this person, he still had to be careful, after all, he should not lose his defensive heart. The nobleman smiled. "Li San, you still can''t completely believe if I am or not, so don''t worry, I will definitely treat you before I reach the destination." This person speaks very directly. It was midnight after arrival, and the atmosphere around was strange, but the zombies became uneasy. Li San asked curiously. "Do you have a hunch? What''s wrong?" The zombie told Li San in secret, because he had observed the smell of many people around him. Is it possible that there are others nearby? "There must be people nearby, but I don''t know where they are yet." At this moment, Li San can''t care about anything, go in and talk. The nobleman also watched the surrounding vigilantly, and he whispered to Li San. "It seems that someone is ambushing us in secret, just be careful." At this time, the mountains were full of woods. If there were Tibetans, it would be difficult for Li San and the others to find them, and they did not have the time and energy to find them. Bai Wuchang asked Li San''s opinion. "Li San, what shall we do now?" "Let''s go ahead and leave them alone." They walked to the front of the passage, it was dark inside, it was like an abyss, waiting for them to enter. Li San turned to look at the nobleman. "Who of us will come first?" The nobleman stared at the zombie. "If it is not possible, then we will be wasting our efforts. Well, I will come first!" He tightly held a knife in his hand, looked down and then walked in, carefully listening to the movement every few meters, before continuing. After that, Li San could not hear his voice. Bai Wuchang asked Xiang Li San. "Li San, do you think this person is reliable? Is it possible that the enemy is hurting us?" "This person still doesn''t have any bad thoughts for the time being, but maybe after that, we should be careful." Li San waited for a long time, and the nobleman''s voice came from inside. "I''m here, Li San, you can enter now. There are no people or dangers found here for the time being." Before Li San was going in, Bai Wuchang stopped Li San. "Li San, wait a minute, I''ll go in first. If anything goes wrong, you can run right away." After speaking, he went down. After a while, he shouted to Li San. "Okay, it''s safe here!" That nobleman and Bai Wuchang were already waiting for Li San. They continued to seize the time and walked towards the tomb. It was dark inside, and they lit the torch. What surprised them was that even though only one night had passed, the bodies of the housekeepers disappeared. "Who cleaned it up?" The nobleman smiled. "Someone must have been here." Li San and the others walked into the tomb more carefully. At this time, the lipstick coffin was still there, there was no sign, and other people couldn''t open it, let alone move the corpse. The zombie told Li San. "Walk through this crack and you can go to the cemetery." Several people walked there carefully. Suddenly, someone clamored in the distance. "Hmph, you can''t go out when you arrive at my site in Liujiazhuang." Then, the surroundings changed, and many torches lit up. No, someone, Li San said secretly. On the other side of the cemetery, a group of people was rushing over. In fact, they have been hiding here since Li San and the others came in. Liujiazhuang paid great attention to this matter, and all of them were dispatched. Because Li San was wearing a mask, they did not recognize Li Sanlai. He stared at Li San. "You are really good enough to catch zombies, but you can''t get out of Liujiazhuang''s territory!" The nobleman suddenly pulled the zombie over. "If you are with us, I can promise. If you want to deal with us, I will kill it. No one needs the secret map of the valley!" At this moment, the name Li San was also taken aback. The other''s expression immediately became tense. "This is negotiable, you put him down first." The nobleman said coldly. "Well, you can''t play tricks, otherwise everyone will fight!" "it is good," The subordinate makes a look in the direction. "That''s good, I will only take a few people in." Seeing that the zombies returned to Li San''s hands, Wu Ada''s eyes appeared murderous. Li San already understood what the other party meant. "I said, you are still honest, don''t mess around, he only listens to me, it will not take you to the cemetery." "Hey, your mask is very good. I almost didn''t see it. I can hear your voice. You are Li San!" Li San''s heart was tight, and he actually heard it. Now that they were recognized, there was no need to pretend, Li San changed his face directly. Wu Ada smiled. "Li San, you are really hateful, then we are fair, and whoever has the patience to find the secret map of the valley will give it to him!" After speaking, he deliberately glanced at the noble man. "As for this person, he doesn''t dare to meet people, I won''t be polite with him." What Wu Ada meant was that he planned to persuade Li San to join forces with him to deal with the noble man. If Li San and Liujiazhuang''s people deal with that person together, then it''s not good. But Li San was not so stupid to be used by others. If he helped the other party beat the noble man, he would definitely deal with Li San in turn. Li San shook his head. "Don''t provoke." Seeing Li San standing by the nobleman, Wu Ada smiled awkwardly. "In this case, you are ready to open the way, don''t talk nonsense." Li San nodded and was about to leave, but suddenly someone spoke. "Wait, don''t worry, we haven''t come yet." Another group of people appeared. Even Wu Ada was taken aback. I don''t know when they sneaked in. Wu Ada''s face immediately sank. "This is my site in Liujiazhuang, what are you doing here?" "Only you are allowed to come, but others are not allowed to come. What''s the truth!" Both sides want to be at war. Chapter 520： Everything should be there The people who came were from Wu Village. Village Chief Wu said with a sneer, "We are all the same, and you are not less likely to go to our house to do bad things. Why are we not allowed to come here? Who made the rules." Liujiazhuang and Wucun have had many conflicts and contradictions over the years, and naturally they refused to let anyone else. Village Chief Wu walked past the person named Wu Ada and walked directly in front of Li San. "You kid, I don''t have time to take care of you. You don''t have the right to say anything about things here. Naturally, it''s my third brother Li that has the final say." After listening, Wu Ada''s face was very ugly, turning from blue to black. This time the village chief Wu brought the people personally, and if he started with them, no one would be able to take advantage. The other party had no choice but to bear it. There were also Wu Erye and many masters who came here with Village Chief Wu. After seeing Li San, Wu Erye''s face showed a smile. "Li San, we are really destined. I saw you again. I didn''t expect to see it here." Li San also didn''t expect that, he smiled and nodded, and then greeted Village Chief Wu. Chief Wu smiled. "Li San, I heard that you manage Los Angeles very well. You are really a capable young man." Li San smiled respectfully. "Where, thank you for your praise." As soon as he saw Li San and Wu village chief talking and laughing, of course Wu Ada was not happy, his brows were almost frowning to the sky at this time. If Li San unites with the people in Wu Village, then they are guaranteed to suffer a lot. This is for sure, and the situation is not favorable to them. Village Chief Wu also planned to make ink, so he asked Li San directly. "Li San, we are going to look for things right now, besides the secret map of the valley in this cemetery, as far as I know, there are actually a lot of valuable funerary objects. I hope we didn''t waste our efforts today. Back." But Wu Ada became unhappy, and immediately reached out to block it. "I said, what are you anxious about? There are still people on our side who have not been there. When they are all here, we will enter together." Village Chief Wu was displeased, stretched his face and smiled lightly. "Those people who can''t come, don''t seem to have any contact with us, we don''t have time to wait now, then you just wait here, we are going in!" Neither of these two will let anyone else. Wu Ada immediately became annoyed. "Presumably the people from Liujiazhuang will come. Before they come, Lao Tzu is not allowed to enter, otherwise you are welcome!" Village Chief Wu immediately frowned and glared at him when he heard this. This kid gave him a face, right? "I said, do you think of yourself too much, we will not wait for outsiders, nor will we be afraid of you!" He yelled and wanted to go up and beat Wu Ada, and Wu Ada rushed to him directly. Their moves directly collided with each other, and there was a bang, and then the head of Wu village shook it. And Wu Ada was also shaken back several meters. Although it was only a few tricks, Li San could tell which strength was high and which was low. This point can still be immediately distinguished. Li San saw it. Compared with the village chief Wu, Wu Ada was still a little tender, an overwhelming master. At this time, Wu Ada''s face became more and more unsightly, and he became furious. "Mr. Wu, you dare to do something to Lao Tzu, and you don''t want to survive!" Village Chief Wu sneered after standing still. "If you bad guys do things that people admire and respect, I will naturally respect you and look at your kid more. Otherwise, don''t blame me for treating you as a beast, and it''s not as good as a beast!" Of course, Wu Ada was completely annoyed by this remark, and he was scolded as a beast, of course he couldn''t bear it. This arrogant and self-satisfied kid has never been insulted so much, and he has never seen anyone in his eyes. At this time, the village chief Wu actually scolded him like this. At this time, he was so angry that he rose a few feet high with his eyes Straight out of fire. Without saying a word, he took out a short knife and became furious. "Mr. Wu, your horse is not as good as a beast. Today I will kill you. If you are alive, you can enter wherever you want!" Village Chief Wu sneered. "I didn''t say it, you said it yourself, ha, then just come over and teach me, see who teaches whom!" Li San next to him was going to watch the excitement, and it would be nice to not have to do it himself. Li San directly told everyone to retreat to the back so as not to hurt the innocent, and the two of them had already put on a look of fighting. Some people started talking at this time. "These people have been very arrogant and rude all these years, and they have done a lot of wicked things. Someone really should teach them a lesson. There will be a good show in a while!" After listening to the discussion, Wu Ada''s face stretched longer. This person is the mayor of Luo. Village Chief Wu smiled. "It turned out to be the mayor of Luo!" Village Chief Luo had already walked over with a group of people at this time. Village Chief Luo was also extremely concerned about this matter, and Village Chief Luo brought all his capable men with him at this time. Village Chief Luo still has his own strength, plus some people he brought. On the contrary, this kind of formation covered Liujiazhuang and the others. Wu Ada also didn''t expect that this incident was known to all the villagers, and the sensation was not small. It shocked all the people in Luo Village and Wu Village, and there were quite a few of them. In fact, all villages are paying close attention to the movements of other villages, and act whenever there is a movement. Whether it is Liujiazhuang or Wucun, if there is any movement, the chief of Luo will immediately get the first news, and then he will personally bring people there. Moreover, there is a secret map of the valley already in the hands of others, and the mayor Luo is not reconciled, he intends to grab it. He had made up his mind before, no matter what, he must get the secret map of the valley in the cemetery now. No, after he walked in with people, he saw Chief Wu and Wu Ada scolding and fighting each other. The scene was a bit funny, so he naturally wanted to stand on the side of Chief Wu and support him. As soon as Mr. Luo appeared, Li San didn''t say anything. He was very familiar with Mr. Luo. Wu Ada''s face immediately became more ugly, and he was furious. "Mr. Luo, if you are smart, take your people aside immediately, don''t mix up, otherwise you will even fight with me!" Hehe, this kid is quite capable of pretending, Li San secretly said next to him. But Village Chief Luo smiled. "Boy, I''m not scared, you can still kill us." He directly stood with Wu Village Chief, and at the same time stared at the unreasonable Wu Ada. If one person fights with the village chief Wu, Wu Ada is not the opponent of the other party. Now with the addition of a village chief Luo, he is even more unlikely to win, and he is destined to be abused. He understands this, but he still has to pretend to be. Chapter 521： Same dilemma He is now like a bug, everyone is in a dilemma, only embarrassment is left on his face. Wu San Shao smiled and walked to Li San. "Li San, I didn''t expect you to come here to find something." Li San nodded, and then briefly talked about what happened to him. Wu Sanshao smiled. "It seems that these people can find clues about the secret map of the valley. I should thank you more, Li San, and there will be a fight later." Li Sanyi smiled slyly. "Look, they are going to fight. If it weren''t for me, everyone wouldn''t be so black-faced to fight and have so much trouble." "Li San, don''t blame yourself, the people in Liujiazhuang and the kid are always overbearing and unreasonable. I''ve long seen him not pleasing to the eye. I should teach them well, otherwise it will be against the sky." Wu San Shao looked at the boy blankly. After that, Wu Ada was convinced and stopped yelling. Chief Luo smiled to Chief Wu. "That''s good, don''t worry about this kid, we can get in first." Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from not far away, and another group of people rushed in from outside the mountain. Li Sanyi was stunned, here are people coming again. The people who came today are indeed a little bit complicated, and they are all here, and it''s very troublesome. After seeing them, Wu Ada was like grabbing a savior, and he immediately gained confidence. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you can count, these people are uniting to bully me!" Wu Youchan also came. Wu Ada straightened her back again, screaming fiercely. "Mr. Luo, you were not good at pretending just now. Now I have people from Liujiazhuang to help. Let''s beat you to death and I will survive!" Village Chief Wu stared at these people coldly. Master Liu Zhuang''s temper was much calmer than that of Wu Ada, and he squeezed out a smirk. "Unexpectedly, these big people are all here, and I can''t be less from Liujiazhuang, right?" Village Chief Wu snorted coldly. "Lord Liu, it''s better for you to be calm and do it if you don''t come up." At this time, Wu Ada was anxious to find a place to hide directly. He lost his face. He glared at the village chief Wu, and the hatred was forgotten. Master Liu Zhuang cast a look at Wu Ada and then smiled. "Don¡¯t share your knowledge with him and make money with your qi. Since everyone is here for the secret map of the valley, then we might as well go in together. If you are in danger, we still have an answer. After you find it, At that time, it will be snatched by strength, what do you think?" "It''s pretty much the same, it should have been discussed like this a long time ago." The head of Wu Village rolled his eyes. Wu Ada snorted coldly. He was also very clear in his heart that it was not a waste of time to fight with others at this time. Master Liu looked at everyone, but when he saw Li San, he was taken aback, especially after seeing the zombie spirit next to Li San, he was even more surprised. He immediately understood how everything was going on, and at the same time a strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes. He walked directly to Li San and asked. "It turns out that you did what happened last night. You took the zombie away. Should you come back now?" Li San is naturally not afraid of anyone. "The zombie does not belong to anyone, nor does it belong to your Liujiazhuang. Naturally, those who have the patience can get it. Besides, I am the person asked by my friend, and he left this zombie spirit to me. He should listen to me. You have no opinion." Wu Ada was angry. "Li San, don''t talk nonsense in front of everyone. When you get to the site of Liujiazhuang, you don''t even talk like that." It is your kid who is unreasonable, Li San scolded secretly. Li San shook hands with the whip in his hands and looked at each other. Seeing how they were about to fight, Mayor Luo spoke. "Li San is right. This zombie spirit belongs to the expert, and it is reasonable to belong to Li San. But now I have thought of a way. You might as well fight him fairly." Wu Ada looked puzzled. "Just ask the zombie spirit to recognize the owner, whoever he is willing to follow, how?" After listening to his suggestion, Wu Ada almost vomited blood. This is a **** suggestion, just like not farting. He thought that Village Chief Luo would give an extremely fair method, and the result was this bad idea. All the fools present can see that this zombie spirit has been on Li San''s side all the time. Obviously, he only listens to Li San''s words, which is equivalent to treating Li San as his master. Naturally, he will not recognize this shameless Wu. Ada is the master, nonsense. Thinking of being almost caught by the kid last night, the zombie spirit glared at Wu Ada. He really planned to rush to bite off the opponent''s neck, but was stopped by Li San. Wu Ada smiled bitterly. "You really came up with an idea, that thing is obviously with Li San, and won''t go with me." "Ok." Village Chief Luo smiled. "Then, stop clamoring." Wu Ada was so angry that he didn''t want it. At this time, he couldn''t be too stiff with Village Chief Luo, not to mention that there was a Village Chief Wu staring at him. He didn''t plan to have too many enemies, so he sighed and squeezed out an ugly smile. "Okay, I won''t grab it for now. I don''t care about this matter, but that person." As he said, his gaze shifted directly to the noble man next to Li San, whose identity is unknown to everyone. When he thought of last night, he and Wu Youchan joined forces and never beat each other, and told each other to run away, he was even more angry. He directly raised his hand, called his own people over, and surrounded the nobleman. "Look at you running this time." In fact, even Village Chief Luo and Village Chief Wu had never seen this person, and Li San did not see each other''s face behind the mask. Staring at the mask, everyone stared at him with curious and questioning eyes. They didn''t know who this person was, whether it was a bad person or a good person. Although I can''t see the expression on his face behind the mask at this time, Li San can still feel it. This person is very calm and composed, as if the people in Liujiazhuang and everyone are not his opponents. He smiled faintly. "Wu Ada, don''t yell at you now, otherwise, believe it or not, I will shake out your family affairs and secrets. There are so many people here. You are not ashamed of you, I will be ashamed of you." "Hmph, what secrets are there in my house, I''m not afraid to tell you." The nobleman took a few steps forward calmly. "Of course it''s the secret of your family''s unique skills." As soon as he heard the word "Jeju", Wu Ada''s face immediately became bad. "Who are you and why do you know so much!" The nobleman smiled. "You don''t care where I came from, but I know so much about your family''s situation. If I tell everyone about this, your family will not be guaranteed." Chapter 522： Weird sound The nobleman stared at the bewildered Wu Ada. At this time, Wu Ada''s face couldn''t be darker anymore, and then he could only be gritted his teeth and stomped with anger. "I just warn you not to talk nonsense, be careful I cut your tongue, don''t fall on my hand in the future, or I want you to look good!" The nobleman disagrees. "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to show me a good day." This made Li Sanzhi next to him want to laugh. Wu Ada had originally planned to find someone who was the weakest in it to bully, but the result was not so good, so she directly touched her nose and was abused without pretending to understand. It was really embarrassing. The so-called secret matter that the nobleman talked about seemed to be very important to the other party, so Wu Ada didn''t dare to embarrass this person anymore. At this moment, everyone stared at the noble man with strange eyes. Seeing Wu Ada walked to the side with his head, he stopped yelling, and had no face to yell, so he had to follow everyone behind. Only then did Li San speak. "Since everyone is no longer fighting each other, and the time is too early, then let''s go in quickly." So, Li San followed Wu Erye and led the way. The zombie secretly tells Li San how to go next to Li San. The passage here is very complicated, like a big labyrinth chamber. Among these countless passages, only one can lead to the tomb. Only zombies can find the right way, so Wu Ada would try to catch it before. Li San and the others followed the zombie''s lead and walked forward along a long passage. The surroundings were very strange, and everyone''s heart became more and more tense. In this way, they walked for nearly ten minutes before they reached the center of the mountain. Li San''s instinct tells himself that there must be more than one entrance here, and logically there should be others. It''s just that the entrances of all passages are very narrow, and here is the best and fastest passage. Before long, the front finally lit up, and everyone was relieved. What appeared in front of people at this time turned out to be several stone statues several meters high. Their appearance is very majestic, they are carved to life, and they all stare at everyone with grinning teeth. And behind them are several iron gates several meters high. The zombie spirit spoke. "Behind this gate leads to the bottom of the valley." This tomb was constructed in a peculiar way. Over the years, the cemetery has been preserved in the water, and the iron gate is tightly closed. The iron gate can only be opened when the water recedes. Everyone got excited, they looked at each other, how to do it now. The head of Village Wu asked Wu Ada. "Boy, since you weren''t anxious just now, the credit for opening the door is given to you. You blasted the iron door open." This is to use Wu Ada for nothing, he is certainly not a fool, he does not want to listen to other people''s orders. But in front of these people, he didn''t want to lose face, he still had to pretend to be big. He snorted coldly. "Huh, isn''t it just an iron gate, it depends on my strength." As he said, he strode forward and reached out and grabbed the door, and then pulled it hard, sweating on his forehead. The passage was very dim, but after opening the iron door, light from torches came in. Then Li San and the others could see stone sculptures several meters high every few meters. Although all the stone sculptures have the same height, each has its own characteristic style and appearance. Li Sanqi understood that each of these stone sculptures should contain the corpses of the master of the strange door, and they were kept inside. All stone sculptures erected here, Li San did not expect this. Someone sighed in admiration. "It seems that this family has been so prosperous before, there should be a lot of funeral items." However, Li San thought of another point. This family has existed for hundreds of years, and can destroy such a powerful family. It must be even more incredible in strength, and it is extremely scary to think about it. Everyone just came in, and suddenly there was a loud bang from the rear, unexpectedly, the iron gate closed, it seemed that there was some kind of power to do so. People''s hearts are tight, they look at each other, this feeling is not good. Wu Ada stretched out his hand to pull the iron gate to open, but no matter how hard he tried, the iron gate was still closed tightly. With his strength, the gate remained motionless. Li San explained. "Don''t waste your efforts. This is the cemetery of the master of the strange door. Naturally, we are not welcome to interrupt. I heard that many people broke in before, and only one person came out by chance." Village Chief Luo''s expression was heavy. "After that person escaped, he heard that he had taken the same treasure from here, so he would be chased and killed continuously, and no one has seen him afterwards." Not much to say, everyone walked inside carefully. The stone sculptures are neatly hairy, and even the distance between them is exactly the same. "I think, maybe when people built this tomb, they all fixed the coffins for future generations." Li Sanyi looked puzzled. "If this is the cemetery of my friend''s ancestors, why is the coffin of my friend not there?" Village Chief Luo explained. "You don''t know anything about it. I heard that because in your friend''s generation, the strange door began to decline, so he was a little guilty. Before he died, he asked someone to set up a small tomb by himself. He had no face. See his ancestors." That''s why Li San understood. Not long after walking out, the zombie suddenly rushed from Li San to a stone sculpture. He stared at his eyes and looked around, and at the same time he kept making strange noises in his mouth, which was reminding Li San of something. After that, he disappeared in a flash. "No, what is he doing, don''t tell him to run away!" Wu Ada shouted. Village Chief Wu is not hurried. "Tell him to go. He has led us here anyway, and he can''t get out anyway." So Li San and the others continued to move forward, and not far from the end of the cemetery before long. Village Chief Wu frowned. Village Chief Luo explained. "What the man took away back then came from here." "Did he take out the secret map of the valley long ago? We came for nothing." What Wu Ada cares most about is the secret map of the valley, and nothing else. Li San knew it was impossible. "I got news before that after the person came in, he only scoured the little door and didn''t touch the secret map of the valley. But after taking the things, he ran through the other doors and didn''t enter. " This is strange, there are several iron gates here, and that person just left at that time. Village Chief Luo guessed. "Maybe the stuff he took is the most valuable of all." Everyone nodded in agreement, but Li San didn''t think so, for fear that the situation at that time was much more complicated than imagined. Chapter 523： Live stone chasing Li San led the people and walked forward, only to see a stone table in front of him. There should be sacrifices or something on the top, but now there is nothing. "Li San, what is this?" Bai Wuchang pointed to a wall. Everyone glanced over and saw some red blood characters drawn on it. And these writing styles are pretty good, although many years have passed, but they are still written in blood. Everyone kept looking and studying. Wu Erye read it out in a low voice. "The descendants of the family can''t use the stele without authorization, otherwise there will be trouble!" "It turns out that there is a stone stele here, but unfortunately it is no longer there. It should have been taken away long ago." Li San understood that after he left here, he was chased and killed by some people, and no one was found afterwards. " "No one knows what''s on the rock that would cause trouble." Li San discovered that formations and the like were set on the iron gate. "With the power of those of us, it can be opened." Chief Luo frowned. "I don''t know this, you can try it." Wu Ada snorted coldly. "Cut, I don''t believe it, there are dozens of us here, and it''s a big joke that you can''t open such a break!" Li San cast his eyes. "Compared with the strange door, your house is nothing short of a dish. If the strange door is still there, you are nothing." Wu Ada will naturally scold him. "Don''t talk about me, you are nothing." The head of Village Wu said coldly. "You can say a few words less." "Don''t make a noise for now, so, let''s go to the other door and take a look. Anyway, the secret map of the valley must be in one of the doors." They were divided into groups, and Li San led people to the other side, and he could feel the weird breath. Soon another iron gate appeared in front of Li San. At the same time, a weird light continued to shine from above. Village Chief Luo whispered. "It''s so strong here." "I heard that there is something more valuable in this gate than the secret map of the valley." "What will it be?" Li San knew that something left by the ancestors of this family should be hidden here. Li San glanced at the noble man. Although he hadn''t spoken all the time, he could tell from the look in his eyes that he was very cold with the things here. At this time Wu Ada was already anxious to pull the iron gate. "Hold on, don''t move!" Li San wanted to stop him, but it was too late. As soon as Wu Ada''s hand reached the top, only a wave of water appeared. Wu Ada''s strength was directly absorbed, and the iron gate did not react at all. Wu Ada was angry, and naturally wouldn''t listen to Village Chief Wu''s advice. He rushed up and hit the door. He almost exhausted all his stamina. boom! The door just moved, but it was still useless. "Wu Ada, aren''t you making trouble, you will startle something and cause trouble for everyone." Wu Ada was directly angry. "You are afraid, then go out immediately." Li San waved to them, motioning not to make such a noise, it''s useless. "Quiet, listen, there is a sound!" Li San just vaguely heard a voice. Everyone, you see, I don''t dare to say a word, it''s a little hairy here at this moment. Suddenly, Li San heard a strange cry from not far away. It''s the zombie. At this time, what I heard in this kind of cemetery was even more terrifying. Wu Ada shivered. Li San knew that the other party must have felt some dangerous smell, so that the zombies would call so to remind everyone. At the same time, with a few bangs, the ground moved, and it felt like a giant rushing here. Everyone stared in that direction with horror. That sound is near! After that, only a few huge figures appeared. Everyone opened their mouths in surprise. They are stone sculptures, they actually moved! And they are like alive, they are very flexible in action. Maybe they were hidden in the stone sculpture just now, but Li San and the others did not notice. "Horse, the rhythm of the corpse!" It should be that when Wu Ada hit the door just now, he alarmed some mechanism or alarmed them. Wu Ada yelled. "What scary things, smash them all!" Wu Ada rushed to the tall stone man with his own people, but several people were directly killed and stunned by the stone man. Li San understood that they were the same as the stone sculptures, there were corpses in them, but they were guarding the cemetery, and the man''s power was sealed in the stone. And the nobleman reacted quickly, turned his head and ran to the other side, regardless of Li San and the others. At the same time the giant has rushed here. Li San waved a sharp weapon in his hand and rushed towards one of the stones. Wu Ada couldn''t believe his own eyes. He has always believed in his own strength, and there are only so few people who can be his opponents. But he couldn''t beat this living stone just now. He was hit and flew backwards, the back of his spine was directly hit, and then he sat down on the ground decadently, screaming, his back bone was almost broken by the shock. Someone immediately supported him. The living rock rushed over, and the ground kept shaking. The rest of the living stones rushed here at the same time. Such a big guy, even one of them can''t deal with it. But at this moment, several of them made them feel at a loss. Chief Wu yelled. "Everyone should think of a way to leave here first!" Li San and the others ran directly to the stone sculpture, and the few living stones at the back had already chased them. Village Chief Luo frowned and stared at the rushing living stone. "It''s not easy to handle, everyone still runs separately, hoping to buy some running time." It had no choice but to do so, some people ran directly to the left. Village Chief Luo, Wu Sanshao and others fled to the right. At this time, there are a few living stones chasing them, and if they run in several teams, they will distract each other. Soon, one of the living stones chased Li San''s side, while the other one chased the others. Li Sanyi frowned. These guys looked very tall on the surface, but they could run quite fast. And when it hits the ground, it will cause the ground to move and make a loud bang, and the whole tomb will tremble. Everyone showed their abilities. Everyone ran away desperately, but the iron gate couldn''t be opened at all and couldn''t get out. They could only play around the stone sculpture in circles, which was really drunk. After suffering like this for nearly ten minutes, Li San and the others ran sweaty, Li San had already ran to the other side of the cemetery, and the living stone was still looking like it was not stopping, they chased after him. Some people have nowhere to run, they can only turn around to face these guys. The living stone moved vigorously with one hand and punched Li San. Li San immediately swung his whip and hit the opponent. Facing a very powerful living stone, Li San was a little embarrassed. The whip collided with the opponent, and Li San was directly shocked and flew out a few meters away. Chapter 524： Temporarily safe At the same time, Li San immediately stepped away, and he was almost smashed to the head. Li Sanshun''s wall rolled directly to the side and then rolled again, and the stone arm hit the wall just right. The torch on the wall was shaken off, and several stones were shaken off. Li San was surprised to find that there was a small tomb inside. "Come and see, there are new discoveries!" Many people rushed over, and Li San judged that this place should be used to put funeral goods. Seeing Li San fled into the tomb, the living stone came again with a blow. Li San had no choice but to deal with it, and with a full blow, he was still shocked to retreat again and again. Living stones are harder than humans. They don''t feel at all, and don''t know that they are tired. After a short pause, it hit Li San''s direction again. Li San cursed secretly, and he didn''t know who invented this thing. It was simply a headache. Now someone is completely dumbfounded, unable to resist the constant attack of this thing, nonsense, they are human, the other is a rock, which is equivalent to hitting a rock with a pebble. If the person''s head is hit by the opponent''s stone fist, it is a waste, and the brain must not burst. Li San immediately stepped aside and got into the small tomb. The attack of the living stone directly missed, brushing past Li San''s side. Li San''s head is full of sweat. But it''s safer here for the time being, and the living stone quickly catches up again. Li San thought he was not saved, but what Li San did not expect was that the living stone stopped at this door. It seemed to hesitate whether to enter or not, as if it could not find Li San. This thing is constantly pacing at the door. Li Sanyi was stunned, what is the situation, the other party is blind, Lao Tzu is here, you come and arrest me. After thinking about it for a while, Li San was thinking, is it possible that because there is a breath here that can shield the outside world, the other party can''t get in, if that''s the case, it''s better to be safer for the time being. Soon, the footsteps of many people came over. Hearing someone coming, the living stone turned his head and chased in that direction. Li San saw Chief Wu and his men, and they were running towards here. Bai Wuchang is with them. Before they were chased away by living stones, Li San had been looking for Bai Wuchang and them. Everyone looked very embarrassed, and Li Sanyi looked a little bit to laugh. At this time, Village Chief Wu''s clothes were torn apart and he was also injured at the same time. Fortunately, Wu Erye was not injured. The living stones had already rushed towards them at this time, and at the same time, behind them, several more living stones appeared chasing them. Village Chief Wu and the others are a little at a loss, and the living stones make them feel desperate. At this moment, one rushed in front of them, and they waited to die. All the stones blasted at them at the same time. The rumbling sound continued to sound, and the surrounding stone sculptures also vibrated, and they were alarmed. Village Chief Wu shouted to Erye Wu. "You still run away, I am here to cover you!" Erye Wu understands that with the power of Village Chief Wu alone, there is no way to resist these living stones, just kidding. "No, I''ll fight these guys with you!" Village Chief Wu pushed the opponent away, and at the same time rushed directly to a living stone, which was a desperate rhythm. After the bang, it is conceivable that he flew out directly. The attack of the living stone had hit another person, his people, and they were protecting his master. Village Chief Wu was about to get up, but the living stone had already been chased. Village Mayor Wu had despair in his eyes at this time, and he should be waiting to be abused. He never thought he would hang in this cemetery. Wu Erye shouted. "No, I''ll help you!" He intends to go and help, but it is too late! Li San immediately yelled to him. "Hurry and hide in!" After hearing Li San''s reminder, Village Chief Wu reacted, and he noticed that there was a small tomb nearby where he could hide. At the same time, the attack of the living stone has come. At this time, they can no longer help them to think about how. Taking the opportunity, Wu Erye ran in directly. Bai Wuchang ran into the tomb where Li San was. Seeing that Li San had nothing to do, Bai Wuchang was happy. Wu Erye helped Village Chief Wu heal his injuries. Village Chief Wu was so scared that he almost died. There were many deaths and injuries, but now there are only a few people left. Everyone looked shocked, staring at the living stone that was constantly hovering outside the door and refused to go. Chief Wu took a breath. "Li San, why did you come here?" "Being chased." Village Chief Wu smiled bitterly. "It''s so scary." Chief Wu cursed. "The people in Liujiazhuang are really hateful. They were chased by living stones and deliberately led them to my side, but they fled, waiting for Lao Tzu to see them!" Li San could only laugh without saying a word. The living stone was guarding outside, Li San thought, they are going to be trapped here. Everyone is not thinking about talking and chatting, and at this time, their hearts are nervous and depressed and exhausted. Soon, there was the sound of footsteps, and then a figure appeared. It''s that noble man, he also has nowhere to run. The Living Stone was looking for someone, and when they heard the sound, they rushed towards the person together. That nobleman was very smart, and when he saw Li San and the others hiding here, he immediately understood something. Seeing that the living stone came, he did not flash, but rushed over, which surprised Li San. "This person doesn''t want to survive." But he went straight into the tomb next to him. Everyone, you stare at me and I see you, a little embarrassed, staring at each other with a wry smile. Although all the people present are capable and powerful people, it''s okay to stay sleepy for a few days. But after a long time, you will definitely be starved to death. After a short while, after no one was found, the living stone went directly to the passage. "If you go out, the living stone will come back, but it won''t work here." Li Sanwen Xiang Wu, the head of the village. "What should we do now?" Village Chief Wu also looked helpless. "I haven''t thought of a way yet, so I have to wait for others." Everyone stared at the stone sculptures, and time passed by little by little, feeling that time passed extremely slowly. Soon, there was finally movement, and there was a sound of footsteps. Someone is here. Everyone stared at that side intently. It''s the mayor of Luo! Village Chief Luo brought people and living stones to circulate here, and then ran here. He has an injury on his hand. There used to be more than a dozen people following him, but now there are only a few people and Wu Sanshao. Li Sanan shouted. "You guys are coming here soon!" Village Chief Luo turned his head in doubt and discovered that Village Chief Wu and the others were hiding here. At this time, the living stone rushed towards them. Wu Sanshao and the others jumped directly inside. The living stone caught up immediately. After they couldn''t feel their smell, they kept pacing outside looking for it. Chapter 525： Several difficult situations At this moment everyone didn''t dare to speak, and their eyes were full of fear. If the living stones knew that they were hiding in it now, it would be hard to say, no one would be able to survive. In this way, time slowly passed, except for the people in Liujiazhuang, everyone from the cemetery was squeezed into this small space. Before they led the living stones to the people of Wu Village before they could get out. No one knew where they had gone now. But the place here is only so small, Li San was thinking, those people can''t run too far, they haven''t got out of the big tomb. Soon there was no sound. After the living stones couldn''t find anyone, they had to look to the end again. After a while, the surroundings became extremely quiet, and only the sound of people''s heartbeat could be heard. Just as Li San was about to speak, suddenly, a scream came from more than ten meters away. Village Chief Wu shouted at this time. "Wu Ada, you are playing tricks with me, don''t want to go out!" After he said these things, Li San saw Wu Ada and a group of people running out of the stone sculpture. And at the same time, behind them, two living stones were chasing after them. At this time, their appearance was particularly embarrassing, except for Wu Youchan, everyone else didn''t know where they went. Seeing this group of people kept escaping in panic, they immediately saw Li San and the others. Wu Ada stared at everyone hiding in the small space with a puzzled look. Everyone, look at me and I look at you. The scene was a bit embarrassing, and they looked surprised. At this time, the group of living stones at the door had already rushed towards them. Surrounded by this group of living stones, Li San saw that their poor group of people would immediately suffer. Wu Ada himself had been injured a bit before, so his actions were already inconvenient. Wu Ada and Wu Youchan only took care of avoiding the attacks of the living stones, and there was no one to help him at this time. Wu Ada was hit by a living stone a few times, and after a few screams, he flew directly to Li San and the others. However, no one from Liujiazhuang is willing to help them at all, which is really sad. No one intends to remind them that it is safe to hide here for the time being. Seeing that the living stone just surrounded them, but after seeing Li San and the others, Wu Ada looked confused and annoyed, and he couldn''t understand it. He shouted to Wu Youchan. "You go to Li San and hide in there!" They are the closest to the people of Wu Village, and Wu Ada is only a dozen meters away from those people. Wu Ada helped his injured guy and ran into the small space. At the same time, the few living stones have been chasing after them. They are now helpless like children no one wants, and they rushed towards this place. Village Chief Wu didn''t want to help them, he said coldly. "Sorry, this is our place to hide in Wu Village. You are not welcome, you should find another hiding place!" Village Chief Wu directly stopped them at the entrance of the space at this time. This was really annoying and pushed people to death. If they were to come in forcibly, Village Chief Wu would definitely fight them. Village Chief Wu still remembers the people from Liujiazhuang who conspired against him before, so he doesn''t want to help each other now. Now the people in Liujiazhuang are desperate, and of course others are happily watching the excitement. Seeing the living stones get closer and closer to them, Wu Ada couldn''t help but begged. "You can do it and help us. The things I did before were my fault, and I will definitely repay you later!" Village Chief Wu snorted coldly. "Who would believe you, I know your style, the master who says nothing, I advise you to go right away, I won''t help you here!" Wu Ada was furious. "You don''t have to ask him, let''s find others!" He hadn''t finished speaking yet, suddenly a shock wave next to them had rushed towards them. Wu Ada reacted fairly quickly, he immediately rushed over, and at the same time his attack collided with the living stone. Wu Ada flew out directly, and then hit his back heavily on the rock wall, causing a pain in his back. The person next to him was also shocked and flew out, and someone sat on the ground. He couldn''t care much, and immediately rushed in front of Wu Ada. After that wave of attacks, Wu Ada was hit with nothing. When Wu Ada got up again in front of his own people, he realized that a big hole had appeared in the back of his companion. Wu Ada was about to cry, tears streaming out, shouting the name of his companion. "Get me up!" The other party reluctantly opened his eyes, and a few mouthfuls of blood spewed out immediately, and he lost his breath after a while. He really didn''t expect his own people to lose their lives so quickly. At this time, Wu Ada was a little bit distressed. This was his capable man. His eyes were red, and he stared angrily at Wu Village who didn''t help him just now. "You old fellow, I blame you for not helping us hide, otherwise my cronies won''t die, I''m going to kill you!" Village Chief Wu was proud. "I can still be blamed for this. If you are to blame, you are not very popular. No one is willing to help you!" Just as Wu Ada was about to curse a few more words, Wu Youchan next to him pulled him. At the same time an attack wiped his face, and yes, he was attacked just now. Wu Youchan persuaded this kid. "Now is not the time to scold, let''s find a safe hiding place to hide." Wu Ada couldn''t help either, he had to think of a way, his eyes scanned all the small spaces, seeing that Li San and the others had a place to hide, really annoyed. At the same time, he also discovered that these small spaces were occupied by Li San and the others, so they had no place to hide. He ran directly to the small space on the right of Wu Village. At this time, Chief Luo''s people were guarding over there, and the other party already knew that he was coming to take up a position, so of course he would not be allowed to succeed. Village Chief Luo waved his hand to this kid and shook his head. "I said, don''t come over, or go to other people''s places, I don''t have your place!" Wu Ada almost vomited blood, he cursed viciously. "Very well, you can''t save you if you die, I will not let you go until I can go out, and I will settle the accounts one by one!" And Li San''s small space at this time is right next to him. Wu Ada squeezed a smirk to Li San and pleaded. "Li San, I still have a good relationship with you, or if you let me help us hide, then I will give you a lot of money, and I won''t forget your kindness." Li San held the whip in his hands and guarded outside the space door, but his face was stretched. Chapter 526： Spellstone "Boy, I don''t believe what you said, because I was deceived by you before, and I don''t believe you anymore. I will definitely not help you this time. Who knows if you will turn your face away from you afterwards!" Suddenly, the living stone rushed from behind. Wu Youchan was resisting, he was immediately shocked and flew out, looking very pitiful in embarrassment, he fell to the ground. Wu Ada can only turn around and do it now, constantly waving the knife in his hand, and the light of the knife rushes towards the opponent. His hand was stunned by the stones, and he stepped back again and again. At the same time, another living stone rushed towards him, and the stone fist slammed directly into his head. One can imagine what the consequences would be if it hits him. It was Wu Ada''s luck to be able to withstand the blow just now. At this time, the opponent''s iron fist had already arrived, what to do. Li San saw that this kid could only crawl around, and at the same time the huge rock arm hit him in the back. Wu Ada yelled immediately, feeling severe pain coming, and a finger was smashed to pieces. Several screams like killing a pig came. After that, Wu Youchan got up from the ground to help his brother, pulling the boy forward to escape. At this time, only the nobleman was hiding in the small space at the very end. One thing Wu Ada knew in his heart was that if he couldn''t get in anymore, it meant that their group had to wait to be abused to death by the stones, horse. He felt that among those people, only this nobleman should be the least powerful, but his idea was wrong. He gave a wink to Wu Youchan who was beside him, and then the two of them rushed towards the small room together. But to Li San''s surprise, the nobleman didn''t mean to stop the kid at all, why. Instead, he stepped aside and laughed. "Hey, you are like little friends that no one wants. It''s really pitiful. Then I''ll be a good person. I''ll ask you to come in for a while and hide." This is really good. Wu Youchan and Wu Ada were so happy that they finally had a place to hide. They all suddenly sat on the ground with a reassured expression. They were really dead just now. Wu Youchan directly tore off the clothes on his body to help his own person. Wu Ada was still seriously injured at this time, the wound was bleeding all the time, and it should take some time to raise it. The other people stared at them mockingly with smirking expressions. Wu Ada had a word in his heart, anger, really suffocated. No one was willing to help him escape the danger just now, and I will teach you when I go out. But now he didn''t dare to offend any of them, otherwise, if he could escape from the living stone, he would also not be able to escape their joint fight. It would be miserable if others unite to treat him. In this way, everyone is resting in their own small spaces, and no one dares to speak loudly. It''s better to hold back. At this time, there were a few big living stones guarding them outside, and they stared inside motionlessly. Everyone knows that if one of them goes out, they will immediately move and attack. None of them are fools, and they will not go to death and abuse themselves. At this time, it was extremely quiet here, and everyone was thinking about how to get out. When they were fighting with the living stones just now, Li San could tell that they should be using a kind of curse stone technique. Wu Ada said that if the curse stone and the runestone technique cooperate, then the power will increase a lot, maybe this can get rid of the situation at this time. After thinking of this, Li San directly took out the secret object given to him by his predecessor before, and then directly sat down, and he began to study the spell stone technique above. The curse stone is still easy to repair. Unlike the runestones, the curse stones use the breath of air walls and the like. Li San asked Bai Wuchang to protect him, and after that he devoted all his energy to the spell-refining stone technique. At the beginning, everyone was upset. But half an hour later, they understood that if they wanted to run out of the living stone, it was absolutely impossible. They didn''t even think about it, they could still be honest. Everyone closed their eyes to rest up, and the atmosphere was exceptionally quiet, only the sound of people''s breathing could be heard. Seeing what Li San was studying there, Village Chief Wu and the others did not dare to speak, and they all sat there and followed Li San''s way. After a few hours, Li San finally made a breakthrough, and he basically understood this method. Li San felt that his strength had increased several times, and it would take time to think of a higher level. Wu Ada frowned and stared at Chief Wu and Chief Luo. He hated it, and if they didn''t help him before, then his own person would not die. But now he himself is seriously injured, there is no way to face this group of guys, so he has to bear it for a while and talk about it later. Li San got up and looked around, he was finding a way. Chief Wu smiled. "Li San, you really have potential. You are not impatient or impatient when you are trapped here, and your strength has improved." Li San also smiled bitterly. "No way, this is not being forced by the situation, you have to find a way to get out." Village Chief Luo smiled and stared at Li San''s side. Although they are all trapped in this small space, they are big people, and they have seen big winds and waves. Of course, they didn''t mean to give up hope at this time. Li San asked them. "Do you really want to leave?" "Li San, aren''t you nonsense? If we continue to be trapped here, we will die sooner or later without eating or drinking. That''s good. Let''s work out a solution together. Maybe there is still the possibility of going out. Do you think it is." They already understood what Li San meant. Naturally, Chief Wu and Chief Luo had no opinion. After that, Jiada¡¯s eyes fell on Wu Ada and Wu Youchan, listening to how they chose, and they shouldn¡¯t have a choice at all. In addition to the strong strength of Village Chief Wu and Village Chief Luo, Li San also counts as one. Although Wu Ada was injured, he still has strength. He had an unhappy expression on his face, but he couldn''t help it. Everyone wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, and if he continued like this, sooner or later he would be suffocated. He nodded helplessly. "Li San, since you want to go out, then I won''t stop it. I can help you temporarily." The nobleman nodded likewise. "Me too, you can go out together and talk about other things." In fact, among all the people, Li San knew the most about this mysterious man. He was able to withstand the attacks of Wu Ada and Wu Youchan at the same time, indicating that his strength should be at a superior level. But this person should be scheming, and he rarely does it until the critical moment. "Since you agree, then we will do it that way." Chapter 527： Punishment for bad popularity Li San nodded, and then stared at the living stone closest to them. It was no different from ordinary stone sculptures, just standing there quietly. Li San pointed at that in a low voice. "Then the first one will start with it!" Everyone understood what Li San meant, and they nodded in agreement. Without saying a word, Li San directly concentrated all his power in his own hands to prepare for the attack. A huge air mass appeared immediately on the hand, and the air mass continued to rotate. The incantation stone can not only control the strength in the air, but also control the surrounding objects. With a roar, the air mass rushed directly towards the living stone. At the same time, Li San went to other stone sculptures, and his spiritual power went around them. The stone sculpture flew into the air. Seeing this, Village Chief Wu and the others looked surprised. "Unexpectedly, Li San, you have mastered the spell stone technique in the past few hours. There are not many people who can use both the spell stone technique and the rune stone technique at the same time. I will see you for the first time." Of course, Wu Ada was the most annoying in his heart. He and Wu Youchan came here with the stone spell, and they were won by Li San. Not only did they fail to get the stone spell, they are now facing danger. Now that Li San is constantly using the spell stone technique flexibly, he is naturally jealous, but he also has nothing to do with Li San. Who calls himself inferior to Li San. Suddenly, the air mass and the stone sculpture hit the living stone at the same time. The live rock was blasted back more than ten meters. Because the surface of these living stones is very hard, even if the people like Village Chief Luo and Village Chief Wu have the strength, they can''t hurt them, so they can only knock them back. The living stone itself is a very powerful existence. Now the Li San curse stone and the runestones are operated in conjunction, and their strength has increased a lot. At the same time, the stone sculptures have blasted above them. After a few loud noises, the ground in the space vibrated. The stone sculptures were smashed on top of the living stones, some of them broke immediately, and the stones flew around. Li San was surprised to find a hole appeared in the living stone. "Okay, I know how to do it, we can all use runestones to attack them together." Everyone nodded and agreed to take the shot. Except for Wu Youchan who used a knife, Village Chief Luo, Village Chief Wu, and Wu Ada all had air masses in their hands. Their strength levels are different, and the power of all air masses are also different, but they use runestones of different levels together. The air mass in each person''s hand is different in size and speed. What surprised Li San was that in the hands of the nobleman, a huge force appeared at the same time. Li San noticed that the power in this person''s hands was not below the village chief Luo and the others. In addition to Li San, even Village Chief Wu frowned and stared at this person. There are only a few people who can use runestones. He is familiar with him and has never seen this person. The strength of this person may be higher than that of them, which makes him even more puzzled about who this person is. Li San wondered if this nobleman came from Liujiazhuang deliberately to be a good person. But on another thought, this nobleman fought with Wu Ada, and it seems that he should not be from Liujiazhuang. Suddenly such a master came out, and he didn''t know if the opponent was a bad person, Li San had no bottom in his heart. Everyone rushed towards the living stone together. The living stone is a bit difficult, and everyone''s power is blasting at it at the same time. It''s still good, not good. Soon the attack took effect, and the stones on the living stones were shattered. For a moment, there was a plop, and only a black-faced corpse fell out of it, which surprised everyone. Li San judged that he should be a sect master among the ancestors of the strange door. So what kind of magic techniques some later generations used on him can use his spiritual power to manipulate this living stone against people. At this time, the living stone was crushed by Li San and the others, then the method would no longer work, and the living stone fell directly to the ground and became useless. When everyone saw it, joy appeared on their faces, and there were still a few living stones left. As long as Li San and the others do not go out in a small space, they will not be able to detect them. Li Sanxiang everyone. "Very well, as long as we use the same method to kill them one by one, then there is hope to go out." Li San and the others immediately used the curse stone and the rune stone to cooperate according to the method just now. The stone sculpture can just destroy the living stone. Everyone''s runestone technique also blasted on the living stone. A few minutes later, several live stones were crushed, and they were scattered all over the ground. They only breathed a sigh of relief after the last living stone was disposed of. Li San wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked out of the space with ease. Everyone also walked out, feeling relieved. With a smile on Wu Youchan''s face, Wu Adal stretched his face. Staring at the corpse of his companion not far away, he was unhappy, his expression unhappy. He told Wu Youchan to carry the body of the man and stared at the head of Wu with cold eyes. Village Chief Wu smiled faintly. "Are you trying to do nothing with me?" "Cut, now I don''t want to do it, it''s not time yet, wait for you to go out, you will teach one by one." Wu Ada frowned. "Li San, even though we killed the group of living stones together, we still couldn''t get out of the cemetery. You have to think of a way." The noble man next to him laughed. "Why go out in a hurry? Our purpose of coming here has not been realized yet. Why should we leave? It''s not too late to find the secret map of the valley first." Li San secretly said, this man''s purpose is not pure. After speaking, this person didn''t care how Li San and the others walked, he ran directly towards an iron gate. That''s right, the purpose of everyone here is not the secret map of the valley. Naturally, we can''t give up halfway. Everyone had to follow that person. Wu Ada gives birth to Wu Youyou. "Let them jump for a while, after going out, that treasure will still be mine." They followed Li San, and Li San and Bai Wuchang followed the mayor of Luo. Village Chief Luo also lost his master. Now I can''t take care of a lot, and I must find the secret map of the valley to not be considered in vain. Soon, the village chief Wu and the nobleman had already ran to the front of the iron gate. There was a black light above the iron gate, and it kept turning. The nobleman smiled. "This should be a formation, and it''s an advanced level. Only now we can work together to defeat it." Village Chief Wu stared at him, but the nobleman stared at Li San. "Of all people, I believe you the most, Li San. Only you are the most reliable. That''s it. I want to fight with you." Although Li San said he didn''t know the details of the other party, Li San didn''t want to ask now. Li San did not refuse, and the two of them were ready to hit the door. Chapter 528： Mystery appears Village Chief Wu rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward and smiled. "In this case, of course I will also contribute." Village Chief Luo was also prepared, so several people rushed towards the door together. After a loud bang, the ground vibrated violently, and the formation was broken. But no one dared to go in, they stared cautiously ahead. Because everyone knows that everyone came for the secret map of the valley, and now they are going to become enemies. Mayor Wu glanced at Mayor Luo, and he felt that the one who could beat him best was the Chief Luo. Village Chief Luo frowned and made an intention to go in to Village Chief Wu. "You can go in first. Although we are opponents, I won''t do it now." Village Chief Wu nodded in relief, but Wu Ada and Wu Youchan did not come over. The nobleman stood beside Li San. Because Li San couldn''t see the expression on his face behind the mask, he didn''t know what he was thinking at this time. Village Chief Wu has the highest strength among everyone, so he should enter first. He carefully opened the iron door, but fortunately there was no mechanism, everyone''s eyes were directly in the space. Li San looked at it, and the space was quite spacious, with a few large coffins. The light was very loud, and there were several hanging torches hanging above. And there was a living stone standing next to the door that scared Li San jumped, but it didn''t mean to move. It''s not the same as the previous living stones, it has a green dress on its body. "This person should be the earliest ancestor of the strange door." "This is just a living stone. What''s to be afraid of." "Don''t underestimate it, it will be different from the living stone outside, it should be controlled by the ghost." "If that''s the case, then it''s scary. It''s better to stay away." Li San led people into the space. Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to walk around, fearing that they would be killed if they touched the mechanism. Li San found out that he was holding a treasure knife in the hand of the living stone. The treasure knife was green with a beast pattern on it. Mayor Wu''s eyes flickered and became a little excited. "Isn''t this the sword of the sect master, I didn''t expect it to be left here!" Although Chief Wu had a lot of knowledge, his eyes were full of light and greedy after seeing this knife. Village Chief Luo smiled. "I heard that this sword is extremely sharp. This man used it to defeat all enemies at the time, and then set up a strange gate." Of course, Li San heard that this is a good treasure, and the ordinary knife is like cabbage scrap in front of it. You Xiang Village Chief Wu smiled. "Since you have a cold with it, you should try it first." Chief Wu snorted. "You want me to try the power of living stones, don''t you?" Village Chief Luo smiled. "Yes, only you have the strength." Li San found that he was still holding a picture or something in the hands of the living stone. Li San''s heart was shocked. If he guessed correctly, it should be the secret map of the valley they had been looking for. This was just fun. Everyone''s eyes were on the head of Wu Village. In fact, Village Chief Wu had also considered it well. If he could get the knife in his hand, there would be less invincible Hara. With his strength, if others unite, they can''t beat him. At that time, the secret map of the valley must be his. He walked slowly towards the living stone. Wu Erye frowned to remind. "You have to be careful." Village Chief Wu nodded, his heartbeat speeding up. Although the living stone is motionless at this time, no one knows when it will move. If he was asked to get the secret map of the valley and the sword, what would others do? Village Chief Luo winked at Wu Sanshao and told him to go over and hit Village Chief Wu for a while. The secret map of the valley cannot fall into the hands of others. Wu Village actually already has a part of the secret map of the valley in his hands. If you get a part of the secret map of the valley, then Wu Village may understand the secrets in the secret map of the valley. Li San noticed that the noble man''s eyes turned straight at this time, and it must be meant to grab it. Of course, Li San also intends to grab the secret map of the valley. However, he has a very good relationship with Mayor Luo. If Mayor Luo gets the secret map of the valley, he should study it with Li San. But on Wu Erye''s side, Li San can''t offend Village Chief Wu. Li San''s situation is embarrassing, so Li San plans to not support it, just keep neutral. Seeing that the living stone had no reaction, the head of Wu Village showed an expression of excitement. He intends to grab the knife. But before one of his hands arrived, the stone sculpture suddenly moved, and its eyelids suddenly opened. Everyone was shocked and backed down subconsciously, and they saw this guy''s blood-red eyes. Village Chief Wu was shocked, and he also backed away. The living stone moved, and the knife slashed towards the village chief Wu, cracks appeared on the ground. Compared with the living stone just now, its power is the strongest. Village Chief Wu reacted quickly and rushed back directly. Before long, Mr. Wu was a little dumbfounded. Wu Erye was on the side to help, he immediately gathered his strength and came out to strike at the knife. After they joined forces, they still didn''t make much difference. The knife struck the head of Wu Village, and the head of Wu Village flew outside the door. The blood came out of the corner of his mouth, and he almost couldn''t stand up and barely support it. Just like that, he was injured internally. I saw the living stone put away the sword and stood in front, staring at everyone coldly. Village Chief Luo was full of cold sweat on his head. "The strength of this living stone is so strong, I''m afraid that if we go up together, we won''t be able to beat it." Chief Luo gritted his teeth. "Since everyone is here, no matter how strong it is, we can''t give up. That''s it. Go get the secret map of the valley, and I will cover it." At the same time, Wu Sanshao rushed towards the living stone. The living stone knife was constantly waving, and the knife mang slashed towards the chief of Luo. Village Chief Luo knew that he was not his opponent, and he immediately flashed to the side. The knife slashed on the wall. Village Chief Luo staggered to his feet, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Young Master Wu had reached the living stone, reaching out to grab the secret map of the valley in his hand. Wu Sanshao''s hand was about to reach the secret map of the valley, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. But as soon as his hand touched the secret map of the valley, the living stone had already been kicked out. The living stone was only two meters away from Wu Sanshao, and he couldn''t dodge it at all. He didn''t get the secret map of the valley, he immediately flashed to the side. The leg of the living stone kicked him a few times. Wu Sanshao hit the wall. Village Chief Luo was so scared that his face paled, if something happened to Wu Sanshao, it would be bad. He immediately ran out and helped him up. Wu Sanshao was injured, the corners of his mouth were full of blood, and his arm almost broke. "We can''t get close to it at all, we can still run." Chief Luo is of course not reconciled. If you fight hard, you won''t be able to grab the secret map of the valley, and you will die. "Li San, do you have any good ideas?" Li San stared at the living stone thoughtfully. "I can give it a try." "Then it''s up to you, Li San." Li San nodded, and someone helped Wu Sanshao out. Everyone was a little disappointed. I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to get what I wanted. Chapter 529： Success Unlike the living stones outside, if Li San used both cursing stones and runestones at the same time, it would not be possible to destroy their hard appearance so easily. Because they are covered with several layers of hard green light, they can be said to be indestructible. Li San directly asked Bai Wuchang to wait outside, so he didn''t have to take risks. At this time, the living stone in front of Li San was very powerful, and if they stayed here, it wouldn''t do much. Bai Wuchang stared at Li San a little worried. "Li San, be careful." The noble man next to him suggested after thinking about it. "Li San, this is fine. I will try to attack it from different directions together with you. If someone can get the secret map of the valley later, who should belong to it. This is the fairest thing. What is your opinion? " Li San also did not refuse. In this way, only by uniting with others can there be a chance of success. That''s right. At this time, the nobleman was holding his short knife in his hand. After he and Li San looked at each other for a second, they directly flicked from the front and back of each other without saying a word, and rushed toward the living stone in different directions. Although this living stone is controlled by human yin spirit, it is much more difficult to deal with than human beings. This made Li San scratch his head straight. Soon, seeing the nobleman rushing in front of the stone, the short knife slashed directly at it. At the same time, his hand grabbed the secret map of the valley. At this time, Li San had already rushed to the other side behind the opponent. Of course what they wanted was the secret map of the valley, so the two of them rushed to the secret map of the valley at the same time and grabbed it. However, their hands hadn''t reached the top of the secret map of the valley. The living stone had been discovered long ago. The stone hand that held the secret map of the valley suddenly moved, rushing to the nobleman, and it was directly hit. Past. The noble person''s reaction was still very quick, they flashed to the side or they would be knocked out. At this time, the stone fist was violent, and blasted past Li San''s eyes, directly forcing him back several meters. At the same time, the big knife in its hand slashed towards Li San. Seeing that the other party had arrived in front of his eyes, Li San immediately reacted, and he immediately drew back. There was a constant yin air across Li San''s face, Li San''s scalp was numb, and after the knife passed, a few hairs were cut off by the knife. Horse, so dangerous, his head almost fell off, Li Sanxu was shocked and cursed the Sanzijing secretly. He was so frightened that he was in a cold sweat, and immediately got into the small space inside. This time they completely annoyed the living stone, and it chased directly forward, striding greatly and moving, and the stone fist and the knife rushed towards the nobleman. The other party felt that this guy''s powerful strength was coming to him. Of course, the nobleman didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ran out of the space following Li San''s appearance. However, it took a few more beats. The opponent had already hit his back. After that, he suffered a loss and flew out of the gate. Fortunately, he flashed, otherwise he might be smashed to pieces. He drew a dozen meters away before he stood firmly, and barely stood up and stared at the opponent. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face behind the mask looked puzzled. At this time, the living stone had already turned around and walked directly towards Li San, and at the same time, there was evil spirit in its black and red eyes. Village Chief Luo became nervous when he saw it and shouted to Li San. "Li San, it''s better to come out!" Li San was directly blocked by the opponent and couldn''t get out, there was no way to escape. Every time the big foot of the living stone takes a few steps, it makes a loud noise. The ground was shaking, and Li San couldn''t help but frown and stare at the other side intently. Only then did Li San discover the details, this living stone was made by the people before it is quite elegant. Sealed in this stone sculpture is a big figure such as a strange doorkeeper, and naturally it is no exception. Li San doesn''t know which sect master or the like will be here. The Living Stone was rushing towards Li San at this time, and there was only a little distance between them, and the situation was critical. The path that Li San wants to go out has been blocked by it. Li San was a little at a loss for this guy, and really didn''t have a chance to run out. After gritting his teeth, Li San secretly said that it would be good if he could go out alive in the end, that would be a good fight! Thinking of this, Li San took out the brand directly. When something unexpected happened to him, Li San directly felt the aura on it, and the living stone suddenly stopped and stopped attacking Li San. Li Sanyi was stunned, what''s the situation? The cold light in the other party''s eyes slowly disappeared, and it became fainter. The brand is very important to it, it must be something it remembers. Li San took advantage of the moment when the opponent was in a daze, he walked carefully in front of the opponent. The living stone still didn''t move, and just stood there in a daze. At this time, Village Chief Luo and all of them were squeezing cold sweats for Li San. What Li San was doing was not afraid of failing. At this time, Wu Ada walked out of the space and stared. Everyone was holding their hearts, because the living stone could attack Li San at any time, and Li San could be destroyed at once. Li San took a deep breath carefully and tried his best to calm himself down. When the other party didn''t want to move, Li San carefully put the sign on his waist. Unexpected things happened, and after a local sound, the knife fell directly from its hand. This worked, and Li San was delighted in his heart. It seemed that his method worked. The previous guess was correct. Li San immediately grabbed the secret map of the valley in his hand. This, seeing Li San actually succeeded, of course everyone present was surprised, their expressions were all complicated. They didn''t expect that Li San would succeed so easily, how to do it. Wu Ada''s face immediately didn''t look good. His eyes were full of murderous aura. Of course Li San understood that everyone''s goal would be the secret map of the valley in his hand. Now that Li San got the things himself, Li San was of course everyone''s goal, not very good. Li San directly reached out and picked up the knife. This thing was made of stone very heavy, and Tuantuan Hanguang rushed around with Li San as the center. Village Chief Wu said that it is a rare weapon, it is powerful, and it is really good. Li San first collected the secret map of the valley for fear that others would come up to grab it. Although everyone outside the door was jealous, no one dared to rush in and **** with Li San because that guy was there. Once Li San removes the sign, one thing can be guaranteed is that the living stone will return to normal again to abuse people. After Li San finished everything, he carefully removed the sign from its waist, and he immediately flashed a few meters away. Chapter 530： Finally got out At this time the living stone was still motionless. Its eyes have been staring at the brand in Li San''s hand, and it seems to have forgotten what it is going to do now. Village Chief Luo shouted to Li Sansan. "Li San, don''t come out yet!" Li Sanshan rushed out of the space, only then did the stone sculpture react and strode towards the door to chase Li San. But when it rushed to the door, it was as if it had encountered an invisible obstacle. As soon as it reached the door, it stayed in place and couldn''t get out, like a fool. Li San breathed a sigh of relief, holding the stone knife in one hand, and staring at the others present. Village Chief Wu''s expression was very complicated at this time, and Wu Erye smiled. "Li San, I have to admit that your luck is so much better than that of all of us. Unexpectedly, this secret map of the valley finally fell into your hands, which is considered a success. When you find a few secret maps of the valley, We can study together." Li San knew very well that Mr. Wu''s remarks were a bit jealous and unwilling, and the other party was not good at turning around and grabbing things with him. Li San smiled. "Naturally, the secret of Shuicheng needs to be worked out by all of us." After listening to Li San''s words, Village Chief Wu''s expression improved a lot, at least Li San did not reject him. "According to what you said, you have the secret map of the valley in your hand, which is the same as the secret map of the valley in our hand." In fact, the mayor Luo was also very happy. He knew well that Li San''s temperament would definitely not occupy the secret map of the valley alone. Now everyone in Wu Village supports Li San''s side, and then Li San''s gaze fell directly on the noble man, which meant that this person wanted to support him or who else. At this time, the other party was hurt a little, and he looked helplessly at Li San, and he smiled bitterly. "It''s true that everything is fixed. I have nothing to say. I have made a lot of preparations before, but the final result is like this. I still ask you Li San to get this secret map of the valley. It seems that I have no fate with it. That''s it, Li San, don''t worry, I won''t **** this thing with you." Li San nodded in relief. Of course, Wu Ada and Wu Youchan looked unwilling. Although they looked ruthless, they didn''t dare to rush to fight Li San. Village Chief Wu stared at them coldly. "What is your opinion?" Wu Ada smiled. "But you know, we will all be trapped here in the end, even if Li San gets it, what about it?" After listening to his words, the nobleman spoke. "Li San, yes, we should think of a way to leave here now instead of grabbing this thing." After they came in, the iron gate of this necropolis was closed long ago and it was impossible to get out. Village Chief Wu stared at the stone knife that Li San had just obtained. "I thought, this stone knife can be used at once, it is indestructible, and even though the iron gate is no matter how strong it is, you can try it if you should use it." These words reminded Li San who were at a loss, that''s right, with this weapon, of course they can go out. Apart from anything else, Li San led everyone and walked towards the iron gate, can you just go out for a while and have a try. "You all step aside and don''t hurt you." After that, Li San directly poured his force into the stone knife and swung the knife and slashed towards the iron gate. After a loud bang, the iron gate shook, and a few words were confirmed by the knife. "It seems to work!" Li San directly banged hard for a few times, and the top of the iron gate was chopped down to lose its original appearance. The others were surprised, and Li San was amazing. "Get out of this gap." Without further ado, everyone got out of it one by one. Li San went out at the end of the people. Before Li San went out, suddenly a call came from the cemetery. After that, Li San saw a black shadow ran over. Li San was stunned. It was the zombie. He didn''t see it for a long time. It just appeared now. The other party stared at Li San from the head of a stone sculpture not far from Li San, as if he had something to say to Li San. "Hey, are you going out with us?" The zombie shook his head. "I won''t go. The outside is too dangerous for me. I belong to the cemetery. Life here will be better. If you go out, you will die. I want to protect the spirits here." Yes, here is the safest for it, and Li San nodded. The zombie said again. "There is also the last iron door that has not been opened. I don''t know what is hidden in it. Anyway, it should be something very valuable. I want to see it, but with my current strength, I can''t open it. " Li San was also helpless. "Then you protect yourself here, we are going to evacuate, because we have got what we want." After the zombie nodded, he turned his head and ran towards the end of the space. After Li San followed the others, he went out and took the original path back. After looking around, Li San found that a large group of people had come in before, but now there were only a few powerful people when they went out, and the others had died in the hands of living stones. Bai Wuchang reminded Li San. "This is the boundary of Liujiazhuang. I think they must be waiting for us somewhere. They won''t stop. They must grab things. We have to leave immediately." Li San nodded when he noticed that the hateful Wu Ada was staring at him with hatred. Li San was thinking, maybe the people in Liujiazhuang had already sent someone to stare nearby or there might be traps waiting for them. But Li San was not afraid of them, and the stone knife he got now was not something to provoke. Moreover, Li San can also use curse stone art and rune stone art, and his strength has increased a lot, so he is not afraid of anyone asking for trouble. Li San and Bai Wuchang are at the back of the people, and the nobleman is right next to Li San. This person didn''t communicate with Li San very much along the way. The feeling that this person gave to Li San was unfathomable. He seemed to be thinking about something, which made Li San feel completely lost. Soon, they returned to the large space where the coffin was enlarged. The surroundings were very quiet and there was no noise at all. This made people feel a little scared. It should be that no one has been here since Li San and the others entered. Wu Ada and Wu Youchan led the way, and they jumped out directly from the seam. It was already afternoon outside, and there was still light. Li San squinted his eyes after he came out, and he had been in the space for too long, and he was somewhat uncomfortable. Wu Ada stopped suddenly, and he glared at Li San and the others with a murderous look, and Li San secretly said that this guy is going to do bad things. Not far from Li San and the others, there stood a team of more than 20 people. They were waiting here, Li San judged that they should have been waiting for a long time. Chapter 531： Bad person Seeing this group of people are unkind, Village Chief Wu frowned. "The people from Liujiazhuang really came here. It''s not a thing. Even the owner of Liuzhuang came here in person. Li San, it seems that they are going to order what you have and want to keep us here for the funeral. Village Chief Luo''s expression was very serious, and these people gave him a headache for a while. Wu Erye was calm and disapproving. "So what if he comes, we can fight with them!" Village Chief Wu rolled his eyes. "That guy is very strong, and many of us are injured how to fight, it is not their opponent at all, this guy should be waiting for us to come out." Wu Youchan assisted Wu Ada and walked towards Liu Zhuangzhu. Master Liu Zhuang''s face turned dark, and he looked at a corpse with a cold voice. "Who killed my cronies?" Wu Ada¡¯s eyes flashed, and he was about to provoke a divorce. He had been angry with them when he was in the cemetery, and now he finally saw his own people, of course, he was going to make trouble. With Liu Zhuangzhu in charge of him, he immediately Coming and clamoring with confidence. "Lord Liu, don''t let them run away. Your cronies have something to do with them. No one would help him at the time." Master Liu Zhuang nodded, and walked over to Li San and the others angrily. The owner of Liu Zhuang directly addressed the village chief Wu and Luo. If you get rid of these two old guys, Liu Jiazhuang will become the overlord of this realm very well, and he will have no worries about future troubles. Master Liu snorted a few coldly. "You guys, you came to my realm to do things without my permission and killed my cronies. Should I ask you to give me an explanation!" Village Chief Wu smiled at Master Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, don''t you just want to find a reason to do it, then come on, not afraid of you!" Village Master Liu was a few meters away from Village Chief Wu at this time, and he stared at Village Chief Wu and Li San. People from Liujiazhuang and Wucun have been facing each other for several years, and they have never really beaten them. But today is different, because his cronies died in front of Village Chief Wu, and he has to explain. Master Liu Zhuang just used this matter as a reason to do things, and directly magnified the contradiction with Wu Village. The reason why he dared to scream now is mainly because he noticed that Village Chief Wu was injured at this time, so if they fight, he can take advantage of it. Liujiazhuang is now ready to fight. "Humph, no one wants to go out alive for those who come here today to engage in troubles and rob things." It is true that the masters of several major villages are here. This is a good opportunity. Of course, Master Liu cannot let go of this good opportunity to get rid of his opponent. Li San scolded secretly, Liu Zhuangzhu''s plan was well thought out, but he just looked at the facts later. The lord Liu Zhuang said disdainfully to the village head Wu. "Old guy, since you have said so, then my people won''t pretend to you, just do it and it''s over!" Wu Erye stared at the head of Wu village with a worried expression on his face. Village Chief Wu whispered. "If I can''t survive today, you have to run out no matter what. From now on, Wu Cun will use you as the boss." Wu Erye clasped his hand tightly, and Village Chief Wu comforted. "For several years, I have been observing your performance. You have a lot of potential, and you already have the ability to manage Wucun, so I can rest assured that you will manage all the affairs." After saying these words, he pushed Wu Erye away, and then rushed directly to Liu Zhuangzhu. As the master of Wu Village, the strength of Wu Village Chief naturally has nothing to say. Seeing this, Master Liu was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this old guy to do well, and he couldn''t help frowning. Now the opposite is his old opponent, Village Chief Wu, and Master Liu decided to kill the opponent himself. Village Chief Wu was standing a few meters away from the opponent, and the strength in his hands gathered around him. Although several of them could use runestones just like Li Sandu, their strengths were different. There is still a big difference between Wucun''s runestone technique and Liujiazhuang''s runestone technique, after all, they are two different forces. Master Liu Zhuang put his hands in front at this time, and saw that a huge force was gathered in the center of his hands. After that, a big sphere was continuously formed, and he hit hard and hurried forward. Li San had seen Wu Ada used Liujiazhuang''s rune technique before, but compared with the Liuzhuang master at this time, his strength was still a bit smaller. At this time, Village Chief Wu''s expression became heavy, and groups of power appeared in front of him. At the same time, Li San could feel the tremendous pressure exploding around that centered on that. The head of Village Wu stared at Liu Zhuangzhu. "Old guy, haven''t you been thinking of ways to destroy my Wu Village these years? Try it now!" Master Liu Zhuang nodded, his hand blasted forward, and the huge air mass flew towards the village chief Wu. And the place passed by immediately turned into rubble. Chief Wu made a strong blow, and the air ball also blasted towards the opponent. But for a while, the forces of both sides collided. Li San also doesn''t watch the excitement, he goes directly on the court, and they meet each other. Everyone saw Mr. Wu¡¯s air mass being swallowed by the opponent. However, there was a loud bang, which exploded directly in the middle like a cannonball, and the water on the river beside it exploded directly around. Village Chief Wu stepped back a few meters before barely standing still. The blood had come out of the corner of his mouth. Yes, he had some internal injuries. Master Liu Zhuang was shaking at this time, his face looked surprised. He just exhausted all his strength and planned to take the lives of Chief Wu and Li San within a few strokes, but unexpectedly, Chief Wu It was only injured, but Li San was unscathed. Master Liu''s face was very angry. Li San noticed that Village Chief Wu''s hand was trembling slightly at this time, he should have been hurt a little bit, and the blood flowed directly from his hand. "Are you okay, or I''ll do it myself." Chief Wu Village took a few steps forward. "Li San, don''t worry, I''m fine now, we can continue to fight him!" After that, Li San''s two hands kept waving in front of him, and a big water bar appeared in front of him. At the same time, strength is gathering above. "It''s the power of the gods!" After seeing this, Liu Zhuangzhu''s face showed an incredible expression, and he asked Li San directly. "Li San, have you actually practiced magic skills?" The head of Village Wu said coldly. "Yes, what Li San uses is the power related to water properties." Li Sanyi looked smug. "It''s just a basic fur, I ask you to open your eyes." Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes flashed. "Li San, I learned something from a book before. I haven''t used it yet. I will try it out with you today." Of course Li San knew that the other party was not just trying to compete, it should be for another purpose. They are going to fight, either you will die or I will die. Chapter 532： confusion Li San''s movements are almost the same as those of the opponent, but the force group appearing on their heads is different. Everyone became tense, their hearts tense, and they involuntarily stepped back to the side for fear of hurting them. Wu Erye''s face is ugly, he is naturally worried about his master. The head of Village Wu said coldly. "Li San, come on!" Master Liu Zhuang also blasted towards the head of Village Wu and Li San. Chief Wu and Li San didn''t dare to be negligent, and the air ball blasted towards each other at the same time. For a time, several powerful forces collided together. "This Li San''s strength is quite terrifying." The head of Village Wu hit the tree behind, and his back hurt. The trunk was broken by him. After that, he flew out to a long distance before stopping. Wu Erye immediately went to support him. Village Chief Wu had vomited blood at this time, his face was pale, and he angrily pointed his finger in the direction of Villa Master Liu. Li San now noticed that Master Liu was also not well. He had already flown more than a dozen meters away, and he sat on a sandy ground with his butt, but his injury was lighter than that of Village Chief Wu. As soon as he landed, he stood up immediately, Li San cursed, this old guy was quite resistant. The other party took a deep breath and sneered towards the village chief Wu. "Old stuff, you lose, I beat you, then hand it over honestly. From now on, Wu Village will not have you, and fight against me." He knew well that among everyone, only Village Chief Luo and Li San could fight him. However, Liujiazhuang has a lot of people, enough to fight with the mayor Luo, so he feels relieved. Master Liu Zhuang showed that he was not afraid of accidents. Today is a good opportunity. In any case, I plan to kill the old fellow Wu Village Chief. If he was asked to recover from his wounds now, it would be difficult to conquer him. Wu Erye shook hands with the short knife to protect the village chief Wu. Chief Wu wiped the blood from his face, and his voice trembled. "You can''t beat him, you get out of the way, I''ll come!" He stood up staggeringly, but he didn''t have any strength to get up from sitting on the ground. Master Liu Zhuang looked triumphant. "Just save some time. I also see the love we have dealt with over the years. I can promise you to leave you a whole body, and I can''t kill your family members." In fact, Li San knew in his heart that if something happened to Wu Village, the owner of Liu Zhuang would definitely use various means to swallow all the resources on this land boundary. At that time, he was really a force in Liujiazhuang. Compared with Liu Zhuangzhu, Wu Erye''s strength is a little far behind, but he still doesn''t retreat a step. Zhuangzhu Liu said coldly. "You are very stubborn, so don''t blame me for being ruthless. I will ask you to return to the West together!" Although he had just fought with the head of Wu Village, he was very expensive, but it was still possible to kill Wu Erye this little person. Master Liu Zhuang turned his hand directly, and rushed towards Wu Erye with a roar of strength. Of course Li San couldn''t look at it, he went straight up to help. Master Liu Zhuang is very sure that this trick can kill Wu Erye. The head of Village Wu shouted a reminder. "You flash!" Wu Erye was very stubborn, so he stood in front of the opponent and refused to leave. "I don''t! I want to die with you!" Seeing that the other party''s attack was approaching, Li San naturally couldn''t see them in trouble. No matter what, they had helped Li San before, and it was time to give back. Li San immediately gathered a group of forces to blast towards the opposite side, rushing to Wu Erye and staring at Master Liu intently. Master Liu Zhuang thought that only Village Chief Luo could pick him up, but in fact there was Li San. He ignored Li San''s strength. Seeing Mr. Luo''s intention to do nothing, his mouth chuckled, and it seemed that Mr. Luo didn''t dare to offend him Liujiazhuang. Then take Wu Village first, and then destroy others. Unexpectedly, Li San actually resisted his attack. Wu Erye''s face turned pale, he had already given up. "Go to one side to heal your wounds, here I am!" "Li San, you are talking big!" Master Liu Zhuang was taken aback when seeing Li San, and heard Wu Ada say that Li San did not make trouble less. "Lord Liu, you bully the less with more, you are not kind!" Master Liu laughed disdainfully. "You are not qualified to be responsible for me. It is impossible for everyone to leave today. I have already sent someone to block the wings and fly!" Everyone frowned. "No matter how many people you have and what means you use, I, Li San, will not be afraid of you anyway!" "In that case, I will do it!" Zhuangzhu Liu attacked as he spoke. Wu Ada reminded the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Boss, it''s not easy for Li San to be strong. You have to be careful and not underestimate it." "He can go to heaven or not, I want to see how capable he is." Master Liu Zhuang still looked disdainful, and didn''t take Li San seriously. Li San scolded secretly, then you just wait to eat it. Before he could attack, someone suddenly spoke. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you still don''t want to fight with Li San. There was an enemy between me and Li San. I will deal with him!" Master Liu Zhuang looked at each other and smiled. "I''ve heard that you and Li San have a lot of festivals. If that''s the case, you should have a good fight, but be careful." Wu Ada nodded, and then walked to Li San. Master Liu Zhuang walked to the people, he was recuperating. He knew in his heart that there would be a fight in a while. At this time Wu Ada''s momentum came up, he was near, and Li San could feel the pressure. Wu Ada''s eyes were full of fierceness, and he stopped moving a few meters away from Li San. He looked very cold. "Li San, what happened in the tomb between you and me should teach you a lesson." Wu Ada stared at Li San intently. "Although I have been abused by you before, it''s different now." "Hmph, many people want to teach me, but you don''t have the strength, I will use runestones to deal with you!" Li San talked and started directly, he used the whip, and the water column appeared. Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. In terms of aura, Li San is still one level higher, and everyone can feel that the previous battle between Lord Liu Zhuang and Village Chief Wu was much lighter than it is now. Li Sancai is the best. Master Liu Zhuang stretched his face to stare from the side, his expression was very heavy. Wu Ada looked fierce, and shook his hand hard, blasting towards Li San. At the same time, Li San controlled his own strength. The two collided together, and the intensity spread to the surroundings. The surface is constantly being hit. There is no doubt that the other party was directly abused by Li San. Li San stared at each other coldly. "Do you still fight?" Wu Ada looked pale. This action still couldn''t beat Li San. Master Liu Zhuang persuaded. "Forget it, Li San is too strong, you go down first and leave him to me for a lesson!" Wu Ada felt embarrassed and embarrassed by slipping away. Chapter 533： Double magic Seeing that Wu Ada couldn''t help Li San, Master Liu glanced around. Among all the people who came here with him, there should be no one who is stronger than Wu Ada. He secretly said, it seems that he wants him to solve Li San by himself. After these few minutes of healing, his strength has been restored. Master Liu Zhuang walked over directly in front of Li San. "Li San, I can¡¯t think of it. You are young and promising. Your strength has improved a lot. You are so strong. But if you meet me, it won¡¯t work. I definitely want to take you down today and I can¡¯t let you live. Get out of here, otherwise you must be my biggest scourge to Liujiazhuang." Li San understands one thing, whether they can leave here safely today, indeed, the owner of Liu Zhuang is a key figure. If he could be abused, then other people would be less threatening and not to be afraid. At this time, Li Sanyi''s face was serious. He and I have done all the preparations to start the rally. At this time, the mouth behind said. "Lord Liu, when you start fighting with a junior like this, are you a bit bullying the younger?" Village Chief Luo walked over here while talking. Master Liu Zhuang stretched his face but asked. "Lord Liu, do you have nothing to do, and you want to die? Anyway, everyone and no one should go out alive. Since you want to find something, you can have it if I solve it first." They are a bunch of big players at the master level, naturally, they don''t worry about having one more person to do it. He knew that he would suffer, but Mr. Luo still wanted to fight with him. He directly addressed Li San. "Li San, that''s all right, you first go to the side to take a break, I will teach Master Liu Zhuang first." Li San nodded. He had this intention and walked directly to the head of Wu Village. Village Chief Wu was seriously injured at this time, but his life was still alive. Wu Erye was standing next to him, with a worried look on his face. "Li San, are you okay?" Li San nodded slightly. "This little hurt, what can happen, and it can last a long time." Li San directly took out the pill, there was spiritual power in it, and it was easy to restore strength. Li San sat next to Village Chief Wu, constantly inhaling the medicine, and at the same time paying attention to the situation in Village Chief Luo. Village Chief Luo stretched his face and stared at Master Liu, and stretched out his hand. "Come, hit it!" Master Liu Zhuang''s expression was very calm and composed. He knew well that, compared with Chief Wu, Chief Luo''s strength was a lot worse. It shouldn''t be a big problem if you kill him. At this time, Li San admired Liu Zhuangzhu very much in his heart. He was indeed stronger. Many people had started with him before, and he was not afraid at all. The method used by Village Chief Luo is also runestones and the like. The two of them activated this technique at the same time, and at the same time several huge air masses were generated, blasting directly at them. However, before long, the mayor of Luo was shocked and flew out, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Although he and Liu Zhuangzhu are both strong, there is still a big difference in strength, and Li San has already seen the gap. He fell to the ground with no limbs. Wu Sanshao immediately went to help people. Master Liu Zhuang just stepped back a few meters, but he didn''t have any serious problems, he snorted triumphantly. "You really dare to fight me with just a few brushes. You are embarrassing yourself. Don''t make a fool of yourself in front of everyone." Village Chief Luo was ridiculed by the other party, of course, of no face, with embarrassed expressions on his face, Wu Sanshao helped him up and returned to the crowd with a helpless and guilty expression on his face. "Li San, I have tried my best. It''s up to you now." Village Chief Luo knew that he would never beat the Master Liu himself, so he still shot, but because he wanted to buy some time for Li San, he was tired of the Master Liu first. Li San understood, he stood up and looked serious. "Okay, I won''t disappoint everyone, Master Liu, I will abuse you!" Although these few minutes are not too long, the power of the medicine has improved Li San''s strength. He feels that his body is much better at this time, and he is full of fighting spirit. Li San walked towards Liu Zhuangzhu. Among the few big figures here, everyone is quite good, and Master Liu also understands them all. However, he didn''t know the true strength of that nobleman. As for other people, he was still sure, and he didn''t have to worry about it at all. After seeing Li San walk over fearlessly, Master Liu''s face became a little heavy. Aside from anything else, it''s just a shot. A vortex-like air mass appeared immediately on his hand, intending to hit Li San''s direction. In fact, the battle between the two of them is fair. Because both this guy and Li San have already fought against others, and both have consumed their strength. At this time, Li San knew very well that if it took a long time, it would be detrimental to their situation. This was originally the boundary of Liujiazhuang, so as to avoid long nights and many dreams, the best solution must be a quick fight. After thinking of this, Li San gathered strength in one hand, planning to hit it hard, and a cloud of air hovered above his head. Although these tricks are very threatening to Master Liu Zhuang, he is not messed up, and he still has a confident face that can resist Li San''s attack. Master Liu said coldly. "Li San, you can deal with others with this trick, but if you deal with me, then forget it. It''s not useful at all." Li San cast his eyes, he didn''t bother to take care of this stuff, he was already ready to attack with one hand. There was a few roars, and a large piece of ground surface suddenly flew up. The piece of soil was a few meters wide and flew directly into the air. The pressure was extremely strong, and then the sky darkened. Master Liu Zhuang stared at the sky in surprise with an incredible look. "This, this should be a kind of stone spell handed down by the family''s ancestors?" Wu Ada reminded. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you have to be careful of this kid, he can use both curse stone art and runestone art at the same time!" After listening, Zhuang Master Liu''s face looked bad this time, and he started to drum up in his heart. Of course, he was more cautious than before. Suddenly, the opponent blasted towards Li San. Li San controlled several huge forces at the same time and hit him. Master Liu Zhuang was backed a few meters away by Li Sanzhen, but what surprised him was that a large hole appeared on the ground. And some trees continued to rush towards him. At this time, Master Liu Zhuang was a little dumbfounded and somewhat underestimated Li San''s strength. He focused his efforts on the knife in his hand. The blade light formed a few blades to protect itself. After a loud noise, the entire space vibrated, and everyone could not stand steady. I saw that a large area of ??the ground blasted directly above the knife, and Master Liu''s body flew out more than ten meters directly behind. Pouch! He vomited blood. Before long, he stood up staggeringly. Chapter 534： Liu Laoer But this time, Li San''s strength was also consumed at the same time, and he felt that his body should have consumed several layers of strength. The strength of Liu Zhuangzhu is naturally much stronger than ordinary people. Bai Wuchang walked over to help Li San. Master Liu Zhuang was pulled up and stared at Li San. "Come on, tell them not to run away today!" He roared at this moment. After that, his men rushed over and surrounded Li San and the others. Li San and the people on this side did have casualties, and now only the nobleman is still very strong. He was very clear about the situation at this time in his heart, and he walked directly to protect Li San. This was the rhythm to fight. At this moment, someone walked out of the forest and smiled. "You people in Liujiazhuang will really bully people. If you can''t beat Li San and the others, just use so many people!" After hearing this person''s words, Master Liu''s face grew straight up. Immediately afterwards, a rush of footsteps came over, and Li San glanced at it. It turned out to be a large group of people. There were more than 20 of them, and they had already walked over. In fact, Li San knew from that voice that the person here was the owner of Wu Village in Wu Village. Surrounded by these people, Master Wu Zhuang has already come to Li San and the others. In fact, several big families other than Liujiazhuang have joined forces, and only in this way can it be possible to compete with the powerful Liujiazhuang, otherwise Liujiazhuang will surely defeat them one by one. No, as soon as the Master Wu received the news, the Master Wu immediately brought a group of people to the rescue. After seeing the incoming person, Master Liu Zhuang stared at him viciously. "Unexpectedly, your Zhuang Master Wu also came to join in the fun, are you impatient? You dare to run wild on my site and come so many people!" Zhuang Master Wu did not pay attention to this guy. After looking around, he saw that someone was injured, but it was not serious, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Li San walked over with a wry smile. "How did you come?" Master Wu smiled. "Li San, it''s also my fault that the news is not so fast. When we got here, you all seemed to be done." He knew that Liujiazhuang would be unfavorable to all the people in the village, so he deliberately rushed over to help. Li San and the others have been surrounded by Liujiazhuang people, but after another wave of people from Wu Village joined, the situation immediately changed. Master Wu Zhuang turned his head and stared at Master Liu, he laughed disdainfully. "I said, you just give me a face, let Li San and the others go. We will see you after we lower our heads. If there is a holiday, you can find a place to find a time to fight on the face, too. It¡¯s not necessary to use the insidious tricks like this today. It¡¯s really shameless. If it goes out, it¡¯s a joke. After hearing these words, Master Liu''s face sank, and he became furious. "Lord Wu, don''t think you are so powerful, what kind of thing you are, I still want to give you some **** face, you are the oldest!" Master Liu Zhuang responded with no face to the other party. Master Wu Zhuang was not angry, but still smirked. "Lord Liu Zhuang, you should understand the situation now. Although Li San has no fighting spirit, there are only a few people who can beat Li San in Liujiazhuang, and Wu Village is not a good person. If things get bigger, you also know that you will have more enemies, and you don¡¯t want to stop." In fact, Lord Liu Zhuang rushed over in such a big battle, he had already made up his mind to spare no effort to eliminate all of them, but the current situation was a bit unexpected to him. Although his strength is not weak, and a few people were seriously injured just now, but he did not take any advantage. If he took the initiative with Wu Zhuang, he would not have full confidence in his heart. What''s more, there are still many masters here, and they are all staring at them. However, if Li San and the others were let go, of course he would not be reconciled at this time. Li San noticed that this guy''s face was already showing embarrassment, and for a while, he was uncertain about it. Wu Ada naturally saw the current situation clearly, his eyes rolled, and he directly persuaded Master Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, I think we can still leave, and I want to teach them later." Lord Liu nodded after thinking for a while. "That¡¯s the way it is, then, Master Wu, I will tell them to leave today for your sake." Zhuangzhu Wu had just concluded that this Zhuangzhu Liu didn''t dare to do anything with him, so he just handed it over and smiled. "Then thank you for giving me this thin noodle." Master Liu Zhuang was also helpless, whispering commands to his own people. "Well, let''s leave first, don''t worry about them." In this way, Li San and the others were also relieved, and they helped each other to leave the mountain. At this moment, a figure came over from the mountain without hurries. At the same time, Li San could feel a strong aura approaching them, Li Sanyi frowned, who would it be. Li San had only felt such a different breath in others before. Li San asked people to stop, they looked surprised. That person was getting closer and closer to Li San and the others, he smiled lightly. "Lord Liu, Li San and so many people, if we let them go, we won''t be able to talk about it in the future." "It''s Lao Liu, I didn''t expect this old guy to come!" Everyone knows the horror of this old man. He can easily kill everyone with his own power. This is not an exaggeration, it is possible. No wonder his face now looks confident. Master Liu Zhuang looked ugly. "Senior, I didn''t expect this incident to shock your old man, and the junior is incompetent." Liu Lao''er ignored him, his gaze fell directly on Li San and the others. "Huh, it''s just a bunch of incompetent little characters. Since they have all appeared, don''t leave!" What he said was so clear that no one seemed to make Li San feel uncomfortable when he heard it. Everyone knows that there is no way to escape in a person of this kind of strength. At this time, everyone''s expressions were not very good-looking, and their hearts were extremely nervous. Unexpectedly, this guy came, and they stared at Liu Lao''er without daring to speak. Liu Lao''er looked at the wound of Master Liu Zhuang, which should have been hit by Li San. "I really didn''t expect that among all the people present, which one had such strength to abuse you and hurt you." Master Liu Zhuang sighed and rolled his eyes to Li San. "That kid, Li San, also blames me for underestimating the enemy, that kid is not weak!" He pointed directly at Li San, which meant doing something. Chapter 535： Little ants are very capable Looking at Li San contemptuously, Lao Liu pouted. "Isn''t he just a young man, just this kid can hurt you, Master Liu, your strength is getting worse and worse. Is it because I''ve been lazy and didn''t practice more during this time? I''m really disappointed!" Master Liu Zhuang smiled bitterly, and he also had no face to see people. "Well, that Li San is still very powerful, but he can use stone curse and water curse at the same time." After listening to his explanation, Liu Laoer said coldly. "Hmph, I don¡¯t believe anyone can compare with me. I have lived for decades, and I have not seen such a human being at the same time, so I can¡¯t use the technique at the same time. Then tell me to try him, is Li San? , How good are you!" After speaking, his hand had already attacked, and a finger flicked directly in the direction of Li San. Li San didn''t have time to react at all, and it was too late to resist. "This old guy is so shameless!" Suddenly, a figure rushed out of the woods, and he pushed Li San away, and the other party''s attack had penetrated the man''s back. Seeing this, everyone present was dumbfounded. Although they were also prepared, they did not expect that the guy''s strength was so terrifying. Only then did Li San see clearly that it was a small villager who helped him at this time. He was directly hit and flew ten meters away and collapsed to the ground. Li San immediately helped him up, after all, he was injured for helping himself. The blood flowed directly from the corner of his mouth, and Li San was very distressed. The villager Li San had rescued him before, so he wanted to repay Li San. Although he was hurt a bit badly, he still had a smile on his face, and he looked satisfied. "At that time in our village, no one looked down upon me. No one had ever taught me before. It was you, Li San, who taught me how to be a human being. I can die for you today. I am also worthy and honored." Li San was very moved by what he said. He clasped the other''s hand tightly and felt that the other''s body was gradually getting cold. That''s right, he was about to die. "Brother, you go all the way, thank you for saving your life, I will not forget you, I will take care of your family, you can rest assured, I will live well." The small villagers are very weak at this time. "I trust you, so I can go with peace of mind." After a while, he died as soon as he pulled his hand down. Li San felt a little distressed, but he couldn''t help it because his injury was serious. Li San sighed and got up, his eyes became sharp and he stared directly at the old man Liu. "You are not dead, you killed a good person, I want you to know the fate of bullying, take your life!" Liu Lao''er looked disapproving. He was just an ordinary person. What''s so sad about dying when he died. "Hmph, he is just a little ant. If he is trampled to death, he will trample to death. Then I will send you to accompany your friend for free!" While shouting, his hands began to move, and he rushed towards Li San with another move. Li San was already prepared this time. Li San directly guarded the stone sword in front of him, and the light of the sword kept flashing from above, making the opponent startled. After seeing Shi Jian, Liu Lao''er''s face appeared incredible, his eyes flashed full of greed, yes, everyone wanted to possess this treasure. "Li San, you actually got a stone sword in your hand? You are indeed a little capable, and the secret map, when you die, they will all be mine!" While shouting, the attack had already reached Li San''s eyes and hit the stone sword directly. I immediately felt the strength of the opponent, a tingling sensation in his hand, and at the same time the knife was directly bent inward, which knocked the opponent''s attack into the air. Li San was shocked and backed a few meters away before he stood still. Even though he had already dealt with the Master Liu, his strength was consumed a lot, but now a few tricks can still be resisted, the opponent almost shook the knife in Li San''s hand. Everyone stood together against this strong opponent. Liu Lao''er held his back in one hand, his face was full of arrogance and confidence. "Oh, it''s all of you who go together, right? I can kill you together!" His words are indeed very domineering, and Li San wants to scold the other party. Although they are talking wildly, they do have this strength and capital to magnify the words. Bai Wuchang asked Li San in a low voice. "Your treasure is still there?" Li San understood what Bai Wuchang meant. As long as everyone''s abilities were put together, he might have a chance to get rid of this old guy. Liu Lao''er naturally wouldn''t **** Li San and the others. "I will give you all a little time, so that you can die." Li Sanxiang everyone. "You all pour your power into the treasure in my hand, and you can do it together." Everyone followed suit, and Master Liu and Ada Wu stood on the side of the old guy. The treasure in Li San''s hand shook violently, and Tong Jin made a rumbling sound, as if it could not withstand the power of so many people. At this moment, Li San felt a heat flow in his hand, and this treasure was getting hotter and hotter, which meant that it was increasing its power. Li San knows that he is the key person today. If he doesn''t try his best, everyone will die. He feels that he is under great pressure. This fight is related to everyone''s destiny. If Li San couldn''t resist Liu Lao''er, then they would wait for their lives. Another point is that several large villages will slowly fail to develop for many years, and Liujiazhuang will become the biggest winner. Liu Lao''er stared at the treasure in Li San''s hand with his back in one hand and smiled disdainfully. "Hmph, even if you put everyone''s strength together, it can''t help me, I''m not afraid!" Even though he said so, he was playing a drum in his heart, and he didn''t dare to pretend to be too big. One of his hands kept waving in front of him to lift himself up. Li San saw several long serpentine forces forming in front of him. Li Sanqi understood that this should be one of the spells, and only the characters of high-level powerhouses can cast it. People stared in astonishment. The first time they saw such a character abuse others, they were naturally a little scared. But by this time, Li San was in a dilemma, and could no longer show cowardice and retreat. Li San poured all his power into the stone knife, and at the same time swiped the treasure on it a few times. The top of the stone knife trembles constantly, and there are bursts of noise. Liu Lao''er''s face became very heavy, and the rumored stone sword in the cemetery fell into Li San''s hands. It was really unusual, he just wanted to get it. Li San could feel the powerful force pouring out of the knife, and it was about to strike. With Li San''s current strength, he couldn''t fully comprehend it. Chapter 536： The unfathomable Li San gritted his teeth, holding the knife firmly and refused to let go. It is conscious, and the stronger the person who uses it, the more it can exert its full strength. Li San was surrounded by sword light, and everyone was stunned. Li San clasped the stone knife and walked towards Lao Liu, deep footprints appeared on the ground. "It''s really extraordinary, it''s a pity that Li San, you are fighting with me today, so you are not lucky!" Liu Laoer rushed towards Li San with a strong force. Liu Lao''er tried his best, but unexpectedly, under the power of the stone knife, Li San, a weaker person than him, would explode. The knife light had already slashed in front of him, and Liu Lao''er''s face immediately turned pale, and he directly greeted the knife light. The sharp weapon in his hand was chopped into several segments, and at the same time Lao Liu was shot into flight. The people in Liujiazhuang were dumbfounded when they saw it, and the old guy''s ability was not good. Liu Lao''er is their backer, if he can''t beat Li San, then Liu Jiazhuang may be ashamed. Wu Ada immediately ran to help Liu Laoer up. Lao Liu was panting hard, his face hard to look. Everyone saw that there was a knife mark on his arm and he was bleeding, which was directly left by Li San''s knife technique. If it hadn''t been for Li San''s power to have been consumed just now, otherwise this trick would cut that guy into several segments, which would be considered okay, at least it hurt the opponent, Li San was very satisfied. Li San rested on the ground for a while, supporting himself with a stone knife. Everyone saw a big hole that was a few meters long appearing between Li San and Liu Lao''er, which was made during the fight. Bai Wuchang immediately came over to support Li San, and everyone was relieved to see that Li San was okay. When Li San mentioned the stone knife, it was really heavy. Liu Lao''er was also barely standing, his face was unbelievable. "Impossible! An ordinary kid can resist me!" In fact, Li San had just gathered everyone''s strength, and this was a success, otherwise he would have been abused by the other party a long time ago. This is much better, and it makes that guy feel a kind of fear in his heart, and see if you still look down on people. Li San took a few deep breaths and adjusted. "Old guy, let''s fight again, aren''t you great!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face also looked surprised, and the people in Liu Jiazhuang couldn''t help but back off and wanted to leave here. What else was going on. Master Wu Zhuang said coldly. "Old man, I''d better persuade you to meet up. People in our big villages don''t bother you. It''s you who are looking for trouble yourself. We get along very well." There is nothing wrong with what Wu Zhuangzhu said. Seeing the other''s attitude, the people in Liujiazhuang knew in their hearts that it was impossible to succeed today. Although Li San and the others said that several big men were hurt, but Wu Cun was the main force, and they didn''t hurt at all. There is also a masked man in Li San who should be a mysterious master. Master Liu Zhuang was embarrassed, his gaze was on Lao''er Liu, and he wanted to hear what he meant. Although he is the master of Liu Zhuang, he still listens to him in front of the seniors and cannot be the master. Liu Lao''er looked in a daze, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, still thinking about Li San''s ability. Li San almost finished him just now, he has nothing to do now. After that, he took a deep breath, naturally knowing what was going on now. "Well, it depends on the face of Wucun. I can let Li San and the others go." This is just to give himself a step down. Whatever gives face is to give himself a chance. After listening, everyone was relieved. Because if the fight continues, it will be no good to anyone, and there is no need to waste time and effort. Master Wu smiled. "Okay, then I will meet you again in the future!" Liu Lao''er stared at everyone, he remembered everyone. Li San knew that this guy would have to do things in the future and would not give up. Wu Zhuangzhu whispered. "Get out of here, it''s safe!" Someone helped the injured man down the mountain. Li San and Bai Wuchang carried the corpse of the villager who had rescued them down the mountain. Liu Lao''er stared at Li San ferociously. "Li San, that''s it for today, don''t tell me to see you in the future." Li Sanbai gave each other a few glances. Liu Laoer walked past the people in Liujiazhuang. Master Liu Zhuang clenched his fists and stared at Li San. He was naturally unwilling. He had planned well before, but now he has not succeeded. Lao Liu patted him. "Lord Liu, you don''t have to rush for a while, just let Li San and the others jump for a few more days." Of course his words were spoken aloud for Li San to hear. After Li San got into the carriage, the carriage walked a short distance along the path. People in Wu Village have been leading the way. Soon, they finally walked out of the boundary of Liujiazhuang, and Li San was also relieved. The boundary between Liujiazhuang and Wucun is close to each other, and the master Wuzhuang''s face is relieved a lot, and he also smiled. "Li San, you have a rare visit, then come to my Wu Village to have a potluck. Li San worked hard just now." Although Wu Village is a medium-sized village among the major villages, it still has resources. Li San was indeed hungry and exhausted, and he agreed. The owner of Wu Zhuang was very generous and vacated the largest residence in Wu Village for Li San to move in, and then asked someone to treat Li San and the others. A few days passed, and Li San''s strength was recovering. Li San was meditating, and he would go back in a few days. He was worried about his own city, and he was afraid that Liujiazhuang people would make trouble if he wasn''t in these days. Suddenly someone came. The masked man stood at the door. Li San couldn''t help being taken aback. The mask man smiled. "Li San, do you want to see me fail?" "How come, if you have something, then come in and talk." The mask man came in and sat down without hesitation, he did have something to do. "What do you want to discuss?" The mask man laughed. "I''m here to inform you that I am leaving here. I think the layout of several big villages will change." Li San was very curious. "I wonder what is your relationship with that big village?" The mask man sighed. "It doesn''t matter who I am, it certainly matters, otherwise I won''t come to you." Li San became even more puzzled. Li San suddenly thought of something. "Could it be that you are the one?" The mask man nodded. "Li San, you are really smart, but in fact, I am almost the same as you." It turns out that he is a descendant of a village. Over the years, he has been investigating who killed his family at that time. "So, brother, what did you find?" The mask man nodded. "Indeed, I have found some clues, but the opponent''s strength is too strong, I am afraid that I will not be able to do it alone." "Li San, we can work together to deal with Patriarch Liu in the future." "I won''t call the Liujiazhuang people feel better, don''t worry." The mask man got up and walked out. "Li San, then leave, take care!" Li San looked at this person, his heart is a little complicated, this person is really unpredictable. Chapter 537： It is necessary to worry about others Li San packed up and planned to return to Los Angeles. Hearing that Li San was about to leave, the owner of Wu Zhuang specially prepared a lot of rich things and banquets for Li San. Master Wu Zhuang raised the cup and smiled. "Everyone is good to drink, but in fact, I am still very worried." Although Wu Erye was injured, he was still mild. After a few days of rest, he had healed. Li San was different. He tried his best to deal with the master Liu Zhuang and the others. He hurt a lot and needed time. For them, this is a bad influence. Li San is the most critical figure in Los Angeles. If something happens to him and his strength has an impact, then Los Angeles'' position on the entire land boundary will not be guaranteed. However, Li San and the others knew that the strongest threat to them was Liujiazhuang. Naturally, it was impossible for anyone to do to Los Angeles, but the people in Los Angeles were still under pressure. Li San and Bai Wuchang were all present. At this time, Li San''s face didn''t look good. He was recovering, and his body was a little weak. They were all eating and drinking all the time and didn''t mean to speak. Wu Erye asked. "What are you worried about just now?" Master Wu frowned. "Liujiazhuang is everyone''s strongest enemy, and Liujiazhuang will soon be strong." "Are you too unreasonably worried, it''s so easy to be strong, Liu Laoer was injured, I guess it won''t get better in ten and a half months." Wu Erye laughed bitterly. "Lord Liu Zhuang only almost improved. If Mr. Liu had taught his insights to Mr. Liu Zhuang, wouldn''t it be easy for you to say this?" After listening, everyone stopped talking, he said so. "If there is Lao Liu, it is estimated that in a few days, Master Liu will be promoted to a higher level, and we have to guard against it." "Then there is nothing we can do in our big villages." Li San looked at everyone. "So what do you guys think, what should you do?" Master Wu Zhuang suggested after thinking about it. "What else can we do? Of course, we have no other way but to improve our strength. Also, the people in our big villages might as well unite against Liujiazhuang." After speaking, his eyes fell on Li San''s side. "Li San, don''t you have a treasure in your hand that can concentrate everyone''s power. Although you didn''t defeat that old Liu, you can use it. This is also an effective way for us to resist that guy." Li San already understood what the other party meant. "Very good, then you should pay more attention to the news about Liujiazhuang. If the people in Liujiazhuang plan to do something about which village, immediately notify me and I will help." Wu Erye smiled. "Li San is really talking about loyalty. You are right. If it weren''t for Li San''s presence this time, I''m afraid we will all be finished." Li San shook his head with a humble expression. "I just raised my hand, because the stone sword and the treasure shook the old guy, otherwise I have to finish it." "By the way, where is your mysterious friend?" "You are talking about the mask man, he left last night." Anyway, everyone is not interested in that person. No one knows his details. Just leave. For them, this person should leave. After everyone had eaten, the discussion was over, and Li San said goodbye to them and got into the carriage directly towards the city. Bai Wuchang received the news, saying that the people from Liujiazhuang were about to go there to trouble Li San. "It is estimated that the person''s injury should be healed, but he still wants to make trouble." It has always been the other party''s plan to control all the resources in this place. If Li San and the others can be eliminated, then their purpose will be achieved, and Li San will naturally not make the other party feel better. After returning, Li San asked Bai Wuchang to help deal with the funeral of his little villager friend. After that, Li San called all the big people in the village, and their expressions in the study at this time were very serious. Bai Wuchang reported to Li San. "Li San, people from Liujiazhuang will be here in a few days. Are we ready to deal with it immediately." Although Li San and the others control the land boundary here in Los Angeles at this time, there are not many of Li San''s subordinates with high strength. He is the only one who is very strong. At this time, almost all the big figures in the other big villages were injured and were still recovering. And they are not close to Li San''s side, and it is too late to contact them to help. "By the way, how did that zombie control it? I almost forgot." In the past few days, Li San has inhaled a lot, and has improved his corpse control skills. "There is no problem with corpse control at all, don''t worry." Hearing what Li San said, it was a lot easier for others, and it was at least useful to deal with each other with a corpse. "You can now call back the strong people in each village to guard it just in case." In the next few days, the guards in Los Angeles began to tighten, and this was all arranged by Li San. As time passed day by day, everyone''s hearts became tense, and they didn''t know what would happen. Liujiazhuang is Li San''s first enemy, and this fight is inevitable. In fact, even if he didn''t come to trouble Li San, after Li San wanted to wait for time, he would also look for them. After a few more days, Li San guessed that the opponent''s person should be coming soon, and everyone became extremely nervous. Early in the morning, Bai Wuchang came in to report. "Li San, some people say they want to see you." Li Sanyi was stunned, wondering, who would want to see him? Li San and Bai Wuchang walked to the door, only to find that several people were waiting. After seeing them, Li Sanle was happy, and the one in front was Hu Xianmei. She was smiling and staring at Li San. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. At the same time there are several masters behind her. Hu Xianmei smiled. "Li San, aren''t you happy to see me? Isn''t it not welcome?" Li San immediately explained. "Where is it, of course I''m happy, it''s just right, I''m short of manpower, we want to fight a big game." Hu Xianmei explained. "I''ve heard that people in Liujiazhuang are looking for trouble with you. No, I will bring someone to help you right away." "Hu Xianmei, you came in time." Hu Xianmei smiled. "I have studied the secret map, and I am very interested in the thing on it. It happens to be on this boundary, so I want to come to you for help." "Just say what you need." Hu Xianmei thought for a while. "No hurry, it''s a bit early to talk, let''s get rid of the people from Liujiazhuang first." Li San immediately asked Bai Wuchang to arrange a place for them. These days, they have been waiting, but it is useless to be nervous, they will fight sooner or later. One evening, several men in black appeared at the gate, and the guards were directly stunned. At the same time a group of people rushed in from outside the door. "There is movement, go and see!" After discovering something was wrong, Li San and the others immediately went out to observe. Chapter 538： Flexible use of corpses There were dozens of people in Li San''s side together, but only about 20 people came from Liujiazhuang''s side. When Li San saw the man in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning. It was the difficult old man Liu. And behind him there are Master Liu and several masters. They naively thought that as long as Lao Liu was present, they could ask Li San to admit counsel soon, but that was impossible. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Li San and the others with his back in one hand and warned. "Li San, I can give you some time to escape first, or I''ll wait for it to be finished in a while." Li San wanted to laugh. "This sentence should be what I said to you." The corner of Liu Zhuang''s mouth provoked a curve. He was confident that he came to do things. In his opinion, the group of people in front of him must be finished. With a faint smile, he glanced across from the other side, and he naively thought that Li San and the others would be afraid of him. Bai Wuchang rolls his eyes. "You don''t need ink, we are not afraid of death, this is our territory!" Master Liu gritted his teeth. "Then I will say it one last time. If you are stubborn, I will immediately ask people to go up and get rid of you all." "You pretend to be a bit big!" Li San said, walking a few steps forward and sneered. The corner of Liu Zhuang''s mouth twitched. Bai Wuchang screamed. "You guys in Liujiazhuang are not good people. Come here to make trouble. We are not good to bully." Everyone stared at each other badly. Being stared in this way, Liujiazhuang''s people were taken aback, and the strong momentum just now weakened. "Stop talking!" Liu Lao''er was furious, and at the same time his hand moved, with a slight blow, a hidden weapon flew towards Li San. Li San waved his hand and greeted the hidden weapon. After a local sound, he directly hit the knife. Li San''s hands were a little numb, and the opponent''s strength should not be underestimated. Li Sansan roared. "You are making a surprise attack, what a hero!" "Huh, Li San, don''t think you have a stone sword in your hand, I''m afraid of you, a joke." Liu Laoer laughed disdainfully. "On my side, the stone sword in your hand is just scrap metal." "So, what about your old guy''s strength." Li San could feel that the other party''s qi centered on it was constantly erupting around. The old man is angry, that''s not a joke. At that time in the cemetery, Li San and the others teamed up to barely beat Liu Lao''er. Of course Li San is not stupid. If you want to play singles with such a character, if you really do, you have to find a way. Liu Lao''er opened one hand at this time, and the ground kept shaking. Although the people were prepared, they were still dumbfounded after seeing this scene. Li San told everyone to step back and not hurt. Liu Lao''er kept making shots, whizzing wherever he went, and at the same time getting stronger and stronger. Li San is ready. Li Sanxiang Baiwu often winked, Baiwuchang understood in seconds, and he yelled directly behind him. "You can come out!" After a bang, a door was directly blasted open, and only a zombie came out of it. It suddenly pounced on Liu Lao''er. Liu Lao''er was startled. What was this horse? He was going to scare Li San and the others with the vibration on the ground. Unexpectedly, this thing suddenly appeared. Lao Liu had fought with this thing before, and was hurt and suffered its losses. Without saying anything, he waved his big hand and blasted directly at the opponent. The zombie grabbed the tree and rushed towards Lao Liu. Someone beside him waved his hand and fought with the zombie. The speed of the zombies was too fast, and Liu Lao''er was not covered, cold light radiated from the sharp weapon in his hand, and they fought together. Everyone was frightened. This was the first time they saw such a brutal war. Liu Lao''er was entangled by zombies, and the owner of Liu Zhuang immediately called for help. "Hurry up together, what are they stupid? They won''t let go of any of them, they all grabbed and asked about Ming Secret Map!" All those who came were strongmen from Liujiazhuang, and they rushed forward like crazy. Hu Xianmei rushed over with her own people. Seeing that Liu Laoer was abused by zombies at this time, Li San walked over to Liu Zhuangzhu. Master Liu Zhuang has been waiting for Li San, his enemy is Li San, he is sure to get rid of Li San. "Li San, the enmity between you and me is ended today." "Look who uses the real stone technique!" As he said, Li San waved his hand vigorously, and the messy tiles flew towards him. Someone was injured too late to dodge. At the same time, a huge force pressed towards Li San. Li San took a few steps back. Master Liu Zhuang is somewhat capable, but he looks less ugly than Li San at this time. He got up, his face covered with wounds. Fortunately, he is a master, and his strength is not bad, otherwise he will have to be beaten to waste. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with a stubborn look, and at the same time an incredible expression appeared on his face. Li Sanxin walked forward. "You fellow, do you know what the real stone spell is? I''ll send you back to the west for a while." The other party didn''t put Li San and the others in their eyes at all. Only the twenty-odd people wanted to drive Li San and the others out of this boundary. Li Sandan smiled. "You still have to be mentally prepared for the end. After you die, I will use your body to raise the corpse. Then you will not end well, and you have to express your breath for the people!" After listening, Liu Zhuangzhu''s face didn''t look good, maybe he was thinking and blaming himself for despising Li San''s strength. Before his back was caught by the zombies with several blood holes, the injury has not been well, and now his strength is weakened by as much as a layer. Even if it is good, he can''t take advantage of Li San much. This side relied on Liu Lao''er, but Liu Lao''er also did not expect at this time that the zombie who was subdued by Li San was so powerful and annoying. They played dozens of rounds, but Liu Laoer still couldn''t think of a way. He turned his eyes straight here and took a look. Master Liu Zhuang is being beaten by Bai Wuchang and the others, and he wants to help solve the zombies as soon as possible. But this zombie is very vengeful, it remembers that this guy almost knocked out one of its legs. It kept roaring and rushed to the opposite side, and the eyes were full of anger, as if it was about to bleed. Of course, it would not let it go at all, and it was hopeful that it would eat this person right away. The zombie''s skin is very strong, and the stone spell has no harm effect on it. The knife in the opponent''s hand flickered, piercing the zombie continuously. The zombie''s arms are fairly long, and the knife hasn''t hit its body yet, and its hand has caught the opponent''s eyes. Liu Lao''er moved very quickly, he suddenly rushed forward, and the other hand wiped his back and swiped past. At the same time, the knife pierced the zombie''s lungs in a flash. The zombie immediately dodged aside, the knife slashed past its side, and then several blood stains appeared. Chapter 539： Knockback At this time, the injured zombie became more brutal, and it was successfully provoked. Lao Liu couldn''t get close to this guy at all. Hu Xianmei and others surrounded Liujiazhuang''s people. Although they had their own casualties, what Li San did not expect was that Hu Xianmei''s strength was much stronger than at the beginning, and she should have practiced during this time. Among the people in Liujiazhuang, apart from Liu Lao''er, there are only a few people with the highest strength, and they will undoubtedly suffer immediately. At this time, the figures of Hu Xianmei and Li San flew around in the crowd, and at the same time the blades of the sword kept flashing out, one by one the masters died. They know very well that the people in Liujiazhuang are looking for trouble. If they are asked to take advantage, then they will not be able to live in this realm anymore, so they have to teach them well today. Bai Wuchang and Li San are now concentrating on controlling the zombie to listen to them. At this time, the two sides were fighting fiercely, but within a few minutes, several human corpses appeared on the ground, all from Liujiazhuang''s side. At this time, it was a battlefield. Li San was thinking that the most important thing is to seize the time to immediately kill the people of the owner of Liu Zhuang. If time goes on, it will be detrimental to them. Li San said coldly. "Do you also use curse stone art? Then I will play with you!" Master Liu Zhuang''s eyes turned. He knew in his heart that his own curse stone art was much worse than Li San, and he would definitely suffer a big loss if he used the curse stone art. He took out the short knife. "Li San, I didn''t have time to accompany you, so I just killed you!" The eyes of this guy were full of cold light, and the light of the sword flashed from the short knife, and his body was protected by the light of the sword. Li San looked and praised, the people in Liujiazhuang really have a brush, this wave of operations is still possible. Li San put the stone sword in front of him, and after feeling the cold air, the face of Liu Zhuangzhu was desperate. No matter how he compares, he is not as good as Li San. Li San said coldly. "I''ll tell you to be clear and convinced!" Master Liu Zhuang held the short knife tightly, his hand was constantly shaking, cold sweat was already on his forehead. He was already very powerful when he was young and has always been very arrogant. In the past few years, he hadn''t put anyone in his eyes. He naively thought that it would only take a few minutes to destroy the villages. But unexpectedly, Liu Laoer was entangled by zombies at this time, and Li San''s strength was so strong that he was constantly suppressed by Li San and was unable to exert his strength, which made him very annoyed. His eyes were full of blood red, and he rushed towards Li San like a beast about to get angry. "Li San, I won''t lose to you, you wait!" During the clamor, he shook his hand vigorously, and the blade light rushed towards Li San like lightning. Seeing that the knife was about to hit Li San, the owner of Liu Zhuang was only a few meters away from Li San. With his speed in front of Li San, it only takes a few seconds. Li San directly poured force into the stone knife, and the blade kept trembling, Li San slammed towards the opponent with a vigorous wave. After a loud bang, Master Liu stopped, his knife was chopped into several segments, and Li San''s knife had passed over his back at the same time. After Master Liu Zhuang yelled, his body flew directly to the rear. Master Liu Zhuang fell to the ground, with a frightened expression on his face. He was going to get up, but he couldn''t use any strength. He yelled to Lao Liu. "Come and save me!" Lao''er Liu''s eyes were red, and of course he wanted to go and help him, but he was entangled in zombies and couldn''t help him. He speeds up and rushes forward, the knife stabs at the zombie, and the zombie''s two claws grab his head. This is their desperate rhythm. If Liu Lao''er''s knife continues to advance, then the zombie''s hand will definitely get into his neck first. Seeing that his life was about to be abused by Li San, Liu Laoer felt anxious in his heart. When the zombie was about to catch him, he flashed away, and the opponent''s paw caught his arm. At the same time, Lao Liu had already hit the opponent, and the knife pierced into the opponent''s waist. The zombie yelled sternly, and with a strong hand, Liu Laoer''s arm was stubbornly snapped by it. Then the zombie fell to the ground and clutched Liu Lao''er''s arm tightly. Lao''er Liu''s face was distorted with pain at this time, how painful it was. He didn''t care about his arm, and ran directly to Master Liu Zhuang to help him. Seeing that the zombie was killed by Liu Lao''er, Bai Wuchang cursed the Three Character Classic. Li San was also shocked when he saw Liu Lao''er''s red eyes. He had never seen such a serious look. Liu Laoer ran to the Master Liu Zhuang and helped him up. Master Liu Zhuang was injured more or less severely, and he couldn''t hold it for a few minutes. Blood was drawn from the corner of his mouth, and his face was distorted. Liu Laoer pulled him over and whispered. "Don''t be afraid, I am here, I will take you home in a while!" At this time, Li San had already arrived in front of the opponent. Although Lao Er Liu is a powerful master. However, he just played a lot of time with the zombies, and lost another arm, the threat to Li San is much smaller. This is a good time. Li San was not too close to this person. He clenched the stone knife in his hand and stood a few meters away from the other person to observe. At this time, the fighting around was almost over. Among the people who came with Liu Lao''er before, only a few people were still fighting. Hu Xianmei and others helped Li San quite a lot. If it weren''t for the help, Li San would not be able to beat the people in Liujiazhuang today. Seeing Liu Laoer killed the zombies, Hu Xianmei was also taken aback, and he walked over here. The terrible breath was dissipating from all around Liu Lao''er. Master Liu Zhuang pointed at Li San, a few mouthfuls of blood spurted out, and he fainted with a kick. Liu Lao''er was directly angry, and fire spurted out of his eyes. "Wake up, I''ll avenge you!" He carefully placed Master Liu on the ground and got up. Li San stared at this guy intently. Although he is a bit weak now, but a master is a master, it is certainly not easy to fight. Li San held the stone knife tightly in one hand, and the blade burst out. Hu Xianmei poured her strength into the knife in her hand at the same time. Liu Laoer said coldly. "Li San, you abused my person in front of me, I will teach you this!" Although he only has one arm now, but the aura is still there, Li San can''t underestimate others. Li San slowly passed the stone knife over his head, and he was ready to fight. Before his knife hit Li San''s face, Hu Xianmei''s knife had already greeted him. With a few bangs, Hu Xianmei''s knife was smashed, and at the same time she was blown away more than ten meters away. Liu Lao''er''s speed is so fast, Li San secretly said. Li San gritted his teeth, waved the stone knife in his hand and rushed towards the opponent. Chapter 540： Urgent need to lead the way Liu Lao''er had rushed to Li San, and in the blink of an eye, they fought for a few rounds. For the first time in many years, Li San has encountered such a powerful person. Fortunately, he has a stone knife in his hand, otherwise he would have died. Li San directly called out a zombie. The zombie rushed towards him with his teeth open. Liu Lao''er was taken aback for a moment, and another guy came, and he hurriedly waved the knife in his hand and stabbed it. But he was exhausted at this time and slowed down. Seeing the knife came, the zombie suddenly jumped backward. Liu Lao''er''s arm was bitten by a zombie, and the blood flowed unceasingly. He looked very embarrassed. One arm had been broken off by the zombie before, and now his hand was bitten by the zombie again, which is really sad. At this time, the blood was flowing straight down his hand. He stretched his face and stared at the zombies and Li San who were standing not far away. The zombie was swept a few times by the opponent''s knife, and blood flowed out of its flesh. Li San waved to Bai Wuchang and motioned to him to call the zombie back. Although Lao Liu was seriously injured, with his strength, it was easy to kill a zombie. The people in Liujiazhuang who were alive at this time were all protecting Liu Laoer. Lao''er Liu''s face didn''t look good at Li San. "Li San, I miscalculated today!" He walked to Master Liu Zhuang, intending to carry him away. Li San stood beside Liu Zhuangzhu. "You can take him away, but you have to return my friend''s body to me. This is a bargain!" After thinking about it, Liu Laoer snorted coldly. "Well, in a few days, I will send someone to replace my owner Liu!" After speaking, he walked outside the door to leave, and they helped each other to leave in embarrassment. Seeing that they had walked a long way, Li San and the others were relieved, and directly sat down to rest. Bai Wuchang immediately went over to support Li San. Liu Lao''er was seriously injured, and it is estimated that it will take a few days to recover. Master Liu Zhuang is dizzy here, so he must be locked up in the prison first. If they come to make trouble again, they will definitely consider Master Liu''s being here first. Li San asked the people of Bai Wuchang to clean up here. Although the Liujiazhuang people were driven away, now Li San and the others are also injured. Those friends who died, Li San gave their family some money. "Thanks to the presence of zombies, otherwise no one can beat Liu Lao''er at all." If it wasn''t for the zombie to bite off the opponent''s arm, it would be difficult to handle. "Bai Wuchang, ask someone to make a good red coffin. I want to bury this meritorious zombie well." As for the owner of Liu Zhuang, he just waited for Liu Jiazhuang''s people to replace him. After handling everything, the calm state was restored here again, and Li San immediately adjusted. A few days later, the people from Liujiazhuang were indeed sent. Behind the housekeeper was a few guards with serious expressions. "Li San, according to our old Liu''s instructions, we have sent you the body of your friend. Where is our Master Liu? Quickly hand it over!" In Liujiazhuang, the housekeeper still has some right to speak, and the people in Liujiazhuang also listen to him very much. Li San directly asked Bai Wuchang to bring Master Liu over. Seeing the owner of Liu Zhuang, the butler was relieved. He stared at Li San coldly. "We, Mr. Liu, said that the enmity between us and you will be counted out at the opportunity, Li San, so don''t be proud." "Well, I, Li Sanhui, will be waiting, welcome to come again at any time!" Li San disagreed. The butler asked someone to carry Master Liu into the carriage. He was still in a daze at this time, and then they walked away. Li San opened the coffin of the senior, and the body was already decomposed. Li San immediately asked Bai Wuchang to send someone to find a feng shui place to bury his body. At the same time, Li San knew that the people in Liujiazhuang would not give up. After that, Li San directly called some powerful people here, ready to deal with Liujiazhuang at any time. A few days later, Liujiazhuang still had no intention to act. Bai Wuchang reported to Li San. "According to the information I have received, Liu Lao''er is seriously injured, and so is the owner of Liu Zhuang. This is not a good thing for them, so don''t worry, it is estimated that they will not do it during this time." Hu Xianmei came in. "Sister Hu, thanks to you for helping me, I want to thank you very much." Hu Xianmei smiled. "Now the matter here is resolved, but you have to help me over there." Since Li San was injured, Liu Jiazhuang has been asking for trouble with Hu Xianmei''s side. "Many of my subordinates were taken over by Liujiazhuang. They paid a lot of money, and even part of our site was taken up by Liujiazhuang. Therefore, Li San, you have to help me get it back." "What do you want me to help, you really mean it." Hu Xianmei glanced at the people present, it should be inconvenient for everyone to know. Bai Wuchang understood what she meant, and directly called someone out to wait for Li San. Hu Xianmei said with confidence. "That''s it. After I found the second chart, I studied it. Some patterns on the top didn''t understand. There is something very important to us." Hearing this, Li San became interested, and he directly raised his head and stared at the opponent. "If you want to reach the master level, only that thing can do it, it''s the graveyard." Tomb Zhi? It was the first time that Li San heard this name. "So, where can I find it?" "The Tomb Zhi should have grown in an extremely cold place. I have found its location. The secret map helped me. The logo on the top is very obvious." Li San nodded and understood. "According to the news that my people got, the Tomb Zhi was near Wu Village. I also sent someone to check it. As a result, no one could come back alive. This is strange, so I plan to go by myself." "I''m with you." "Li San, I have this intention." Bai Wuchang frowned. "Li San, you have to be careful, it''s very remote there, as if something terrible is hidden." Early in the morning, everyone set off together. The more you move forward, the harder the road will be. There are hills everywhere. Li San questioned Hu Xianmei. "Did you make a mistake, is Wu Village so partial?" "It can''t be wrong, Wu Village is in the mountains." Soon, they walked into a village. This small village is only a few kilometers away from Wu Village. "Everyone first find a place to live in the village, and then go to groups to inquire about Wu Village." "The store, we want to go to Wu Village, I don''t know how to go?" The store''s face immediately became difficult to look at. "What are you going to do in Wucun? I advise you not to go." He lowered his voice. "There are no people alive in Wu Village now, they are all corpses!" After listening, Li San almost laughed. "The corpse lives in the cemetery, are you kidding me." Li San glanced at Hu Xianmei, who also looked puzzled. The store explained. "I have opened a shop here for a few years, and I have never seen a living person there. There is not a big living person in the village during the day. In the middle of the night, I can hear the howling of ghosts and wolves." Chapter 541： Uninhabited ghost village He has a mysterious look. "Moreover, there is light in every thatched house. Some people are walking on the mountain. It''s too scary. It''s not a ghost." Li San secretly said, maybe this is related to the graveyard Hu Xianmei looked for. "Thank you for telling us this, but we still want to go. Can someone in the village lead us?" He persuaded Li San that they failed, and the store looked helpless. "Since you don''t listen to advice, don''t blame me if you can''t get out, no one will lead the way." "Shopkeeper, you can help, I can give you money." The store just came back. "Actually there are guides, but only one person has been to Wu Village, but his temper is not very good. I don''t know if he will help you." Li San is very confident. "As long as you call him over and we give him some money, we can definitely take us there. No one will have a feast with money." The store nodded helplessly, and then called someone to find the guy. Hu Xianmei gave Li San a look, and Li San also felt that the store itself had a problem. I don''t know what he is doing. But in front of Li San, his trick was simply seen. Li San asked a few people to be careful. They didn''t eat the food given by the store for fear that it might be poisonous. Soon the store opened. "I have asked someone to invite him, and he will be here in a while." Soon after, the door was opened, and Li San saw a man with a beard walking in from outside. "Store, someone is looking for me, isn''t it?" "It''s just a few of them, this is Li San, they want to give you some reward, please take them to Wu Village." The store introduced it. "This kid is called Li Bufei, who is also his nickname. He should not be afraid of anything. Only he dares to go to Wucun." The name is interesting, and Li San nodded. Li is not afraid of his expression at this moment indifferent. "Li San, right? You want to go to Wucun, isn''t this asking for trouble yourself." Li San kept looking at each other, he was just an ordinary person, without any effort. But even so, Li San did not dare to neglect. After all, some people will conceal their anger, and others will not be able to detect their strength. Li was not afraid to ask. "When are you leaving?" "Of course it is now." Li is not afraid to keep staring at the banquet, he should have not eaten for several days. "It''s not too late for us to leave before we finish eating." Li was not afraid of being polite, so he sat down and drank. Li was not afraid of disapproving. "I''m so familiar with that road. You can find Wucun with your eyes closed. Don''t worry, you can just give me money then." Li San noticed scars on his hands. No matter what this person is, Li San and the others can only ask him to lead the way. If he would hide his strength, Li San and the others would not be afraid of him. "You can go." At this time, it was night outside. The store persuaded. "It''s getting dark, or you can stay for one day and leave tomorrow morning." Hu Xianmei is anxious, because people in Liujiazhuang may treat her family at any time and can''t delay. "Thanks for reminding, we are fine." The store sighed helplessly. Li was not afraid to ask everyone to get in his car, but Li Sanyi was stunned. This turned out to be a car that pulled corpses. Li is not afraid of being a strange flower, he usually makes a living from it. Li is not afraid to laugh. "Just feel wronged. My hearse has not pulled alive people, and you are lucky." Where is Nima lucky, it is obviously bad luck. Li San doesn''t care, because he is not afraid of bad luck. Li is not afraid to look at Li San. "After going to Wu Village, it will be difficult for you to come back. That''s not a safe place." He goes to Wu Village every day and knows the situation there too well. "Boy, why do you say that?" Li was not afraid to explain. "Anyway, there are a lot of people going to Wu Village these days. I have attracted a few waves of people. I don''t know what''s strange there, but no one has ever come out alive. I advise you not to go." Bai Wuchang doesn''t like this kid very much. "They probably didn''t tell you if they couldn''t get out." Li was not afraid to roll his eyes and smile. "Huh, this village is so big. I know if someone has left or not. I say that if they have an accident, it is an accident. What are you doing? I don''t believe what you say about finding a friend." Li San secretly said, this person quite understands. Hu Xianmei asked. "You haven''t entered the village again, how do you know that something went wrong when they entered?" Li is not afraid to roll his eyes. "I don''t want to go to death, why do I enter the village, I just park the carriage under the mountain every time, and I will leave when people enter the village." Li was not afraid to talk about what he had seen before. "You don''t know, when I saw those people walking next to the stream, they just jumped in and died. It should be an evil spirit." At that time, he wanted to stop him, but it was too late. "What do you see?" Li is not afraid to ignore Li San. "Do you want to come and die too?" Hu Xianmei was a little impatient. "Boy, you are scaring us." Li is not afraid of fun anymore. "I saw it at the time, you''ll know it later when you go see it with your own eyes." Soon the carriage stopped. "Get out of the car, I''ll send it here, please give me a handful of guide money first." After speaking, he reached out to ask Li San for money. "We will not miss your money." Li was not afraid to take over Li San''s Qian Qian and looked at it with a smile. "What are you looking at, these are real money." Li is not afraid to smile. "I gotta get it. Don''t give me a pile of Ming paper like before. I almost fainted in shock at the time." There is also this matter, Li Sanyi was stunned. I don''t know if what this guy said is scaring people or whether it is true. Li is not afraid to report to Li and the others after getting on the carriage. "Li San, you guys insisted on coming. If something happened in the future, you did a ghost or something, don''t come and make trouble with me!" "Can you say something good, crow''s mouth." Bai Wuchang couldn''t bear it. "This guy wants us to have something wrong." Li was not afraid to leave immediately. Hu Xianmei asked Li San. "Li San, look, what this kid said is true?" "Not necessarily, I think this kid has a problem." Staring in the direction where Li is not afraid to leave, Li San felt that this person was very wrong, and it was clear that he was deliberately playing mystery just now. Hu Xianmei''s expression was serious. "Li San, I have a bad feeling in my heart." Li San also felt as if all this was arranged by someone. Soon, a small village in front appeared in front of them. It was already midnight, but the village was all lit, which was strange. Hu Xianmei smiled. "Then Li is not afraid of talking nonsense. No, there are people in the village." After Li San and a few people came down from the mountain, the village appeared looming. Soon, a big rock appeared in front of them. "How can there be a monument?" There is nothing on the monument. Everyone keeps moving forward. Finally, when he arrived in the village, Li San found that there was a white lantern hanging above each house, and obvious black characters were written on it. Chapter 542： Dead village This is too weird, and Li San feels a little bad. The light they saw on the mountain before should be those weird lights. At this time, these white white lights are flying in the wind, and the atmosphere is even more weird. Although there are weird white lights hanging on the door of each house, but these rooms are extremely dark, everything is dead and silent, like a ghost city, no one can see it. Bai Wuchang took a few deep breaths. He glanced around with a puzzled expression on his face and then whispered to Li San. "Li San, no wonder the store said something like this is a ghost village. If there is no one living here, it is really scary." "Don''t tell me, I think there must be some unknown secrets in this village, otherwise it won''t be so infiltrating. It may have something to do with the tomb. These people are deliberately pretending to be gods and ghosts." Hu Xianmei stretched her face. "Go, let''s go in and see." Li San wasn''t too convinced that there was really no big living person in the village. Otherwise, how to explain the white lanterns hanging on it would not make sense. After Li San and the others looked at each other a few times, they walked cautiously into the compound. At the end of the compound, a very ordinary thatched house appeared, and the thatched house was completely dark. They lit the torch directly, and the room was immediately illuminated, and the gloomy feeling passed. Hu Xianmei stopped suddenly, she seemed to have discovered something, her eyes sharpened a lot. "There seems to be someone over there!" Impermanence Li Sanbai stopped immediately and glanced in the direction pointed by Hu Xianmei. There was indeed a figure standing straight in the corner of the room. Li San observed that the man was actually wearing a white long dress, and his back was facing them, why did he face inwards? Bai Wuchang didn''t want to explain directly. "My friend, we passed by this village. We didn''t break into your house. We just wanted to ask you a few questions." However, Bai Wuchang said a few words, the man just didn''t react at all, standing upright there, not looking back. Under what circumstances, Li San had a bad feeling, because he felt a strange aura from the opponent. Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei went directly behind Li San. "This guy is a man or a ghost. He doesn''t talk strangely." Li San cautiously stepped forward into the corner, then slowly walked behind the man, reached out his hand and touched his shoulder lightly, and a chill spread to his hand in an instant. Li San''s first feeling is that this person should not be a person! The man suddenly fell to the ground and leaned against the wall. Li San and the others were shocked after seeing it clearly, and turned out to be a paper man. "Horse, it''s so scary, it turns out that it''s not a human being!" Li San shot it with a torch, and this paper man was indeed made alive, with his limbs very flexible. Li San didn''t know who put it here to scare people, and who did it. Hu Xianmei Bai Wuchang was shocked when she approached. After seeing the paper man, they felt terrified. Hu Xianmei whispered. "Li San, this person looks a bit like your friend." Li San nodded after seeing the appearance of the paper man, it was indeed the same as his friend''s stone. This made Li San even more puzzled, not knowing what Wu Village had to do with his friend. What surprised him was that the paper-pierced man had so many holes in his eyes that he was dug out. "Who did it?" Hu Xianmei frowned. "He is the founder of the Shimen. Is it possible that the people in this village have some connection with the Shimen? They should hate him, is it possible that he is the enemy of the Shimen?" Li San listened and thought about it, the matter became more and more weird, and what the situation is still needs to be investigated. Naturally, they will not be scared by a simple fake paper, and they continue to look for clues. There is a strange air in the whole room, and there is a ghost. Hu Xianmei was a little tired, and Li San thought for a while. "In this way, it''s already very late. We will stay here for one night and look for Tomb Zhi in the morning tomorrow morning. It is too dangerous to go out at night." Li San made a lot of sense. Something will definitely happen when you go out in the middle of the night. The village is too weird to run around, and I don''t know if anything will suddenly appear in which corner. Suddenly, Bai Wuchang noticed something, and he pointed to the white lamp at the gate and exclaimed. "Li San, look, why did the white light suddenly go out!" Li San found that the white light that had just turned green suddenly went out for unknown reasons, as if someone had blown it. This is weird, the faces of several people immediately changed, and they stared at that side suspiciously. Hu Xianmei found something, she waved to Li San and the others to behave quietly, and then she pointed out the door. At the same time, Li San also heard a faint footstep, yes someone or something was coming here. "Li San, it looks like someone is coming, so hide away!" Several people held their breath and dared not speak loudly, and stared straight out of the door, because it was too dark to see clearly. However, they only heard the rustling footsteps, but did not see half of them, which was strange. And Li San found that the white lights at the entrance of the other compound were still on, which was even more strange. Hu Xianmei whispered. "Is it possible that the white light will go out because we have come in and there are people in the compound?" "It may be so." Li San nodded, now he can only explain like this. Maybe it is a hint of what kind of signal the white light is, as long as an outsider walks in, it will go out. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps got closer and closer. Li San looked into the compound, but he was still half-person and didn''t see it. "It''s not a ghost, so, you wait for me here, I''ll go out and find it." Speaking of Bai Wuchang, he walked out. "Be careful, if anything happens, call us immediately." After Bai Wuchang agreed, he left with a knife in his hand and rushed out of the room. Soon, Li San only heard Bai Wuchang yelling at someone outside the door. "Don''t run!" Li San only heard the sound of footsteps, and Bai Wuchang should have chased behind him. After Li San and Hu Xianmei waited for a few minutes, Bai Wuchang never came back and heard no sound. Bai Wuchang''s strength is still good and he has experience, so Li San can rest assured, but I haven''t seen him come back for a long time. Li San was thinking that if Bai Wuchang found anything, he would definitely call them over. But after waiting for a few minutes, Bai Wuchang still did not appear, and there was no sound nearby. At this time, Li San and Hu Xianmei felt something was wrong. Hu Xianmei couldn''t help herself. "Li San, why hasn''t Bai Wuchang come back? Is something wrong?" Chapter 543： Disappeared person "Go, let''s go out to find him." Hu Xianmei and the others rushed out of the room, and then looked in the entire compound, but there was still no white impermanence, he seemed to have suddenly disappeared. Li San felt bad, he shouted Bai Wuchang, only to hear Li San''s voice echoing throughout the village. Hu Xianmei became nervous. "Li San, is Bai Wuchang missing?" Li San didn''t know how to answer this question. There was sweat and cold sweat on his forehead. This was the first time he encountered such a weird situation. Li San walked directly to the door of the large courtyard, staring at the white lights not far away thoughtfully. "Bai Wuchang may be chasing someone away, or we should go back and wait for him, for fear that he can''t find us and we are anxious." In fact, at this time, Hu Xianmei''s heart was as unfounded as Li San and I, and they were very worried about the impermanence. Because they don''t know what will happen next, and they don''t know what they will face. In this way, they went back to the thatched cottage and waited for another half an hour, but Bai Wuchang still didn''t show up. It was not good now. "I have a bad feeling, I''m afraid that it''s impermanence that something happened." Hu Xianmei was obviously panicked, and he asked Li San for an idea. "What should we do now, should I find Bai Wuchang or wait?" Li San understood that no matter how long he waited, Bai Wuchang would not come back. Before Li San could think of a way, he suddenly saw the white light at the door come on again. What do you mean, Hu Xianmei also saw this situation. "Li San, there is someone outside the door!" Li San directly saw a figure standing in front of the lamp, and his hand lit a fire to lighten the wax inside the lamp. It''s been a few hours in this village, and Li San has just seen a big living person, maybe it''s a living person or not. Li San felt a strange aura from the other party, this person should have a problem. He must have something to do with the village, maybe he knows where Bai Wuchang is. Without a word, Li San and Hu Xianmei ran towards the gate of the compound. As soon as he heard someone, that person just glanced at Li San and the others, then immediately turned his head and ran towards the distance of the village. Li San yelled as he ran. "Please stop, I have something to say." The man stopped and turned his head to stare at Li San and the others, but he didn''t mean to speak, his eyes were straight. "Friend, one of my brothers just disappeared. Did you meet him?" The man looked gloomy. "The strangers who enter this village will not go out alive, nor will they have good fruit. I still advise you to leave immediately, not to seek death or to find your friends. He is afraid that something has happened." He said calmly, as if it was a common thing for someone to disappear in the village. Hu Xianmei anxiously stepped forward to hold her opponent. "Don''t go, you tell us, where is Bai Wuchang?" Since he is a villager here, he must know the truth, he should have seen Bai Wuchang. "Did this light go out just now? You don''t know, but there is another Wu Village. If this light goes out, it means that your friend must have been taken to that Wu Village." Another Wu Village? Li Sanyi was taken aback. "Then how can we find him?" "Oh, you are all dying. What are you looking for a friend to do? You can leave immediately. If you want to live, you can come with me." Li San and Hu Xianmei looked at each other, nodded, and followed him away. The other party didn''t say anything, still his face was cold. Soon, a thatched house appeared on the east side of the village, and a large cemetery appeared next to it. "You don''t know, the people who entered this village before are dead, and they are in this tomb." "Don''t say that you scare us like this, we came in accidentally, what you want to do, just say it!" "You must be for that Bora?" Being stared at by the other party, Li San felt a bad feeling in his heart. Li San did not refute either. "Yes, we did come here to find Tomb Zhi!" The other party laughed suddenly. "It''s really not what I expected, but I am only responsible for collecting everyone''s corpses. I still said that I advise you to leave immediately, otherwise there will be no time." Hu Xianmei looked stubborn. "Tomb Zhi is very important to me. I must get it. If you tell me where it is, I will pay you a reward and take us to find it." The other party disagrees. "It''s another person who doesn''t know whether to live or die. Although Tomb Zhi is a treasure, it will kill people. After so many years, many people have died for it." Hu Xianmei cursed secretly, if she didn''t give this guy any color, this guy would definitely not follow, she just took out the knife. The other party looked calm and not afraid at all, and then walked towards the thatched house. "Don''t use force. Since you don''t listen to my persuasion, then I can say, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get it." Li San kept his eyes fixed on this person. "Then you follow me, don''t go around!" "Who are you on earth?" "Everyone calls me Wu Dan." Li San wondered whether it was possible that in the whole village, only this one big living person could not be made. Wu Dan explained that many people came to look for Tomb Chi in the past few years. After that, all the villagers were killed by them, and he was the only one left. It was so dim in the thatched house, Li San and the others didn''t immediately go in for fear of ambush, and soon they got used to it. But after they entered, Wu Dan had disappeared. Li San felt that Wu Dan was like Bai Wuchang, and it was as confusing as it had evaporated from the world. Li San was thinking, there must be some secret way here, people can''t disappear all of a sudden. There is no place to hide in the thatched house. Hu Xianmei is very smart. She noticed signs on the side of the chair and someone moved it. They carefully moved the chair away, and really found the clue, only to see a **** hole appeared below. Hu Xianmei cursed. "This is the secret road, that guy ran away!" Wu Dan was very fast, and it took almost a few seconds from entering to running, which made Li San very surprised. "I think this person often runs in this way, which is really hateful." "Hu Xianmei, you are here to guard, I will go down and take a look!" Hu Xianmei told Li San to be careful, because that person was very likely to be there waiting for Li San and the others to go down. Li San nodded, and then the stone knife was in his hand, and the sword light flashed. The secret road was not very wide, and Li San jumped straight down. As soon as he landed on his foot, he immediately flashed to the side for fear of an attack. Apart from being called Li Sanyishi, there was a big space below. There was dead silence all around, and no one could even see it. Li San yelled upwards, asking Xianmei Hu to also come down. Hu Xianmei jumped down from above, and they scanned the surroundings. Li San found out that there were several gates here. Li San didn''t know where they all lead, so he could only walk away by instinct. Chapter 544： Weird portrait Li San led the way, Hu Xianmei followed Li San closely. "It seems that this secret path should be old, but it is very strong in cultivation." After a few minutes, they walked to the exit of the secret path. The steps appeared, and it stretched downwards, and Li San and the others carefully walked down the steps. Right afterwards, at the exit, Li San found a large gate blocking there. After Li San opened the probe, he discovered that this was another person''s thatched house. Seeing that there was no one around, Li San and Hu Xianmei directly jumped up. Li San stood in the thatched cottage, with a look of doubts, how come back to the village after turning around several times, a little dizzy. "Is it true that Wu Dan is the only living person in the village?" Li San and the others walked out directly, and then they found that there was still a white lamp hanging outside the door. To his surprise, the white light did not go out, and Li San was a little eyebrowed, as if everything was on the white light. Li San walked outside the door and carefully observed the white lights. That was the problem. Hu Xianmei came over. "Li San, did you find anything?" "Yes, look at these white lights, they are actually made of some kind of leather." For a while, Li San understood, this, this should be human skin, which is really scary. At this time, Li San remembered the dead people in those graveyards again, and suddenly understood something. Every door in the village is hung with a white human skin lamp, which is scary. So, all the villagers in the village have been made into human skin white lanterns. "Is this **** on earth or a village?" Hu Xianmei looked worried and shook her head. "Bai Wuchang was caught by them. I''m afraid he is too ill-advised and can''t be used as an adult." Of course Li San was worried, but there was no one in the village, and there was no way to do it. Hu Xianmei suddenly screamed. "Li San, look, is it white impermanence!" Li Sanyi was stunned. It was indeed a figure running away from a few meters away. They chased after him, Hu Xianmei shouted. "Bai Wuchang, we are here, where are you going?" Bai Wuchang didn''t respond and was still running. Li San found that no matter how fast they ran, they just couldn''t catch up with Bai Wuchang. He always kept the same distance from them, which was strange. Of course Li San was even more anxious, seeing Bai Wuchang running away. Is it possible that he is going back to find them? After following the gate, Li San didn''t rush to enter, because they didn''t see Bai Wuchang''s face, only the back. If it is really impermanent, it would be even more strange that Li San and the others called him by name and they didn''t agree. Li San and Hu Xianmei retreated a few meters. After the figure entered the compound, the white light outside the door went out at the same time. Li San and Hu Xianmei walked to the white lamp. Understand, as long as the white light is off, Wu Dan will find it. Li San was thinking that there must be more than one Wu Dan in the village. He had left before, and there must be other reasons. Li San walked to the white lamp and concentrated his qi on his hands. Only if it is scrapped, then the other party does not know where they are. Li San took off the human skin directly and lit the candle. Wu Dan shouldn''t notice anyone entering the courtyard this time. Li San vaguely saw a person standing there. "Bai Wuchang, why don''t you speak?" Li San walked over carefully. However, Li San found that it was not Bai Wuchang who stood here, but that person was pierced with paper. "I don''t know who helped it up? It must have passed in." "Bai Wuchang really should have come in." Li San''s eyes were sharp and he kept observing the movement inside. "Could it be that there is also a secret path here?" After searching here for a long time, they didn''t find any secret way at all. Li San and Hu Xianmei looked at each other, just like Bai Wuchang''s disappearance before, this man and horse disappeared here again. In front of these two masters, it was really annoying that people suddenly disappeared like this, and it was incredible. "Or, let''s just wait here and wait and see what else he can do!" Li San had no choice but to do so, and they returned to the innermost room. Li San glanced out of the gate, only to see that the white light was still on, and it was constantly shaking in the cloudy wind. The village was silent, no wonder the store would say that this is a dead village. If it is an ordinary person, he will definitely be scared to death. To Li San, he felt like someone was joking with them and making magic. Suddenly, Hu Xianmei found something, his name was Li San, and then pointed out the window. Li San turned his head and was startled. He discovered that a human face appeared out of the window. This person was staring at them as if watching them. This is not white impermanence! "Bai Wuchang!" Hu Xianmei shouted, "Don''t joke with us!" Bai Wuchang did not respond, as if he did not recognize Li San and the others. "Be careful, no matter what, don''t leave with me, otherwise it will definitely become like impermanence." Li San had planned to rush through the window, but as soon as he ran to the window, Bai Wuchang turned his head and ran away. He ran quickly, and Li San was chasing him directly. At the same time, he put out the fire on the white lamp and followed him in. There was a man pierced with papers in the room, but a heavy strange air came. Li San and Hu Xianmei walked towards the strange direction, only to see a painting hanging on the wall. "It''s your friend again!" The man was dressed in a robe, and his back was calm. In front of the painting, there is a table full of tributes, and an incense burner is burning with several incense sticks. It seems that someone had put incense on him and offered sacrifices just now. "It seems that there must be someone living in the village. I don''t know where he is staring at us." "It seems that the villagers have something to do with him, otherwise they won''t worship him." Li San wants to understand, is it possible that these people are descendants of the corpse door? But if it is a descendant of the corpse gate, why do you play tricks like this? Li San and the others still haven''t found Bai Wuchang. Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came in. Li San saw that the so-called Bai Wuchang was walking outside the door, and he didn''t know where he was going to take Li San and the others. Because the other party is his own friend, Li San never did it. Li San made a look to Hu Xianmei, while the whip was in his hand. Hu Xianmei understood Li San''s meaning, she held the knife in her hands tightly and protected her near Li San. That Bai Wuchang turned his head and ran away. Li San directly rushed out, and at the same time the whip was drawn towards the opponent, and the whip was hit on the opponent''s leg. Bai Wuchang fell to the ground, he struggled, but made no sound. Hu Xianmei rushed to him to stop Li Sanla and Li San jumped aside, because black qi emerged from the top of Bai Wuchang''s head, and at the same time a rotten smell appeared. Chapter 545： Used by others After this white impermanence burned up, it turned into a pile of black coal. Hu Xianmei squatted down with a serious expression. "Li San, are we being fooled? This is not Bai Wuchang at all, but human skin and paper people. That''s right, some people use Bai Wuchang''s appearance to lure us around in the village. It''s really hateful." Li San and the others really don''t understand, what is their purpose in making fun of people like this. Could it be that Li San just asked Li San to take a look at this friend''s portrait? Suddenly, Li San was surprised to see another Bai Wuchang standing there and beckoning to them. Hu Xianmei''s face became serious. "Appeared again! Isn''t it white impermanence?" Hu Xianmei asked Li San at a loss. "Li San, I have a headache, what should I do now?" Li San couldn''t help it. "In this way, we still have to follow it. I want to know what the other party is going to do." They chased after that Bai Wuchang, whether it was Bai Wuchang or not, just chased it. Soon, Bai Wuchang took Li San and the others into another thatched house, where a man was placed with paper and paper at the same time. Since the disappearance of Bai Wuchang, Li San and the others have entered five or six courtyards, and there are people in each courtyard. Hu Xianmei suddenly thought of something. "Did someone deliberately lead us to help break the fire in this white lamp!" But who is that person? Why do you know that Li San can break the curse? Li San waited for a long time, but Bai Wuchang never appeared again. Li Sanhu fairy sister is planning to leave. Suddenly, someone shouted. "Hurry up, everyone, don''t tell them to run away, that''s not good." There should be more than a dozen people here, with torches in their hands. Li San wondered, he had only seen Wu Dan a big living person before, but where did this group of people come from now. "Wu Dan found us to catch us?" "It''s possible, ask them to understand." "The lights are off again. It should be someone from the strange village who has come in. Go!" It turns out that this matter has something to do with the strange village. "Have you heard of Weird Village?" Hu Xianmei nodded. "Why don''t we stay here and see what they are going to do." Li San and the others didn''t know where Bai Wuchang was, and they couldn''t solve the problem if they walked randomly. Li San and the others stared in the dark and heard that the village was in chaos. It should have happened. Soon, there was a sound of footsteps. Li San''s expression became heavy. Several figures probed outside the window, opened the door and walked in. Someone carried a black lamp in his hand. They looked cautious and walked directly to the paper man. Li San stared at them intently. The matter of impermanence should have something to do with them. They opened the package and there was a small skull inside. The guy opened the belly of the paper man, then put the bone in. "Done, you can find the entrance after dawn." After that, several people turned and walked outside the door. Li San didn''t plan to ask these people to leave. He and Hu Xianmei followed them. Just when they walked to the back, Hu Xianmei directly reached out and shot her behind one person. The man fell to the ground with his eyes turned. The others were taken aback, he immediately reacted to the situation and ran directly to the compound. However, Li San had been prepared early and reached out and grabbed the opponent''s clothes. "Don''t move, or it will solve you!" Li San controlled this person, and then blocked the other''s mouth. The person had been knocked out by Hu Xianmei just now, and Hu Xianmei directly pulled him to a corner and hid him. The eyeballs of the other person turned, and he was thinking about how to run. Li San pulled him into a vegetable plot, and then let him go. Hu Xianmei used a dagger against her opponent''s neck. "Say, who are you? Did you just catch a person called Bai Wuchang?" The man''s face was pale and he didn''t say anything. Li San directly swiped the dagger to his face. "If you don''t say anything, I will cut your neck immediately!" Feeling the pressure, the guy shivered. He is about to cry. "We did catch someone just now, but I''m just a guard. I don''t know where he is, so let me go." "Don''t tell the truth, don''t play tricks, or believe it or not, I will break your head." "Hurry up and take us to find him." This person dare not say anything, how can he lead the way. He did not return to the village, but walked in another direction. Li San understood that this person should be delaying time, and Hu Xianmei just kicked it straight up. "Hurry up, don''t play!" Soon, they saw a village also appeared nearby, which was as weird as Wu Village and not very quiet with lights. "The one called Bai Wuchang is in this village." Li Sanyi was stunned. No one had told them before that there was another village here, which was strange. "What is the name of this village?" "This village is called Wucun, why are you in the cemetery?" Li San was almost dumbfounded. If this village was also called Wucun, then what was the village they had been to just now? "Don''t deliberately scare us, that village is called Wucun, why this village is also called this name, are you lying to us!" The man rolled his eyes. "This village is originally called Wucun. What are you talking about? It is clearly a cemetery. You will know what you are going to do in the morning." "If it''s a cemetery, why are there so many thatched houses and what are you going to do there?" "Hey, the cemetery is haunted by ghosts. I also went to catch ghosts. This didn''t meet your friend Bai Wuchang. We thought he was going to have an accident, so we saved him." Li San was stunned for a while, what the **** was going on. There are black lights hanging outside all the doors in the village. The light did not turn on. "He is here." A gloomy feeling struck. Li San and Hu Xianmei looked at each other. It won''t be someone who set up a trap and waited for them. "Don''t lie, or I will kill you immediately!" As soon as he entered, he walked directly into the room. Li San directly saw a person sitting by the bed. It looks a lot like that white impermanence. Bai Wuchang stayed there in a daze. "Bai Wuchang, is that you?" Bai Wuchang suddenly turned his head, his eyes were full of red light, and he rushed towards Li San. Horse, what''s the situation? This is clearly not white impermanence! Li San shot, Bai Wuchang fell to the ground. Hu Xianmei approached him. "White impermanence!" Bai Wuchang didn''t react at all. A human face was pulled down, and he was indeed not impermanent. "Li San, let''s be fooled again!" Look again, that man has escaped long ago! "Let¡¯s get out of here soon, I have a bad feeling!" They immediately ran towards the door. However, many figures came from a distance at this time. They finally appeared! The person in front smiled. "Thank you for your previous help!" It turned out to be that guy! "Why are you doing this?" The other party smiled. "I can''t break this curse and stone art, I just have to trouble you when you are here, Li San." Chapter 546： Red Silk Array Li San frowned and stared at them. They were really too cunning. When Li San and the others arrived in the village, they had already made a clear investigation of Li San''s identity. It seemed that the purpose of this group of people was the same as that of Li San, and they should all come for the grave. Hu Xianmei directly questioned. "You must know about Tomb Zhi? Are you here for it?" Li was not afraid to laugh. "It''s very smart. I naturally came for it. I also know its existence. We have been in this village for several years. The purpose is to get that treasure. But Wu Dan''s gang are really stubborn. Staying here, we have no chance to get it at all." After listening, Li San understood that he was almost angry, presumably these guys have been using himself, and they have to be popular. Li San cast a wink at Hu Xianmei secretly. "Let''s try to stop them first!" These people actually used him, so let them know that Li San is not easy to use, and then ask them to surrender Bai Wuchang. Hu Xianmei nodded and understood Li San''s meaning, so they rushed towards Li Buffalo together. Li is not afraid to understand that Li San is going to do something, he sneered. "I have long heard that your strength is not bad, even a master like Liu Lao''er is not your Li San opponent, and the Hu Xianmei in front of this is also very good, but, Li San, you don''t honestly guard your village. , Ran here to mess around." With a move of Li San''s hand, a light flashed on the stone knife. Li is not afraid of being taken aback. "Li San, you have gathered the advantages of the two families. If you call the corpse door strong, then it is a big threat to us, and it is absolutely not allowed!" There are not many people in the corpse door, and Li San has not even considered the corpse door. "I don''t think about who you are, just hit it!" Daoguang slashed directly at the opponent. There are more than a dozen of Li''s subordinates, and among them, there are several high-level masters, which should not be underestimated. Li was not afraid of his face becoming heavy, he stared at Li Sanlai''s sword light, and a long knife appeared in his hand. This knife is very strange. The knife is black and green with a few traces on it. At the same time, a sword gas rushed towards Li San. Li San could tell that he was using a good knife, a valuable thing. He concentrated his strength on the knife. Li San used a stone knife, and he could hold Li San''s offense at a low level, and his strength should be about the same as that of the Liu Zhuangzhu. After that, he was backed up by Li Sanzhen. Li Sansan shouted. "Hand over my friend Bai Wuchang!" At this time, Hu Xianmei also shot, and the knife in his hand came out. Li San didn''t want to waste time talking nonsense with them, otherwise Bai Wuchang would be dangerous, and he constantly waved his stone knives and rushed towards Li Fear. Li is not afraid that his eyes are rolling, his heart is lost, and if there is still sister Hu Xianmei, he is a little bit unsure. He shouted and ordered directly. "Quickly, let all the white lights come out!" A guard came out from behind him. "Li San, tell you to pretend, I tell you to know what our trick is!" After listening, Li San and Hu Xianmei stopped. What are they going to do? Before long, I saw many people beating the drums at the same time. This should be something like a code. For a moment, Li San was surprised to see hundreds of bright lights flying out of the door into the air. "What is this? They want to put so many white lights!" Hu Xianmei stretched her face, he and Li San felt that things were not going well. After that, all the white lights flew towards Li San, and at the same time Li San immediately smelled a stench. Hu Xianmei realized something and immediately asked Li San to cover her nose. "Li San, no, these white lights have a problem, don''t breathe in the air, or something will happen!" Li San understood that there was some kind of poisonous gas on these white lights. He understood at the same time that Bai Wuchang was high in strength, something happened at the time, and it easily fell into the opponent''s hands, he should have been stunned by the poison. Before the white lights flew in front of Li San, Li San kept waving his knives, cutting them off one by one. In this way, the human skins above the white lamp were ignited by the fire, and then they turned into a ball of fire and fell to the ground. At the same time, a lot of powder poisonous gas fell, and Li San and the others immediately covered their mouths. A little bit of poison gas fell on Li San, and Li San immediately felt that something was wrong, and his hands began to scorch extremely hot, a little painful, like a fire. "I have a little poison, Hu Xianmei, you have to be careful!" Li San faced Hu Xianmei, and they flew directly to knock the white lanterns away. However, there were too many of them, and the white lights not far away kept flying towards Li San and the others like rain. There should be more than a hundred of them, the poison called Li San and they are a little at a loss. Li San felt a little dizzy, and his body began to shake. In the face of such a strong poison, no matter how strong Li San is, it is useless, and now he can only find a way to run. The other party smiled triumphantly. "Li San, you are poisoned. I advise you to catch it with your hands. I can guarantee that I will ask people to make you the most exquisite human skin lamp!" After listening, Hu Xianmei glared at each other, shameless guy. "Li San, this won''t work, we will die, we must first find a way to leave!" Li is not afraid to take a group of people and stand not far away staring at the excitement. When the white lights fly over again, it will be even more difficult to run, and Li San understands this. Without a word, Li San nodded and ran towards the small road with Hu Xianmei. "Chasing, don''t tell them to run away!" Li was not afraid to shout. Li San and Hu Xianmei both had poison on their bodies at this time, and of course their running speed slowed down, making them weak and uncomfortable. Seeing the lights flying closer and closer to them, Li San was staring at the gold star at this moment, his body softened, his feet were not at his disposal, and he was about to fail. Hu Xianmei is a bit stronger than Li San, and she has less poison. She immediately supported Li San, and the two of them ran forward desperately. At this time, the surrounding air was occupied by poison. Hu Xianmei''s face is not good, she is very nervous, if something happens to Li San, she can''t get out. She woke up Li San with a pale face. "Li San, you can''t fall, hold on, we must continue to run out of this village!" At this time, a few hundred meters away from the village, they encountered a thick tree. The tree is so big that it can stop the white lights from flying down. "Go over there to be safe!" At a distance of several tens of meters, Li San suddenly found that several silk threads were there, and the iron threads were stained with animal blood. They stopped in front of them, Hong Si saw clearly in the middle of the night, and Li San had a bad feeling. Chapter 547： Stray into a dangerous place Before long, Li Buwei and others had already caught up, and at the same time, many white lights flew over here. Hu Xianmei asked Li San what they should do. Li San couldn''t help but stared at the people behind nervously. Although I don''t know what is on the other side of the silk thread, it can''t fall into the hands of those people. "No way, just keep running!" Not much to say, Li San and the others ran directly over the bloodshot. Turning their heads and aiming, the people stopped as soon as they reached the neighborhood. They seemed afraid to move forward. Those bloodshots were like an obstacle that they didn''t want to cross, they didn''t dare to step forward to chase Li San and the others. And those white lights are getting more and more, and the sky is full of bright spots. They all flew to the other side of the bloodshot, afraid to fly over. Li San and Hu Xianmei only breathed a sigh of relief, but they were a little puzzled. They first found a place to rest for a while. They didn''t have any strength to lean under the tree. Fortunately, the other party didn''t dare to chase them. At this time, Li San and the others were just like ordinary villagers, with no strength at all. They sat there panting heavily. At this time, Li was not afraid to lead people to chase them over, they didn''t dare to cross the bloodshot half a meter, and Li San just let go a lot. Li is not afraid to yell at Li San. "Li San, if you can come back and fight me, don''t hide there and not come out!" Li San would not be so stupid, nor would he have the patience to waste time with them, and now he has no strength to fight, anyway the other party dare not come. Bloodshot blocked the path, and the road was full of high cliffs on both sides, so they didn''t dare to come. If they wanted to come, they had to jump over the bloodshot, but they didn''t dare. Li San also didn''t know why they didn''t dare to chase after them. Hu Xianmei asked Li San with a puzzled face. "Li San, why do you think they dare not come forward?" In fact, Li San knew where he was. He glanced far away, only to find that there was a thatched house standing far away. It should be occupied by people. The thatched house is very simple and can be seen vaguely. There are also lights in the thatched house. exist. Li San understood. Maybe they didn''t dare to come, because it had something to do with the people in that thatched house. They were afraid that he was. That would be weird. Who should live there? The other party yelled angrily. "Boss, let''s just watch Li San and the others run away, so we can rush in and arrest people!" Li was not afraid but shook his head helplessly. "You are stupid, you know whose site it is, we can''t go there, anyway, Li San and the others can''t escape, we will be caught sooner or later!" Although they said so, they still remained stubborn and refused to leave. It is impossible for Li San to return from here. Fairy Li Sanhu got up and walked towards the thatched house after she had rested. "Li San, I advise you to come back immediately. It''s not a good place, otherwise you will regret it!" Li Sancai ignored them and walked straight forward. Just one hundred meters away from the thatched house, Li San heard a strange sound. This sound is a bit harsh. In the village, it would only be made by craftsmen doing rough work. This is weird. It is late in the night, what are the people in the thatched cottage doing. Fairy Li Sanhu cautiously approached the door and looked inside. Li San saw the stuff with many lampshades in the room. Hu Xianmei whispered. "Li San, they seem to be used as shelves for white lights!" Li San suddenly understood something, but he immediately became nervous. Could it be that all the white lights they saw before were all made by the owner? I wonder why both parties use such lights? When she thought of the layer of human skin above the white lamp, Immortal Sister Li Sanhu couldn''t help thinking about it with fear and shuddering. Just when Li San was suspicious, suddenly, a gloomy voice came from inside. "I said, strangers, since you are here, why are you sneaking at the door? Just come in and talk!" Immortal sister Li Sanhu was shocked, they looked at each other and they were discovered, anyway, they had no choice but to stubbornly enter. There is a white lamp hanging in every corner of the thatched house, and the atmosphere is very strange. Several of them are white, black, and red. No matter where you go, there is this white light, which is really bad luck, Li San said secretly. I saw a wooden board in the center of the room. A man was sitting beside him doing something. He had a beard like a worker. He put down the tools in his hand and turned his eyes to Li San and the others. This person''s strength is not low, and Li San spotted it. Immortal sister Li Sanhu was poisoned and she didn''t have any strength. If this person did it, she could easily kill them. Li San protects Hu Xianmei. "Um, brother, I''m sorry, we were passing by, so we just need to drool and stay one night." The other party smiled and shook his head. "So it''s ok to drink water, but if you want to live here, you can live forever, because no one who comes to my house can go out alive. I see, you and your friends have very tender skins. You can make five white lights. !" Hearing this, Li Sanyi got goose bumps. The man walked over while talking, holding a shining knife in his hand, and smiling at the corners of his mouth, Li San felt like he was going to die. It turned out that those people didn''t dare to chase it because of this weird man. Li San found out that there were a lot of white light shelves just made in the corners, and no one''s skin was a cover. This person should use Li San''s skin to make a cover. While walking, this person showed a golden tooth, and there was still some blood on the knife in his hand. This person''s strength was really good, and Li San felt a pressure on him. But Li San held the stone knife tightly in his hand, and he didn''t have any strength at all. Hu Xianmei has no choice but to close her eyes and wait for her to die. The other party slowly raised the big knife in his hand and stared at Li San and the others. "Which one is better for you to kill first? You brat has a thick skin, so you should heal it first, and then you can fix the thin skin and tender meat." Of course, Li San could not wait to be abused, and the stone knife was in front of him. The man sneered. "Ha, you have been poisoned, and you ran into my house again. It''s really unfortunate. Of course I want to give away the human skins, just because I lack human skins!" Hu Xianmei asked suddenly. "You belong to the corpse door?" After listening, the knife in his hand suddenly stopped, and his eyes flashed. "How do you know? It seems that you are not ordinary villagers, and you know the corpse gate. Few people know that power anymore, but you don''t want to lie to me, all the people in the corpse gate are already dead!" After speaking, his knife continued to move. Hu Xianmei immediately yelled. "Fool, your sect master is right in front of you. You want his life to be unsuccessful, so put down the knife in your hand!" kindness? What''s the meaning? The other party was completely stunned, staring at Li San suspiciously. Chapter 548： Cobbler "Sect master? What a big joke, the descendants of our predecessors have long since died, and we are the only little guys who are living here, so how could this kid belong to the corpse door?" Hu Xianmei cast a look at Li San, and Li San understood that Hu Xianmei was going to pretend. Li San immediately took out the sign given by the predecessor. "Friend, you may not know me, but you should know this brand?" The other party''s eyes widened in surprise, scanning the sign, and then startled, as if he had seen a monster, then his voice began to tremble and his expression looked excited. "This, this is really the brand of the sect master, who on earth are you guys and how can it be in your hands? Shouldn''t it be in the hands of seniors, how did you get it?" Seeing that there was a play, Hu Xianmei immediately explained. "His name is Li San, Senior''s friend, Senior gave this thing to Li San before he died, how come you said it would be in his hands." The man had an unbelievable expression on his face. "People should be dead, there can be no offspring." Li San glanced at him. This man was young. It is estimated that he was not alive when the corpse gate was about to be abandoned, and he might be a descendant of the corpse gate. Although Li San had never admitted that he was the owner of any corpse gate, it is now related to his life and Hu Xianmei''s life, so it is better to use this brand to do something. Then be the owner of the corpse door once, which is beneficial and harmless. Li San took out the whip. "Boy, you don''t know me, you should know this treasure?" At the sight of the whip, the opponent''s eyes flashed. "Well, isn''t this the whip of the ancestors? Why is it in your hands?" "So, you should know this knife?" Only then did the other party notice the stone knife in Li San''s hand, and then his voice shook even more, extremely excited. "This is the master''s stone sword, I recognize it, then you are..." Li San nodded in satisfaction. "This time your kid believes me. You still can''t kill us. We are a family, aren''t we." The other party immediately knelt down with a look of shame, and threw the knife in his hand to the ground. "Yes, I''m sorry. I was wrong just now. I blamed my blindness. Li Sansan asked you to blame." After listening, Li San breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, cold sweat was coming from his back. If this trick didn''t work just now, then they are really going to die, but fortunately, the other party is a fool. Li San stretched out his hand to help him up, pretending to be an expert. "Oh, it''s all a family. I won''t blame you if I don''t know. Get up and talk." The other party immediately got up and poured water for them respectfully. "Li San, just call me a lamp servant, because I have been doing white lanterns for a living these years, so I came here. I made white lanterns for those two villages. Only I can cure the poison, so there is no one in the village. Don''t worry if you dare to mess with me." Li San understood that this kid was a little capable, and the two villages dared not move him. If this kid helps Wu Dan, then Li is not afraid that he will suffer a big loss, so no one dares to offend this kid. "Your poisonous fruit is really powerful, I am weak now." The lamp servant immediately went to get the antidote. "This is the antidote. You can drink some and it will be fine in a few minutes." Immortal sister Li Sanhu was not welcome, and immediately followed his instructions. The medicine was very bitter. Soon, Li San and their strength recovered. "It''s really a good medicine, or you can give me a bottle of this thing, if we have another accident, just use it." The lamp servant didn''t say anything, and directly gave Li San and Hu Xianmei a few antidote. "Who are the people who live in Wu Village? Why do they come out in the middle of the night to make trouble." "Actually, they are all my people. They are also descendants of the corpse gate. They are guarding the graveyard." I understand, no wonder they will scare people not to ask them to come into the village, Li San only then understood. "In fact, Wu Dan and the others are also very difficult to be humans. Some people say that the corpse gate has disappeared, but these people of mine just don''t believe it. No matter how they want to protect their ancestors, Wu Dan will not ask people to get the tomb. of." "Is it possible that even the sect master can''t get it?" The lamp servant shook his head. "It is estimated that it is not possible, because Wu Dan will not believe that there will be any descendants of the so-called sect master." "You are all descendants of the corpse door, why don''t you join forces to deal with others?" The lamp servant smiled bitterly. "I came later. I found out that the descendants of the corpse door were here, so I came to look for them, but they didn''t believe me, and they wanted to tell me to leave." "Fortunately, I can be a human skin white lamp, and some people also want the tomb mushroom, they deliberately pull me over to help, and Wu Dan happens to use a white lamp to cast stone spells, so I am neutral on both sides. No one dares to offend me." Li San understood, this kid was lucky. "Li San, you are tired too. Just rest with me. Don''t worry, no one dares to come with me." Li San nodded and fell on his bed to rest, a smell of decay appeared. "It seems that you kid is not less of a human being." Early in the morning, the lamp servant had already prepared breakfast for Li San and the others. Hu Xianmei frowned, no matter what she didn''t want to eat, it was all wild meat, and Li San didn''t dare to eat it. "Boy, you know where Tomb Zhi is, take us there." "I heard Wu Dan said that it seems to be in a valley cemetery. Only Wu Dan knows where it is." The lamp servant told Li San that Li was not afraid that he knew there was an entrance in the village, but he did not know the specific location. The other party is worried about the stone spells in the white lantern, because they will be directly discovered every time they enter the village. Just as Li San and the others were chatting, a sudden clamor came over. The lamp servant smiled. "Said he is here, it should be Wu Dan and the others." Li San followed the lamp servant out, and he found that there were also several bloodshot formations on the ground on one side of the thatched house. Many people are standing outside the bloodshot, none of them dare to come in and stare at Li San''s side. Wu Dan yelled to the lamp servant. "Lamp servant, didn''t you say that you don''t care about anything? Why did you take in people yesterday?" "Wu Dan, you are so stupid, do you know who this kid is? What you say scares you to death." Wu Dan clamored. "I don''t care who this kid is, I have to listen to Lao Tzu, you immediately hand him over, otherwise I want you to look good!" The lamp servant snorted coldly. "You don''t hurt your back when you speak big words. Haven''t you been waiting for the sect master of the corpse door all these years? This is Li San in front of you. Why are you stubborn? Wu Dan was taken aback, but of course he didn''t believe it. "Lamp servant, you lie to the ghost, how old is this kid, how could he be a big man in the corpse door? I don''t believe it!" Reluctantly, Li San stepped forward and showed the sign. "Boy, if you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. You should have seen it?" Chapter 549： Stubborn and brainless stupid After seeing the sign, Wu Dan was completely stunned. "This doesn''t tell you anything. Give me a few hours, and I can make ten signs for you!" Li San was speechless, but the other party still didn''t believe it. What he meant was that he suspected that the sign in Li San''s hand was not true, Ma''s. Hu Xianmei was furious. "This stubborn fool, Li San, just teach him!" If Xiang Wudan started, then someone would take advantage, so now is not the time to fight. The lamp servant asked Li San. "Li San, otherwise I will let him know how good it is?" "Forget it, it''s all a family, don''t be as angry as a brainless person like him." "Li San is really generous." Shout directly to Wu Dan. "Wu Dan, you left immediately, Li San didn''t care about your bad attitude, otherwise I would be welcome!" Wu Dan scanned the opposite side for a long time. "Lamp servant, don''t think that I''m afraid of you, don''t you just know how to be a human leather lamp, you hand over Li San honestly." The lamp servant sneered and hooked to the other side. "If you can come here, I happen to be missing more than a dozen human skins to make a cover. Although your skin is a little wrinkled, you can make peace." Wu Dan was so angry that he didn''t want it, but he still didn''t dare to offend the other party. They just stood in a stalemate and still didn''t dare to enter in the bloodshot. Wu Dan is a descendant of the corpse gate, and Li San didn''t want them to fight, otherwise their enemies would take advantage of them. "Is there any other way to get to the village?" "Yes, there is a secret road in my room. I dug it a few years ago. It can go directly to Wu Dan''s home." Li San secretly said, this lamp servant is really smart enough, no wonder Wu Dan dare not offend him. "Then we can go back to the village from the secret road." The lamp servant nodded and agreed, and led the people back to the room. But Wu Dan yelled for a long time there in despair, but didn''t dare to come in, and then had no choice but to take people away. The lamp servant led Li San into the room, and a black hole appeared in the corner. "That''s it here, you can go out directly." "Okay, then thank you." "Li San, it''s an honor to be able to meet you, and I''ll mix with you in the future." Fairy Li Sanhu jumped into the cave, and soon after the passage arrived, there was no way out. Hu Xianmei was angry. "Won''t that lamp servant be playing us?" "No, even though that guy loves to kill people and make human skins, he is still loyal to the corpse gate and won''t deal with us." "Then why can''t you get out?" Li San was also puzzled. He inquired vigorously, and there was a door with one push. "We have been here. This is Wu Dan''s thatched house." There was no one in the village, and there were still white lights. They walked into the thatched house where Bai Wuchang was missing. The paper man was still in the middle of the room, and Li San stepped forward and pulled the paper man away. The skull that someone had put in his belly was gone, and Li San vaguely felt that the bloodshot had something to do with the skull. "It''s getting weird. What are they doing?" According to the lamp servant, Li was not afraid to do this, in order to find the entrance. Wu Dan and the others tried things like in the village. Because of this, the people in Wu Village couldn''t do anything about him. Coming out of the room, walking towards the bloodshot, Li San went to the room, and the bloodshot stretched out to form a big shape. It turned out to be the big tree in the middle, and there was a big well beside the tree. Li San suddenly thought of the story Li Dawei told before, saying that someone jumped into a well and died. Could that well be the entrance? Hu Xianmei became excited, and finally found the entrance. Li San and the others ran to the tree without saying a word, and then hid. The well is wide and made of stone, with some strange patterns on it. At this time, someone was guarding the well, and they were patrolling back and forth. Fairy Li Sanhu was thinking about how to get there. Suddenly someone shouted. "Come on, they are here!" Did you find yourself? Fairy Li Sanhu''s heart tightened. They surrounded Li San. "Li San, let''s rush in directly!" Wu Dan was running towards Li San with a group of people. Li San hesitated, because of the predecessor''s face, he still didn''t want to fight them. "Let''s leave first, and then find a way!" Hu Xianmei didn''t understand Li San, they ran towards the village, and many people screamed and chased from behind. "Li San, you stop, you killed many of my people, but you still want to run away!" Li San has a long line. Whoever **** you was clearly someone else. He actually put Wu Cun¡¯s account on him, horse. No wonder the lamp servant said that this kid was stupid. The facts proved everything. Wu Dan''s strength is still very strong, he is also a good man by helping the corpse gate to protect the grave. "You people from Wu Village are here to do something, don''t worry, I won''t let you get it as you wish!" Li San had no choice but to explain. "Boy, your brain doesn''t work well, I told you, I am not from Wu Village, I am a friend of your senior corpse door!" "I don''t believe you!" Wu Dan was very stubborn. "Well, I''ll hit you sober!" Wu Dan can judge that the strength of Li San in front of him is not low. Li San nodded and explained to Wu Dan. "Boy, you know that this spell stone technique is unique to your family, right? I use the spell stone technique now, you should believe me." "Hmph, maybe you are a secret stone spell, I won''t believe you, don''t worry!" What a fool, Li San almost vomited blood. "This is the whip, you must know it!" "You snatched it from someone!" His hand holding the dagger was shaking, and it seemed that he was still very excited. He was abused by Li San just now, and he was exhausted. As soon as Li San''s hand pressed hard, the magic whip drew towards Wu Dan with a bang. Wu Dan greeted Fawhip. The whip was drawn in his hand, and the dagger in Wu Dan''s hand was knocked out. He looked very surprised, this Li San''s strength is good. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even play a few rounds in front of Li San. "Boy, are you taking it?" Wu Dan stretched his face. "If I refuse to accept it, even if I die, I won''t let people get it!" This kid was really stubborn. Li San had no choice but to put away the whip and then took out the stone knife. "You should recognize it? This is a stone knife used by the ancestors of the corpse gate, but I am not familiar with it. Can I abuse you? I will try it first!" Seeing this, Wu Dan''s face became difficult to look. He knew the strength of the stone knife. He saw the brand of the master, saw the curse stone technique, and was miserably abused by the whip. Now there is a stone knife again. This is Li San''s rhythm to torture him. At this time, he believed more than half of what Li San had just said. "You kid just don¡¯t suffer and don¡¯t admit counsel. The lamp servant admits that Li San is the person entrusted by the big corpse door. What else is stubborn about you. If something goes wrong with you, then the treasure will fall into the hands of others. Where''s Li Sande." Wu Dan understood, he suddenly knelt in front of Li San with regret. Chapter 550： Horrible marsh pond "Li San, I''m not good, I''m a fool, I''m a fool, please let me go." Li San just breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t need to waste time to fight. If the other party still refuses to let go, Li San will not necessarily kill him. Li San helped him up. "I''m in the same family as you. It''s no fault of you. It''s a lot of time. I''m afraid that the people in Wu Village will get it!" Wu Dan regretted it. "Blam me, I will take you back to the village!" "No, there isn''t any movement in Gujing. Something happened to my people." When Li San and the others ran there, the bodies of several people were found around the well. Wu Dan''s face didn''t look good right away, of course someone had been here. Li San took a few steps forward to observe in front of a corpse and turned him over, only to find that there were palm prints on the corpse. "It must be Li not afraid to do it. It seems that his people have already arrived here." Wu Dan is about to cry. "Blame me, they have already gone into the well, no matter what, they can''t get their hands." "Li San, I''m with you." Therefore, Wu Dan and Li San jumped down into the well. There was no water in it, but there was a lot of space. As soon as Li San''s feet landed, he felt that this place was empty. Everyone looked nervous, and no one dared to speak loudly. They heard the sound of water droplets, the clamor of people and the sound of footsteps. Soon they came to another forest, and there was a forest in this well. A small river is flowing across the mountains, it should be a small tributary of Luoshui. "Quickly, if it''s late, the graveyard will fall into the hands of other villagers." Tomb Zhi is of great use, it can improve the strength to cure diseases and save people. So someone will get it no matter how much manpower and material resources are spent. It was strange that Li San and the others traveled for an hour, but they still couldn''t reach the end, and they didn''t see anyone. This was strange. In terms of time, the opponent was only about ten minutes ahead of Li San, why didn''t he meet him? "Wu Dan, have you been here before?" Wu Dan shook his head. "Indeed, I didn''t dare to come in. We have been guarding the mouth of the water well all these years. No one has ever come in." Suddenly, someone ran over nervously. "Li San, some of us suddenly disappeared and we can''t find it!" what''s the situation? Li Sanyi was taken aback, really weird. With so many people, why suddenly someone disappears in full view, and the world has evaporated. Li San asked Wu Dan to lead people to continue searching. Suddenly Li San noticed movement in the woods not far away, and a figure flashed by. His speed was very fast, and he rushed directly at a villager. "What, be careful!" With a wave of Li San''s hand, the whip was slammed at the thing. The shadow reacted very quickly, and the whip did not hit him. Only then did Li San see clearly, this thing was wearing a red dress, it was pitifully small, all limbs were blood-red, only one head appeared. Li San was surprised, it turned out to be a skeleton, very scary. "It''s the skull hidden in the human skin, Li San." Li San also understood, indeed, this strange thing rushed towards the people without saying a word. People screamed and flashed to the side. "What weird thing!" The claws of the thing were red and long, and they grabbed a villager directly. "Someone actually made this monster out of a child''s bones!" The corpse''s claws hit the man''s stomach and the blood flowed. The man screamed. At the same time, the whip in Li San''s hand had already been drawn towards the thing, and he wanted to save people. The corpse couldn''t wait for it to whip, it had already flown into the woods. "Someone should call it out deliberately, trying to stop us." Li San asked everyone to continue on their way. "It''s here again!" Suddenly, a black shadow jumped out of the tree, and that thing again, rushed towards Li San directly. The whip in Li San''s hand drew directly towards the opponent. The other party jumped directly onto the tree. The whip was wrapped around it. Li San pushed hard, and the body was shattered. Suddenly several red-clothed corpses like this appeared, but they were all resolved by Li San. Soon, the forest appeared, and the leaves were all blood red. "I heard that Tomb Zhi is nearby." Hu Xianmei''s expression became excited. Li San noticed that something was beating. "what?" "It should be a bunny in the woods. Don''t worry, because occasionally animals will come out of the well, and there will also be wild animals. Just be careful." Li San saw several squirrels sticking out of the tree. Some were very big, they stared at Li San and the others, and they kept making threatening low calls. "This is their place. If someone comes, they are of course not happy." Li San walked while observing these animals. They will rush to people from time to time. Suddenly Li San noticed a figure standing not far away. "He should be from Wu Village." Li San told Wu Dan to stand still, and he and Hu Xianmei carefully walked over to the man. The person was still motionless, which made Li San wonder. The other party''s eyes were wide open, and he looked at a short distance ahead without expression, and his face was pale and painful. Hu Xianmei only found out. "Li San, this person seems to be dead, I don''t know what happened to him just now!" Li San observed for a while, only then did he discover that a big hole appeared in the man''s chest, and it should have been a sneak attack. And the brains in his head have been soaked up by something, the scene is too scary and vomiting. "Well, could this be done by the beast, it **** human brains, it''s really disgusting." There are also paw prints on his back. Li San looked around, and the heads of many animals were exposed from the tree. They were watching Li San and the others. Hu Xianmei whispered. "What kind of guy is so terrifying that he can eat people." "Everyone, be careful, follow me behind." Wu Dan called everyone to stop, and Li San had a bad feeling. "You rest here, let''s go to the front to find out." Soon, a voice came from a distance. Li San secretly took a peek, and it turned out that it was Li Bianbao and his people. They were staring at a vegetation in front of them, their eyes shining. "Tomb Chi is in front, but it''s not easy to get it." "There is a moor here. It''s not easy. I''m afraid we will fall into it. How can we get the graveyard?" Li is not afraid to disagree. "Don''t worry, I have prepared a canoe, but the red corpse doesn''t know where it is staring at us, I hope it won''t show up." "We must hurry up, Wu Dan and Li San are coming." Li was not afraid but smiled. "Li San and the others should be beating the corpse. Leave them alone. Send some people down." They rowed the wooden slats into the water. Chapter 551： Bloodthirsty Li San was not in a hurry. He observed that an exhaust body was emerging from the water, and something quickly approached the people''s boat. Not afraid of seeing it, Li immediately shouted nervously. "There is something in the water!" The little guard stared at the water, his face turned green. After a while, the thing has reached their feet. The water bubbles suddenly disappeared, and there was no sound around, which made people more nervous. Someone was holding his saber in his hand, his expression had reached a twisted state of tension, and he scanned the surroundings. There were a dozen people on the shore at this time, but none of them dared to speak, for fear that it would startle the big guy in the water. Suddenly, there was a chuckle, as if something blew out of the water. At the same time, the poor guy immediately let out a scream like a pig. Li San felt that something flashed by in front of his eyes, he only saw a red shadow flashing by over there and didn''t see it clearly. The knife in that guy''s hand had already been released, but for a while, his body fell from above and fell into the water. This is a bad omen. The man thrashed in the water desperately and stretched out his hand to come up, as if trying to catch something to get up, but he was a little weak, and Li San observed that the bubble disappeared. The speed of the red thing was really fast, there was no shadow in one second, it was as fast as an electric flash. The other party jumped out of the water, and then it was only two or three seconds before the person was successfully pulled into the water. Almost everyone did not see what it looked like, and it fell into the water and disappeared. Li San has never seen such a fast monster. Li San had fought against the master Liu Lao''er, and the speed of this crimson should be about the same as him, which was scary. Hu Xianmei, who was next to her, widened her eyes in surprise and whispered to Li San. "Li San, I''ve heard people say that, yes, the speed of the red corpse is terribly fast." Indeed, from the beginning until now, Li San and the others have not seen each other clearly. Li San knows that in some mountains and rivers, there is indeed a kind of corpse monster. They are covered with red hair and look like animals. They live on wild beasts in the woods. They are their enemies, and animals. Even offering sacrifices of the same kind as sacrifices to this thing is just to survive. Li San didn''t expect that there is such a strange thing here. At the same time, Li San thought of the horrified expressions of the animals when they saw it, and Li San immediately cautiously. At this time, one person has lost his life, and the other is standing nervously alone on the raft at a loss. He wants to go home now. There was tension on his face, cold sweat broke out, and he was going to paddle a raft at the same time, and he wanted to guard against the zombies in the sewage. The Tomb Zhi was waiting for him at a distance of tens of meters. Once he gritted his teeth, he could only move on to the far side of the sewage, and there was no way back. This was a desperate rhythm. At this moment, he quickly paddled the raft across the water, but Li San and the others had already seen a series of water bubbles appear behind him. That''s right, the thing chased up from behind. Someone yelled a reminder to him. "Hurry up, that thing is coming after you!" Of course the entourage looked anxious and desperately paddling, but compared with the speed of the corpse monster, of course no one could swim as fast as the manpower. Suddenly, the silt in the water quickly separated to the sides, and a black figure suddenly jumped out of the water. It flew directly to the entourage, the man was frightened, and he kept waving the thing in his hand and smashed it towards the man. The paddle board was about to hit its head, but Li San saw that the body of the corpse monster made a few unbelievable turns in mid-air. At the same time, the paddle board drew past its body, which was not hit. the meaning of. It flew to the side of the entourage, and the entourage screamed in surprise. Li San observed that the claws of the scarlet monster were like iron needles, directly grabbing the opponent''s head. After a few screams, the man was dead, but the body did not fall down, and his godless pupils shrank into a ball and stood upright on the raft. I''m lame, this is too scary, the thing directly killed the person. At this time, the raft slowly moved forward. The crimson monster took its claws back with sharp eyes, and at the same time it was sucking the brain and blood above the opponent''s brain. It looked like it was enjoying, and it made people look at it for a while. This blame drinks human blood and **** human brains. It''s so scary, Li San said secretly. At the same time, he could see clearly that this thing is no different from the animals in the woods except that the whole body is red. While sucking human blood, it stared at Li San and the others on the shore with a triumphant look, and everyone trembled. At this time, the raft had reached the front of the huge tree. The corpse monster jumped onto the big leaf with a lighter foot, and it was sucking the water from it. Hu Xianmei understood something. "Li San, I understand, no wonder it has become so ruthless. It turns out that it has been sucking the dew from the spirit tree all these years." At this time, Li was not afraid to come up and stare at the Scarlet Monster in anger. He was angry. After finally finding the treasure, he suddenly ran into such an unconscious cannibal. What should be done. Naturally, he won''t give up. He won''t go if he can''t get the graveyard. Among his people, there are also several senior others. "Xiao Li, you immediately take a few people over, no matter how you want to kill it, otherwise it will be in trouble!" Xiao Li immediately patted his chest and agreed. "Don''t worry, wrap it around me." Li San secretly said next to him, "You kid can do it, it''s equivalent to going to death." Li was not afraid to ask people to make a raft again. Several of them rowed the raft to the depths of the sewage, killing each other first. The Scarlet Monster didn''t seem to notice that someone was coming. It was still sucking water greedily. Because the Scarlet Monster was near the Tomb Zhi at this time, Xiao Li and the others were afraid that the other party would injure that treasure, so they kept observing that they didn''t act immediately. All of them stood on the raft nervously, holding their sharp weapons in their hands, and staring in the direction of the scarlet monster. They looked for an opportunity to kill this guy. Finally, when the other party had finished sucking the last water, the scarlet monster turned his head and stared at these people. Anyway, the other party was meat in its eyes. Xiao Li gestured with his eyes to the other people to be ready to attack at any time. The scarlet eyes of the red corpse monster suddenly changed, and its sharp claws flew into the air after a kick on a large leaf, and directly rushed towards a person, with a snail flowing in its mouth, and it hadn''t eaten human flesh for a long time. The man naturally responded calmly, and it was not covered. With one hand, the blade in his hand swept towards the scarlet monster. Chapter 552： Humble raft They had just seen how the corpse monster killed people, so he understood that its movements were extremely flexible, so he couldn''t take it lightly. He was just planning to use a few percent of his strength, and indeed when the knife was about to hit the scarlet monster, it did the same thing, and suddenly turned around in mid-air. The knife slashed directly across its body, and then a lot of red hair was chopped off by the knife, and it was fruitful, although it didn''t kill it. The crimson monster was angry, its hair was gone, its **** mouth let out a few screams, and it had already rushed in front of him at the same time. "It''s coming, be careful!" Someone immediately waved the knife in his hand and slashed at the scarlet. The red corpse monster''s eyes were all blood red, and it was extremely fierce, and the sharp claws directly grabbed the opponent''s knife. Calling Li San next to him unexpectedly, after a few bangs, the knife seemed to hit steel, but its claws were hard and didn''t suffer any damage. The man''s original strength was not low, he was still very sure in his heart just now, but after the wave of operations just now, he believed that he could cut the claws of the red corpse monster, but he didn''t. "How could this happen, it''s impossible!" The corpse monster had rushed in front of him at this time, but this person was still in a daze. Li San sighed secretly, its speed is too fast, then Xiao Li and the others should not be its opponents. Xiao Li and the other people have no time or opportunity to help that person. It is conceivable that after a snorting sound, its claws have penetrated into the person''s neck. This time it is not the head but the neck. After that, it **** the other party''s blood crazily and greedily, and of course its brain will also be sucked dry. The poor man''s eyes widened and stared at the same place, blood spurting out from the neck. Li San secretly said, this person is over, there is no way to save, hey. The poor man didn''t even have time to scream and couldn''t scream, after all, his neck was abused. After that, Li San was surprised that the crimson monster grabbed the person''s body and jumped directly into the sewage after sucking the blood. This is the rhythm of cannibalism, Li San sighed for a while. Then a bubble of air bubbled out of the water, and it disappeared into the water along with the figure of the person''s corpse. At this time, Xiao Li and the others were so scared that they couldn''t move. How could Nima kill it, it was too strong. They stared in surprise, even though they had prepared countless things before. However, I still couldn''t think of it. My companion lost his life within a few moves, and he was dragged into the water and became a water ghost. I was afraid that he was going to die without a whole body. It was really tragic, I didn''t even dare to think about it. All of them were sweaty on their foreheads, they looked at each other, their faces all had the same expression, of course they were frightened. Their hands clasping sharp weapons kept trembling. "You guys come here, let''s kill it together!" Xiao Liu is on one side of the raft, and Xiao Li is on the other side of the raft. He is in charge of rowing the raft and Xiao Liu is in charge of observation. Soon, Xiao Liu jumped on the raft. He had planned to go next to Xiao Li. However, when he was about to jump into the air, Li San and the others discovered that a cloud of water spurted out suddenly, and at the same time the red corpse appeared again. It rushed out like a pillar shot out of the water. That''s right. , It wants to attack them. Within a few seconds, it had already rushed in front of Xiao Liu. Xiao Liu saw something bad. Although he was in the air, he was still a capable man. He observed the abnormality. The knife in his hand immediately attacked, and he slashed indiscriminately. Li San could see that it was naturally not the case that Li was not afraid to come here to do errands. However, compared with this scarlet monster, his speed is still not enough. A red shadow of the corpse monster flew quickly through the man''s blade light. However, a few knives were slashed on its back, a few red hairs were chopped off, and then a wound appeared. "It hurts, it did a great job, just do it!" Of course the Scarlet Monster was angry, and his eyes were scarlet. It was a little bit painful. It turned a few times in the air, and suddenly fell on Xiao Liu''s head and became angry. Of course, Xiao Liu didn''t have time to turn his head. He just felt that a big guy on his head came up, and instantly the claws of the scarlet monster had plunged into his head. In the next second, Li San knew what would happen, but he didn''t have time to save them, nor did he want to save his enemies. After a snorted sound, the monster directly pulled Xiao Liu into the sewage and disappeared in the same way. This time Xiao Li is also going to be finished, everyone is stunned, this guy is too powerful, this is a person lost every minute. Unexpectedly, in front of the scarlet monster, these people and small animals will eventually become its delicious food. The corpse monster suddenly appeared up and down a few times just now, and all of the other''s companions died. Li Buxian knew in his heart that it would be the same if he sent someone down again, and Xiao Li would certainly not be guaranteed. "Little Li, come here quickly." Xiao Li was almost frightened to death, only to run away desperately, continuously paddling the raft to the side. While Xiao Li was paddling the raft, the Scarlet Monster was not idle either. It had already eaten the man and chased it from behind. "Hurry up, it''s coming, horse." The opponent jumped up several times, but did not catch Xiao Li. Xiao Li is exhausted now, but it is important to escape. His head is full of sweat. Li San also squeezed cold sweats for this kid. After that, when he was about a few meters away from the edge, it still happened unexpectedly. Red The corpse monster has jumped over. The sharp claw pierced directly above his head. Li San secretly said that it is not good, this kid is afraid that he will have to finish playing. Apart from anything else, Xiao Li shot the knife in his hand, operating it indiscriminately, cutting off its sharp claws, and at the same time rushing towards it with the other hand, whether it was dead or alive. The corpse monster flashed his iron fist directly, and the other sharp claw had already grabbed his back. It''s not good, Xiao Li secretly said, he only felt a scorching pain on his back, what he felt at this time was despair, as if death was not far away from him, his eyes were staring at the scarlet monster beside him in a daze. He thought it was over, and he would be torn and pulled into the water by the other party to eat. Just when everyone thought he was going to die, suddenly, a figure appeared, he had jumped on the raft, and at the same time rushed towards the red corpse. Li Sanyi looked, it turned out that Li was not afraid of that guy, he finally took the shot. Although Xiao Li''s strength is not low, it is still inferior to Li Bu''s fear. Seeing that Xiao Li was about to be sucked blood by the scarlet monster, Li was not afraid of course, he was going to abuse this guy. If he doesn''t play in person, he doesn''t want all of his people to lose their lives, otherwise whoever contributes to him will do the work. He flew to the raft to rescue the little Li. Chapter 553： Life is still there At this time, the scarlet monster saw Li Bu''s fear, and its sharp claws grabbed him, and there was another one to die. It was very good, just eat together. After a bang, the Scarlet Monster was knocked out a few meters away by him, which was unexpected by Li San. After that, its body rolled several times in the air, and then its eyes fell into the sewage and disappeared into people''s eyes. "It escaped, it''s safe!" At this time, Xiao Li suffered an injury to his back and the bleeding continued, and he was almost frightened to death. Fortunately, he was alive. Li was not afraid to help Xiao Li up to the shore, for fear that the thing suddenly rushed out and attacked people. As soon as they came up, Xiao Li was frightened and collapsed. He was a little dizzy. It should be because of the poison on that paw. He was sitting on the ground limply. The horse was almost dead just now. Fortunately, Li was not afraid to save him. Li was not afraid to pull the boy from the ground. "Waste, I''m scared and can''t stand up. We should lead it to the shore. If this guy is in the sewage, we are not its opponents. Sooner or later, it''s all over!" Li San looked beside him coldly, and Li was not afraid to say that it made sense. Li San was thinking, maybe it was because that thing just felt that Li''s strength is not weak, so the scarlet monster hesitated. At this time, it has been hiding in the sewage and dare not come out, but with two eyes in the water Keep watching. "But, if this thing never comes out, then we have to wait for it to fail?" Li is not afraid, but there is no way. What can I do? It depends on the graveyard. He is also afraid that others will **** it. "Xiao Li, don''t rush to do it right now. You first bring a few people back to get some lamp poison. I want to poison it. Put it in the water. The lamp poison should be able to force it out of the water." Li Sanyi heard that Li is not afraid of being very clever, he can also think of this kind of bad trick. Xiao Li nodded and agreed, ready to take someone to do it. Suddenly, a scream came from not far away, and Li San was surprised, what happened again, it was Wu Dan that had something wrong. Li is not afraid to frown. "Could it be that the people from Wu Village are here?" Just heard someone speak suddenly. "Li is not afraid, you are too careless, you are all surrounded by people, you don''t even feel it!" kindness? what''s the situation? Li is not afraid of being taken aback. This voice is indeed very familiar, and Li San also heard it, and Li San suddenly remembered a person who turned out to be Liu Lao''er from Liujiazhuang! Unexpectedly, everyone from Liujiazhuang came. After seeing these people, Li San felt bad, but Li''s face was not afraid, but he smiled. He felt relieved because they belonged to a group. Liu Lao''er brought dozens of masters and walked over at this time. Master Liu Zhuang followed him like a running dog, and at the same time he was carrying a villager in his hand, and the villager pulled his head. It should have been killed. A smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. "Lord Liu, Lao Liu, why are you so coming?" Liu Laoer smiled. "Of course I will come when you are here, and of course what I want is here. Li San is also here, right?" Li was not afraid of disapproving. "Then Li San is nothing terrible. He was almost killed by lamp poison before." Liu Laoer shook his head. "I''m not afraid of Li, you are too naive, then Li San is not built, very cunning, you underestimated him, the person I saw him was hiding nearby, I guess he is also nearby!" Liu Lao''er reminded Li that he was not afraid, his gaze stared around to find Li San''s trace. "Li San, since they''re all here, why don''t you come out and talk, staring at us in the dark and fucking." Li San scolded secretly, this old Liu''er was really cunning, he found him when he came out, and ruined his plan, it''s okay. Li San and Hu Xianmei glanced at each other. They had no choice but to come out after being discovered. They walked directly out of the bushes. After seeing Li San, Master Liu''s eyes were sharp, he directly threw the corpse of the villager to the ground, holding a sharp weapon in his hand. "Li San, you are actually here. It''s been a long time since I saw your enemy." Li San was too lazy to pay attention to this person. Liu Laoer was a strong man. Last time, Li San and Bai Wuchang joined forces in Liujiazhuang to injure this person. At this time, Li San had no idea, because Bai Wuchang was not present, and Li was not afraid of Liu Zhuangzhu and they would help Liu Laoer. And Li San noticed that the person standing next to Liu Laoer was staring at him gloomily. "Lao Liu, the kid who hurt you and broke you that you said before was him Li San, right?" Lao Liu nodded. "Yes, this kid, I asked you to help him abuse him." Lao Li stared at Li San with a look of disdain. "Don''t underestimate this kid, he is good, and very smart..." Li was not afraid of a cold snort. "Wu Dan, I didn''t expect you to stare at Lao Tzu in the dark and found here." Li San and Hu Xianmei turned their heads, only to realize that at this moment, Wu Dan also came with a group of people, and now there were more people. Several villagers died in the hands of Liu Zhuangzhu. Wu Dan learned that Li San and the others had been exposed, so he came to help Li San. Li San took a glance, and the difference between the two sides was not too great, and they could fight a battle. The people in Wucun and Liujiazhuang were all trained, and they weren¡¯t built. The people in Wu Dan are all powerful ordinary villagers. If there is a fight, it should be his side who will suffer. Wu Dan cautiously walked in front of Li San and Hu Xianmei. "Li San, how do you plan to fight?" Up to now, what else can be done, naturally, fighting for that thing with strength. "Wu Dan, haven''t they bullied you for many years? Today is the time to avenge the blood and hatred, just go up and abuse them!" Wu Dan nodded, glaring at Li not afraid of them. "Yes, Li is not afraid. You have not killed my villagers less in these years. I will share with you. You die and I live!" In fact, they haven''t really fought in these years, but Wu Dan has been engaged in a brain war with them. They have always been prevented from finding the entrance to the well, but they have never fought against each other. Today is just an opportunity. Finally, I can fight with them now. "Okay, come on, not afraid of you." Li was not afraid to yell, he walked towards the other side with someone. Li San stared at his old enemy Liu Lao''er. "Old guy, you keep making trouble for me, you really don''t worry, it seems that I want to send you away." Lao Liu sneered. "Boy, don''t let yourself be overwhelmed. Just use your cat''s kung fu. You used to run fast, otherwise I would have killed you a long time ago, and today I will kill you!" Li San scolded secretly, this guy was not ashamed. At this moment Liu Zhuangzhu wanted to fight Li San, but he knew he was not Li San''s opponent. Chapter 554： Li Laoer Forget it, let Liu Lao''er help him, he didn''t dare to come forward to help Liu Lao''er, and gave Liu Lao''er the chance to play big. At this time, the gaze called Xiao Li moved to Hu Xianmei, and he laughed sly. "This person is not bad, I will fight with you." Hu Xianmei gave each other a few glances. "Very well, what are you, you still want to fight with me, you escaped from my hand last time, of course I won''t give you another chance today." "Hmph, you attacked me before, and I was caught by you." He smiled and walked over to Hu Xianmei casually, which meant he wanted to shoot. In this way, everyone on the scene should have found the person they wanted to fight, and it was almost on the verge of breaking out. Here, Lao Li, no one will be his opponent. Li San said secretly, it is difficult to handle, the people from Liujiazhuang will really find someone. Zhuangzhu Liu''s strength is indeed strong. Li San is thinking that if he only relies on these villagers, they will definitely suffer a loss. How can this be good? From now on, I can''t take care of anything, just fight. Li San was thinking that the fastest way to end everything was to find a way to kill the old man Liu and scare everyone, and then help Hu Xianmei Wu Dan and the others. After thinking about this, Li San directly grasped the stone knife and prepared to attack. Staring at the shining stone knife, Liu Lao''er''s face immediately became heavy. He wanted to get this sharp weapon in Li San''s hand. "Li San, this should be the stone knife used by the sect master of the corpse gate. It''s in your hands. It''s not bad luck." Li San nodded and smiled triumphantly. "That''s right, since you know that you still asked for a fart, this will tell you to open your eyes to test its power, die by my knife, you should feel lucky, ha." Liu Laoer snorted coldly. He was irritated by Li San, and the kid said big talk. Li San rushed forward a few steps, holding the stone knife in one hand, and water vapor of different colors burst out around the stone knife. The opponent immediately felt the huge water vapor rushing away, and Liu Laoer became more cautious today and no longer underestimated the enemy. Suddenly, Lao Li had rushed into the villagers. He held a knife tightly in his hand, and the light of the knife was released from above. He kept flying in the crowd, and after every knife shot, Li San unexpectedly screamed and fell to the ground. This person''s strength was too strong, and Li San was extremely surprised, and he seemed to have to do it well. When hitting these people, Lao Li seemed to have no pressure at all, his face was full of relaxed expressions. Among the villagers, there are only a few with the strongest strength. It was nothing in front of Lao Li, so just a few minutes later, many people had been abused by him. Seeing how many of his people had been beaten, Wu Dan''s eyes became red and angry. But at this time he was fighting Li Dawei, and he didn''t have time to help. A cloud of black air appeared on Li Bu''s hand, and at the same time a rotten smell appeared, and he threw it on his hand. Li San saw it. Li was not afraid of repairing a lamp poison or something. If someone was hit by his palm, it would definitely be overwhelming, perhaps he would ulcerate his whole body and die. Wu Dan hit the old enemy with a serious face. Hu Xianmei and Xiao Li confronted each other, and they kept rushing to the opposite side of them. Hu Xianmei said coldly. "I convince you!" Xiao Li smiled. "Hmph, I really can''t deal with you, it would be a shame if I die!" His eyes greedily scanned Hu Xianmei''s good figure. Of course, Hu Xianmei was angry, and murderous intent appeared on her face immediately. "You stare at me again, believe it or not, I''ll goug your eyes!" Xiao Li didn¡¯t even know what level of Hu Xianmei¡¯s strength had reached. He naively thought that he had taken advantage of Hu Xianmei''s fight, and he would get Hu Xianmei in a while, but he had the wrong idea, found the wrong opponent, and waited for him to be abused. NS. Hu Xianmei jumped into the air, and the sharp weapon in her hand chopped at Xiao Li''s head. Of course the other party felt the power, the smile on Xiao Li''s face immediately disappeared, this sister Hu Xianmei was a little bit strong. After Xiao Li yelled, the knife in his hand rushed towards Hu Xianmei, but the knife was broken into several pieces. Xiao Li was silly now, and his eyes were full of horror. I saw that his body was cut into several pieces at the same time, and then a few pieces fell to the ground. Everyone looked at him for a while and sighed, this sister Hu Xian was too powerful. As soon as Xiao Li''s pupils shrank and threw himself to the ground, he did not believe that he would be killed by Hu Xianmei, and this method of death was somewhat cruel. He was naive to think that a weak enemy would be able to make a move. But now it''s too late, he has been split, and there is no whole body. Hu Xianmei stared at the corpses with a cold snort. "I know how good I am." Then her eyes fell on Li Lao''er. He was fighting Li San, and she planned to help Li San. Lao Li had already killed many villagers at this time, and he laughed jokingly with a smug expression on his face. "Wu Dan, you are really incompetent, and I found some trash to help you." "And you, Li is not afraid, your people are rubbish, you can''t beat these villagers, and you have blocked these incompetent guys from entering the well to find treasure for many years!" While screaming, the light of a knife in his hand rushed towards a villager, and Lao Li yelled. "You die for me!" But to his surprise, before the knife hit the villager''s head, something flashed past, and someone was already protecting him. Old Li''s hand was shaken, and he backed a few meters at the same time. "Who is actually bad for my good deeds?" A person was already standing opposite and staring at him, his eyes were terrifying and cannibalistic. That''s right, it was Hu Xianmei, she said coldly. "Lao Li, don''t hesitate to use what you have, I''ll help Li San get rid of you!" Li Laoer judged from Hu Xianmei''s breath that this person should be very strong and should not be underestimated. Lao Li is now more careful, the knife in his hand rushes towards Hu Xianmei and fights together. Li San swung a stone knife at the same time and slashed at the old man Liu. Both old guys couldn''t deal with it. The people around all hid beside them, watching for fear of hurting them. Within these tens of meters, only a few of them were fighting against each other. Li San and the others have concentrated all their power on the sharp weapon in their hands, and no one dares to ignore the other party. Soon, Liu Lao''er got caught up in the wind and panted. He could no longer attack, and retreated while resisting Li San. On the surface, knife marks appeared one by one, Liu Lao''er had wounds on his hands, and the knives were about to fall. Seeing this good opportunity, Li San would naturally not give the other party some time to breathe. When Liu Lao''er''s Yu Guang saw that the owner of Liu Zhuang was fighting with others at this time, he shouted to him. Chapter 555： Framing operation "Lord Liu, come and help me, I am struggling!" Master Liu turned his head and immediately ran over here to help. "Huh, no one can help you!" Li San yelled, focusing all his strength directly on the stone knife in his hand, and at the same time rushed towards him quickly. Seeing that something was wrong, Liu Laoer immediately greeted Li San with a knife in his hand. It was important to save his life. Although the weapon he used was also an excellent weapon, compared with the stone knife in Li San''s hand, it was indeed the little witch who had met the big witch. For a while, the stone knife in Li San''s hand and the knife in his hand shook against each other. Li San''s eyes were sharp and one of his hands was strong, and he swung the two sharp weapons together in the direction of Liu Lao''er. There was a surprised expression on Liu Lao''er''s face, which Li San was too difficult to deal with. The knife was broken, and at the same time the stone knife slashed towards Liu Lao''er''s neck. Lao Liu didn''t have the strength to get out of the way. However, he has fought a lot of battles and has a lot of experience. He found the time point and flashed directly, avoiding the light of the knife, but the shoulder was injured by a scratch, and the blood flowed. His face was distorted with grin and pain, and he screamed while clutching his wounds. "Smelly boy, look for smoke!" Li San was about to rush to solve him, and let him die. However, Lord Liu Zhuang saw that he had rushed over to help, a knife light rushed towards Li San, then Lord Liu retreated a few meters, Liu Laoer stood on Li San clutching his injuries In front of him, his face did not look good. Li San chuckled, holding the knife in his hand, and approached him a little bit. Liu Lao''er secretly said that it was not good, and sweat appeared on his neck. Now he has no strength to run, so the lord Liu immediately went to help him. Liu Lao''er put on a bitter face. "Lord Liu, it seems that I didn''t hurt you for nothing before, you came to save me." But no one noticed that there was a meaningful expression in the corner of Liu Zhuangzhu''s eyes at this time. He picked up the corner of his mouth, and suddenly he shot the knife in his hand and pierced Liu Laoer''s chest with force. What is this operation? Even Li San was stunned, why did Liu Zhuangzhu sneak attack on Liu Laoer? "Lord Liu, you, what are you doing!" Blood was constantly pouring out of Liu Lao''er, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding, his face twisted. Master Liu Zhuang sneered, and his eyes were extremely cold at the same time. "Lao Liu, do you think I will save you? Do you think I don''t know that you secretly killed my relatives a few years ago? I want to avenge him. When you die, I can say that Li San killed him. you." Li San cursed the Three-Character Classic. This Liu Zhuangzhu was really sinister and wanted to blame himself. "Lord Liu, you are inhumane!" Liu Lao''er glared at each other, spurting blood continuously, his eyes slowly became helpless, and he was about to die. He wanted to reach out and hit Liu Zhuangzhu, but Liu Zhuangzhu''s eyes were sharp. With a snorted sound, the blood on Liu Lao''er spurted out, and the owner of Liu Zhuang pushed the person hard, and Liu Lao''er fell to the ground and turned his eyes to death. This is a dead end. Li San also never expected that the owner of Liu Zhuang would kill Liu Lao''er on his side in this way. Master Liu Zhuang then pretended to be very sad and ran over to Lao Li and shouted. "Lao Li, Li San just killed your brother Liu Lao!" what! Old Li was stunned. Li San scolded. "Lord Liu, you are talking nonsense! It is clearly you!" Master Liu Zhuang is really the upper body of the drama, Li San is helpless, even this guy''s voice is very sad, he really knows how to pretend, and it will be a stubborn talent if he is not an actor. After seeing Liu Lao''er''s body, Li Lao''er immediately became angry. In fact, before he came, their important person specially asked him to protect Lao Liu. This is all right, something has happened, how can I explain this? Liu Lao''er''s strength is still possible in Liujiazhuang. He rushed over here, but was stopped by Hu Xianmei and had no chance to hit Li San. Li San stared at Liu Zhuangzhu without turning his eyes. "Lord Liu, you are really an old fox, you are using a trick!" Master Liu sneered. "Only in this way can you get rid of you. The people of Liujiazhuang definitely want you Li San''s life. There is no doubt that Liujiazhuang''s masters are good, Li San, you can''t tell this time." Liu Lao''er has a high status in Liujiazhuang, and of course everyone will target Li San if something happens. Li San knew that the owner of Liu Zhuang would definitely add some details to this matter. Master Liu ran directly to Lao Li. Of course Li San would not tell him to escape. At this time, Li Laoer and Hu Xianmei were playing regardless of high or low, and he couldn''t control Master Liu Zhuang at all. Master Liu Zhuang was chased by Li San and had no choice but to dive directly into the woods. This kid actually ran away first. Li San can''t go after him, because the situation here needs to be resolved. Li San walked directly to Lao Li. Li Lao''er and Hu Xianmei were a little struggling, and now there is another Li San, and he immediately prevailed. He was surrounded and then injured by Hu Xianmei. Looking at Liu Lao''er''s body. Moreover, more than half of the people in Liujiazhuang died, and many villagers were killed and injured. Li Sanxiang Hu Xianmei. "Don''t tell him to run away!" Li Lao''er knew that in front of Li San, he had no advantage at all, and didn''t want to be killed like Liu Lao''er. "The people from Liujiazhuang leave here!" The people in Liujiazhuang fled immediately. Wu Dan and Li are not afraid to fight on the same level. Seeing that all the people in Liujiazhuang ran away, and his own people were also dead, Li was not afraid, too. Not afraid of Li suddenly screamed and ran away, and Wu Dan chased him. Li is not afraid to stare at Li San. "Li San, I blame you. Our previous perfect plan was all messed up by you. I won''t let you go." Wu Dan had already jumped in front of him, stabbing him with a knife. Li was not afraid that he just scolded Li San just now, and was immediately scratched and bleeding. He had to flee into the woods. Wu Dan stared in that direction angrily. "Li San''s business is mine. If you make trouble again, I will kill you!" After that everyone fled. Wu Dan asked people to lay down the bodies and bury them, and the injured were treated immediately. After that, everyone''s eyes were on the nearby graveyard. However, there is also the scarlet monster, almost forgot it, can''t go in the sewage. Wu Dan has been here for many years, and Li San is thinking, maybe he knows how to deal with this scarlet monster. "Brother, what should we do with it?" Wu Dan thought about it. "The red corpse is very smart. It has an IQ. It is a bit troublesome to do it, but there is still a way. We will lead it to the land and we will talk about it later." "It can only be this way, but the problem is, how to get it over?" "The red corpse likes to **** human blood and brains. There are a lot of corpses here, we can use them all." Li San nodded and agreed, this is indeed a good way, this is not a ready-made corpse. They were going to pretend to leave, Li San and Hu Xianmei walked around behind, while Wu Dan flashed in front of it with someone. After hiding, everyone stared at the sewage. Chapter 556： Ending Zombie In this way, time passed bit by bit, and it was noon unknowingly, everyone became impatient, and large drops of sweat fell from their foreheads. "What''s the matter, let''s wait for more than one. Is the red corpse asleep? When will it go? It hasn''t appeared. Lao Tzu is thirsty and tired." Some people can''t hold on anymore, thinking that the guy won''t show up. Li San persuaded everyone. "This thing is very cunning. You have to be patient. Maybe it smells the smell of our humans and dare not come out. It is afraid of losing money." "If this is the case, then we can''t wait any longer. We should go to the lamp servant to help us. He should have a way." Of course Li San would not give up hope, he thought, and indeed the lamp servant could be used. Li San asked everyone to be patient, hold their breath and hide in the dark forever to calm down. The most anxious one here should be Hu Xianmei, because she wants to take the graveyard back to treat her relatives. Moreover, the relationship between his family and Liujiazhuang is not very good recently, and Liujiazhuang has been looking for trouble. Now Li San is also injured, so if they start their hands again, they will definitely suffer. Everyone saw the bubbles in the water continuously emerge from the sewage and made a bubbling sound. At the same time, Li San and the others could smell the rotten smell of the stinky water ditch scattered around, which was really unbearable. , But I have to endure uncomfortable. Soon there was finally movement, and Hu Xianmei carefully touched Li San and pointed to the other side. "Look, it seems to be coming out!" Li San stared in the direction of Hu Xianmei''s finger, and indeed only saw a reaction in the water. Li San saw a bunch of big blisters popping out of the water, and something sneaked up to the shore. That''s right, it was the scarlet monster. It was carefully moving its giant body underwater, and it kept exhaling bubbles to change its breath, which made it easy for Li San and the others to spot it. "This guy finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Everyone increased their vigilance and prepared for action. Finally, they were willing to come out and told me to wait." Everyone can''t move around at this time, for fear that if this thing is disturbed, it will be bad for the grass to startle the snake. Seeing that string of bubbles appeared on the shore, it didn''t move anymore, as if observing the people above it in secret. Li San motioned with his eyes. "It''s about to wait for an opportunity to act, everyone should be careful." Of course everyone did not dare to speak out, and waited for a few minutes. This period of time was equivalent to a few hours, and everyone was sweating. Suddenly, it moved, and the water suddenly flew out with turbid things, and at the same time the huge body of the corpse monster jumped out of the sewage. Everyone was surprised and finally came. Hu Xianmei looked nervous, she couldn''t wait to wait for the other person to come out, she wanted to stop that thing. Li Sanlimala lives with the impatient Hu Xianmei. "Don¡¯t worry, the scarlet monster is very fast. I have fought it against it. If we can¡¯t kill it right away, then our previous wait will be wasted. Wait a minute, when it¡¯s completely landed, it will I can¡¯t get into the water. That''s right, Hu Xianmei understood Li San''s meaning, she just closed her hand and didn''t move. Everyone held their breath and stared at the scarlet monster in the dark, only to see it approaching the previous corpses cautiously. That''s right, it couldn''t help but want to **** blood and endured it for a few hours before it came out. Wu Dan and Li San hid in place and did not dare to move, their nerves were already strained to the extreme, and they only waited for Li San to give an order at this time. Li San wanted to wait for the scarlet monster to relax his vigilance while sucking the corpse before attacking it, so that the success rate would be high. Seeing it came to the front of a corpse with scarlet eyes and a look of excitement and salivation, these corpses were a good meal for it. Without saying a word, it used its sharp claws to pull off the head of a person''s corpse, and everyone looked at it and cried out cruelly. I saw it stuck his **** mouth and long tongue into the head of the corpse and sucked it continuously, with a look of enjoyment. Someone whispered. "This is too disgusting and cruel, I can hardly read it anymore." It was as if the red corpse was sucking his own brain, and everyone got goose bumps, and subconsciously clung to their arms and dared not look anymore. This guy was very greedy. After sucking the blood of one corpse, he went directly to the other corpse and continued the same operation. Soon all the corpses became mummy, and their brains and blood were all sucked up by it. Because it was constantly looking for the corpse to suck, it was getting farther and farther away from the sewage. This was giving Li San and the others an excellent opportunity to attack it. In the end, it was a few tens of meters away from the shore. Li San secretly said, how long will he wait for no action at this time, Li San directly gestured to Wu Dan and others with his eyes and waved without saying a word. "It''s time, you can start acting, go!" Wu Dan and the others understood Li San''s meaning in seconds, and they immediately prepared to abuse the thing. Li San and Hu Xianmei jumped out from the dark at the same time, and a group of them rushed towards the shore. At the same time, Wu Dan and several of his men rushed towards the scarlet monster. After seeing Li San and the others, the Scarlet Monster was startled at first, why suddenly so many people rushed out of the dark, Ma Dan, its subtext should be, who am I, where am I. It also jumped up to the old high without saying a word. Now it has to run. It doesn¡¯t intend to be hard. It¡¯s too late to say it is too late. It just turned to the shore to run back, but of course Li San and the others couldn¡¯t give it. It''s a chance to go back. Hu Xianmei Li San was already waiting for it in front, and the knife light slashed at it. The red corpse monster is not weak, its body is like a loach, and it is rowing to the side, and Li San''s knife just skips it. After that, the big claws of the scarlet corpse kicked on the ground a few times and rose into the air, and it jumped past Hu Xianmei Li San like lightning. Hu Xianmei Li San was so busy at this time that she broke out in a cold sweat, they wanted to chase it, and there was no time at all. Li San understood that once he was asked to escape back into the water, he would definitely not give up, and no one would be able to approach the thing he wanted. Fortunately, Li San was ready to attack again in the rear, and he immediately struck a large rock out and hit the scarlet monster. The opponent was hit. Li San breathed a sigh of relief and ran after him directly. I have to say that Li San''s hand is very powerful with the curse stone. Although the Red Corpse is like steel, it can''t help Li San''s attack. It was almost photographed as waste. Li San and the others will be relieved only when they see it completely abolished. Chapter 557： Silent on the well The rock pressed against that guy like a mountain, and it should be dead now. Wu Dan brought his own people around in excitement, and everyone planned to remove the stone. Suddenly, Li San observed that the ground in front of Hu Xianmei was moving. "No, it''s still alive, get out of the way!" Li San immediately reacted, pulling Hu Xianmei back for the first time, which was good in time. For a moment, the ground was splashed with stones and soil, and the corpse monster was not dead. It suddenly jumped out of it frantically. At this time, its eyes were red, and its sharp claws rushed directly to Hu Xianmei''s head. Fortunately, Hu Xianmei was pulled aside by Li San, otherwise its sharp claws would plunge directly into her head to suck. It''s so risky, Hu Xianmei was frightened out of a cold sweat. Fortunately, Li San was there, otherwise she would be finished. Li San guarded Hu Xianmei behind, and then rushed towards the Scarlet Monster with the stone knife in his hand. The Scarlet Monster was stunned by the stone and almost died, but now it relies on its last strength to return to the water. Just now, it rushed into the air, so it flew to the ground. The light of Li San''s knife hit its head, and it yelled and flew backwards, and finally hit a thick tree heavily. It should not work, Li San and the others walked carefully in front of it. "Li San, is it dead? Don''t attack us suddenly." Li San watched carefully, the scarlet monster had been hit into a mass of rotten flesh, and an eyeball almost popped out. The light of his knife hit its head just now, and the head was almost chopped in half with the skin on it. "It should be dead, don''t worry." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and finally it was done. Wu Dan wiped his sweat. "Now it''s all right, I haven''t been busy for a long time, it''s still dead!" Suddenly, the surrounding trees swayed continuously. "what?" Li San was very vigilant, seeing that the leaves were constantly moving, and the trees were full of black and crushed animals. Wouldn''t it be a monster again, Li San said secretly. Those things kept jumping over here. Seeing this, Li San and the others felt tense. They won''t be attacking people again. Everyone just breathed a sigh of relief just now, and they immediately became nervous. "Go back!" Li San motioned everyone to hide, while holding a sharp weapon in their hands to get ready, they stared at the top of the woods. I saw the heads of a few tree beasts poking out of the forest cautiously. They seemed to be looking at something. Their eyes were red. After seeing everything, a tree beast whistled around. After that, all the trees moved, and unexpectedly, those things rushed towards the corpse of the red corpse. Li San didn''t expect that their target was not a person, but the red corpse monster, and they would rush out so many tree beasts. After counting, there were probably hundreds of them. Some of them were black, and some of them were miscellaneous breeds. For a while, they surrounded the corpse of the scarlet monster. "What are they going to do?" Everyone looked over there with surprise. Fortunately, they didn''t come here to attack people, but the scarlet monster. I saw those guys gnawing the flesh of the thing frantically, and before long it was almost **** and only bones were left. The red corpse monsters were directly pulled into countless shares to share with their companions. What does this mean, Li San doesn''t understand. Some tree beasts directly took away the limbs and bones of the red corpse monster. They screamed triumphantly and victoriously, as if they were announcing something to the animals in the woods, and then they ran away. The leaves swayed constantly, and they eventually disappeared. Wu Dan was relieved and explained to Li San. In the past few years, these animals have been bullied by the red corpse and eaten a lot of their companions. Therefore, if they saw the red corpse died today, of course they immediately rushed over to eat its meat and bones. This is an act of venting their anger. Li San asked Wu Dan to take a few people around on patrol, he was afraid that something strange would appear nearby. After Li San and Hu Xianmei went to the sewage side to observe, a raft was just not far away. He planned to use the raft to get closer to the tomb. Soon, as she got closer and closer to that thing, Hu Xianmei Li San''s face showed joy, and her heart became more and more excited, and she was finally about to succeed. Li San jumped, his feet hit the leaves like a dragonfly, and then with a strong wave of the knife in his hand, the Tomb Zhi was directly cut off and finally fell into his hands. Li San smiled at Hu Xianmei, waved to everyone triumphantly, and then landed on the raft to stand firmly. Without further ado, Li San and the others immediately returned to the shore, for fear that something aquatic would appear in the water. Hu Xianmei''s eyes flashed and looked at the hard-won Tomb Zhi. Several small fruits grew out of this thing. Hu Xianmei reached out and dug out some fruits from the middle and handed them to Li San. Such a good thing is rare. Although it can¡¯t be compared to Shenzhi or the like, it has spiritual power in it, which can improve the strength to cure diseases and save people. Li San, you have worked hard, let me give you a few. "Thanks." Li San was not polite to accept those fruits. Hu Xianmei carefully accepted a few fruits, they are related to the future development of his family. It''s also time to leave. Li Sanwudan led people to lead the way, and they marched towards the exit. Soon after he finally reached the ancient well below the entrance, Wu Dan yelled to the opening above with his voice. "We are going out, put the rope down and pull us up." But after shouting for a long time, no one promised and no rope was put down, which was strange. Before that, Wu Dan had arranged several villagers to meet them above the well. Li San waited for a few minutes, but there was still no response. Li San suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. "No more shouting. I''m afraid that your people are no longer on the top. Then Li is not afraid that Lao Li and the others have escaped. I think it is the group of people we guarded above that something has happened." Wu Dan immediately became nervous when he heard him, he also realized just now that this would be the case. "Then what should I do? If you can''t get out, it won''t work. That''s fine. I''ll climb up and take a look before picking you up." After speaking, Wu Dan directly stepped on the rock on the well and climbed up. Soon after he went up, he put down the rope and Li San and several others climbed up. Everyone also knows that getting down the well is easy. If you want to climb up, it will definitely be harder and harder, but in the end, it''s going up. After Wu Dan and Li San came up, they were surprised to find that there were several people''s bodies lying horizontally beside the well. They were all Wu Dan''s people. "It''s them. They were the villagers I asked them to take over. They were killed, horse, who did it?" Chapter 558： Drug crisis Wu Dan looked angry. He has lost a lot of manpower today. "Surely Li is not afraid to do it, I won''t let him go!" Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps coming from not far away, and Li San saw a group of people rushing towards him. After seeing these people, Wu Dan''s eyes reddened and he yelled and cursed furiously. "I''m not afraid of Li, you are still here, I''m just looking for you, you did my job!" Not afraid that Li didn''t care how many people were missing, he sneered. "Wu Dan, don''t be naive to think that you have taken a lot of advantage on the mountain. I''m afraid of you. This matter is not over yet, but it is because you are more prepared than I am. Now I promise you don''t want to leave here. !" After he finished talking and waved to his men, Li San saw countless white lights flying into the air. What does it mean? Li Sanyi was taken aback. After seeing them, Wu Dan''s face also became heavy, which meant that he wanted to poison him. At that time, the lamp servant had made white lamps for both of them. Moreover, Wu Dan set a curse stone technique in the white lamp, and Li was not afraid that they had put lamp poison in the white lamp. Both of them have their own unique tricks. Now Li is not afraid to let off all his white lights. Li San stared at a large white lamp in the air, and he felt bad. But Li San secretly said, fortunately, they already had an antidote before, and the lamp servant had given him some before. "Don''t worry, I have a way." Li San asked Hu Xianmei to give Wu Dan some of the antidote, and told him to distribute some of the antidote to his own people, which was more at ease. Everyone took some medicine right away, then once the poison came, it wouldn''t work on them. Li was not afraid to see this, he didn''t know what Li San and the others were taking, nor did he know that this was the antidote. Li was afraid of disdain and smiled. "Wu Dan, I have been fighting secretly with you for many years, and today I won''t be able to stand out!" "Okay, I have this intention, I will be with you in the end!" Wu Dan''s face was calm. He had the medicine given by Li San. He was afraid that the other party would fart, so he knew it in his heart. In fact, they have been fighting for many years, and they want each other to disappear immediately. Soon, countless white lights continued to float towards Li San and the others, and everyone looked up at the white lights. After the white lights floated above everyone''s heads, after a string of bangs, all the white lights were exploded, and the poison inside instantly poured down. Li was not afraid of a smug look at this time, he thought that Li San and the others would be poisoned to death. But the facts were not like that. It was strange that Li San was not afraid of something unexpected happened. He was rather calm, and didn''t even mean to dodge. This was strange. Li was not afraid of doubts in his mind. Why didn''t they get away because they were waiting for the poisoning to fail. It could not be so stupid. In a short while, Li San and the others all got some poisonous gas. Li was not afraid to laugh. "Li San, just wait for the poison to die, ha." But he didn''t laugh long before he was stunned. The smile on his face stiffened. Whatever happened, Li San and the others still didn''t react at all. Li was not afraid to understand something, he was a little dumbfounded. "Li San, you, you have an antidote, don''t you?" Li Sanyi looked smug. "Come here, idiot, you forgot, I''ve been to the lamp servant''s house before, and he helped me a lot." Li was not afraid of hearing it with an unbelievable look. "It''s absolutely impossible, the lamp servant won''t help you, won''t give you the antidote." Suddenly someone spoke from a distance. "Li is not afraid, what do you say about me?" I saw the lamp servant walked over here unhurriedly, with a toolbox in his hand, as if he was gathering medicine in the mountain just now. Li is not afraid to point his anger at him. "Lamp servant, you have missed the appointment. Didn''t I make an agreement with you before. Only us can use the lamp poison, and the antidote is not given to others!" The lamp servant ignored him, then walked to Li San and put the toolbox on the ground. "I''m not afraid of Li, you remember it wrong, but I only promised you not to give the medicine to Wu Dan, but I didn''t promise you not to give Li San to him. I was not wrong." After saying this, Li was not afraid of being speechless for a while, he really had nothing to say. "You are arrogant, are you trying to confront me?" The lamp servant laughed. "What do you mean, that''s natural, since Li San is a friend of my corpse gate, I naturally want to help them!" "People from the corpse door?" After listening, Li''s face changed drastically. He knew that Wu Dan and the others were all from the corpse door, but he didn''t expect that even the lamp servant was from the corpse door, and Li San also had something to do with him. Since the lamp poison no longer works on Li San and the others, Li is not afraid that naturally he will not let them go easily. "Quickly, let''s go to the group of guys who removed the corpse door together!" Li is not afraid that he has already brought all his people, many of whom are strong. Li San understood that these people would be killed or injured if they did it. At this time, Wu Dan was ready to fight with the opponent, waiting for today''s battle for so many years. The lamp servant laughed. "I''m not afraid, you don''t know something. In fact, among all my lamp medicines, lamp poison is just an ordinary medicine. I am more powerful at the back. Why don''t you try it first?" After listening to his threats, Li was not afraid of his brows and frowned immediately. This meant that he still had something to do, and it was difficult to handle. He has known the lamp servant for more than ten years. Of course, he knows that the lamp servant is powerful, the other party''s tricks are very harsh, and the poisons used are all kinds of power that can not be underestimated. He couldn''t help but stepped back a few meters subconsciously, fearing that the opponent would suddenly release something to hurt himself. "Lamp servant, you are too cunning!" The lamp servant disagreed. "That''s how I am, you still can''t kill me today." With that, he opened the toolbox directly, and then smiled to Wu Danjian. "It just happens that I tried some new products a few days ago and I don''t know their power. I will use you as test mice today. I will take them out and ask you to taste their power!" After that, he asked Wu Dan to take someone to carry the toolbox away. Li was not afraid to know that the lamp servant must do something bad, he immediately asked his own people to do it. Li Sanhu, fairy sister, lamp servant and others rushed over. At this time, Wu Dan took out the contents of the box with someone. It turned out to be more than a dozen big guys, they are more than two meters high, and they are paper figures made of wood or the like. The paper people are made like living people. The eyeballs are eyeballs, the fingers are hands, and some have wings. When they open, they fly into the air. Li San secretly praised, this is much more powerful than a white lamp. They flew directly to the enemies, and the lamp servant turned to Li San and the others. "You can come back right away and use my new work to deal with them." Chapter 559： Light Paper Man Li San and the others retreated at the same time. At the same time, the paper men flew over Li''s head. Li is not afraid to be surprised. What are these things? He stares at them with a heavy face. Horses are generally not human paper people. The lamp servant was chanting a curse or something in his mouth. At the same time, weird screams came out from the paper population, which made people tremble. At the same time, some paper men moved their wings and flew over, and a red powder-like object was sprinkled from the sky. Yes, this is also a kind of poison. They have no color and no taste, but they are extremely powerful. When this kind of thing falls on the opponent, it will immediately take effect. Seeing that someone was hit, white anger came out of them immediately. Someone felt the pain, and immediately fell to the ground and rolled and screamed again and again. The screams were terrifying, and only **** has this scream. Wu Dan also saw this thing for the first time, and his face was pale for a while. The lamp servant is really a master, this newly made work is very useful, the paper man is made like a living, and the poison gas on it is even more powerful. In this way, after a while, a large group of people had no time to dodge, and the ground was full of people rolling and shouting. Li is not afraid to see him, his face has long been distorted. Enraged by the success, he yelled and flew directly into the air, the knife light kept flashing, and the heads of the paper men who rushed over were chopped off. And even though that poison is very characteristic, it has no effect on him who is strong. Li was not afraid to move back after hacking a few paper men to death. Soon, almost two-thirds of those who were not afraid of Li died under the attack of the paper men. Seeing that the poison gas was about to run out, the lamp servant Wu Dan and the others chased them not far away. They have accumulated their grievances for so many years, and they can end it today. Soon, the collision of sharp weapons continued to sound, and at the same time screams were mixed. Lamp servant Wu Dan surrounded the opponent at the same time, and Li was not afraid of being hit directly by the lamp servant afterwards. He was hit a few meters away, hit a tree hard, and his back hurt. The lamp servant also didn''t dare to neglect, he chased after him, and the knife in his hand slashed directly at him. "Success to death, Li is not afraid, it should be resolved." Li is not afraid of being decadent now, he can''t dodge, now his eyes are full of fear, what should I do. Suddenly, at this dying moment, a hidden weapon flew over. The lamp servant was not at all guarded at this time, the thing pierced his back directly, and he was injured. The lamp servant stared at his wound incredulously, his body began to shake, and then he fell to the ground. Although the lamp servant was not familiar with Wu Dan, after seeing the lamp servant injured, Wu Dan immediately ran to help him. Li Sanwudan and the others helped the lamp servant to the front of the well, and the lamp servant clung to Li San''s hand and said decadently. "Li San, I am satisfied if I can see you now. I poisoned so many people before. Today is my retribution. This is all fate. After I leave, don''t be sad!" Li San had a complicated heart. Although they had little contact with each other, the lamp servant was not bad in nature, and he had helped Li San once. "Lamp servant, you have to cheer up, you will be fine, I will find a way to save you, you have to hold on!" After speaking, Li San directly took out a fruit, it has a magical effect, maybe it can save the life of the lamp servant. The lamp servant shook his head helplessly, crying and laughing. "No, I know that my life is coming soon, don''t waste this fruit, Li San, I''m so glad to meet you!" Before he finished speaking, a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. He felt very painful, and he lost his breath as soon as he pulled his hand. Li San''s heart tightened, this person is so gone, which is a bit of a pity. Wu Dan also had a hard time, his tears had already come down. "You wake up, you can''t die." Li San laid the lamp servant''s body flat, his expression serious. "Don''t worry, I will avenge you, Li San!" Li San got up and cheered up, another group of people had already arrived over there. After seeing each other, Li San''s face straightened down. It turned out to be Master Liu Zhuang, with a knife in his hand, with a murderous look, he was staring at Li San. Li was not afraid that there was a chance at this time, and the cold flowed directly from his face. Master Liu Zhuang took a few masters from Liujiazhuang and stood there. To Li San, Master Liu Zhuang was the person who made him most angry. Although he was injured, Li San was not sure to abuse him. Master Liu Zhuang came over with a sneer. "Li San, although you are a big man from Luoshui, this is my place. You are here, so if you don''t want to leave, it''s best to stay here with the corpse!" "You fellow, I didn''t want to trouble you. It''s you who are looking for me again and again, so I''m not welcome!" Lord Liu Zhuang''s eyes were full of anger at this time, because many of his men died at Li San''s hands. The feud between Li San and Liu Jiazhuang is getting bigger and bigger, can it really be solved in a day or two. Someone said to Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu Zhuang, don''t let this kid go and ask him to pay for our brothers!" Master Liu nodded. He had gone back to help the soldiers before. Knowing that Li San was still here, he deliberately brought a lot of people to find Li San for revenge. After Li''s treatment, Li''s face was full of triumphant smiles. He was almost tortured to death just now. He was not Li San''s opponent, but Liu Zhuangzhu came to rescue him once. He immediately felt relieved. There was a big man sitting next to him, so he would naturally not take Li San. Keep it in the eye. Li is not afraid to encourage Liu Zhuangzhu. "Lord Liu, if you can get rid of Li San and the others, I promise that I will help you become the manager of this area in the future." Master Liu Zhuang nodded his head when he heard it. "I know your elders, because of this, I came out to save you, and needless to say, of course the enmity between me and Li San must be resolved!" Master Liu waved to Li San. "Li San, let''s fight a game, depending on your strength." Hu Xianmei pulled Li San, she was worried that Li San would suffer, because the owner of Liu Zhuang was not easy to provoke. Master Liu Zhuang put the knife in his hand on his waist, and then he muttered that there was nothing, and suddenly a large piece of the ground flew up. Seeing this, everyone else was shocked, and immediately flashed aside, Li San said secretly, Liu Zhuangzhu''s curse stone technique is really extraordinary. Now, Li San could no longer leave, so he had to fight to the end. Li San is not weak either. He directly lifted up a piece of ground and poured Qi into the knife. The air mass turned into a large sphere. People stared at the excitement in surprise, and it was the first time they saw such a big scene. However, Zhuangzhu Liu was only injured, a few layers less in strength. Chapter 560： Scribble Even though Li San didn''t know what to do with him, he wouldn''t be afraid of him either. Master Liu directly attacked with one hand. Li San moved one hand at the same time, and all the trees rushed towards each other together. Li San felt the tremendous pressure and attacked him, and he just stepped back. At the same time, his feet kept paddling on the ground, and then he retreated more than ten meters before reluctantly standing still. Li San breathed in and controlled himself. The owner of Liu Zhuang stood still. He stared at Li San in surprise, he didn''t expect that Li San''s strength had improved a lot, and he was fighting him abruptly. Although Li San has some advantages, he is also very strong. Master Liu Zhuang sneered, and when he flew up, his body suddenly jumped up. At the same time, the knife light in his hand slashed towards Li San. Li San stared at the opponent with the stone knife in his hand. He gathered all his power on the stone knife. Master Liu Zhuang''s whole body seemed to be one with the light of the sword, and he rushed towards Li San like lightning. Li San flew into the air, and the knife light rushed towards the opponent. After a few noises, a big hole appeared on the ground, and he showed it to Master Liu. They clasped their sharp weapons tightly, colliding together in the air and making continuous noises. Li San knew that now he should not underestimate the enemy, otherwise he would be attacked immediately, and the opponent''s sword power would be too strong. With one hand, Li San pressed the stone knife towards Master Liu, and the sword energy continued to expand to the surroundings. The two landed at the same time. However, they did not retreat but attacked forward, still shaking hands with the knife. All of their feet fell into the ground. Li San felt that his strength was about to be absorbed by the stone knife. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning appeared on the stone knife. Li San''s strength has formed a tacit understanding with the things in his hands. The knives used by the sect master for many years as a corpse gate are of course not ordinary. Instead, the power of the stone knife was added to Li San, which was unexpected to everyone. Li San immediately gained confidence and hit the opponent with both hands. Master Liu Zhuang certainly looked surprised when he saw it. Although what he was using at this time was also an excellent weapon, compared with the stone knives in Li San''s hands, the small ones were not enough to look at compared to the big ones. After a local sound, a crack appeared from his knife. At the same time, he stretched out to both sides, and soon, unexpectedly, the knife in his hand broke. Li San is also a little tired, but he will not let go of such an opportunity. With force with one hand one by one, the stone knives were gesticulating by the side, and the light of the knives flew by the side of Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang''s face was pale, and blood spurted out of his back. Without a finger, he looked pained. He was already angry and rushed directly to Li San. This person is trying to beat Li San desperately. Naturally, Li San would not be afraid of the opponent, holding the knife in both hands. He could feel that the knife kept shaking in his hand. After these few days, Shidao has undoubtedly regarded Li San as his new owner. Li San took a deep breath, and Daoguang slashed directly at Master Liu Zhuang. Master Liu Zhuang''s body was chopped off, and the blood flow continued. Someone rushed over, but the subordinate was directly chopped off by Li San, and several corpses landed at the same time, so cruel. At this time, Li San had no energy, and his whole body was sweaty. Someone yelled. "Li San, you **** my brother to death!" They naively thought that if there was Master Liu, everyone would be killed soon, but they didn''t expect it to be like this. Some people were cut into several segments directly by Li San. The stone knife was too powerful. At this time Li San was exhausted. Seeing that the owner of Liu Zhuang was too bad, Wu Dan and the others immediately showed their fighting spirit and rushed towards each other with a roar. "Li San, the rest is left to us, you rest for a while." The other party was completely messed up. Li San took a few deep breaths, then held the stone knife in his hand. Someone was frightened by Li San and just turned his head and ran away. "Since you have troubled me several times, I, Li San, don''t have to be polite. Soon, I promise that I will level your Liujiazhuang!" The owner of Liu Zhuang immediately fled with someone. At this time, Li was not afraid of being surrounded by Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei. After that, he heard a scream and his fingers were directly chopped off. He has a distorted expression and runs away without saying a word. Wu Dan chased him directly, and then he stopped. "No need to chase!" Li San sat on the ground to heal, and Hu Xianmei came over to help Li San. Her face was ugly, and it was indeed difficult to cope with the pair of fights just now. Wu Dan asked people to clean up the scene and throw all the corpses into the well. Wu Dan looked at Li San. "Li San, what shall we do now." "Since you treat me as a person at the corpse gate, then I will take you back to the city." Li San also lacks assistants now. However, from the beginning to this moment, they still hadn''t found any trace of Bai Wuchang, where did they go. Wu Dan caught one person. "Quickly, where did Bai Wuchang get caught? If you don''t say anything, kill you." "Li is not afraid that after catching him, he should be locked up in a thatched house in the village." Immortal sister Li Sanhu immediately went to look for it, and finally found Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang was in a coma at this time, he should have been infected with lamp poison. Li San immediately took out the antidote and asked the other party to take it. After Bai Wuchang opened his eyes, at a loss, he sat up in a daze. "Where am I? I seem to have slept for a long time." "You were tricked." After seeing the fairy sister Li Sanhu, he came to understand. Bai Wuchang smiled bitterly. "Unexpectedly, I would also be tricked, but fortunately you came to save me." "Li is not afraid that they are too human." Bai Wuchang just came out of the thatched house before and fell asleep after being poisoned by their lights. Wu Dan called everyone in the village, and there were quite a few people in total. Wu Dan told them all to listen to Li San''s command, and everyone got into the carriage. Several carriages drove towards the distance of the village. Li Sanhu, fairy sister Bai Wuchang, is on the same carriage. After they arrived in the city, fortunately, Liu Jiazhuang did not come to engage in trouble during this time. Now Li San has a lot of manpower, and his strength has increased again. Bai Wuchang arranges for everyone. Now that Liu Laoer is gone, it''s time to teach Liu Jiazhuang. Li San adjusted the time for a few days, and Bai Wuchang and Wu Dan came to report on the situation and reported the latest incidents in Liujiazhuang to Li San. "Although Liujiazhuang suffered heavy casualties before, I am afraid they will find trouble again and have to guard against it." "That''s all right, Bai Wuchang and Wu Dan will take people to Liujiazhuang, but there must be guards here." To eradicate Liujiazhuang''s powerful faction, I am afraid that many people will be needed to help. Li San called on his friends, some big figures and capable people from the village to head towards Liujiazhuang. The manpower and material resources that should be prepared are all ready, and Li San is full of confidence and believes that this time the evil-doing Liu Jiazhuang must be punished. Chapter 561： Empty city plan or empty village plan Soon, Hei Wuchang brought dozens of his hands down, among them there were many high-level masters. With their assistance, Li San would have a lot of peace of mind. "Hei Wuchang, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Fortunately, you brought someone here." "I want to kill you too, Big Brother Li, you don''t have to be polite, it is my duty to destroy Liujiazhuang." "Now that there are so many people, then we should hurry up and act." Li San had prepared all the carriages and people he needed. There were more than one hundred people in total, and they were heading towards Liujiazhuang together. Li Sanhei Wuchang Hu Xianmei and they sat on the same carriage to discuss details and countermeasures. On the way, Heiwuchang and Li San were talking and laughing. "Li San, the situation is not very good recently. I heard that Liujiazhuang is summoning the masters in various villages to help them, and they are about to act on us." In fact, everyone had completely become enemies with Liujiazhuang before, which was what Li San expected. "Hu Xianmei, the news from your family is the most extensive. What news do you have here? Which village will Liujiazhuang start to encircle and suppress?" Hu Xianmei thought for a while. "According to the news I have received, their grievances between Liujiazhuang and Wucun are the deepest. I think they should first deal with the Wu family, and then they will find a way to deal with us, and our small villages are all dependent. If Wu If something goes wrong at home, then it will definitely be the turn of the small villages, so the people in my family have already taken people to help." There are indeed many masters in Liujiazhuang, plus those big men like Liujiazhuang, so the pressure on Li San is still great now. "It doesn''t matter. Even if the situation is not favorable to us anymore, we have to face it and find ways to deal with it. After our affairs here are resolved, of course we will help the villages." Hei Wuchang smiled at Li San. "Sure enough, we didn''t follow the wrong person, Li San, you are our pillar." In the evening of the next day, they reached the stream. This time, Li San and the others came here clearly, so there is no need to sneak in like last time. With their current strength, it was enough to kill this enemy. But after arriving here, Li San unexpectedly, the iron bridge on the water actually fell down, what did it mean? "They must have received some news, so they have made preparations. What''s more, Liu Lao''er died in my hands. The grudge between me and them is too deep. They must kill me." Bai Wuchang followed Li San with a corpse pet and was available to help at any time. Hu Xianmei frowned and asked. "What does this mean? Could all the people in Liujiazhuang escape?" Li San frowned and shook his head. "Probably not. According to what I know about them, they should work hard with me. They can''t escape. There must be some tricks in this. Everyone should be careful." Li San and Bai Wuchang walked vigilantly in front with the corpse pet to lead the way, while Hei Wuchang led people behind to guard against a sneak attack. They passed the iron bridge carefully. Bai Wuchang and the others glanced under the water. When they thought of the coffins and floating corpses in the water, Li San and the others felt nervous. It was a bit frightening, and their legs were a bit unusable. However, Li San and the others did not expect that the water was indeed black and red, but they did not find the shadow of a corpse as before, which was strange. "Maybe they have dived into the water like last time and are watching us waiting for an attack. Everyone must be careful. If someone falls into the water, you will definitely be swallowed by them." Everyone was nervous and moved forward slowly. Among some people with Li Sanlai, in addition to a few masters in Luoshui, there are also descendants of the corpse gate. At this time, Wu Dan''s expression was very heavy. He could feel that the atmosphere was not right at this time, and he couldn''t tell what was wrong for a while. And the corpse pet''s tail and head have been pulled down all the time, it is constantly looking and observing something, its eyes are also very cautious, and its face is very wary. Li San knows that it should find something unusual in a while. remind them. Li San and the others soon walked to the other side of the iron bridge, and the village of Liujiazhuang suddenly appeared in their field of vision. The village was very quiet, and Li San and the others searched for a long time but there was no one, as if there were no people living before. "I checked. There are at least a few hundred villagers living in Liujiazhuang. It''s strange that there are no people alone now." "Yes, now it is daytime, it is impossible for a big living person to not see it. It must be dangerous, just be careful." Wu Dan held the buckle tightly in his hand and protected him by Li San. "Li San, then, is it really the same as what Hu Xianmei said, they have already escaped beforehand?" After seeing this situation, Li San was of course a little puzzled. When everyone was puzzled, suddenly, the corpse pet seemed to have noticed something strange. It kept letting out a strange roar from its throat. It was reminding something, and it was directly protecting Li San, staring at it. Not far ahead. "Little guy, did you find something?" The various feelings of the corpse pet are several times higher than that of normal people. If it finds something, it is really dangerous. It must have felt something wrong just now to have such an abnormal reaction, Li Three understand this. "There should be someone or something nearby, everyone, be careful and go quickly." Everyone immediately walked over the iron bridge carefully, for fear that it would suddenly break itself and fall into the blood and be killed by the corpse. Soon, everyone finally entered the village, but suddenly the iron bridge made a noise, and Li San suddenly turned his head to find that the iron bridge was actually rising up, and Li Andao was not good. Someone should be controlling it. "There should be people in this village, otherwise why would the iron bridge rise to close!" Everyone was shocked and became more vigilant. Li San was directly protected by several masters, Li San frowned. "Could someone close the door and abuse us?" Li San knew that in Liujiazhuang, there was only Master Liu and the others who were more powerful. Now that Liu Lao''er is dead, it is estimated that Master Liu''s injury is still recovering, and he alone cannot do anything big. Li San said coldly. "Don''t panic, everyone, we have to take a look, what they will come up with later, just keep going!" Li San directly asked Wu Dan to return someone to guard at the gate. If something happens, he will be notified immediately, and he can support them later. At this time, the corpse pet could not wait to run towards the village, not knowing what else it had found. Chapter 562： Weird altar There is a large open space not far from the big pool. Last time Li San came, there were a lot of people there, but now unexpectedly, no one appeared. This is even more strange. Everything is not right. Normal and very deliberate. "Li San, look, what is that." Someone exclaimed, and Li San scanned directly, only to see something conspicuous placed in the center of the open space. "It turns out to be a red table, don''t panic, but why is it here?" Li San saw a large incense burner above the table, and a dozen tall red incense sticks were being inserted on the stove, and the incense was burning and emitting black smoke. "Someone should have been here and got incense." Once again, in front of the incense burner, there is a huge basin, and there are two **** pig heads in the basin. The blood was still fresh and it still shed on the pig''s head. Li San concluded that the time for this thing to be put on should be within ten minutes. Everyone immediately smelled a rotten, pungent smell of blood. Li San understood after thinking about it. "So, I think this should be a very sophisticated method of sacrifice." Everyone was puzzled, who would have done it, and what he did for this sacrificial method is unknown. Suddenly, the corpse pet stopped not far from the table, and it kept yelling at the table, it should have found something, Li San understood. At this time, the voice of the corpse pet was louder than before, and everyone''s eardrums were ringing. It should be something to remind. "I don''t know what this is for? It''s weird. I''ve never seen an altar like this before." Bai Wuchang and their expressions were heavy and they whispered to Li San. "Li San, I suddenly thought of something. There are indeed records in the spells left by our ancestors. It should be a sacrificial witchcraft, and using this witchcraft method can summon a terrible one. Things come out, such as monsters and spirit ghosts, and if the monsters eat these sacrifices, then it will follow the instructions of the caster." That''s why Li San understood, so this man is going to call out the big guy to deal with him, it''s really cunning. "Could that pig''s head be a blood sacrifice?" "Yes, it seems that there is no spirit to eat it yet." "But there is no movement around, who is this **** pig''s head dedicated to? Li San asked everyone to keep quiet and not to disturb each other. "Let¡¯s not entangle this matter first. This person must use this method to deal with us. The most urgent thing is to destroy this **** and terrible altar first, otherwise, no matter what it is, if it comes out for a while, we will not Easy to deal with!" Everyone felt that what Li San said was reasonable, so they rushed towards the altar. The light of the knife in Li San''s hand slashed towards the altar. But before the light of the sword hit it, suddenly, a figure jumped out of a thatched house above. "Stop it to Lao Tzu, Hugh will ruin my good deeds!" The guy stepped back several meters, and then quickly ran over, protecting Li San and the others with his hands in front of the altar. After seeing him, Li San''s pupils shrank, and it turned out that it was him. "It turned out to be Master Liu, you really didn''t run, you are trying to make a sneak attack!" Lord Liu Zhuang looked pale at this time, and Li San saw that the blood had dyed his heart''s clothes into red. Li Sanyi was stunned. What was his operation? What happened to him just now? Zhuangzhu Liu seemed to have been injured, but now, except for Li San and the others, this person should have had no hands with him just now. Li San didn''t know how Zhuangzhu Liu was injured and bleeding. Master Liu Zhuang had a big scarlet in his eyes, and he grinned. "Li San, you are really endless. You are the nemesis of my Liujiazhuang. My family will not have a good life when you show up. My subordinates and my predecessors are dead in your hands. I want to avenge them. Today Even if I don¡¯t want my life, I will make you die!" "See if this altar is there. What''s coming out of this altar will torture you to death, ha." Li San wanted to laugh, he smiled without fear. "This is my fault. Their deaths are their due retribution. I didn''t want to care about you too much, but you have troubled me many times, and I have to come to you." The lord Liu Zhuang laughed, his smile was a little unclear, and then he even opened his clothes and revealed the position of his chest. When Li San and the others saw it, everyone was stunned. This, what is this? I saw that the position of his heart was blood flowing, and a few pieces of meat had been dug out by daggers and the like. Li San was speechless and secretly said, this guy is too cruel to himself, at the same time Li San suddenly understood that the secret is not good, this should be the other party sacrificing the spirit with his own meat, and just now there was something like The **** meat in a small plate should belong to him, I am lame, this man is too cruel. "Lord Liu, you are here to kill me and persecute yourself. The meat on your heart is actually put in it. You are cruel to yourself. He is really desperate to deal with me." Master Liu Zhuang grinned. "Yes, I will use extreme methods to abuse you Li San." Of course, Master Liu Zhuang knew that he couldn''t beat Li San and the others with his own power, so in desperation, he had to use this particularly terrible and extreme method to come out. The victory or defeat is here. NS. But now Li San didn''t understand what monster or what the other party was going to sacrifice to, he still hadn''t figured it out yet. Master Liu Zhuang looked angry. "Today, if you can ask you to pay for my life, then I will be content, even if I die, it will be worth it!" "Lord Liu Zhuang, you are so stupid. This method is killing you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you succeed!" Li San is now thinking that this altar is very important and a key link for the owner of Liu Zhuang, as long as it is destroyed now, then everything is over, and of course the way Liu Zhuangzhu wants to abuse himself will be lost. Thinking of this, Li San directly ordered Wu Dan and the others. "Everyone immediately broke his sacrifice method together, and these sacrifices can''t be kept!" Wu Dan nodded and rushed to the table together. However, suddenly, a dozen people jumped out from above. "Don''t move, we must protect Master Liu to the death!" They had angry expressions on their faces, and Li San found that there was a piece of red cloth hanging on their heads. They were ready to fight to the death. They were really good men of Liu Jiazhuang. Chapter 563： Ruined you Master Liu Zhuang stared at his own person. "Whether our Liujiazhuang can survive, it depends on everyone working hard together. They will all go up to me to kill Li San and the others. If I can survive, I will definitely not treat you badly in the future. I will give you several pieces of land!" They are all relatives of the owner of Liu Zhuang, and there are also masters whom the owner of Liu Zhuang called from far away with money. Guan Shi stood among the people, his face was serious. He saw his own person died in Li San''s hands before, so when he saw Li San, he jumped quickly and dared not step forward. However, today''s fight is related to Liujiazhuang''s future. He has no retreat. He just has to do it and it''s over. What else to say, the people on both sides rushed over and started their hands. Li San''s goal was the altar, and he rushed over to the table, as long as he destroyed it and it was done. Daoguang slashed towards the table with great strength, first to destroy the tall incense, then the witchcraft of Master Liu Zhuang was invalid. When Master Liu saw that Li San was like this, he certainly did not allow anyone to sabotage his perfect plan. Now he rushed towards Li San like a lunatic, and he wanted to resist Li San''s attack. With a strong hand, a large piece of surface soil flew towards Li San. Li San couldn''t neglect at this time, so he had to concentrate his energy and strength to start with him. The strength of Liu Zhuangzhu is indeed not low. Although he has been injured before, he is still not weak. Li San used both magic spells and stone spells. If it were before, Li San would not be his opponent, but now that Li San uses two spells at the same time, even the old Liu''er can support a period of time. Time, let alone the owner of Liu Zhuang. At this time, several forces collided together, and things continued to fall from the sky and hit people. Li San took the opportunity to rush towards the altar. Lord Liu saw that this secret path was not good. He was shocked by Li San¡¯s attack and he backed away several meters away, and his chest was bleeding and painful, he was breathing heavily. . But even so, he couldn''t take care of the pain. Stopping Li San was the most important thing, and he chased him directly from behind Li San. "You stand still, no one can destroy it!" While shouting, Daoguang slashed towards Li San''s back. If Li San continues to rush forward, although he can break the altar, his back will suffer and he will definitely be cut off by Master Liu''s knife. Li San had no choice but to stop, and the knife light rushed towards Li San. Master Liu Zhuang was shocked by Li San''s attack again, but Li San suddenly turned his head and continued to attack. Master Liu Zhuang followed Li San closely and would not give Li San a chance to destroy his altar, because at this time he had not summoned the big guy he wanted to come out to help him, and if he was destroyed by Li San, his previous efforts would be abandoned. Li San saw that the high red incense had burned two-thirds, and Li San secretly said that his witchcraft is about to be realized, and he cannot be allowed to succeed. Of course Li San was anxious, but he couldn''t get out at this time because he was entangled by the master Liu Zhuang. At this time, Hu Xianmei and the people in Liujiazhuang were fighting, and there was no time to help Li San get out. Li San was completely angry and furious. "If that''s the case, then I will kill you first!" Li San intends to concentrate on dealing with the owner of Liu Zhuang. However, after a few rounds, Master Liu was forced to retreat by Li San. His clothes were covered with blood. What I didn¡¯t know was that he was wearing red instead of white. A large area of ??the ground was stained red with his blood. Li San secretly said, this guy is not afraid of losing too much blood, really funny guy. At this time, Wu Dan had already rushed to the altar, Li San secretly said, this is a good opportunity. "Wu Dan, it''s about to break it!" At this time, a few talents could stop Wu Dan from being alone. Wu Dan swung his knife towards Xiang Chop at this time. As long as he cut it off, everything was over. However, before the knife reached the top of Hongxiang, a figure suddenly rushed over, and he pulled Wu Dan''s arm tightly from behind. "You can''t move this altar!" Wu Dan was pulled by this guy and almost fell, and at the same time, the knife in his hand was just cut off the direction, and then the table was cut off by a large piece, but the method of sacrifice is still going on, so angry Wu Dan is not of. "Ma, tell you to stop Lao Tzu!" Li San saw that the man was holding on to Wu Dan, and he refused to let go. Wu Dan kept beating the man on the back. The scene was really funny. This is a rascal method and will not be very effective. Li San wanted to laugh. After Wu Dan turned his head to see clearly, he was furious, and it was Guan Shi Liu who was holding him tightly. Guanshi Liu''s eyes were red at this time, just like a madman who just ran out of the mental hospital, he would not let go. His inner message is, I just don''t let go, how can you trick me. Of course Wu Dan was angry. Ma, shameless guy, I **** you to death, and he slammed his fist directly on the other side''s head. If the other party doesn''t let go, then undoubtedly his head will be opened, Wu Dan''s hand strength is not covered. Guan Shi is not stupid either. Of course he saw something bad, and immediately let go of his hand and flashed aside. "Horse, if you don''t let go, it''s possible for Lao Tzu''s head to become a vegetable." Of course, Wu Dan missed his shot. Although the people in Liujiazhuang are desperate, they are not enough compared to the strength of people like Li San. It is conceivable that within a short time, they were killed and wounded. At this time, several people had already rushed towards the altar. This is because some people want to guard, and some people want to destroy the altar. The two sides are in a stalemate. Master Liu Zhuang was happy now and laughed. "Li San, you can''t succeed anymore, because my right-hand man will appear immediately!" As soon as the voice fell, everyone heard a loud roar from not far away, and at the same time a green and red shadow lightning rushed over. Li San looked at the past, the secret path was not good, but it was still not destroyed. At this time, the screams continued to sound, and someone was directly abused to death by that guy. Their bodies were torn into several pieces, bloody, and the corpses were thrown out to the surroundings, and they were all human flesh for a while. Everyone was taken aback, they were all stunned by the scene at this time, and immediately retreated, otherwise they would be finished. At the same time, the sound of an iron lock rang. As soon as he saw it, Master Liu''s face was full of surprise and excitement shouting. "The law of the altar is done, it''s finally here!" On the contrary, Li San and the others were crying, and when it was over, there was still no way to stop the altar. Everyone couldn''t help backing a few meters together, and the two people separated. Li San and the others were surprised to find that a huge red shadow was standing beside the table. Chapter 564： Green Corpse It has red and green hair, just like a monster that just crawled out of the cemetery. Its eyes were bloodthirsty and flushed red, and it was glaring at everyone, with iron chains on its paws. It seemed that it had just broken free of some restraints before it escaped, and it was summoned by Master Liu Zhuang through witchcraft. Bai did not see this, he took a deep breath, his face was extremely surprised. "Li San, I see, it should be a kind of coffin monster. The one I saw underwater before was the big guy in the big coffin. Do you remember, it was the big green corpse!" That''s why Li San remembered that it was indeed that guy. Master Liu Zhuang was screaming crazy in his eyes at this time. "How about, Li San, be afraid, of course I know that I can''t beat you with my current strength, but this guy can. Even if I die with you, I will definitely not let you go!" This is a handed down witch beast method, although it is better than the uncontrollable corpse technique, but it is also the master Liu Zhuang''s trick. Whether it was the dead fish in the pool, the water monster, or even the big green corpse, he used to protect them. However, based on Liu Zhuangzhu''s current ability, he still couldn''t completely control it. In order to deal with Li San, he was willing to go out. This is a desperate rhythm. He had used his apex flesh as the other party''s sacrifice before, and he successfully called out the green corpse to help himself. I saw the green corpse with bright eyes and frantically grabbed the pig''s head and human heart meat on the plate and ate it, as if it hadn''t eaten meat for a few months. Of course everyone was frightened, and some people were almost frightened to pee, and aside from anything else, they immediately dodged backwards. Guan Shi saw what Liu Zhuangzhu was doing, he was surprised. "Lord Liu, what are you doing? No, don''t do this." Master Liu Zhuang looked serious at death as if he had come home. "Guan Shi, I am doing this for our family. I will use the full power of the green corpse to kill Li San and them. If something happens to me, you will help me take care of Liujiazhuang. You will be in control of this land boundary. , Must help me take care of it!" Li San scolded secretly, his plan was well thought out, but Li San would not let him succeed. At this time, the green corpse opened its huge mouth frantically, swallowed the pig''s head directly without chewing, and then licked his tongue with an expression of unfulfilled expression. An astonishing black air came out of its eyes, and then it kept roaring, making people tremble. Li San saw it, this guy''s strength was much stronger than the previous zombies. Seeing such a horrible big guy, everyone feels a little confused. They have never seen it before, so they are even more afraid. Li San also didn''t expect that this village master Liu was so stupid that he didn''t even want his life, and wanted to summon the green corpse to deal with him. That being said, the other party used this kind of witchcraft to control the green corpse, and the actual sacrifice was Liu Zhuangzhu himself. This is unexpected, and Li San didn¡¯t dare to ruin himself so much. . If it comes to the time when the magic of witchcraft fails, no doubt the giant green corpse will swallow him directly, is this Liu Zhuangzhu a fool. At this time, the owner of Liu Zhuang seemed to have lost his reason, his eyes were red, and he pointed angrily towards Li San. "My big pet, now follow the order, kill Li San and the others, I will give you my blood and flesh to eat!" The green corpse heard the order, its claws blasted out, and the altar table was directly shattered. After that, it flew a few meters high, and its sharp claws directly attacked Li Sanzhong. It was crazy when it saw people. It was true that it hadn''t eaten human flesh for a long time, just to relieve the greed. Several people were caught by its claws before they could escape. Master Liu Zhuang gritted his teeth at this time, operating with an angry expression on his face. At the same time, the green corpse rushed to the crowd frantically to prey, and wherever it flew, it was immediately bloody. Of course ordinary people can''t get out of it, and even advanced masters who meet such a terrifying guy have to think twice before making a move. Seeing people running in panic, the green corpse was even more excited. It had chased it like a gust of wind, and it was important to eat people and relieve greed. Li San sighed for a while, which was not easy to deal with. He immediately held the stone knife in his hand, stared at the opponent and rushed over, killing it to death. "Hu Xianmei, what can you do to control it?" Hu Xianmei whispered with a heavy expression on her face. "At that time, I controlled the little corpse, and it took me a lot of time and energy. This big green corpse is too difficult to deal with, I am not sure, but for your safety, you can give it a try." "Well, you just do your best, just try, I will go over and help you!" Bai Wuchang patted his corpse pet on the head at this time and ordered. "Go, help Li San and the others." After the corpse pet roared, her body suddenly grew a lot and became a great pet, and it rushed directly at the green corpse. In this way, two non-human guys fought. The corpse pet has also practiced a lot in the past few days, and its strength is much stronger than it was then. In the blink of an eye, it had already pounced on the green corpse. At this time, the green corpse was madly biting the arm of one of its subordinates. It directly grabbed the opponent and shook it, then shook it hard not far away, and then the flesh and blood flew out, which was indeed very **** and cruel. The poor man was thrown away tens of meters away and lost his breath. In fact, he died after being caught by the green corpse. Suddenly, the corpse pet bit one of the opponent''s thigh. The corpse pet''s teeth were still very sharp, and the green corpse''s leg felt a sharp pain, and blood shed on it immediately. It was completely angry. The meat on its leg was almost bitten off. It should be cursing in its heart, horse, this little pet is fucking, an overpowering fellow. It yelled directly at the corpse pet in a rage, and constantly waved its paws and grabbed the opponent''s head. The corpse pet is not covered, it moves very flexibly, the eyeballs rolled, and suddenly flashed to one side, the green corpse''s claws fell out, the corpse pet surrounded it and kept watching and waiting for an attack. The attack of the green corpse was missed almost every time, which made it very angry, and there was a feeling of inachievement. Li San and the others were stunned and confronted the two guys. It was really terrifying, only to cheer. After thinking about it, Li San lifted the stone knife in his hand, and slashed towards the green corpse with a few knife lights. After a few bangs, the green corpse was directly shaken off, and then a few red and green hairs were chopped off and flew in mid-air, as if they were falling into the snow. I have to say that Li San felt that its body was almost made of iron, and even the stone knife in his hand could not hurt it, which was unexpected. Chapter 565： The scene is out of control However, there is nothing to do with the current situation. Li San can no longer take care of that much, and just do it. If they can''t get rid of it, then they are waiting to be abused. What Liu Zhuang said just now may become a reality if they are all killed. Of course, Li San does not allow such a thing to happen. As soon as Li San rushed over, Master Liu''s eyes were red. The green corpse was controlled by him. It only listened to the orders of the master Liu Zhuang. It kept jumping on the ground like a giant toad, jumping directly, and grabbed Li San with its sharp claws. Of course, Li San couldn''t see himself being abused. He immediately flicked the stone knife in his hand to counterattack, and at the same time felt the opponent''s powerful strength, Li San couldn''t help but back off again and again. "Horse, something not to do!" The green corpse just stopped in mid-air for a few seconds and then crazily rushed in front of Li San again. "Quickly, help me tear up Li San!" If Li San was caught by it, he would be torn into pieces and eaten and stuffed between his teeth. Although the green corpse was very huge, and not slow in speed, it was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, its claws had reached Li San''s eyes. Li San''s pupils shrank, not good, Li San flashed directly on the spot, and flashed to the side. The green corpse roared and rushed over, this guy is really a headache. Seeing Li San''s situation is not good, Liu Zhuangzhu''s face was smug, and Liu Guanshi laughed. "This Li San should die, Master Liu, let the green corpse solve him and tear him apart!" Master Liu Zhuang looked serious. "Without this Li San, no one will threaten you again. From now on, you have to take care of everything in our family." In fact, the owner of Liu Zhuang knew his own fate. After the green corpse completed the mission and the witchcraft ended, his life was the opponent''s, and he would undoubtedly be eaten. At this time, his heart was also tangled and sad, but there was no way, in order to kill Li San. With a frustrated expression on his face, Li San also sympathized with this fool. Guan Shi did not pay attention to these, he wanted to get rid of Li San immediately. At this time, the claws of the green corpse had reached Li San, and the other caught the ground. The breath made Li San straighten up his chicken skin. However, the corpse pet came to help Li San, and it rushed towards the green corpse, with a mouth open, biting at the root of its thigh. The other party was also afraid of being bitten, and did not continue to catch Li San, so he waved his paw and rushed towards the corpse pet. The corpse pet rolled several times by it. However, the fighting spirit of the corpse pet was very high. After it finished rolling on the ground, it cheered up again, and rushed over without saying a word. The green corpse was irritated by it, roaring and fighting to the end with the corpse pet. Li San took the opportunity to get up, and at the same time blasted the green corpse together with the stone spell and magic spell. The green corpse was dealing with the corpse pet at this time, but Li San''s power was blasted at it at the same time, and the green corpse was blown up and then buried by a stone. Soon, seeing this thing stopped moving, Li San was relieved. "It doesn''t move, is it dead?" Bai Wuchang approached the past, but still did not dare to step forward for fear of its sudden attack. It turned out that Hu Xianmei was using the corpse control technique. Her face was not very good, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and she didn''t take much effort. The green corpse was finally over, and she was relieved a lot. If you get rid of the green corpse, then Master Liu will be finished. But Li San had a bad feeling in his heart. No, the green corpse is extremely powerful, its body is like steel, it can''t even be injured by a stone knife, it won''t be finished like this. After the green corpse was covered, Master Liu continued to spurt blood directly, his distorted expression was very painful, yes, he was the surgeon and of course suffered a backlash. Guan Shi looked puzzled. "Lord Liu, why did the green corpse be controlled by Li San''s people? This is unscientific." Master Liu Zhuang smiled and shook his head. "Hmph, they are too naive. With their little strength, they still want to control the green corpse, don''t think about it!" His body shook. He was going to be unable to support it for long. Guan Shi Liu immediately supported the staggered Master Liu. "are you OK?" "It''s okay, I have to kill Li San before I can faint." Li San understood that as long as the owner of Liu Zhuang was removed, then everything was over. Li San immediately waved his stone knife and rushed towards the owner of Liu Zhuang. Seeing this, Guan Shi immediately greeted him and stopped him. With a thud, Guan Shi Liu was shocked. He is just a small person, unable to compare with Li San. Master Liu fell to the ground again, and Li San forced Guan Shi Liu back. Master Liu Zhuang looked unwilling, just when the knife was about to reach him. "Li San, you are too naive, we haven''t finished playing yet!" Suddenly, the surface flew around, and saw the big green corpse jump out. No good, come again, Li Sanan scolds the Three-Character Classic. Its sharp claws grabbed Li San with howling. Li San had to retreat, and at the same time the knife slashed towards it, which also reluctantly knocked the green corpse back. Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei were using the corpse control technique, and Bai Ling walked around the green corpse. However, Zhuangzhu Liu was using witchcraft to control the green corpse, and the two sides were in a stalemate. The two of them are comparing the magic, who can control the green corpse for their own use, then whoever wins. The speed of the green corpse slowed down soon, which worked. Li San sighed secretly, Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei''s strength had indeed improved a lot, and even the green corpse could be controlled. At this time, the lord Liu Zhuang couldn''t care about the image and the image. He directly sat on the ground, his hair turned half-white and decadent like an old man, and it was like a half-crazy man, really embarrassed. And the blood has been flowing from his chest, and he should lose too much blood soon. He was very focused on Liu Guanshi. "Hurry up and get rid of that Fairy Hu, she is controlling the technique, I won''t be able to support it for long!" Guan Shi nodded his head and rushed towards Hu Xianmei angrily. Li San didn''t put Guan Shi in his eyes at all, and went straight to stop him. Wu Dan also took many people to resist each other. Seeing Li San, Guan Shi looked terrified and did not dare to step forward. Knowing that it is not Li San''s opponent, he still has to come up. Undoubtedly, Guan Shi was blown away by Li San with blood flowing. He struggled to get up, turned his head and glanced at Liu Zhuangzhu. At this time, Liu Zhuangzhu only breathed out and did not take in. Master Liu Zhuang shouted to him. "Get up, useless things, don''t be scared by his Li San!" Guan Shi nodded and stood up. Li San smiled. "Actually I want to keep you, but if you are alive, it will be a great disaster to me and have to be eliminated, then I''m not welcome!" After speaking, Li San''s manual operation was completed, and the knife light swept toward his neck. Guan Shi didn''t have time to react at all, with a look of horror on his face. Suddenly a figure jumped out, and Li Sanyi was surprised when he saw this person, it turned out that it was him. Chapter 566： Corpse control At the same time, a blade of light rushed towards Li San, and Li San felt a strong pressure. Li San was shocked by the opponent and backed a few meters away. The man''s face was also surprised, and he immediately protected Liu Guanshi. When he saw this man, Li San couldn''t help frowning. This person I know is Wu Ada from Wu Village. Wu Adal looked at Li San with a long face. "It seems that we really have to hurry up and get rid of you, otherwise you will get bigger and bigger, and it will be a threat to us." Li San also didn''t expect people from Wu Village to come and do things at this critical juncture. "I said, this matter doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you at all. If it gets messed up, I still advise you to go home quickly and don''t come to die." Wu Ada became unhappy. "You killed my person before. This matter has something to do with me. I''ll teach you, Li San." Li San was speechless for a long time. "Yeah, your reason is really interesting. It has always been your troubles for me. If you are killed by me, they are on their own account. I also protect myself. I can''t blame me at all!" "Hmph, just blame you, don''t quibble!" Wu Ada became furious, he just planned to unreasonable with Li San. Hei Wuchang retreated to the side of Li San, and Wu Youchan and others also came. Heiwuchang was furious. "These non-human guys from Wu Village are here, so join in the fun!" Wu Youchan led people to Liu Guanshi. Wu Ada helped the decadent Guanshi Liu up, and together they walked towards the dying Master Liu. Lord Liu Zhuang''s face was so pale that he could not look directly at him, and he was trying his best to control the green corpse. The green corpse stood there with a dazed expression. They were not eager to fight, so they looked at each other. Wu Ada ordered Wu Youchan. "I''m going to teach Li San, Wu Youchan, you go to deal with Wu Dan and the others. Remember, there is also the Hu Xianmei. She knows a little bit of corpse control, and she can''t keep any of them." Wu Youchan nodded and agreed, and immediately led people to rush towards Wu Dan. Black impermanence leads people to protect in front of white impermanence. Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei desperately rushed her qi towards the green corpse. The people on both sides had already started, and the shouting and the collision of sharp weapons continued to rang. People from Wu Village suddenly appeared and joined the battle, and the situation changed. However, Li San and the others will not retreat, because they have no choice but to continue to do it and it will be over. If they can''t beat them, then they will go directly to Li San''s site, which is Li San''s only home. Li San clenched a stone knife in his hand and stared at Wu Ada intently. Wu Dan and Wu Youchan have already fought. Wu Ada''s strength has improved. Faced with such a strong opponent, Li San did not dare to be careless. A sharp weapon emerged from Wu Ada''s hand, with a pattern on the knife. He poured his own strength into it, and the light of the sword burst out all around. After Li San felt the opponent''s aura, he became more careful. Li San secretly said, Wu Village really has a lot of experts. The situation in Bai Wuchang is not so good, and Li San plans to end it quickly and help his friends. After understanding, Li San used both magic spells and stone spells. For a time, different styles of aura surrounded the stone knife in his hand. The light of the knife burst out suddenly, quickly making an ear-splitting sound in the air. Staring at this amazing scene, Wu Ada''s expression changed from blue to green, and he had to use all his strength to resist Li San''s attack. Li San jumped forward for several meters, and the blade light seemed to slash towards the top of the opponent''s head like lightning. Wu Ada took a few deep breaths nervously to ease his emotions, and Daoguang rushed over there. The forces of the two sides directly collided for a while, forming a huge wave spreading around. Li San tried his best to stand firm and flew up. Seeing that the sword light was blown away by the guy, Li San kept waving the stone knives in his hand, and the sword light hit the past one by one. One of them kept hacking each other, while the other kept welcoming each other''s attacks. The knives and lights kept colliding together and made a sound. At the same time, countless deep cracks were drawn on the ground. , We can see the power of the knife light. Within a radius of tens of miles around Li San and the others, it can be said that no one can approach them. Otherwise, it will be shocked by the air mass immediately. Li San and neither of them were willing to give in a step back, and the clashing sound continued. All the people around were shocked by the war. Li San sighed secretly, Wu Ada was really one of his own stronger enemies. At this time Guanshi Liu gritted his teeth, he kept directing his gang to rush towards Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei desperately. Only if the big green corpse is controlled again, then their Liujiazhuang may be even more advantageous. At this time, everyone was fighting their old lives, and soon the people on both sides suffered heavy casualties, and the losses were evenly divided. Guan Shi suddenly flew to Bai Wuchang. His eyes were red. Although he was not Li San''s opponent, ordinary villagers couldn''t stop him. Li San could. The opponent''s face was full of violence, and he constantly waved the knife in his hand and thrust it towards Bai Wuchang''s back. At this moment, there were a few masters around Hei Wuchang. Seeing this, they immediately rushed to help Bai Wuchang clear the siege. This way, they really resisted Guanshi Liu''s sudden attack. Guanshi Liu was like a crazy little Wangwang at this time, and he didn''t want to fight them head-on. He was very cunning, and he was always looking for opportunities to sneak attacks and destroy Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang shook and seemed to be overwhelmed. Suddenly, the green corpse let out a loud roar and turned its head abruptly, its eyes fixed on Master Liu Zhuang. Li Sanbai''s impermanence showed excitement on their faces, because this thing depends on their own side. But at this time, Zhuangzhu Liu''s face was as pale as a dead person. He dug out his own flesh before. At this critical moment, the green corpse was controlled by Li Sanbai''s impermanence, which was too angry. Hu Xianmei Bai Wuchang and the others also exhausted their full blow. As for how long they could control the guy, they didn''t know how long they could do. They just did their best. After the green corpse was controlled by Li Sanbai¡¯s impermanence, it stands to reason that it would be the first one to eat the person who had controlled him before, and that was the poor Master Liu. At this time, Master Liu had 10,000 in his heart. So Nima was in the collapse of Teng, and wanted to scold Li San. Although Master Liu Zhuang made it clear that he was afraid that he would soon be alive, but looking at the green corpse that rushed towards him, he now has no thought and strength to dodge, so he just waited to be destroyed. . Chapter 567： Cant last long Suddenly, several people stopped the green corpse in front of him, but one can imagine that the thing swallowed these people directly. The green corpse rushed to the front of Liu Zhuangzhu in a few more vigorous steps. The two eyes met. Of course, Liu Zhuangzhu¡¯s eyes were not as good as those of the monster. Liu Zhuangzhu subconsciously stepped back a few meters timidly. It''s too scary. Lord Liu Zhuang''s legs were so weak that he couldn''t stand up, and he sat on the ground and panted for a while. The green corpse knew that he was controlling it before. It directly stretched out its sharp claws, grabbed Liu Zhuangzhu''s body, and lifted him up like a chicken. This scene was a bit funny but also very pitiful. Afterwards, Lord Liu Zhuang was directly caught by this guy with a few **** openings, and the blood flow continued, so pain that his face was distorted and screamed. No way, he had to ask Guan Shi Liu for help. "Come and save me. Also, if something happens to me, Liujiazhuang will take care of it from now on. Remember what I said!" Up to now, he was still thinking about the future of Liujiazhuang, and Li San admired Liu Zhuangzhu''s point very much. Seeing this, Guanshi Liu stopped and turned to look at the Master Liu who was caught by the green corpse. He shouted sadly. "Lord Liu, you will be fine, I will ask someone to help you!" After he finished speaking, he immediately called for help. Someone rushed up, and Master Liu fell down. However, as soon as the green corpse''s claws stepped forward, several people screamed and were torn to pieces. Master Liu Zhuang was in a cold sweat, but fortunately, it was not himself who was torn to pieces. The green corpse threw the corpses of the few people into the distance, then turned his head and stared at Guanshi Liu fiercely and threw them over. Guanshi Liu poses the greatest threat to Bai Wuchang, so Bai Wuchang plans to kill him first. Guanshi Liu''s eyes were red, and he rushed forward with all his strength, trying to kill Bai Wuchang. However, Bai Wuchang was protected by his own person, and the other party had no chance to hit him. At this time, Hu Xianmei''s face was pale. She controlled that thing just now, so her power was almost used. Because she controls a very high-level green corpse. In the blink of an eye, the green corpse had already rushed to Guanshi Liu. Guanshi Liu immediately waved the knife in his hand and slashed towards the opponent. The knife slashed on the green corpse''s claws, and after the other party yelled, it just flew down a large group of green hairs. The green corpse was like steel. It didn''t show any injuries. Now Guan Shi was completely trapped. He was a little desperate, and he couldn''t fight anymore. At the same time, the green corpse had lifted him up like a beast, and the green corpse stared at him viciously. Guan Shi could only admit his fate, he knew he was going to die, he closed his eyes reluctantly and waited for death. Suddenly, Hu Xianmei fell to the ground, her strength was exhausted and she could no longer control the green corpse. So the green corpse was tight at this time, its pupils shrank, and shook its head, as if to say who I am and where I am. It stared at Guanshi Liu in question for a moment. Suddenly he threw him into the sky again. Guan Shi was smashed and crippled. Fortunately, he was alive. He rolled on the ground a few times. Fortunately, the horse, Lao Tzu is still alive, the world is really good. He seemed to be having a dream just now, and couldn''t believe he was alive. He collapsed on the ground and the dog climbed up and flashed to the side. Staring at the dead corpses all over the floor, the green corpse let out a loud roar. Staring at this terrifying and powerful guy, everyone present did not dare to neglect, their faces were full of scared expressions. The green corpse suddenly jumped up several meters high. After a few big jumps, it had already jumped above the fence, and then jumped into the water with a twist of its eyes. Seeing this thing left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Someone ran over and protected Liu Manager Liu Zhuangzhu and the others. Master Liu''s people were surrounded by Li San and others, and people were dying constantly, and they couldn''t support it for long. Wu Dan and Wu Youchan are on a par. Both of them are injured but they are still fighting. Having fought with Li San for nearly an hour before, Wu Ada is now struggling and panting. Of course he is not as powerful as Li San. Every time the sharp weapon in their hands collides, he will be knocked back a few meters away. He looked around, his subordinates had disappeared a lot, the cold sweat came down directly, Ma, really underestimated the strength of Li San and the others. He was naive to think that if Wu Cun and Liu Zhuangzhu''s people joined forces, it would be no problem to kill Li San and the others. But now it is beyond his imagination. Li San concentrated all his strength on the stone knife in his hand and shouted. "I will solve this now!" There was despair in Wu Ada''s eyes, but his body was already covered by Li San''s several swords. There was no way for this person to go, only to greet Li San desperately with a knife. After a bang, a crack appeared above the knife in his hand. Just after dozens of collisions, the knife in his hand had long since become scrap, like a gear, it was not a sharp weapon but a useless waste. He was using a valuable weapon, otherwise it would have been cut off by Li San''s stone knife. Wu Ada flashed immediately, Li San''s stone knife slashed his face, blood flowed out, and his hair was chopped off and fell off. Fortunately, Wu Ada was scared and pale with fright. . Li San approached the past a little bit. "Wu Ada, I''m here, are you scared!" Wu Ada wiped the cold sweat and became furious. "Li San, if you are better than me, I won''t let you go!" Li San saw that the opponent meant to run, and of course he was not allowed to do this. "If you run, you are a hero, you are really embarrassed, shameful!" Wu Ada didn''t want to talk to Li San. He threw the scrap iron knife on the ground and ran directly outside the door. Seeing him all run away, the people in Wu Village lost their backbone, and of course they also lost their fighting spirit. They didn''t see things well, so they fled one by one without saying anything. At this time, Wu Youchan was surrounded by Wu Dan. He couldn''t get away at all. He actually wanted to run, but he couldn''t. Li San flew directly, and the stone knife in his hand slashed towards him. Wu Youchan only resisted Wu Dan''s attack just now, and was knocked back by the opponent. Unexpectedly, Li San would come again. Li San took the opportunity and swept towards him. Wu Youchan almost didn''t have time to scream, and then he was cut by a knife. He screamed and ran out of the crowd. Wu Youchan was an enemy of Wu Dan, and Wu Dan was relieved when he saw that he was injured. Li San ran to Bai Wuchang and helped him. Hu Xianmei just consumes a lot of spiritual energy, so she can rest for a while. Li San was relieved, now only those from Liujiazhuang are still fighting. Chapter 568： Old acquaintance Li San rushed into the crowd without saying a word, killing high-level masters. But a few minutes later, the masters of Liujiazhuang were finished. Others protected Liu Guanshi, Liu Zhuangzhu, and stared at Li San and the others complicatedly. They were still very loyal to the owner of Liu Zhuang, and none of them escaped. This is something that Li San admired and more than appreciated. Li San glanced at these people and couldn''t help being stunned. Among the group of people, he actually saw an acquaintance, who turned out to be that kid. It was Li Zhuzi. Li San had met him before. Although his face was also panic, he still protected him in front of Guan Shi. Li San knew that this man was very responsible and loyal to his master, and he also had many friends in Liujiazhuang. Li San walked between them and stopped a few meters away from him. Of course Li Zhuzi knew Li San. He was also taken aback when he saw Li San, and he stared at Li San intently. Li Sandan smiled. "I said, brother, you should still know me? Long time no see." Li Zhuzi said coldly. "Of course I recognize you, you are Li San, and I, Liujiazhuang, have fallen into this situation now, and it was you who did it!" Li San shook his head and laughed. "In fact, the owner of Liu Zhuang is doing too many bad things and getting retribution, and I, Li San, never took the initiative to make trouble for them. It is impossible for them to become the overlord of this area, and it will do me Causes impact and threat." What Li San said is indeed reasonable. Li Zhuzi thought, he clenched the knife in his hand, his hands trembling, and looked at Li San. He felt that Li San''s aura was strong, so he was very stressed. Li San smiled. "Actually I was your little guard before, do you remember?" After listening, Li Zhuzi was taken aback, where did this start? It''s impossible. When Li San saw Xiao Wang standing a few meters away from him, he dared not speak. Li San secretly said, this kid''s luck is not bad, Liu Zhuangzhu''s master is killed or injured, he is really smart and unexpected for a small person like him to be unscathed. However, Xiao Wang''s face was not very good-looking, and he looked terrified. Everyone wanted to live, and of course he wanted to live better than anything else. Just now the green corpse almost killed him. Li San waved to him directly. "Xiao Wang, come, you should know me!" In Liujiazhuang, Xiao Wang is just a messenger, the most inferior role. He was also taken aback, never expected that Li San turned out to be a big man and would recognize him. He stared at Li San with a puzzled face, making it even harder to look on his face. He thought Li San was going to deal with him. Everyone knows well that what they will end up in a while, no matter what, they will be finished. He didn''t know what Li San was going to tell him, so he subconsciously glanced at Li Zhuzi first. Li Zhuzi is better than Liu in charge, he only listens to Li Zhuzi. Li Zhuzi stretched his face and took a few steps forward. "Li San, tell me what you have to say, don''t touch my men." "I didn''t want to touch him. Don''t worry, I just wanted to tell him that once before, he and I served Master Liu Zhuangzi and poured water, do you remember?" After listening, the kid was taken aback, thinking about the past, especially when he heard Li San''s voice, it was indeed a bit familiar. After half a day, Xiao Wang suddenly remembered something, unexpectedly, and pointed to Li San incredibly. "So what''s your name, Xiao Li?" "Your memory isn''t bad, I''m indeed that Xiao Li, if I remember, I''m still destined to meet again." Xiao Wang smiled on his face at this time, but he became unhappy when he thought that they were enemies at this time. Now Li San is their strongest enemy. He is very embarrassed now. He clearly recognizes Li San, but it is too embarrassing. "I said, Li San, didn''t you suddenly disappear that day? I have looked for you and asked many people. Where have you been? But I didn''t find you. I didn''t expect that you were from Liujiazhuang. Enemy, and a big man, I really underestimated you at the time, unexpectedly." It was true that Li San was wearing a mask at the time, so the kid naturally did not recognize Li San. Seeing that Li San and Xiao Wang were chatting happily, everyone felt helpless, and a long black line came out. Li Zhuzi was also taken aback, they even knew each other. Li San didn''t intend to talk nonsense, and asked Xiao Wang directly. "Brother, it''s fine, I won''t embarrass you. If you join me, I can treat you well. What do you think?" In fact, when he joined Liujiazhuang that year, he just wanted to eat a meal alive. And the people in Liujiazhuang were not very good to him. They had been punished some time ago, and he didn''t want to do it for a long time. Naturally, he would not support bad guys like Li Zhuzi. He glanced at Li Zhuzi embarrassedly, but Li Zhuzi didn''t mean to say anything, the two looked at each other. At the same time, everyone''s eyes are on him, which means it''s a bit difficult to see how he chooses. Li Sanban teased jokingly. "Brother, you can rest assured that, for the sake of serving water snacks together before you and I, I will definitely not treat you well, you are my friend." After hearing this, Xiao Wang was happy in his heart, with a relaxed expression in his eyes, and slowly walked towards Li San. At this time, Guan Liu saw something bad, his face showed a murderous look, and he was furious. "Xiao Wang, you shameless little person, are you going to betray us and dare to take refuge in Li San?" He said with a flick of his hand, the knife light slashed directly at Xiao Wang, he was going to kill Xiao Wang. But Li San certainly wouldn''t let the other party succeed. The stone knife in Li San''s hand moved to block the opponent''s knife light. Xiao Wang was terribly scared, his face was pale, and the Ma¡¯s Liu manager was going to be ruthless. He ran to Li San in a few steps, and Li San called him to the rear, and he came to protect him. "Don''t worry, you defected to me, and I will protect you." But the others present were nervous when they saw it. Seeing Xiao Wang had gone to Li San''s side, of course their hearts were a little shaken with embarrassment on their faces. "If you want to take refuge in me, I, Li San, will be happy to accept you, and I will not embarrass everyone, as long as you don''t do bad things in the future." After listening to Li San''s words, several people one after another ran directly to Li San and rushed to him. After that, there were only a few loyal people who stayed next to Guanshi Liu. This made Liu Zhuangzhu very angry. His people went to Li San''s place, which was really annoying. Li San persuaded Li Zhuzi. "Li Zhuzi, if you are willing to take refuge in me, we are still friends and brothers, so come and help me. I am afraid that there is no hope for Liu Jiazhuang in the future. I can leave some of my affairs to you." Chapter 569： Conquer peoples hearts This is the meaning of reuse. In fact, if someone called Liujiazhuang listens to Li San, he should find the right way. Li Zhuzi is a good candidate. Li Zhuzi shook his head stubbornly. "Huh, Li San, you want me to betray our Liujiazhuang. It is impossible. Don''t think about it. I have been here for many years. I am very sincere. I will be here even if I die. I will not betray the owner of Liujiazhuang." Li Sanyi frowned, this guy is really crazy. "Then I will do it for you, don''t you want to die!" Wu Dan couldn''t listen anymore, he wanted to rush to hit someone with an impatient look. "We, Li San, are so kind and kind to persuade you to give you a way to survive. You don''t give him face. You are really overweight. Are you stupid? Your brain is overwhelmed by water!" Li San waved to him and smiled. "Brother, I know you are honest and loyal. I appreciate you very much, so I want to recruit you to be my subordinate. Then we can speak with strength. If I defeat you, then you can''t go. On the contrary, I can release people." Li Zhuzi listened and turned to look at Guan Shi. Guanshi Liu''s face turned a lot of green at this time. In fact, he knew very well in his heart that Li Zhuzi was not Li San''s opponent at all. There was no fun, Ma. Master Liu Zhuang also knew that his own Liujiazhuang''s strength was much weaker, so he sighed. Li Zhuzi stepped forward to Li San. "However, it is possible to fight, I have the conditions." Li San nodded and smiled lightly, this is okay. "If you beat me, I can listen to you, but you have to tell Master Liu and them to leave here alive." "At this point, what conditions do you have to offer with Li San!" Heiwuchang couldn''t stand it anymore, his face was angry. "That''s right, you guys are dead or alive, and it''s just a wave of our Li San''s hands. I don''t know this. It''s really funny, and we still negotiate terms with us Li San!" Li Zhuzi stretched his face and stared at Heiwuchang. "Then, even if I die, I won''t listen to Li San anymore. It''s your business whether you agree or not. Anyway, my condition is like this. I have already mentioned it." Guan Shi Liu Zhuangzhu stood not far away with a look of helplessness, they are no longer arrogant before. Li Zhuzi whispered to Master Liu Zhuang. "Lord Liu, what I am doing now is for your own good. You can leave in a while. I have only that." "Well, I understand you." Guan Shi nodded helplessly. Li San nodded almost without thinking. "Very well, I will agree to the conditions you just put forward. There is no objection." Li Zhuzi walked towards Li San with a knife in his hand, this was about to start the fight. His strength is not low, but in front of Li San it is the difference between the little witch and the big witch. "Since you are from Liujiazhuang, then I can also use the stone spell used by Liujiazhuang to fight you, so that I won''t say that I''m bullying you." After finishing speaking, Li San''s hand pressed hard and lifted directly above the ground. Li Zhuzi''s face was very ugly, but he didn''t mean to be afraid. He didn''t step back, and the knife in his hand slashed directly at Li San. Li Sanzhong gave a heavy blow and the opponent backed away. He sighed and shook his head helplessly. "Li San, I can''t beat you, so I won''t fight!" He threw the knife in his hand on the ground just like that, and then bowed respectfully to Liu Zhuangzhu Liu, then walked behind Li San and became Li San''s person. This meaning is very obvious, he has become Li San''s person, and Liu Zhuangzhu is completely dumbfounded, and has lost a good subordinate. Li San pulled a long face and stared at Liu Manager Liu Zhuangzhu, and asked a few people around him. "Are you guys still fighting?" Guan Shi stretched his face now. "Since my people are dissatisfied, then I can''t be ashamed!" He walked over directly and wanted to use stone curse, but compared with the master Liu Zhuang, his strength was still a bit far behind. Li San vigorously lifted a stone out one by one, and the two collided. Guanshi Liu was undoubtedly shot a few meters away, and fell to the ground after a scream. Li San rushed forward with a stone knife against his neck. "You guys really owe you a beating. If you hadn''t promised Li Zhuzi not to move you just now, I would have killed your life long ago. I won''t get out of here for a while!" Guanshi Liu closed his eyes tightly and gave up hope. After hearing this, he immediately crawled and escaped with the owner of Liu Zhuang. Li San asked Wu Dan to tie up the others. "Think about it first, you can join me if you want to, and then let you go." Many of them are friends and brothers with Li Zhuzi. Now that Li Zhuzi has become Li San''s person, they are also on Li San''s side. Li San asked people to deal with the corpses before returning to his own realm. "I think the people in Liujiazhuang will still make trouble." Hu Xianmei nodded. "Even my home has been guarding against Liujiazhuang''s raids." In fact, the person Li San was more worried about was the old man Li, who was too strong to deal with. Li San asked Li Zhuzi to take people into Liujiazhuang''s small site and took it there, and he left the affairs here, and Li San was relieved a lot. Li Zhuzi completely admired Li San''s ability at this time, and he planned to be loyal to Li San and do his best to serve him. After Li San received Master Luo. Master Luo looked cautious. "Li San, we have something to trouble you." "Just say it, I will help you later." "Liujiazhuang is starting to move again. The situation there is not very good. It is estimated that Liujiazhuang will have to do it soon. The owner of Liujiazhuang is really unwilling to give up. Li San understands that if something goes wrong with one of them, it will be difficult for each of them. After that, Li San handed over the matter to Bai Wuchang to deal with, leading Wu Dan and a few high-powered people to move forward there. If Liujiazhuang dared to move towards Luo Village, he must have made a lot of preparations during this time. "Li San, I have received the news that the people in Liujiazhuang are coming to attack on the road. Not only is the lord Liu bringing people here, but also Lao Li has asked him to help him. This is for the lord Liu Ashamed, all the elites in Liujiazhuang have come, and they also know that I have invited you Li San to come." Master Luo''s face was very calm at this time, but Hu Xianmei''s expression was very bad. Although Luo Village had called all their powerful people here to prepare to resist Liujiazhuang. But everyone knows that Liu Jiazhuang is not easy to mess with, and his strength is very strong. Even if Li San didn''t abuse the other side less last time, Liu Jiazhuang regained his strength after this period of rest. Li San heard that there is another great figure who is also here, and everyone has no bottom in their hearts. Master Luo laughed. Chapter 570： Overpowered Junior "Li San, whether we can succeed in Luo Village or not, I am very grateful if you can bring someone to help me, and I have to thank you even if I die." "I will be relieved to leave Luo Village to you in the future." Li San scanned these subordinates in Xialuo Village, and there were quite a few strong people in Luo Village. Everyone is discussing a good way to deal with Liujiazhuang people. "It''s the old man Li that gives us the most headache. It''s not easy to handle." Lao Li was a high-level killer. In front of him, they were abused like chickens every minute. Master Luo discussed countermeasures with Li San. "Li San, I think the only way to deal with Lao Li is your strength. Don¡¯t you have a lot of treasures in your hand, and you have a good skill, plus the strength of everyone, you should It is possible to fight him." Li San nodded. "I also know this, no problem. I will do my best by then, but Lao Li has suffered from me, and I am afraid that he will not ask us to fight him together." Master Luo frowned. In fact, this was what he thought of. The other party was not a fool. Of course, he would also think of how Li San would deal with him. If the old guy kills one by one, then everyone will be finished one by one. "Don¡¯t think too much. Everyone can help me today. I am grateful to the people in Luo Village. If the situation is not good then you can run. I have no opinion. As long as you maintain your strength, you will have the opportunity to fight against Liujiazhuang in the future. , If something goes wrong with you, and I can''t bear it, then I won''t have a helper in Luo Village." "Don''t say that. Since everyone is here, they don''t care about life and death. At the same time, they are in Bangluo Village, and they are also helping our families'' survival opportunities." If you combine the strength of several villages, you can still defeat Liujiazhuang. After that, Master Luo arranged a dinner to entertain Li San and the others. A few days later, everyone is ready. Early in the morning, Nei Ying from Luo Village rushed back to report to Master Luo Li San and the others. "Li San, the people from Liujiazhuang have already been hundreds of miles outside the village. I don''t think they should be coming in one day, so it''s better to be prepared." Master Luo listened and made a fist. "They are still here, and we can all fight them!" There was a big venue in Luo Village, and Master Li Sanluo called everyone over. There were hundreds of people from Luo Village who came to help him, including Li San and others. There are a lot of people, but no one speaks very quietly, the atmosphere is weird and tense, and everyone knows what is going to happen. Li San stood in front. He looked at the distance outside the village with a serious expression. "The people from Liujiazhuang are almost here!" At this time, on Liujiazhuang''s side, they did not rush into the village in a hurry, but stood outside the door and watched. A figure walked over, with a powerful aura on his body. After seeing this person, Master Luo''s pupils shrank. This was Master Luo''s old enemy Liu Zhuangzhu. There are several powerful people behind Liu Zhuangzhu. There are hundreds of people in Liujiazhuang, and all of them have left the cave. Li San understands that no matter who wins this game, it will be hurt. Master Liu Zhuang stretched his face and brought his own people to a stop a few hundred meters away from Master Luo. "Master Luo, the enmity between you and me over the past few years, can you calculate it today?" Master Luo sneered. "You Liujiazhuang is too unreasonable. You were abused by Li San not miserably, did you ask me to trouble you again? Don''t underestimate the strength of my Luo Village, I won''t let you succeed!" Master Liu Zhuang glanced at the few people standing behind Master Luo with a cold snort. "You have all joined the small villages, but this is also very good. After a while, I will subdue you one by one, and I will let you know how good I am. In the future, the boundaries of the next few big villages will belong to my Liujiazhuang!" "Lord Liu, you are dreaming, we want you to know today that bad guys will not end well!" Li San looked at him, but did not see Li Lao''er. Where did the old guy go? Don''t you say he came. If Li Lao''er is not there, just relying on the strength of the master Liu Zhuang and these men, playing against Li San and others, it will be difficult to distinguish between high and low. One thing in Li San''s mind is very clear, that is, it is impossible for Lao Er Li to not come out, that old guy must be in the dark or something. Zhuangzhu Liu said coldly. "Today I will level your Luo Village. In the next few big villages, we have the final say. There will be no Luo Village anymore!" The people in Liujiazhuang yelled, coming up with momentum. Master Liu shouted loudly. "Come up to me!" When Master Luo waved his hand, his people also greeted him. They immediately moved their hands, and the clashing of sharp weapons rang out. Li San and the others weren''t in a hurry to do something, Master Liu Zhuang looked over here. "Who of you come to fight me?" Master Luo played against him, but couldn''t beat him. "Master Luo, I advise you to recognize it directly, and you don''t need to spend time fighting, so that not only can reduce the number of dead people, I can also spare you!" Master Luo was angry and looked down on who, his strength was still improved compared to before. He stepped forward. "Let me fight with you!" Master Liu sneered. "Don''t be ashamed of you coming out, you were just my trophy before!" "Horse, do more with less talking, and it''s over!" Master Luo was completely enraged. He held the treasured sword in his hand, and the light burst out and rushed towards Master Liu Zhuang. Master Liu Zhuang was taken aback, Master Luo''s strength was two levels stronger than before. He has a heavy expression on his face. "No wonder you dared to fight with me. It turns out that you have not practiced less during this period of time. Has your strength improved?" They were extremely fast. At first, Li San and the others could separate them, but later they couldn''t see clearly. "Li San, I compare with you!" Someone came to Li San. "I heard that you Li San is good at strength, I want to teach you a lesson!" Naturally, Li San would not be afraid of each other, so he walked over directly. Hu Xianmei also rushed out and started with others. Bai Wuchang stood in front with his back hands, observing the current situation. If Li San is in crisis, he will go up to help Li San. "Li San, the owner of Liu Zhuang was injured before, and Li has the advantage to take advantage of. I want to teach you today." "You are here, what reason are you looking for!" Li San did not retreat and stared at each other. As the air mass in the opponent''s hand was ascending, the palm of his hand kept turning. This kid really has the strength, Li San secretly said, no wonder he has the confidence to speak. He sucked the stones around Li San and tried to attack Li San. He looked smug. Master Liu Zhuang was fighting with Master Luo. Master Liu Zhuang treats him very well, he will be his successor. He rarely fights against others, and today he wants to teach Li San. Chapter 571： Teach you how to be a man Master Liu Zhuang brought him experience and came to see the world by the way. He had heard of Li San''s name, and he knew that if he defeated Li San, he would be invincible. This person is called Liu Shao. He is the young master of Liujiazhuang. He wants to show off in front of Li Laoer and Liu Zhuangzhu. If he defeats Li San, they will be impressed. So when he came here just now, he was the first to trouble Li San, and he couldn''t wait to challenge Li San. Although Liu Shao''s strength is also very strong, he is still inferior to Li San. Li San sneered a few times. "Boy, just don''t be tough with just a few brushes. It''s okay to use ordinary brushes, but in front of me, I will let you know that I am so powerful, and Master Liu has been abused by me. What''s wrong with you! " Liu Shao got upset, and Li San looked down on him. Li San stretched out a hand, and at the same time a cloud of qi appeared in the palm of his hand. The air mass continued to stretch out to the surroundings, and then formed a huge long water pattern. At the same time, the qi continued to be poured into it immediately, and for a while, the long water had become a spiritual water. Glowing under the shining of the light, the strength spread to the surroundings. Liu Shao had planned to show his so-called superb skills in front of Li San before, but he did not expect Li San to do so. When he saw the long water vapor in front of Li San, his face immediately changed, which was a bit unexpected. He rarely interacted with others in Liujiazhuang, and he rarely went out, because the people in Liujiazhuang regarded him as a young master, and no one dared to beat him and let him be, so he always felt that he was amazing. Now, no one looks up. He had also learned about the spells of several other villages before, but Li San could use this kind of water column spells at this time, and he was the first time he encountered it. In fact, if it hadn''t just absorbed the aura, Li San wouldn''t be able to achieve such a pretending effect. Liu Shao bit his teeth and flew directly towards Li San. Wherever the force flew, almost the stones and weeds flew up, and at the same time a deep hole appeared on the surface. Although Zhuangzhu Liu and Master Luo are on the same level, you still have to observe how Li San''s movements are. When he saw that after Master Liu had used their Liujiazhuang magic spells to such an extent, he couldn''t help but become happy, nodded secretly, and became happy in his heart. Liujiazhuang is hopeful. But when he saw Li San on the other side of the water column in mid-air, his face immediately became unhappy. I didn''t expect that in less than half a month, Li San''s strength improved a lot. He also saw such a spell for the first time. He planned to help Shao Liu in the past, but was caught up by Master Luo at this time. He couldn''t get away, so he had to do so. Only a loud bang was heard, and the surface vibrated violently, and a crack was opened at the same time. Liu Shao''s attack group was shattered, and Li San''s moisture continued to rush towards him. At this time, Liu Shao was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that his full blow would be easily beaten by Li San. In desperation, Liu Shao immediately waved the knife in his hand and slashed towards the water column. After hitting the opponent, the strength of the icicles in Li San''s hands was indeed a lot smaller, and he was directly chopped several times. The water vapor turned into raindrops and fell like rain, and everyone was drenched. Liu Shao was shaken back a few meters away and almost sat down. "Liujiazhuang''s son, compared with me, it''s a bit bad!" Li San yelled to lift the stone knife in his hand, and slashed directly at the opponent''s head. Although Liu Shao''s strength was a bit weaker, he immediately swung his sword to greet him if he had the strength to challenge. However, compared with Li San''s stone knives, his knives were not enough, because Li San''s stone knives were scoured from the tomb and had aura. After a few local noises, the treasure knife in his hand was severed by Li San and fell to the ground. The stone knife slashed over his head again. Liu Shao looked panicked, staring at the broken knife in his hand incredibly, Li San''s sharp weapon was too powerful. Within a few seconds, the light of Li San''s sword had reached his eyes, his pupils shrank and he cursed inwardly, what should I do? Liu Shao suddenly shouted subconsciously. , "Lord Liu, save me!" At this critical moment, he suddenly remembered the people in Liujiazhuang, and asked Liu Zhuangzhu to help him. However, he is still far away from Zhuangzhu Liu and the others. Although Zhuangzhu Liu had heard it, he couldn''t get out of his body and couldn''t come to help him, which was troublesome. Turning his head and staring at Liu Shao, he was about to be abused by Li San. Seeing the knife was about to fall, the feeling of powerlessness was really annoying. Master Liu was a little panicked. At this time, Master Luo saw that he had a chance. He suddenly shot, a knife light slashed across Master Liu''s back, and a bloodstain immediately appeared on the back and the blood flowed. Fortunately, the owner of Liu Zhuang also reacted very quickly, and jumped to the side, only a small injury. Master Luo regretted that he was better soon, and he could directly kill Master Liu. Of course, Master Luo would not give Master Liu time, as the knife in his hand kept piercing through. The owner of Liu Zhuang only has to keep working with him, and Young Master Liu over there can''t help, and he is anxious to death. Li San''s blade was about to cut Liu Shao into a waste. Li San didn''t give the other party time. Only in this way could everyone in Liujiazhuang be shocked and told them to leave. However, unexpectedly, after a swish, a hidden weapon flew over and hit the stone knife in Li San''s hand. Li Sanyi was taken aback, and someone suddenly appeared. His hand was numb, and the stone knife almost fell to the ground, but fortunately it did not fall. Li San flew to a few meters away. I saw a familiar figure rushing to the side of Liu Shao to protect him. As soon as he saw this person, Li San immediately wanted to scold the Three-Character Classic, and it was this guy who came again. That''s right, this person was Li Laoer, and he finally appeared. At this time, Liu Shao''s legs didn''t listen, and he almost sat on the ground crying. He was hacked to death by Li San just a second, Ma''s. After living for more than 20 years, it was the first time he encountered a situation where he was going to be hacked to death. It was really scary, but fortunately it was a false alarm. Lao Li looked at Liu Shao. "Shao Liu, you should know this time. You are not the strongest. Don''t underestimate anyone. Be humble. You will suffer now. Fortunately, I am here, otherwise you will be dead." Liu Shao was relieved and sneered. "Lao Li is right, I was too self-reliant before, and I know I was wrong, and I will be humble in the future. Then I will take Li San as my goal. I must be better than him in the future!" Lao Li laughed wildly a few steps forward. Chapter 572： Looking for a turnaround "You can change very well, but this Li San won''t be your target for long, because he is going to die in my hands today, huh, confront us Liujiazhuang, he is looking for death!" With that said, Lao Li walked towards Li San disdainfully, the sharp weapon in his hand was ready to attack. In fact, the reason why Lao Li appeared so late was his reason. He was very afraid that Li San and the people from several villages would unite against them, so he waited until everyone had almost played before they came out. It was really cunning. . But Liu Shao''s situation was a bit tricky just now, he had to come out suddenly, otherwise Liu Shao would be in danger. After seeing Lao Li, all the people present were taken aback. This guy finally came, and he didn''t show up at the beginning. Now he is here. Lao Li sneered at Li San. "Li San, even with your strength, you dare to come to assist the people in Luo Village. It''s simply overpowering and you can''t die!" Li San clenched the stone knife with both hands and rolled his eyes. "It''s you guys looking for death. No matter how strong your Liujiazhuang is, we won''t be afraid of you. I, Li San, won''t watch my friend have an accident. You don''t have a long memory of the previous lesson. You dare to make trouble." The other side waved his hand without saying a word, and the air ball blasted towards Li San. Li San immediately waved the stone knife in his hand to disperse the opposite air masses, but the opposite air masses flew over one by one. After each air mass was dispersed, Li San''s hands would be numb, he couldn''t help but step back a few meters, this old Li''s strength is still enough. This may be the gap between Li San and high-level figures. Facing this character, Li San can only do his best. Li San is not the kind of person who is easy to recognize, as long as he has a chance, he will fight it. "Li San, I don''t think you will be able to hold it for long, I advise you to be honest!" Lao Li was deliberately mocking Li San for wanting to provoke him. He wanted to kill Li San to make everyone fearful and run directly, so that everyone present was frightened. After that, when everyone loses their confidence and fighting spirit, then they will obey him. Li San stepped back a few steps, and Li Lao''er approached Li San one by one. Li San secretly said, how can this be good? I just want to finish it, will there be a turn for the better? Suddenly, the turning point that Li San was thinking about still appeared, a figure rushed over, and at the same time, a force was cut towards Lao Li. Li Lao''er flashed away, and at the same time a mass of air blasted towards the person who appeared suddenly. "Who is bad for me!" The other party was shocked by Old Man Li and backed a few meters away. Li San saw that it was his own friend. The key moment was Bai Wuchang. Before Bai Wuchang had no intention of doing anything, he was constantly observing everyone''s fighting. Seeing that Li San was pressed by Old Man Li, he immediately came to rescue him. Lao Li frowned and stared at Bai Wuchang. "It turned out to be this kid, I will kill you and Li Sande together." Bai Wuchang''s expression is very serious, his strength is not much different from Hu Xianmei and the others. If he and Li San join forces, he may not be able to beat Lao Li. Up to now, Li San and the others had nothing to say, they were done and they had to do their best to persevere. Bai Wuchang sneered. "Old guy, I abused you with Li San!" Li San nodded, and the two flanked them from the front and back. Old Li smiled while attacking. "Stop talking and die!" I saw his hand spread out, a large air mass blasted towards Li San, and the other blasted towards Bai Wuchang. Li San and the two of them were shaken to the ground in mid-air and backed a few meters. Bai Wuchang was injured in his back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Bai Wu used a knife to prop his body. Li San''s attack was indeed a bit difficult for Li San and the others. It seems that he wants to resist this person, there is no way at all, Li San said secretly. Li San saw Bai Wuchang''s eyes full of anger. "Are you all right, Bai Wuchang." "No problem, little injury." He is ready to fight this guy desperately. Li San got up and moved forward together. "Huh, brazen boys!" Old Li was furious. "I''ll teach you how to be human!" His hand was constantly waving in front of him, and then a column of water vapor appeared in front of his eyes. Shui Qizhu kept shaking his head. Although he had not yet flown to Li San at this time, Li San had already felt the strong aura of the other party, and they could not breathe under the pressure of Li San. Li San and Bai Wuchang resisted together, and all the sharp weapons in their hands shook hands and stared at Lao Li intently. Suddenly, several figures rushed over at the same time. They stopped next to Li San and the others, then took out the sharp weapon in their hands and faced Li Lao''er''s attack together. Li San was surprised that a few helpers came and who they would be. He turned his head and saw that he was a familiar person who turned out to be a masked nobleman. At this time, several Li San who came with him did not know him, but from the aura, he felt that he should be a few master-level figures. Li San really didn''t expect that when Luo Village was about to lose, he would be able to bring his people to help him, very good. The surrounding qi kept rumbling, and at the same time the water column blasted towards Li San and the others. Suddenly, a hole appeared on the ground. Li San had never seen such a powerful force. The masked nobleman sneered. "Li San, I''ll help you. Don''t be discouraged, just, hurry up, let me go up together!" While they were speaking, the light of various sharp weapons appeared from the sharp weapons in their hands, and they slashed towards the water and air column together. Li San and a total of seven or eight people united together, and it was not easy to disperse the water and air column on the opposite side. It shows how powerful Li Laoer is. However, the aftermath of Li Lao''er''s hand still hit Li San and the others a few meters back, and they fell to the ground one by one. Li San felt that every cell in his body had been hit with a little pain. Everyone got up from the ground staggeringly, and they wiped the blood from the corner of their mouth and looked dissatisfied. Lao Li had suffered from Li San''s loss when he fought with Li San before, so today he didn''t plan to give Li San and the others any chance to unite against him. Li Lao''er said unhappy. "Li San, you can actually withstand my attack, very good!" As he said, another column of water and air appeared in his hand. With his strength, he could actually gather a lot of columns of water and air. Li San secretly said that it is not good. If these water and air columns continue to blast at them, it may not be possible for them to stand up this time. What should be done. But everyone''s expressions were serious, and they didn''t mean to yield. At this time, after Master Luo saw the situation here, he was also very anxious in his heart. Chapter 573： Dont worry about it A triumphant expression appeared on Master Liu''s face. "Master Luo, just admit it, this is the time when you and Li San will die!" Master Luo snorted coldly. "Want to ask us to admit counsel, don''t think about it, we are crowded!" He turned his head and glanced at Hu Xianmei. Hu Xianmei was fighting Liu Guanshi. "Lord Liu, you think you can swallow my Luo Village today, but as long as there is Li San in Luo Village, nothing will happen, and your plan will not succeed!" "Oh, it''s such a situation, what else can you say that nothing will happen, a joke!" Master Liu wanted to laugh. Master Luo cast a blank look. "You don''t know something, I can study the magic on that secret map these days. I have learned a few styles and asked you to try its power today." Master Liu Zhuang looked calm. "You also have a part of the secret map. With your current strength, what if you learn a few tricks, even if you learn all of them, you can''t beat me, your family will be destroyed today!" "If I die, Luo Village can be dealt with by Li San. I am very relieved of him. If you die, no one will take care of your Liujiazhuang, ha." Master Luo laughed at the other party aloud, with disdain in his tone. Master Liu Zhuang became unhappy, he had never thought about it, and the other party was indeed right. He previously thought that after the Luo village was destroyed with the assistance of Lao Li, he would of course pay a lot of manpower and material resources to kill a few small villages. Now, after listening to Master Luo say these and none, he felt uneasy in his heart. Master Luo''s expression was calm and made Master Liu even more upset. "Lord Liu, you have been a mortal enemy for decades, it would be better to have a squad between you and me today." Hearing what Master Luo said, there was something wrong in it. Lord Liu Zhuang kept staring at him. What he was going to do, anyway, there was a bad premonition. Unexpectedly, Master Luo waved his hand quickly, seeing the water and air column continuously forming in front of him. The column of water encircled him and turned around. Master Luo turned his hand, the column of water suddenly turned and slammed into him directly. Although Master Liu Zhuang has seen a lot of people in the world, he has never seen such a wonderful technique. I saw this column of water and air poured into Master Luo''s body. Master Luo almost made sounds from his bones, and an astonishing scene happened. His legs were a few centimeters higher, and the powerful force exploded around him. At the same time, his face turned black and blue, and his eyes almost popped out, which he meant to run away. This is actually a technique that can knock out one''s own potential strength, and within a few seconds, it can improve a lot of strength. The noise made by Master Luo shook the head of Liu Zhuangzhu''s eardrums, and he just wanted to scold his mother. Master Luo shook the sword in both hands tightly, and several spiritual pillars appeared around the sword. He lifted the sword into the air and roared. "Lord Liu, come, I want your life!" Master Liu felt the horror at this time, is this guy crazy? He had only experienced such a powerful aura from a senior before, and he is here again today. Master Luo used the cultivation method on the secret map to knock out all his potential, and within a few seconds, he was able to reach a high-level existence. It was not easy. Master Liu turned his head and glanced at Lao Li. Naturally, Lao Li also saw everything that happened here, which surprised him. Instead of hitting Li San and the others, the water column in his hand at this moment stared here in surprise. He saw that Liu Zhuangzhu''s current situation was very difficult to finish. Of course he couldn''t attack Li San and the others, he immediately rushed to the side of the gang. At this time, Master Luo''s knife had already been slashed at the head of Master Liu. Master Liu Zhuang was surrounded by the opponent''s sword spirit. Li San could see that Master Luo was trying his best. He seemed to be using up all his anger. If this trick goes on, of course the other party will give up, not playing, but desperate. Master Liu Zhuang rushed towards the opponent. After a few bangs, the stones and weeds on the ground flew up and spread around the two of them. It hurt people. The knife in Master Liu Zhuang''s hand was shaken to the ground, and Master Luo''s knife slashed at Master Liu''s back. The blood immediately flowed out, and Master Liu yelled, with expressions of horror in his eyes. He didn''t expect the other party to hurt himself. His arm was almost chopped off, and even Lao Li was stunned. I was lame. This move was really too cruel. This move used up all the strength of Master Luo''s life. He seemed to be in a puff, his body slowly shrank, and then he fell to the ground with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, his face twisted in pain. Lao Li rushed to Master Liu Zhuang and helped him up. "Are you OK?" Master Liu Zhuang stared at the chopped finger in surprise, and did not faint immediately. He glanced at Li Laoer first, then Master Luo. Unexpectedly, I thought Luo Village would lose, but this fool Master Luo actually wanted to die with himself. He tremblingly stretched out his hand, clasped Li Lao''er, and vomited blood from his mouth. He remembered the words that Master Luo had said to him just now, that they meant to die together. His mouth turned purple. Lao Li''s eyes were red, and his robe had been turned red by the blood on the hands of Master Liu Zhuang. He thought it was a red robe if he didn''t know it, and he kept nodding. "You will be fine, I will heal you." Everyone was shocked, and Guan Shi ran over here. Master Liu Zhuang was battered with a finger. Li San and the others ran in front of Master Luo, and Hu Xianmei was supporting him to cry. Master Luo''s hands were cramped at this time, his legs were a little lame, and only a few breaths remained. But there was still a happy expression on his face, and he smiled at Hu Xianmei Li San. "Li San, I will leave my Luo Village to you in the future, I can rest assured, don''t let me down!" Hu Xianmei shed tears. "Don''t worry, we will ask Luo Village to keep it. All the people in Liujiazhuang will die!" Master Luo nodded in satisfaction, and he asked Bai Wuchang to them. "Bai Wuchang, you are friends of Hu Xianmei Li San, please help me!" "Don''t worry, we will try our best to help Luo Village in the future." "Li San, I believe you, you will help me take care of sister Hu Xianmei in the future." Li San had to agree. "Don''t worry, if I am here in the future, they will be fine." "Li San, you really are capable." A smile appeared at the corner of Master Luo''s mouth. Glancing at the people in Luo Village not far away, he smiled relievedly. "For my Luo Village, I have tried my best now, and I will leave the rest to Li San for you to handle!" Chapter 574： The price is obvious Master Luo fainted shortly after speaking. Hu Xianmei cried, and Li San had to comfort her. "Now is not the time to cry, let''s solve them first!" They put Master Luo aside to heal his injuries. At this time, Li Laoer was supporting Liu Zhuangzhu with a distorted expression, and after placing Liu Zhuangzhu aside, he got up. "Lord Liu, look here first, I want Li San to pay the price!" He stood in place, moisture was gathering around him. Hu Xianmei asked Li San. "Li San, you can only use your treasure now." It is indeed necessary to unite to resist Lao Li. The thing that Lao Li most worried about was that Li San and the others united to deal with him, and now they still have to face it. Everyone concentrated their efforts on Li San, and Liu Jiazhuang focused all their human resources on Li Laoer. Li San took out the stone knife. Wu Dan, Bai Wuchang, the masked nobleman, and Hu Xianmei and others poured all their power into it. The stone knife continuously sucked all the power into it. As soon as Li Laoer saw this, he immediately seized the time to concentrate his strength, no matter whether he could win or not, he had to do his best. Compared with Lao Li, Li San and the others are still a bit slower. Seeing a column of water vapor formed above his head. A huge amount of moisture pressed against them. Li San''s power has not been completely poured into the stone knife. "Li San, don''t bother you any more, you have no time!" With a move of Li Lao''er''s hand, the air in his hand rushed towards Li San. Everyone was not ready, and someone turned their heads and glanced at Li Sanhu and the others. "Li San, thank you for your care these days, you saved me before, and I will use my life to repay me!" After speaking, he didn''t expect that this kid rushed towards the water column, this was to sacrifice himself to protect everyone. Seeing this, Li Sanyi was stunned. Now is not the time to speak, everyone is constantly pouring strength into the stone knives. The kid''s knife slashed on the column of water and air, and the air blasted away. The column of water and air quickly let go, and the person''s body flew out directly. He should have passed out due to serious injuries. The other person also got up and rushed towards the water column. "Don''t be stupid!" Wu Dan shouted, this person is his subordinate. The man looked back at Wu Dan and smiled. "Brother, let me do something first. If I die, I will collect the body for me." Li San was moved for a while, these people are really sweaty. He carried the knife and rushed over there. Soon the water column was crushed and he was blown into flight. "Don''t worry about it, it''s important to work hard to deal with Lao Li!" Old Li was angry. "Li San, you''re a fool, I''d rather die for you!" He continued to accumulate anger. At this time, there was a lot of power on the stone knife, it kept vibrating, the light of the knife flashed from above, Li San smiled, and it was finally about to be done! Wu Dan wiped his sweat, and everyone gave the stone knives to Li San. Now it''s Li San''s. Li San felt that the stone knife was heavier than before, and its breath was several times stronger. Everyone''s hope is in his hands, and he must not disappoint everyone. If they can''t resist Li Lao''er any more, then they may not be able to survive. Li Sanyi rushed towards Lao Li with a stone knife in his hand. The water column was flying above Li San''s head. "You Liujiazhuang doesn''t regard others as human beings, and you make them into corpses. It is not easy to provoke the powers of several big villages!" Lao Li was a little stressed, and he wanted to contribute to the entire Liujiazhuang. Now even Master Liu fainted, and no one could help him. He pushed hard, and the water jet flew towards Li San. Li Sanshi knife shone on it. Shi Dao has recognized that Li San, the new master, is very obedient. A piece of land was covered by knife light all around. Everyone is staring, and their hearts are tense. Can you beat Li Laoer? It''s up to Li San! Dao Guang blasted towards Lao Li with a roar. Lao Li''s water column rushed towards Li San. When all the forces collided, the surroundings were suddenly dead and silent. Everyone''s eyes were staring at that side intently, and no one dared to disturb each other by talking. At the beginning of the collision, those forces were silent, but suddenly, they accelerated and became stronger. There was a roar around, and Yicai forcefully pulled Li San back several tens of meters, and he felt that his eardrum was about to break. Supported by one arm, he reluctantly knocked out all the remaining power. At this time, Lao Li''s appearance was even more miserable, he had already flew up, and then landed heavily, foaming at his mouth. Although he is a high-level powerhouse, he will of course be overwhelmed by the combination of such a master''s power. Supporting his body with the sword in his hand, he staggered up, walked forward slowly, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth disdainfully. This guy''s temper was very stubborn and unconvinced. As a strong man, of course he was unwilling to admit it in front of Li San. Shouted to Li San. "Li San, I haven''t lost yet, let''s fight again!" Li San also didn''t expect this person to be so strong and unconvinced, that he could withstand everyone''s joint attack just now. At this time, the power on the stone knife in his hand was almost exhausted, and now Li San could only use the strength he had before, and he had to fight. However, Li San would not be scared by Lao Li. Li San could feel that everyone''s hope lies in him, and he can''t disappoint people. If Li San can''t withstand Lao Li''s attack, then everyone will have something to do, and it must not be the case. Li San struggled to stand up and put the stone knife in his hand, and walked towards the other side step by step, the blade made a noise while scratching the ground. At the same time, Li Laoer walked over to Li San, and the two looked at each other. Their speed is not fast, every one meter is strenuous, but they are very dissatisfied with each other. Li San stopped a dozen meters away from the opponent. Lao Li didn''t plan to use spells or the like, his power could no longer cast spells. He was holding a knife tightly in his hand, and the light of the knife spread out from above, and his whole body was together, the knife closed with the person, and a light of the knife slashed down, trying to catch Li San by surprise. Li San held his stone knife in his hand and looked up at the past. The old guy in mid-air was getting closer and closer. He swung the stone knife and rushed towards the opposite side. Old Li''s knife slashed on Li San''s stone knife, and Li San felt a strong pressure, as if he had a big hand on his head. Li San just stood still, his feet almost sinking underground, which shows how strong Li Laoer is. But this was not over yet, the opponent''s strength kept pressing down, Li San resisted, everyone looked like a sweat. "Li San, you still recognize it. It''s no shame to be defeated by a strong man." "I just don''t agree with you, just come!" Chapter 575： Lose both Li Sanyi frowned and raised his head to stare at each other, gritted his teeth and forbeared. At the same time, he suddenly straightened down the stone knife and pushed up and counterattacked, Li Laoer flew out a few meters after rolling a few times in mid-air. Before long, they fought for hundreds of rounds, both of them were injured, and the stone knives were covered with blood. Li Lao''er was struck with several **** mouths and blood flowed down. He was weak and unable to stand on his knees. A blood strip was drawn out of Li San''s arm. Although everyone has experienced a lot of battles, they have never seen such a brutal scene. Old Li''s face was distorted and his eyes were full of ruthlessness. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that Li San could really hold on to such a strong endurance. In fact, he didn''t know that under the effect of the treasure, Li San was given the opportunity to provide strength, and the strength of the stone knife in his hand was added to Li San, so that he could support it until now, otherwise it would be over. Even in front of a strong man, Li San never thought of backing down and conceding defeat. This is his temper. Li San calmed down for a while and then raised the knife again and rushed towards the opponent. The clashing sound continued, and they fought again for hundreds of rounds. The stone knife greeted Lao Li with light and slashed it, no matter what it was. Lao Li''s strength was about to run out, he couldn''t stand up, and in desperation, he had to swing his knife towards his head. There was a local sound, the knife in his hand had long been chopped so that it was not a piece of chaos, and it was directly broken. The stone knife slashed on his arm with the wind, and Li Lao''er immediately flashed aside. At this time, Li San''s strength also weakened, so he didn''t kill the opponent. Although the stone knife slashed on the opponent''s arm, it only left a long blood stain. If Li San''s strength was increased a little bit more, then one of the opponent''s arms must have been cut off directly by Li San. Lao Li flashed out, his face pale, and he could not get up. Master Liu Zhuang and the others are too scared. If there is an accident with Lao Li, then his Liu Jiazhuang is really going to be finished. Someone immediately led people to ran to protect Lao Li. He could no longer fight, and he would kill him again. Li San reluctantly panted with a stone knife. Wu Danbai Wuchang also led people to run over to support Li San. "Li San, you have done a great job for us. Lao Li is not good anymore. You have made a contribution to everyone. It is enough now. You take a break and let us play now!" Li San took a few breaths and relaxed a lot. They recovered slowly while Li San was fighting with Lao Li. Although their strength was weak, it should be possible for so many people. The people in Luo Village invited the doctor over, but seeing Li San''s wound, even the doctor was frightened, and his hands trembled. "I''m lame. I have never seen a wound like Li San''s fast falling flesh in so many years. I will try my best to treat him." He carefully helped Li San heal his injuries. Everyone smiled happily after seeing that Li San had beaten Laoer Li back. The battle between the two sides has reached the final stage, and there have been people falling down since then. Now people in several villages are desperately working hard. Lao Li was helped to rest and heal his injuries. In Liujiazhuang, the only one who can play a role is that Liu Guan takes care of them. Guanshi Liu and several masters are the stronger of them. Lao Li frowned and sat in the back, with Liu Shao beside him, Liu Shao with a sad expression on his face. He has always looked down on people. Seeing Li San''s strength just now, Li Laoer almost lost his life, and Liu Zhuangzhu also fainted just now, which was a big blow to his pride. At this time, the masked nobleman attacked Guanshi Liu, and the two of them fought on equal footing, while Wu Dan started fighting with one of them. Bai Wuchang went to deal with the master, Hu Xianmei''s face was pale, with blood and wounds on her body, she was flying among people, she was a master. The strength of Liujiazhuang''s people was only the mid-level masters. Soon, several people fell. "It seems that we underestimate the strength of Luo Village. Although Master Luo is seriously injured, our loss is too great, otherwise, we can still run, and we will have a chance to come in the future!" Master Liu nodded, and now he has no choice but to do so. At this time, a master kept retreating under the attack of Hu Xianmei and Wu Dan. Bai Wuchang stopped from the left, and under their attack, Bai Wuchang''s knife pierced the opponent''s back. After Bai Wuchang went to help the masked nobleman, Guan Shi soon fell to the ground and was injured. Hu Xianmei and Wu Dan rushed over there. More than a dozen people rushed, Wu Dan Hu Xianmei was very cruel, and soon they died under their hands. Master Liu completely collapsed. "Run, don''t fight, it''s meaningless!" All of them were injured slightly or severely, and looked more embarrassed than a beggar. The owner of Liu Zhuang Li Lao Er was helped to flee away. Hu Xianmei sneered while chasing. "You take us here as your home. You can pretend to be when you come. It''s impossible to leave." Hu Xianmei flew towards them and rushed over. The people in Liujiazhuang turned to stop her. People in Liujiazhuang were chased by people in several major villages like rats crossing the street. Seeing the carriage is right in front of you, you can be safe only if you get on the carriage. Lao Li didn''t care who he was, and fled in embarrassment. Suddenly, several people came from not far away. After seeing them, Lao Li was taken aback. The other party sneered. "Yeah, the people in Liujiazhuang are really embarrassed. It''s interesting to be chased all over the mountain by others." Lao Li looked incredible. "You are from the village next to me." The other party snorted coldly. "Yes." Lao Li seemed to have found a way. "You came right in time!" The other party laughed. "Sorry, we are not here to help you, but if we meet, we can help you, but the biggest Liujiazhuang is chased like this, it''s really shameful." Lao Li was so ridiculed that he couldn''t lift his head up, and immediately called Liu in charge. "Tell everyone not to run!" The immortal sister Wu Dan and Li Sanhu soon chased them. Wu Dan didn''t know each other. "The matter between us and Liujiazhuang, please let everyone go, don''t be nosy!" The man frowned and stared at Li San and the others, with an arrogant expression on his face. "You don''t know that the development of Liujiazhuang to the present is because we Zhengcun helped it behind the scenes." Zhengcun? After listening, Li Sanyi was taken aback. "You should be Li San? I admire you very much. I advise you to go back and you can''t stop fighting with you." "Of course not to leave!" The other side looked murderous. "Since you don''t want to leave, you are welcome!" As soon as the man opened his hand, a lot of strength flew in the palm of his hand. Li San was surprised when he saw this, this man would control his qi. Li San felt this kind of breath a little familiar. I have felt from Li Lao''er before that he turned out to be a high-powered person. Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei dealt with this person one by one, but after a few rounds they were unsuccessful. This made Li San feel that this person is unusual. Chapter 576： Fire attack Wu Dan''s combat experience is still a bit more than that of Li San, and he naturally felt the horror of that person''s strength just now. His face flicked. This person was called Zheng Shao, and the air ball in his hand rushed directly towards Wu Dan. Wu Dan immediately waved the sword in his hand and rushed over. After a few bangs, the knife in his hand was immediately knocked out by the opponent, and the air mass flew directly towards his vital point. This time Wu Dan was a little bit silly, and saw the air ball immediately in front of him. Suddenly, a knife slashed past him. The air mass was directly slowed down a lot, but the power still blasted on Wu Dan''s body. After Wu Dan was blown away a few meters away, he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and was a little embarrassed, seeing his clothes almost bursting into flames. Seeing this, Li San couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded. Wu Dan was incomparable with this person, and Wu Dan was still injured under the resistance of a few people. Heiwuchang Li San immediately ran to help, and blasted the flames off Wu Dan, otherwise he would really become a scorched corpse. At this time, Wu Dan looked tired, he was already a little untenable. If it weren''t for Hu Xianmei and Li San just now, they helped him to get a bit of each other''s strength, I''m afraid he would have finished just now. Just now, Wu Dan''s hair and the corners of his clothes caught fire, and he almost turned into a pig, looking a little embarrassed. Shao Zheng held his back in one hand, hooked his fingers and stared at everyone. "Wu Dan won''t work anymore, Li San, if anyone else disagrees with me, just come and fight!" People were shocked by Zheng Shao¡¯s momentum. They had just gone to great lengths to injure a strong old man Li, and Ma¡¯s suddenly jumped out of him who can fight. It¡¯s okay, Li Sange When I want to scold my mother. Now the two sides are a bit of the meaning of losing and hurting both sides. Everyone is exhausted and can''t unite to deal with Zheng Shao. Seeing that he had a helper, Lao Li immediately yelled with confidence. "Li San, now you know that I still have a back hand, and see how you can deal with me." Then he turned to Zheng Shao. "Zheng Shao, you help me get rid of Li San and the others, I will not treat you badly in the future!" Shao Zheng turned his head and glanced at Lao Li with disdain. The expression in his eyes meant that you, old fellow, have no turn for you to speak. Lao Li immediately closed his mouth and stopped screaming. After all, he was abused so badly just now that he didn''t have the face to speak. Zheng Shao asked the men behind. "Where are the descendants of the ancestors in the cemetery you mentioned before?" After listening to him, Li San understood what Zheng Shao meant. "His Li San is the descendant, but this kid is not low in strength, you should be careful, the Tomb Zhi was snatched by him, so that we were killed and injured in the Shuijing Cemetery before!" Zheng Shao glanced at that hand for nothing. "Then you can only blame you for being incapable of being able to beat this kid!" After Zheng Shao, his eyes moved to Li San. Seeing that Li San''s strength had already been used almost, he struggled to stand up. He smiled faintly. "I remember your task there is to protect your Feng Shui formation, Li San, why do you run here to join in the fun without having to do anything, and make yourself so embarrassed?" Li San took a few breaths, and then walked to the opposite side unhurriedly. "Many people have lost their lives. These are all made by your family!" Zheng Shao frowned and shook his head. "Li San, don''t talk nonsense. Actually, our Zhengcun is not as capable as you think. At that time, your descendants were in the realm. We were with you, and we were just working hard, and we were not physically fit. By one''s own." "And our duty is only to monitor the people of your family." Zheng Shao sighed. "In fact, apart from helping Liujiazhuang deal with you, I have another important task to do today, which is to pull you back to protect the water river. Since you don''t agree, I will immediately call someone to do it!" As he said, there was a murderous look in his eyes, and a fire ball flew towards Li San in his hand. Li San immediately reacted, swiping the stone knife in his hand with all his strength and greeted the Qi Huo. For a while, Li San felt that his surroundings were very hot. Fortunately, a stone knife was protecting him, so that he was intact. Otherwise, this blow might kill him. Just now I fought fiercely with Lao Li, and now there is another one, fighting with two masters one after another, Li San is exhausted. Suddenly, Hu Xianmei ran over to protect Li San. Shao Zheng smiled calmly. "Now that the masters of the big villages are all gathered here, it''s really not easy, so today I don''t have to look for you one by one. I will destroy you one by one in a while, and I will find representatives of the new big villages soon. that is!" After listening, Lao Li''s face was full of satisfied expressions, this is the best. In Lao Li''s eyes, Zheng Shaoyi would kill Li San and the others who had run out of strength, and that would be within a few minutes. Bai Wuchang frowned and shouted. "Li San, don''t be afraid of them, we will fight them!" On Li San''s side, there are Hu Xianmei, Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang, and the masked nobles, and they are still capable of fighting. Wu Dan was hurt a little now, and he and his people weren''t the opponents of the opponent at all. Zheng Shao smiled jokingly and slowly walked towards Li San and the others. At the same time, a strong force from him slowly radiated to Li San and the others. The expressions on people''s faces were very heavy. At this time, after Hu Xianmei''s eyes flashed, she whispered to Li San and the others. "I figured out a way. Everyone comes with me, all back to the center, just listen to me!" Li Sanyi was stunned, what she was going to do, they were still some distance away from the center. Li San and the others shouldn''t be too late to slowly back there under the protection of their men. Zheng Shao saw his expression unhurriedly. "What are you doing? If you want to run or not, see where you can run. There are all my people around here, and you can''t run away!" The people in Liujiazhuang and the gang he brought just now all followed him. Now Li Lao''er looked anxious to chase Li San and the others, but Zheng Shao didn''t rush, he didn''t dare to speak, he could only watch and listen to Ling. It seems that Zheng Shao is playing. It really makes Li Lao''er not understand, so I don''t know how to catch Li San, the horse, and he will run away for a while. This is the subtext of Li Lao''er. In fact, Zheng Shao liked to see Li San and the others running at a loss, he was very proud. He plans to slowly kill Li San and the others one by one. In his opinion, Li San and the group of injured people are as easy to deal with as little rabbits. At this time, Li San and the others had retreated to the center with Hu Xianmei. They stood there suspiciously, and at the same time looked serious. Li San didn''t know why Hu Xianmei brought them here. Chapter 577： The last turning point Everyone knows that if things go on like this today, you will have to finish it all if you don''t. The people who came before were all masters from several big villages, and the people who stayed in the villages simply didn''t have the power to protect the gates, and I don''t know if any bad guys would take the opportunity to sneak attacks. Li San and the others stood together and stared at the approaching Zheng Shao and his group. The distance between them was getting closer and closer, and Li San''s heart slowly became tense. How could this be good, the atmosphere began to be wrong, and some people were short of breath. "What about Li San, think of a way." However, Hu Xianmei looked calm, which made Li San very puzzled, only to see Hu Xianmei''s eyes turn quietly. "Don''t be afraid, everyone, I have a way, come with me." With that, Hu Xianmei muttered something like a curse in her mouth. Li San secretly said, this is the boundary of Luo Village, Hu Xianmei is still familiar, and she doesn''t know what she can do to help everyone escape. Anyway, everyone is now desperately prepared. Shao Zheng came over and sneered. "Li San, you have no retreat. You can still catch it with your hands. If you fight against our Zhengcun, there will be no good fruit. There are also many people in the corpse door. Many of them died in my hands." When the other party mentioned the corpse door, Wu Dan''s eyes immediately burst into flames. Li Sanlimara kept the impulsive Wu Dan whispered to persuade. "Wu Dan, don''t be impulsive, impulsive is that devil, you have to think twice, we are not the time to force it." Wu Dan helped Li San glared at the other party, and did not immediately act for the sake of the overall situation. Suddenly, Hu Xianmei''s technique took effect, and the ground shook violently, as if something big was about to come out of the ground. What do you mean, seeing this, even Zheng Shao was taken aback, and he subconsciously told people to retreat. Li Sanyi frowned. What kind of operation is this? This should be Hu Xianmei''s way of escape. Hu Xianmei''s face was a bit pale at this time, after all, she used a lot of strength, just now it was very difficult to open the surface. Soon, a scene that surprised everyone appeared, and only a few tall pillars appeared on the surface, and they slowly rose up. what are these? This is Li San¡¯s first question. Li San looked at these things, they were all carved with stones, and there were various patterns on them. They were almost neatly arranged in a square, and the carvings on them looked like alive, and the beast eyes on them were still blinking at everyone. At the same time, different lights were emitted from their patterns. Soon, those white air finally formed a large protective transparent cover, enclosing all of Li San. There were constant noises, and a big square hole suddenly cracked in the center of the ground, which seemed to be a door leading down to the ground, and a long step stretched downward. Everyone was stunned at this moment, it turned out that there would still be such a secret path here. Zheng Shao''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t expect Li San and the others to be protected. With a move of his hand, a ball of fire blasted toward the protective air. Hu Qi was just a slight shock, and waves flashed above, but he directly sucked in his strength. It didn''t work, Zheng Shao was taken aback. Li San suddenly thought of the light on the door in the cemetery. This should be a form of protection. Shao Zheng is finally anxious now. He was calm just now. Now he has to be anxious. The air mass in his hand keeps blasting on it, but it has no effect. The guard is very strong, although he is a strong man, but it is of no avail, so angry that he jumps his feet. Li San also originally thought that everything was planted today, but she didn''t expect Hu Xianmei to have a back hand, and might open such a secret underground gate. In this way, Li Laoer Zheng Shao''s plan will be ruined. Li San just breathed a sigh of relief. They rested on the spot, staring proudly at the annoyed Lao Li and the others. Li San looked at his own people, some of them had injuries on their bodies and others were okay, but Wu Dan was seriously injured. Fortunately, Li San had cemetery fruit in his hand, so he directly took a few pills for healing. Hu Xianmei sat down and explained to Li San. "Are you very confused? Actually, Master Luo has been prepared for a long time. It would be better if you can defeat Liujiazhuang''s people. However, if you can''t, you must use this tomb formation that has not been used for many years. We can go in and hide. ." This is the best, Li Sanan praised, Master Naluo really has the foresight, and really thinks well. Seeing that Master Luo was still dizzy, Hu Xianmei''s tears were about to come down, and Li San felt uncomfortable. Bai Wuchang comforts Hu Xianmei. "In fact, everything Master Luo did was wise." "Yes, he arranged everything, but he still can''t deal with them." "Fortunately, I have prepared this array a long time ago. I haven''t used it in these years. I must use it once today." Shao Zheng and the others are already in a hurry, and a group of people are working hard to blast the formation. The strength of everyone blasted on the battlefield, and there was constant noise from the top of the battlefield. However, they were still unable to break through this formation together. After a few minutes, they were sweating, but it still didn''t work at all, which badly broke them. Lao Li yelled and cursed. "Li San, I don''t believe it anymore, you can''t stay in it for the rest of your life." "In this way, a few of you are guarding the periphery in shifts, and the others will take a rest for a while in exchange for blasting it. After killing Li San and the others, this place belongs to my Liujiazhuang." "Don''t think about it!" "The big people in your big villages are all here. I can now send people to several teams to capture your lands. In less than half a month, all the lands will be my Liujiazhuang territory, haha." Of course Li San understood that what the other party said was extremely reasonable. In order to assist Luo Village before, all the masters from other major villages gathered here. If Liujiazhuang is now taking the opportunity to remove the other large villages, it is something that can be done easily. After listening, Bai Wuchang and Li Sanwu looked worried on their faces. Li San thought for a while. "The art formation can withstand their strong attack. They can''t get in. You can rest assured. Now we are all going down to the basement, so it''s safe." Li San asked people to carry Master Luo who was fainting, while the others took care of each other and walked down the steps. As for those who died in battle, they never had the opportunity to carry their bodies. After that, the people in Liujiazhuang had already asked people to clean up. They lifted the body onto a clearing. "Put them in a coffin, and I will make a memorial service to use their bodies." On this side, everyone followed Hu Xianmei Li San and they walked down the steps carefully. This was the first time I came, and I didn''t know what the scene was below. Li San saw that the steps stretched to a depth of several tens of meters underground, and the space below suddenly became larger and the fire was bright. Chapter 578： Hidden in the crypt Li San looked at the past, this should be a tomb, the whole is polygonal, there are many unused coffins standing there, and there is a huge open space in the center of the large coffin, which should be the corpse of the ancestors of Luo Village. Where to put it. The surrounding area is divided into more than a dozen small spaces, which can indeed hold hundreds of people, and this is also built for refuge. Before, Master Luo also put a lot of bright lights here, so here is not that scary, plus there are many people, so everyone is relieved. Li San darkly sighed, Master Luo had considered it well before. There are still a few spaces here to store a lot of clean water and rations. In this way, if you live here for two months, it will be no problem. I am afraid that the people above will be **** off. But hiding here like this is not a long-term solution, Li San observed that everyone still looks sad now. "Li San, don''t we have to stay here all the time and can''t go out? One day we will finish eating all these foods, and then we will really be finished." "Don''t worry, we have to take a break here for now, and we will slowly figure out a solution." So each found a corner to rest first, Hu Xianmei Li San helped Master Luo into a small space. Everyone is restoring their strength. "In my opinion, Li Lao''er and Zheng Shao are all guarding and refusing to leave. It is a bit difficult for us to escape." A more identifiable person in a small village looked worried. "Li San, our village is in trouble now. I''m really afraid that Liujiazhuang will send someone to besiege." Some people stretch their faces. "I don''t think they will go to my small village for the time being, because it is far away, and now the good things in Luo Village are enough for them to spend time grabbing, hey, that''s true." "Think for the good in everything." In this way, everyone waited here patiently for a few days, and the strength of Li Laoer above recovered more than half. Li San was thinking, if this goes on, it will be detrimental to them. As the opponent''s strength recovers, they will be at risk. At this time Heiwuchang looked impatient, he had been holding back for a few days and he couldn''t bear it anymore. "Li San, if you hide again, this is no way. Why don''t we rush up and fight them? Maybe we might win!" Of course Li San wanted to go out, but it was not the time yet. He shook his head to persuade everyone. "Don''t be impulsive, now you have to think hard about how to get out. Liujiazhuang and the others must have set a trap at the top and wait for us to jump in. Don''t you want to make a fool of yourself? I don''t want to make fearless sacrifices, you know." Everyone will stop talking and just listen to Li San¡¯s analysis of the pros and cons. Li San suddenly thought of something. "Hu Xianmei, don''t you remember, according to this calculation, it should be almost time for the water tomb to open." "Yes, I have the impression, then Li San, what do you mean..." Li San nodded and acquiesced. With his current strength, he thought of the feelings of the senior in the tomb. Maybe his strength can be raised to a higher level to fight against the opponent. This is the only hope that he can''t miss the opportunity. So Li San told everyone about it, and everyone nodded in agreement. "Li San, your strength is not low anymore. If you raise a few more levels, then we all hope to leave from here. Our idea is to support you!" Li San nodded. "Then I will rush up and leave first, and come back to save you after I improve." Wu Dan frowned. "Li San, if you go alone, we are really worried. I''m afraid you will be caught. Li Laoer and Zheng Shao are guarding them in turn. They are very cunning. It is a bit difficult for you to rush up. Individually with you." Indeed, if Li San was chased by the other party, it would be impossible to leave, let alone the plan afterwards. Hu Xianmei stood up immediately, her face serious. "Li San, or I can go with you." Bai Wuchang also got up. "I will accompany you out too." Wu Dan shook his head. "Those who have the ability cannot go to the village. Someone has to stay here." Suddenly, the masked nobleman walked out of the people. "That''s all right, I''ll go up together with Li San." Seeing him come out, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone believes that this person''s strength is not weak, and should be similar to Wu Dan. With him and Li San together, they should have a chance to run out. Wu Dan nodded without thinking. "Okay, then you will go up together, but remember, you don''t have to fight with Zheng Shao for too long, if you can escape to the Shui Cemetery!" Li San and the others discussed it, and they finally set the action time at night, so that it would not be easy to be found, and according to their observations, it should be the old Li who was watching at night. Although Lao Li has recovered most of his injuries, he is of course different from the strongest period before, and he is much weaker. This is a good thing for Li San and the others. "I hope we can successfully escape. Now that Lao Er and Li are guarding the top, besides Guan Shi Liu, I have observed that there are still a few small people, and just watch my eyes act." By the time of the fifth shift, Li San and the others were all ready, and it was time to act. Wu Dan suddenly thought of something. "Wait, it''s up to Li San whether we can all get out from here. So, I have a suggestion. Don''t think too much about it. You should strengthen Li San''s strength now, so people above the intermediate level should Give all your power to Li San and pour it into the stone knife in his hand, how about?" Wu Dan thought very comprehensively, no one had any objections, and the power of several powerful men was poured into the stone knives in Li San''s hands. Li Sanyi patted his chest and nodded. "Thank you, everyone, the news is when I complete the task." Everyone stared at Li San expectantly. Li Yi felt that his pressure was not small. He knew that he was the pillar and hope of everyone. If a few of them can''t come back, then the people here will be trapped to death. it''s here. So Li San carefully climbed up the steps. After exiting the gate, I glanced over, and there was a lot of fire around them. There were dozens of people from Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang on patrol. They looked very alert and kept looking around. They were also afraid of Li San and the others. run out. A tall tent was built not far from here, with a big bed inside. Lao Li was on the big bed, his eyes were staring here and watching. The masked nobleman took a few deep breaths. Although Li San could not see the expression on his face behind the mask, Li San could feel that this person was very nervous at this time. Chapter 579： Absconding in the middle of the night Li San asked Hu Xianmei in a low voice. "Now where should we escape? There are too many people overseeing here. We must find a safe passage." Hu Xianmei thought, then pointed to the dark forest on the other side. "As far as I know, it''s easier to run here, because the thatched house in this village is there. As long as we get on the carriage, we can run faster." Hu Xianmei was muttering something, and Li San noticed that there was a small opening next to her, which should be a small door. Hu Xianmei whispered to Li San. "Rush out directly from here!" A few of them ran towards the small door together without saying a word. It will undoubtedly be discovered by more than a dozen people, some people are pointing here and shouting. "There are shadows! It''s Li San and the others, chase after them!" Li San and the others rushed out from here and ran towards the dark. After Hu Xianmei ran out, she closed the magic formation again, fearing that the other party would run in. More than a dozen people followed Li San and the others. "Run forward, be fast, don''t look!" Li San suddenly felt a puff of air swept from behind him, Li San tried his best to jump forward, and just landed with one foot, the force passed behind Li San. Old Li roared. "Quickly send a few masters to follow me to chase Li San, and the other people stay here, don''t ask them to take the opportunity to run out, I am afraid that this is Li San''s transfer. Li San and the others ran forward desperately. At this moment, he could only hear the sound of chasing behind and the sound of his own heartbeat. Compared with other people chasing people, Li Laoer''s speed is naturally the fastest. Li San saw this guy chasing him like an electric flash. "Horse, he belongs to a leopard, chasing such a fast fuck." Li San and the others had run to the wall before long, and they were not far from the stable in Luo Village only by turning over from here. There is still a distance between Li Laoer and Li San. "We are going to be caught up!" The masked nobleman whispered. "That''s all right, you go up first, I will stop them to create time for you, Li San, you remember, if I have an accident, then you will rely on you Li San to help me investigate the matter of Liujiazhuang looting my house before!" Unexpectedly, Li San didn''t expect this person to take the initiative to stop Lao Li, but Li San shook his head. "We still ran right away. There is really no time to wait for that guy to catch up. We can join hands to deal with him, how can you do it yourself, are you stupid?" Hu Xianmei flashed her eyes next to her. "Sao Luo, don''t lie to me and Li San anymore. We have already seen who you are before. Although you are wearing a mask, no matter what your intentions are, now we can only advance and retreat together, and you should not arbitrarily. Good action, just listen to Li San!" Although he couldn''t see the expression behind the other party''s mask, the masked nobleman was shocked as soon as he heard Hu Xianmei''s words. He slowed down and thought about something. Li San directly took his hand and jumped off the wall together. Soon, Lao Li jumped over. "Li San, none of you can leave here alive!" Li Sanxiang Hu Xianmei. "Hurry up and find the carriage, Luo Shao and I will resist this guy first!" Lao Li started his hand without saying a word, and a column of water gas blasted towards Li San. Fortunately, there is a stone knife in his hand, and it is full of everyone''s power. Li San immediately slammed the stone knife towards the water and air column. After a few bangs, the water column was crushed. Li San was knocked back a few meters away. At the same time, Lao Li was also struck to a halt. The masked nobleman took Li San''s hand. Hu Xianmei had already ran into the Ma Cao Treasury and called several carriages over. Lao Li was in a hurry, and immediately chased him. The masked nobleman smiled bitterly. "Since you all know who I am, then I don''t need this mask." As he said, he took the noodles off and revealed a pretty good face, it was indeed that Luo Shao. In fact, Li San has been speculating that he is Luo Shao, but now he has confirmed this. When I was with Li San and the others, this person was only deliberately hiding his identity and making a mystery. At this time, Lao Li''s water column struck again, and Li San and the others had no time to speak. The spiritual power in the treasure in his hand has been exhausted, and for a while, the water column has reached Li San''s eyes. "Li San, I will fight back this guy with you!" Staring at Shao Luo, Li San felt a little more confident in his heart. The two of them moved their hands at the same time, and the water and air column blasted towards each other with Daoguang. Loud noises continued to rang, and the water column was knocked into the air by Li San and the others. But another strong wave blasted at them. Lao Li had already chased him. Hu Xianmei stopped the carriage in front of Li San and shouted. "Hurry up and go!" They climbed up from the ground and immediately got into the carriage. Hu Xianmei immediately drew her whip on the horse''s back, and the horse galloped away. Lao Li was furious, and a column of water vapor in his hand struck from behind, but did not hit Li San and the others. Hu Xianmei said coldly. "Li San, you caught it, I want to speed up!" She pulled the horse back hard, and the carriage rushed out like a leopard. The water column was chasing the carriage, but every time it hit the ground, several puddles appeared, and Li was very angry. Although Lao Li''s feet are extremely fast, he is a bit harder than the fast-flying carriage. Soon, he finally couldn''t run anymore, so he had to breathe and stand in the distance staring at Li San and they cursed the Three Character Classic. After a while, his men chased after him. "Where is Li San?" "Nonsense, ran away!" At this time, Hu Xianmei on the carriage was worried. "Li San, they will definitely not let us go. The carriage has to run fast." Both Li San and Luo Shao were injured at this time. Lao Li''s attack was really too strong. If it wasn''t for Hu Xianmei''s carriage to arrive at the scene in time, I''m afraid they will be caught. Luo Shao smiled. "Li San, how did you recognize my identity?" "Oh, it''s very simple. Don''t think that I don''t recognize you if you wear a mask. You are descendants of the Luo family, because I saw you used spells and the like." Luo Shao smiled awkwardly. "I really underestimated your Li San''s ability." "Master Luo said that you have never done anything against Luo Village, so you didn''t say your true identity before. Moreover, when Luo Village is in danger, you can bring someone to help, showing that you are a good person." Luo Shao smiled. "Of course I want to help you. Back then, I was also chased down here. Someone saved my life. I want to repay my gratitude." Li San and the others were chatting and marching towards Luoshui. Li San was still anxious, Li Lao''er''s people were chasing after him, and Wu Dan and the others were trapped in the formation. Soon, they arrived at the Shui Cemetery, and both Hu Xianmei and Luo Shao had been to the Shui Cemetery. They know that there is a water law hidden in the water tomb. Li San and the others are looking for the entrance. Chapter 580： Swivel Secret Wall Li San and the others ran out after Li Lao''er chased them together, and they were considered to have developed a tacit understanding and cooperated very well with each other. For Li San and the others, if there are more people chasing after them, it will be even more pressured on them. Li San looked around, but there was no boat that could cross the river at all, but there was no such thing as a big man like Li San. The main reason is that a few of them can swim, and the water is not bad. This is much more convenient. Li San asked a few people to immediately get out of the carriage and jump into the water and swim directly. At this time, the water in the water was tumbling, and it was night, and the water was very cold, and Li San and the others shivered. It took a lot of time for them to swim to the opposite side. As soon as they got ashore, Hu Xianmei looked behind. "Li San, you see, Lao Li and the others are chasing very fast, they have already chased over there, we are leaving soon!" After listening, Li San had a bad feeling in his heart. He looked directly at the other side, and indeed saw a group of people parked in several carriages glaring at this side. Dozens of people jumped directly from the carriage. Li San saw Li Laoer and Liu Guanshi, who were in Liujiazhuang, and they were anxious. At the same time, Li San met an acquaintance, which was unexpectedly called Li San. It was Wu Ada and Wu Erye who were with them. "These shameless guys, they have found a lot of helpers." Among them, Li San still saw one person, he was very surprised, it turned out to be Wu Lao''er. Wu Lao''er was surrounded by those people, he was walking towards that side unhurriedly with a calm expression on his face. "It seems that they already know what we mean by coming here, and they have invited Mr. Wu." Li San had seen the real shooting strength of Wu Lao''er before, so Li San admired this man very much, and he has one ability, that is, he is very good at opening secret tunnels and other things. All of them can¡¯t be bothering him, no wonder he is. Ask him to come here. "Now we have to face a lot of trouble. That person is very powerful. If he breaks down the mechanism over there, then everyone will definitely want to die." "Huh? How can that be good?" The people from Liujiazhuang and Wucun are now united, and it is true that Li San feels big and they only have one fight now. "Don''t worry, it''s all about this time. It''s useless to think so much. Let''s act immediately." Li San saw that the group of people had been prepared. They were hurriedly lifting the boat on the carriage. This meant that they wanted to enter the water to chase Li San and the others, Li San knew. "Everyone, hurry up, time is running out now, no one second can be delayed." Their expressions were heavy, and they rushed into the water tomb together with Li San. Li San looked inside, and the water tomb at this time was still the same as when they had been there before. As soon as they entered, without saying anything, they ran straight ahead of the big iron gate with the face of the beast carved on it. I saw that the stone statue of the predecessor who had been broken for many years was still lying there. When he came in a few days ago, Li San was very curious about everything about him, and now Li San had already figured out the identity of the other party before he was relieved. For everything about this friend, Li San still had a sympathetic attitude, because he was the last sect master before the corpse gate, that is, from his downfall. Li San understood his feelings at the time, and he should be unwilling. Bar. But this kind of thing can''t be avoided is the fact. Li San walked directly to the front, Hu Xianmei and Luo Shao protected behind him to prevent anyone from chasing them. In fact, he had observed the statue for a long time, but he had no idea at all. Now Hu Xianmei thought of the brand in Li Sanbao. Li San smiled, he was a little emotional. "If everything is definite, I am really lucky." Li San put the sign into the organ, and then pressed it hard with one hand. There was a bang, and suddenly the wall in front of them vibrated, and then unexpectedly, it turned to the opposite side, and another space appeared. The eyes of a few people fell directly into that new space, which was really unexpected. Li San took out the brand again, put it away, and can still use it, and then ran directly to the other big iron gate with Hu Xianmei and others. Suddenly, Li San heard a sound of footsteps not far away. "No, they are catching up!" Someone was clamoring while running. "Quickly, chase after me with swift hands and feet, and grab them immediately. If they get the water king''s insight, then it''s OK, we will be in big trouble." Li San heard it, and this should be Lao Li''s nasty voice. "It seems that Liujiazhuang still has a lot of news channels. They already know what we are here for. We have to act quickly." Li San directly rushed into the door, Hu Xianmei held down the mechanism above the walls, and then the wall door that had just turned over closed again. Li San secretly said, there are a lot of institutions here, I saw that the previous predecessors did not spend much time, at this time, after the wall was closed, there were no loopholes in the outside at all, and Li San and the others could not be found. Over here. A few of them were walking cautiously against the wall, only to hear their own breathing. Suddenly, another footstep came in. Li San could judge from those voices that as many as dozens of people had caught up with them, and the other party really didn''t use less people. Li San and Hu Xianmei looked at each other a few times, and they held their breath in unison, and then listened to the movement outside the wall. Soon, those people were getting closer and only heard Li Lao''er''s voice coming over. "It seems that Li San and the others should have entered the secret room. It''s not so good, Mr. Wu, look, you have the most right to speak here. Can you unlock the mechanism here?" Wu Lao''er observed it for a while and thought about it for a while. "Let me give it a try, but I heard that this water burial chamber was designed and built by an expert in mechanism skills in the corpse gate decades ago. It must take a lot of effort to open this mechanism. Yes, I can only do my best." Old Li''s face urged. "What you said is not necessarily so. As long as you help us find the agency and ask for anything, I, Liujiazhuang, will definitely not treat you badly. You said, how much will you be paid after the event is done?" Old Wu''er smiled and waved his hand. "This is not a problem that can be solved by how much money. I have a lot of institutions in this life. Now I can only try this." After agreeing, Mr. Wu paced back and forth around here to observe. Chapter 581： Shi Wen comprehend Wu Lao''er was looking for a way to open the organ. Everyone stared intently and did not dare to speak for fear of disturbing others. Wu Ada smiled at Lao Li. "Don''t worry, Li San and the others are already trapped there anyway, and many of my Wu Village''s subordinates are on their way over, and they will be there in a while. I am afraid that Li San and the others will not be able to escape even if they enter!" Li Lao''er looked uneasy. "But I am worried that what was hidden in the water cemetery before was the expert''s perception of the water king, and that Li San was very clever. I am afraid that he will be disadvantaged to us after he gets it, so I can''t let him have any chance. If he becomes a water king, things will be difficult to handle, and the situation will become uncontrollable afterwards." Wu Ada looked disapproving, he felt that this guy was just unreasonable worry. "Oh, are you worrying too much? Even if Li San has the perception of the King of Water, what about it? If Li San''s strength is not that level, it is useless. In fact, my superiors The Water King''s comprehension has told many people, but in the end, none of them can really reach the level of the Water King." "Then Li Sanboy is indeed not weak, I think he is only one step away from understanding, otherwise he would have become the Water King." They didn''t speak any more, and they all waited patiently for the old Wu''er to break through the mechanism after observing it, go in and catch Li San out. And Li San and the others turned around and glanced into the space. The new space here is several hundred meters wide, and a large statue is placed in the center, and its face is facing the big iron gate. What Li San expected was that the face of this stone statue was not the friend, but another senior. This person was still calm with one hand on his back, his eyes kept staring in the direction of the iron gate. Shao Luo suddenly frowned and asked Li San. "Li San, in fact, I have always had a question. I have always wanted to ask you, but I still want to talk about it now." "That''s it, it''s mysterious." "All I know is that this family is best at stone spells, but what this predecessor left is only spells. I have heard that no one has ever seen him use spells. I feel strange. ." When Li San heard it, he also thought about it. This is indeed a bit confusing, but there is no time to think about it now. As a big figure of several big clans at that time, the strength of the senior should be extraordinary. If it is really the same as Li San, using double-layer techniques at the same time, then the strength must be invincible Hara Shao. Hu Xianmei explained. "In fact, not everyone is suitable for using two or more techniques at the same time. You may not know it. This may be related to him, and we don''t know." Luo Shao nodded, he had no more doubts. "There is another thing that puzzles me. After the establishment of the corpse gate, the seniors also attached great importance to the big clans. They did subdue a few big people. I think there is something hidden in this realm that he really wants." "According to some things I got in the Shenjia Cemetery, the predecessors wrote down all those secrets on the secret map, didn''t they? Only if those secret maps are all obtained, they will be combined into one picture. The truth will be revealed, and we will be able to uncover all the secrets and find something." Luo Shao said that his family hadn''t come out to engage in trouble in the past few years. In fact, they had been studying matters related to the predecessors and the clues he left behind. According to the information they received, it was said that when the senior was young, his strength was actually very ordinary. However, his strength has increased by leaps and bounds after a few years, for unknown reasons. At that time, no one really knew what he had experienced in just a few short years, and what adventures he had encountered that made him so powerful. At that time, he became a master directly from a master. Because of this, he was able to establish the corpse gate at that time. . Li San listened to Luo Shao''s explanation, and he understood better. If the strength is higher, then if you think of any improvement and breakthrough, it will be more difficult to operate. Li San understands this. If you don''t have the relevant insights left by your predecessors, it would be difficult to improve to a high level, even to the level of Water King. Li San thought. "Maybe in those few years, something unknown happened to that person, so his strength will advance by leaps and bounds." Luo Shao nodded. "I think so too. It''s possible that after the senior passed the doormaster to the next one, he heard that he never appeared again, and disappeared like a world. Even his family didn''t know where he went. " Li San felt that this man was a god, and as a big man, he suddenly disappeared, which of course is incomprehensible. "Hey, don''t have to study so much first. What we have to do now is to find out the insights he left behind immediately, and then think of ways to improve and finally leave." Several people nodded, and they walked directly from the stone statue to find clues. Li San discovered that a table altar similar to a sacrificial ritual appeared behind it, and there was a stone writing several meters high above it that looked like a tombstone, and there were a few lines of words on it that looked like a foreign language that people couldn¡¯t read. And there are a lot of waves constantly flowing on the stone text, which is very magical. After seeing the text on it, Hu Xianmei''s eyes flashed with excitement. "Li San, this should look like the perception of the Water King!" Li San observed it carefully for a while, and it was true. She was right. The stone was indeed what they were looking for. In fact, turning it upside down made sense. As long as the current strength is improved, it is possible to solve all the troubles and problems. At this moment, his enemy is waiting outside the wall to catch him, so why not be in a hurry. Whether they can get out of here alive has nothing to do with their own strength improvement, Li San understands this. Li San and the others glanced at each other, and their faces were almost full of anxious expressions. "But if we want to get the water king''s enlightenment, we have to change it, don''t worry." What worries them the most is that at any time, Lao Wu and the others may find the one who opens the organ wall and rush in to catch them, and they won''t give them extra time. After thinking for a while, Hu Xianmei let it out. "Well, for the good of everyone, since Li San was the first to find the secret before, let him be the first to improve, and Luo Shao and I will help you protect the law, and it''s our turn." After she finished speaking, her eyes fell on Luo Shao, meaning that she did not agree. Luo Shao didn''t hesitate, and smiled directly. "I don''t have any opinion, just listen to you. It''s the same whoever comes first." There really isn''t much time left, and Li San doesn''t plan to let the comings and goings be meaningless. Chapter 582： Difficult organ Li San immediately walked to Shitouwen and sat down, staring intently to comprehend. After a while, Li San began to cast some spells. He felt the words on the stone text move, and they were slowly flying out toward his own consciousness. They slowly became blurred and the words began to beat. write. At the same time, a huge technique was continuously poured into Li San''s mind, and he couldn''t accept it for a while and tried his best to digest it. It was true that there were too many of these techniques, Li San only felt that his fluttering consciousness was floating in the air, and he had forgotten where he was, as if a person was in the void and there was no one beside him. There are only those words left in his consciousness, but a single word of his cherished understanding of the Water King cannot be left behind. At this time, Li San''s body was motionless like a statue, and there was constant wind blowing in his ears, and at the same time, many foreign voices from unknown sources rang in his mind. Li San sat there constantly digesting. Luo Shao and Hu Xianmei protected Li San, and soon Li San finally regained his strength and got up. He felt pretty good. "Master Luo, it''s you guys, I''m done." Hu Xianmei nodded and sat down directly to comprehend the stone inscription for the second time. Li San felt that he couldn''t control his consciousness a bit, after all, he had just received a lot of extra information. After a few minutes, Li San''s brain slowly returned to normal, and it was also slowly digested. Hu Xianmei Luo Shao and the others closed their eyes and started the operation, and now it was Li San''s turn to protect the law for them. However, the perception of the Water King is not something anyone can absorb. In addition to having the strength, he also needs to have a strong comprehension of the exercises, which is simply not possible for ordinary people. Time just passed bit by bit, and it took him a few days for Li San to master the above methods. Li San got up and stretched out, but what surprised him was that Luo Shao and Hu Xianmei were still sitting and comprehending. Li San understood that their strength was different from his own, and they should not have reached the standard. If they were anxious to comprehend the aura of the Water King, not only would they not be able to achieve the improvement effect, but they would also suffer backlash, so they shouldn''t come in a hurry. In fact, Li San was in a hurry at this time. After all, it had been a few days, and there were still enemies guarding the other side of the wall. Li San walked to the side and whispered Hu Xianmei. Hu Xianmei''s breathing is fine, but a little weak, Li San scolded secretly, maybe something went wrong, Ma. Hu Xianmei seemed to fall into a deep sleep at this time. Li San feels bad, and things will happen if he doesn''t wake up. He immediately stretched out a hand and pressed it to her head, and then directly poured a force into it to help the other party to channel. Hu Xianmei suddenly shook her hands, and she woke up with a sudden opening of her eyes, with a puzzled expression on her face. "What''s wrong with me, where are we?" Seeing that Hu Xianmei was fine, Li San was relieved. "Oh, you almost frightened me, thinking that you are going to bite back if you don''t realize it." Hu Xianmei smiled bitterly. "I''m fine, but for a few days, I felt that my own soul floated in the air and couldn''t come back. The more anxious I got, the more I couldn''t call it back. Fortunately, you brought my soul back, but I Only realized more than 50%." "50% or more is not bad, don''t rush for success." Staring at the stone text, Hu Xianmei looked helplessly and shook her head. "It seems that our strength is still a little bit behind yours, Li San. Slowly, it''s not anxious, but this thing does improve my strength. How do you understand Li San?" "I have broken through to the junior level of Water King." When Hu Xianmei laughed, she looked envious but not jealous, she was happy for Li San instead. They walked up to Master Luo, who was comprehending, and awakened him. Shao Luo suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, he was sweating. Of course, he didn''t fully comprehend those things like Hu Xianmei, but he also improved a lot, which is okay. Li San was thinking, this stone writing is a valuable treasure, or he can keep it for himself, and then he put it in his bag and prepares to take it with him. "It''s time to leave and go back to save others." Li San and the others carefully walked to the wall and listened to Li Lao''er and their movements outside. At this moment, they were only separated by a wall. The voices on the other side continued, and Li San heard that there were more than a dozen more people. "Wu Ada was right before. People from Wu Village came to arrest us again. It was really painstaking." Li San can tell from their breath that there are dozens of them. Before, Li San remembered that the people in Liujiazhuang and Wucun had conflicts, but now they are uniting themselves to deal with themselves, which is really furious. Of course, people are all the same in the face of common interests, and Li San has become the same enemy of them. Of course, they must join forces to deal with Li San. The other guards, Li San, were not afraid and didn''t look at him, but Li San was most afraid of that old man. After Li San was promoted, the distance between him and the opponent was of course reduced a lot. Old Li over there urged anxiously. "Elder Wu, it''s been a few days, you still can''t open this **** mechanism?" Wu Lao''er broke out in a cold sweat and was still trying to get that mechanism. When he was urged by someone, he became displeased and his voice became cold. "You''re anxious, this is a mechanism created by an expert in the corpse gate. You think I can open it as soon as I open it. It''s not that easy to open, and it''s useless to be anxious. I''ll try again." Li Laoer cursed secretly, this Nima has been trying for a few days, whether you guys are good or not, and you said that you are an expert in organizing, I think you are just a shit. Lao Li sighed, of course he was very dissatisfied with Lao Wu''s slow completion of the task. The opposite is Li Sanle. Wu Lao''er hasn''t opened yet, but he''s really stupid. He has seen Wu Lao''er several times before. It feels to him that this person is still very powerful. organ. Li San was wondering whether it was Lao Wu that couldn''t open this mechanism because the mechanism was so mysterious. There is another possibility that Wu Lao''er is for what purpose, so he deliberately delayed time and didn''t want to help Li Lao''er and the others open the mechanism. Li Sanxiang Hu Xianmei and them. "It''s time we should go out." A few people looked at each other and prepared to go out suddenly. Li San was about to move the mechanism on the wall to open the door, but suddenly Li San''s stone knife made a noise. What''s the meaning? Li Sanyi was stunned, and immediately held down the knife, it was as if it had been alive, there should be something to discover. Several people stared at the stone knife with doubts, not knowing what was going to happen. Hu Xianmei thought to Li San. Chapter 583： Wooden barrel and mysterious severed hand "I think it''s because there is something related to it in this space that makes it suddenly move." Li San scanned the surroundings, but there was nothing in such a large space, not even a coffin. Apart from the image and the altar, there was nothing for people to study. This stone knife was a valuable saber of the predecessor, and it was passed on to his descendants after the predecessor passed away. Li San thought about it, could it be related to that person? They walked directly towards the statue, after which the knife''s reaction became stronger and stronger. "It should be here." Li San discovered that when the person''s finger was pointing in the direction of the altar, what did it mean? Li Sanyi was taken aback. This is somewhat similar to the situation when they found the brand. Li San suddenly understood that there should be other mysterious organs hidden here. They walked to the front of the altar and kept observing the surroundings. The stone was originally placed on the top of the altar. Now that Li San put it into the bag, there should be nothing on it. As the distance between them and the altar drew closer, the stone knife in that hand shook Li''s third hand numb. At this moment, even Lao Li outside the wall heard the change, and Li San heard that they were coming here. Li San gripped the stone knife tightly, which made it stop for a while, otherwise it would be troublesome. Hu Xianmei stared sharply at the wall. Because all the organs in the water tomb were built very mysteriously, if it were not for careful people, there would be no clues at all. Hu Xianmei finally noticed something, and he suddenly pointed to a corner. "Li San, look, what is that? It seems that there is a bump. I think it''s a secret place to open a mechanism." Li San squinted his eyes, only to realize that it was indeed, and there was indeed a small pit there. Li San directly stuffed the brand into the pit, and then pressed it firmly, and it moved. There was a bang, and suddenly, the wall in front of me turned outward. "It''s on!" Then another mysterious space appeared, which was a little smaller than the previous one. The upper part was full of bonfires, and at the same time Li San saw another altar, which was smaller than the previous one. At this time, there was a big wooden barrel on the altar, and I didn''t know what it was for. When he saw it, Li San felt a bad feeling in his heart, there seemed to be something inside. At the same time, a small courtyard frame made of wooden strips appeared beside it. "It''s the corpse gate courtyard!" Li San has never heard of such a compound. "What is the existence of the corpse gate?" "The Shimen Yard is a mysterious organization, and the Shimen Yard of the Water Tomb Chamber was left by the predecessors." Li Sanyi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the seniors would leave a compound. But as the front sect master of the corpse door, Senior is really a rich man and has the strength to be envious. "I heard that there are a lot of secrets about seniors hidden in the corpse gate, including the secret picture, as well as the stone spells and spells that Luo Shao mentioned just now, and perhaps the corpse relics left by seniors. ." Corpse relic? Li San was very interested in this thing. For people above the water king level, aura will become a relic, and he will manifest all power in the corpse relic. If you can find the corpse left by him, it is to become an invincible person. Luo took a few fingers. "According to the news from my people, it seems that there are still a few months before the corpse gate can be opened, Li San, this is an excellent opportunity for us." Hu Xianmei smiled bitterly. "Don''t be happy too early, but I know it''s not that easy to enter the corpse gate. It needs some brand left by the seniors." "There are several pieces of that thing, and only if there is one piece can it be entered with identity." The corpse gate is somewhat similar to this water tomb, and Li San understands that the corpse gate must be dangerous. Hu Xianmei''s eyes were directly on the barrel and approached. "If the model of the corpse gate is here, then it proves that this wooden barrel is related to the corpse gate, just open it." "Could there be a secret in this barrel?" Hu Xianmei nodded and her eyes flashed. "It''s very possible." A strange smell came out from inside, and Li San and the others slowly walked to the front of the wooden barrel. Li San discovered that a magic spell was sealed on it. Several people looked at each other and then turned to the talisman. Luo Shao said cautiously. "Protect me, I''ll open it first, if something happens, you just leave and leave me alone." Fairy Li Sanhu stood beside him, and Shao Luo was very careful. He clasped his guard in one hand, and slowly approached the barrel with the other hand, muttering inwardly, what is the smell inside. Everyone subconsciously held their breath, and at the moment the talisman was opened, Li San also clenched the stone knife, and the knife began to vibrate violently again. Several people looked at the barrel curiously at the same time, almost stunned. Li San''s pupils shrank, they unexpectedly discovered that an arm appeared inside, and the arm was all wounded, the skin was purple, and the hand was clenched tightly, giving off a stench. There were a lot of bugs crawling on that hand and it was very disgusting, and Li San almost vomited it out. Several people covered their mouths and noses with numb scalp. To their surprise, they found the other arm, but this one had a lively fair skin, as if it had just been put in. Li San nodded to Luo Shao, Luo Shao understood what Li San was going to do. He was directly ready to reach in and lift the arm out. For a while, the stone knife in Li San''s hand vibrated more severely, and he almost let it go. Fortunately, Li San didn''t ask it to fly up casually. Hu Xianmei thought of something quietly. "The only thing that can tell your stone knife to react like this is Senior''s arm!" "That''s weird, what happened to him before that he broke his arm and put it in this wooden barrel?" Major General Luo''s broken arm was carefully placed on the ground to observe. "This hand was indeed cut by the predecessor himself. Why do you say that? Because you see, the interface is very uniform. It should be cut by a knife or a sword. The wooden barrel is placed here for his back. People find it." Li San was a little dazed, it was a bit weird, so it''s hard to imagine what terrible thing he encountered at that time, the senior would break his arm and put it here to let people discover the secret. Hu Xianmei suddenly discovered something. "Look at his hands clasped tightly, there must be something, open it and take a look." After breaking apart, Li San and the others were even more surprised. They even held several ancient keys tightly in their hands. They are transparent and have some magical patterns on them. "It seems that this is the key to the mechanism of entering the corpse gate. I am really lucky." "But I don''t understand why he would cut off his arm?" "Maybe it has something to do with the corpse gate, and we will investigate it later, now the most urgent task is to go out." Chapter 584： Sealed Arm After storing the ancient key, they put the broken arm in the barrel and sealed it with another new magic talisman to keep the arm intact. Luo Shao was puzzled. "It stands to reason that there should be a few ancient keys, Li San, I don''t know where the other last three ancient keys are." Li San nodded. "It''s not the time to think so much now, don''t care where they are for the time being, let''s go out and talk about it now!" As he said, he pressed the mechanism of the wall with one hand, and in an instant, the wall turned over again. Before the wall closed again, they heard a bombardment sound, and the wall vibrated violently. Luo Shao Li San frowned. "Li San, I''m afraid they already know that we are here, they are hitting the wall hard to come in." Li San nodded cautiously. "Those who come are not afraid. Anyway, we are planning to go out. It seems that there is going to be a fight, everyone is ready!" They stood directly in front of the stone statue with sharp eyes, and they were ready to rush in. Just listen to the people on the opposite side hitting more than ten times in a row, and a loud noise came over, and stones were falling on the wall continuously, and smoking affair occurred. Before he could see the opposite side clearly, only a few figures had rushed in from the outside. It was Wu Ada standing in front, and behind him were Guan Shi Liu. Wu Erye and several burly and capable masters stared at Li San and them behind Wu Ada. There are still more than a dozen people outside Li Lao''er''s subordinates. As soon as Li Lao''er came in, he stretched his face. He stood in the crowd and scanned this place. Wu Ada glared at Li San with a fierce look. "Li San, we have come in. Now let''s see how you escape, so I will ask you to hide here today." A big hole was directly blasted out by them on the wall just now, which shows how powerful the force is. At the same time, the big iron gate outside has been blocked by them. This is to block Li San and the others, which is really shameful. Wu Ada exhorted to the side. "Lao Li, hold on, don''t tell Li San and the others to escape." Lao Li patted his chest coldly. "Oh, don''t worry, Li San and the others can''t escape even if they have wings!" Li San looked at the other person, he could judge from the other person''s aura, their strength was not weak, and Wu Village''s group of people was indeed very strong. In addition to Wu Ada and Wu Erye''s advanced level, the strength of the few people next to Wu Erye is not small. And Liu Guanshi is also a master. Seven or eight masters came in at once, and Li Sanyi frowned. There are five or six masters in Zhengcun. Wu Ada pulled his face. "Li San, you killed a lot of my right-hand men before, so I''ll settle the account today. Don''t think I''ll just forget it." Li Sanyi walked a few meters in front of him with a faint expression on his face. "That''s fine. The space is a bit small. If there is anything to fight, we will go to the big curtain room to fight." Wu Ada also didn''t expect that in front of so many people, Li San didn''t even mean to be scared at all. He cautiously approached the men behind. "You guys are optimistic, Li San, this kid is very clever, there are so many ways to escape." The few people nodded and agreed, and stood by the gate. Wu Ada took a few of his men back into the big space. "Li San, don''t play tricks with me, I advise you to give it up, you see, there is no way out and opportunity for you to escape again, or you can catch it with your hands, or just take your life!" Li San wanted to laugh when he heard it, and he laughed lightly. "Oh, Wu Ada, you are underestimating me, we have no intention of fleeing at all, you are just one of my subordinates who are defeated, you still have the face to trouble me again, overwhelmingly, come to twitter Call it endless, you should be the one who got your life!" Li San and the others only eased up when they reached the big space. Wu Lao''er was still standing under the stone statue, his expression at this time did not fluctuate, it was just that he had been cold all the time. Just now, Lao Li and the others worked together to blast away the hard stone wall. This forced Li San and the others out, but it was not easy. Li San couldn''t help wondering, this time the so-called master of breaking the mechanism, Wu Laoer, failed to break the mechanism in the water tomb within a few days, which is strange. If you change to someone else, you will definitely feel embarrassed if you don''t have any light on your face. Why is this old man Wu standing there with a calm face and standing there without talking, as if it doesn''t matter to him. Li San and the others kept a distance, and they stood more than ten meters away from Wu Ada and the others. Wu Erye stared at Li San ferociously, his face was full of pride, with a mentality of watching a good show. He naively thought that Li San and the others were stuck in the water tomb by so many people this time, even if Li San and the others had the strength, they would not be able to get out. Lao Li stretched his face and stared at Li San not far away. He was as calm as he was staring at a few dead people who were about to enter the coffin cemetery. Here, Li San and the others are no different from the dead. He smiled faintly. "Wu Ada, which one shall we fight first, and do you come first or me first?" Wu Ada thought about it for a while. "The master of my house asked me to take this Li San back, so he left Li San to me to deal with it, and you are responsible for dealing with other people." Li San cursed secretly, Li Lao''er''s plan is very good, if they can get rid of himself, then he will have no worries, and then deal with Wu Dan and the others. Lao Li nodded and told his people to stay there. Seeing that Li San had no retreat, Liu Jiazhuang''s people blocked the big iron gate. Wu Ada was proud of it and directly ordered to go down. "You guys, come and deal with Luo Shao and Hu Xianmei. Just leave this Li San to me!" They agreed and walked directly towards Hu Xianmei and the others. Wu Erye and the others took a few steps back, and the place here was vacant for them to call. One of the guards was burly in shape, with a dirty purple face and well-developed limbs. He carried the sharp weapon in his hand and rushed towards Luo Shao directly. "This Master Luo, since you are from Li San, then don''t blame me for being impolite, you are my enemy, come, I will send you to the West immediately!" This was so arrogant, Luo Shao naturally became displeased when he heard it. The opponent kicked hard with one foot on the ground, and suddenly jumped up like a spring, with a knife in one hand, and the big fist in the other hand slammed into Luo Shao''s face. Luo Shao acted very carefully, and the knife light slashed directly at the opposite side. Chapter 585： Suffering is a blessing The man had a unique iron glove on his hand, with light flashing on it, and the knife couldn''t hurt him at all. There was a jingle, and the two were already fighting together. The other is not tall, but his whole body is muscular and hostile. His eyes are shining, he scans Hu Xianmei disdainfully, and hooks her with a smirk. "Come on, I really can''t bear to deal with you. You''re defeated for a while, don''t say I bully you, who calls you my enemy and Li San''s friend? Take my skill!" He screamed and rushed out, holding a long knife of his own in his hand, and rushed directly towards Hu Xianmei. Hu Xianmei didn''t show weakness, holding a sharp weapon tightly and greeted the clamoring person, the knives collided with each other and kept making noises. Their speed is extremely fast. Everyone can only see two figures flying around. Before long, they are not separated. Li San can''t see which one is Hu Xianmei, which shows how fierce the fight is. In fact, Hu Xianmei has been suffocating for the past few days, and she can''t find someone to vent. Now that she has it, she certainly won''t be polite to each other. Every move Hu Xianmei made was extremely ruthless. Once she made a move, the other party knew that she had chosen the wrong person, but now it is too late to regret it. This Hu Xianmei is not a good person. He didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy as before and couldn''t care less. Only then did he fully resist Hu Xianmei''s continuous attack. "Ma, this sister Hu Xian is a little bit strong, so I underestimate you." "I''ll teach you how to look at people, don''t look down on people!" Wu Erye and other people watched the battle nearby, not planning to go up and help. Wu Ada walked over to Li San. "Li San, I asked you to pick up the bargain before. Today I won''t make the same mistake again. I vowed to arrest you and go back!" He was so confident in his heart because there were a lot of subordinates to help him. "Hmph, have you forgotten how you lost in my hands before, when you were a dog crawling back, ha, there is still a face to mention here, today you dare to challenge my Li San, you are overpowered thing." Li San was so angry that the other party was speechless. Li San knew that up to now, it would be impossible if you didn''t work hard, you must use your full strength to deter all talents, otherwise it will be difficult to get out for a while. "I''ll get rid of you right away!" After listening to Li San''s clamor, Wu Ada suddenly burst into laughter, his smile with disdain and arrogance. "Li San, you are so arrogant. I have met countless opponents over the years, and there is no race like you who is not as embarrassed as you. Come!" Li San chuckled. "Why are you arrogant? I advise you to get on the ball right away. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I can let you go, or it will be done by leaving the whole body. Believe it or not, I can take yours in a few strokes. Life." Wu Ada didn''t believe it, and his eyes were full of murderous aura. "Within a few tricks, huh, talking big is not a backache, Li San, your tone is getting bigger and bigger, and you can pretend to be bigger and bigger." After listening to Li San''s words, even the opponent''s masters were just as if they had heard the world''s funniest big joke, and they laughed together. Li San was speechless for a while, unbelief and pulled down, speaking with strength, and for a while convinced you. As we all know, among the big players, Wu Ada''s strength can be considered. Generally speaking, if there are any important tasks, the big people behind him will send him out to complete, he is still very reused. Wu Ada can live to the present, which also proves that his strength and mind are extraordinary. He has indeed solved a lot of masters over the years, so he has a face of disdain for such an attitude towards Li San at this time, and he is full of confidence in himself. He snorted directly and rushed out. "Huh, someone who can solve me within a few tricks, I''m afraid he''s still sucking!" While clamoring, the light of the knife was constantly flickering from above the knife in his hand, Wu Ada suddenly jumped up, and a light of knife slashed directly at Li San. This was a sudden attack. Although Li San had just entered the level of the Water King, it was only because of the spiritual energy blessing in the tomb that his strength had also improved. Li San reacted immediately, qi accumulating in one of his fingers. The knife light had already hit the top of Li San''s head, and Wu Ada sneered. "Li San, you are going to die!" Looking up at the piercing light of the knife, even Lao Li nodded in admiration and muttered to himself. "No wonder this guy will become a big man in Wu Village. His strength is really good. If my friend is still alive, if the two of them join hands, Li San will definitely suffer!" Wu Erye stared at Li San with a fierce look. He knew in his heart that he was not Li San''s opponent, so he planned to use the people from Wu Village to kill Li San and the others. Seeing Li San and Wu Ada fighting on the same level now, he naturally wanted Wu Ada to solve Li San in a few strokes and chop him into a few pieces of meat. The knife was only a few meters above Li San''s head, and Li San remained calm and motionless, as if he had no longer resisted. Lao Li couldn''t help but shook his head. "Although Li San can enter the water cemetery, he is just going to hide. After he is killed, there will be only a few other small villages in the large villages. It is only a matter of time before I can arrange to conquer them." After thinking of this, a happy expression appeared on his face and at the same time became a lot more relaxed. Unexpectedly, suddenly, Li San''s finger struck hard. After a few swishes, the water-like hidden weapon rushed towards Wu Ada. Seeing this, everyone was a little dumbfounded. Because there is only such a water column, the power can be imagined, this is the first time they have seen each other. Lao Li suddenly understood something, he immediately reminded. "You are stupid, he is going to make a secret move, get up and drive, this Li San has reached the level of the water king!" What do you mean, the level of Water King? After feeling the terrifying power on the powerful water column, Wu Ada looked extremely surprised, his face changed drastically. Only then did he understand what Li San meant in his words within the few tricks that Li San said before, but he was in mid-air at this time, and there was nowhere to dodge, and he would undoubtedly suffer Li San''s abuse. He began to regret it and blamed him for wasting time. However, it was too late to regret, and the knife in Li San''s hand continued to chop off. When the water column arrived, it hit his vital position directly, and a sharp pain came. With a loud bang, his body suddenly flew backwards, and at the same time, a mouthful of blood spurted out in embarrassment. The water column passed directly through his chest, and a big hole appeared, and he was undoubtedly seriously injured. Wu Ada looked down at his wound with an unbelievable expression. He was shot a dozen meters away and hit the door with his back. Chapter 586： How to do it The entire space vibrated violently, showing how powerful Li San''s shot was just now. Then he slid down the door in embarrassment, feeling that his internal organs were about to be shattered. With a surprised expression on his face, he stared at Li San''s direction blankly. "Impossible, Li San, how did you do it!" The blood flowed directly from the corner of his mouth, and there was pain in his mouth, which was pain in his heart. Li San unhurriedly wandered forward and pointed at the opponent. "Boy, I reminded you before that within a few tricks, you will definitely be abused and miserable. You just won''t listen. What about this time? Believe it? It''s fine if I didn''t kill you." "I''m convinced!" Wu Ada had no choice but to pull her head down and couldn''t get up. Everyone was shocked, and someone immediately went to help Wu Ada. A few water jets can seriously hurt Wu Ada, and some people subconsciously stepped back a few steps and didn''t want to provoke this weird Li San again. In their minds, Wu Ada is a master. They didn''t expect that Li Sanyi would abuse him when he appeared on the stage. He almost couldn''t take care of himself. At this time, in a space not far away, a person was being beaten back by Luo Shao, and he couldn''t support it. The strength of the other person is also okay, and the fight against Hu Xianmei is equal, and the roar keeps ringing. Seeing this, Li San immediately went to assist Hu Xianmei and the others. With a finger, he shot out several water jets and rushed towards those people at the same time. Although the guy was fighting Hu Xianmei, he was neither stupid nor covered. Yu Guang saw this wave of operations by Li San. He looked surprised. He faced a big water king like Li San. Of course, a small person like him was dealt with immediately. This person began to be at a loss, seeing a few water jets flying in front of him. He immediately seized the time to beat Hu Xianmei back, and at the same time swept the attack of Li San with the knife in his hand. A water jet concealed weapon banged on the knife in his hand with a crisp sound. The knife was immediately broken. Only half of his hand was left. He looked stunned. Before he could react to what happened, Li The water jet concealed weapon had flown in front of his eyes again and again. This, here again, not good. Before he had time to call, it was impossible to run. Li San couldn''t give him time. Everything happened in just a few seconds. The water column concealed weapon passed directly through his back, and then a blood hole appeared and spouted blood. He was directly knocked into the air, and his back was extremely painful. In mid-air, Li San once again took out another concealed water jet, and finally plunged into his vital part, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. I''m lame, it''s too bloody, and the person next to me is frightened. This person didn''t even have time to scream, and was killed by Li Sanya within a few seconds. The others were completely stupid, and Li San had killed several senior figures within a few strokes. Seeing Li San''s gaze scanning looking for the next target, some people subconsciously stepped back in, not wanting to be abused by Li San. Shao Luo was chasing someone closely, the knife in his hand slashed on the opponent, and the opponent ran away. Li San finally turned his gaze to Wu Erye. Seeing Li San staring at him, Wu Erye''s face immediately turned from green to black. Damn, this Li San wants to abuse himself, but no, this is his heart. Subtext. He had originally planned to use Wu Ada''s hand to kill Li San innocently, but things were not as naive as he was, and even the powerful Wu Ada almost lost his life in Li San''s hands. At this moment, his eyes rolled, regardless of whether he was a big shot or not, and he didn''t care whether he was embarrassed or embarrassed, and he ran straight to the gate. Nonsense, if you don''t run, you will not be abused. Li San did not chase that guy, because at this time his strongest enemy should be that old Li. They can leave here safely only if they abuse Lao Li. As for the other subordinates, Li San is not afraid at all. They will abuse one by one. Hu Xianmei and Luo Shao have already arrived next to Li San, and they have finished their fight. When those people saw that someone had run away, their hearts were shaken vividly, and after a few glances at each other, they just ran away. Li San stretched his face and looked at Lao Li. "I said, since you are all chasing here, am I going to fight?" The other party felt that Li San was about to explode. Old Li frowned and his heart tightened. This Li San was really irritated. Seeing that Li San had killed more than a dozen people within a few minutes, and Wu Ada was seriously injured, his strength at this time seemed to be about the same as him. "Li San, it''s really unexpected. You are really shit, and you have got the understanding of the water king level, but I won''t give you a chance to be stronger!" "It''s not luck, it''s strength, you guy, you shouldn''t have the strength to abuse me now!" Li San walked over unhurriedly. "After I abuse you, I will abuse Young Master Zheng again, and no one will dare to trouble some of our villages in the future." After listening, Lao Li''s expression became heavy, and he knew that Li San was serious. Of course he knew what it meant if Li San was a master of the water king level. If he was really abused, then there is no doubt that Liu Jiazhuang would no longer be able to fight against Li San. He really regretted that he even gave Li San a chance to break through the level of Water King. But up to now, it''s too late to regret. "Li San, come here!" As he said, he slowly stretched out his hand and began to operate. Then, a slender water column appeared in front of him. The trick he used at this time was the magic spell handed down from Liu Jiazhuang for many years. Li Sanze had just understood the divine power of the Water King. Although he hadn''t fully mastered it, he still got a lot of proficiency after using it for a long time, and he could use it to abuse the opponent again. "Sister Hu, Master Luo, you have to retreat one after another, don''t hurt you, I''m going to make a unique move." As he said, countless water jets appeared in front of Li San, and he kept operating his unique skills with both hands. The water column turned quickly, and the cold air kept coming out and spreading around at the same time. For a while, water mist appeared on the surface. The water mist continued to spread around, and finally the entire space was full of water vapor, and those who didn''t know thought everyone was sweating. Old Li''s pupils shrank, and he couldn''t help retreating. Li San''s aura became more and more overwhelming. He hit hard with one hand, and a column of water and gas continued to fly towards Li San. At the same time, Li San knocked the water column in his hand into the air. The water column is in mid-air. Li San stood still, the momentum of the water and air column became stronger and stronger, and everyone was shocked, as if he wanted to eat the other party. Li San felt a few groups of huge pressure on his arm. He took a few deep breaths and kept resisting the pressure wave on the opposite side. There were continuous water jets colliding with each other, and Li San was shocked to his eardrums. Chapter 587： Unique skill The water column in Li San''s hands kept rushing forward. The water column is constantly slowing down. Until the entire column of water and air was crushed, only a few waves were left on the ground, and the column of water finally disappeared. Li Lao''er was hit back again and again, he felt his internal organs began to feel uncomfortable, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. Compared with Lao Li''s strength, Li San''s strength is also somewhat different. In any case, Li San just stepped into the level of the Water King just a few days ago, and it takes time to master the aura of the Water King. Old Li''s face stretched. He had vowed to kill Li San. Otherwise, if Li San fully understood the spiritual power, he would never have a chance to defeat Li San. This was absolutely not allowed to happen. With a move of his hands, several large water **** blasted towards Li San. Li San reacted immediately. The stone knife in his hand accumulated endless water column and struck the opponent. The collision between the water column and the water group continued to start and collide again and again, and finally disappear again and again. The water wave flew around, and the wall was hit like a hole in the courtyard. The two of them won''t let either of them, they are bound to defeat the other before they will give up, the water mass and the water column are constantly shrinking and enlarging between them, and they continue to dance. The people around were all dumbfounded. They had never seen such a brutal fighting scene. They were dumbfounded and at a loss as to whether they should go up and help. If they help, they would be abused by Li San, so forget it. Old Li''s face looked vicious. "Li San, advise you to surrender quickly, I believe you won''t last long!" Li Sanyi frowned, fighting hard for hundreds of rounds with the opponent. He was indeed a bit tired. He felt that spiritual power was still in short supply, and his strength also decreased a lot. And here Li Lao''er is very popular, but the strength of this guy is the same as before. The water group still keeps hitting Li San''s side, making Li San overwhelmed. Li San was struck back several meters, Hu Xianmei looked worried. Li San is everyone''s hope, but it can''t fall. If something happens to Li San, then no one can leave. Li Lao''er smiled triumphantly. "Li San, although you have reached the level of the Water King, you still can''t do it. Fight with me, you are still a little weak!" Although he is one level better than Li San in strength, he overlooked one point. In addition to improving his comprehension of spell spells, Li San also made great progress in stone spells. Seeing the water group hit him again, Li San reluctantly knocked it away with his hand, the Qi in the seven meridians and eight meridians was violently turned, and Li San felt bad and immediately suppressed it. Lao Li immediately chased after him, and the other blobs of moisture in his hand continued to accumulate directly in the palm of his hand. His time is already very tight. If his strength is exhausted, then he can''t use the stone curse. He has to hurry up. Whether he can make it or not, that''s all he can do. Thinking of this, Li San''s mouth chanted a series of spells. Everyone''s hearts were lifted, and the time had come to decide everyone''s fate. The hope of several villages was in Li San''s hands. Li San was under pressure, but he was the real hero if he had to resist this pressure. Because Li San has never used that trick, I don''t know how powerful it is. He pointed his finger at Lao Li. Suddenly, the soles of the opponent''s feet suddenly turned into a mud pool, and a mixture of water and mud was produced, which surprised everyone. Lao Li was not at all mentally prepared at this time. He did not expect that Li San had a back move. His pupils shrank and he stared at the mud under his feet inconceivably. How could the ground suddenly change, and he felt that his body suddenly turned towards Drop off. He immediately jumped onto the wooden coffin next to him. The little hand next to him couldn''t get down to run, only feeling that there was no point of effort under his feet. "What''s wrong? I''m going to sink!" After a few exclamations, they looked horrified. They had never seen such a technique before. They kept sinking, the muddy water had gone to their knees, and they were still sinking. Li San was also surprised to find that his trick was really extraordinary. The hard ground turned into a mud pool and could swallow people. It was incredible. "I''m lame, my stone spell can actually change the shape of the surface." Li San stared at his hand incredulously. While a few people were in a hurry, Li San tried hard, and a ball of water flew towards them above the ground. Lao Li, who was above, had to help them knock the water ball into the air. However, the group of people had long since been plunged into the mud and water, and there was nothing to grab and climb up. Lao Li was a little dumbfounded, he couldn''t save them, even if he had the ability, he couldn''t save them, for fear that he would suffer. He yelled to Guan Shi Liu. "You stupid, don''t come and help me!" Guan Shi reacted stupidly and ran towards him, but there was muddy water everywhere. Guan Shi jumped up beside Li Laoer and those people. Reached out and grabbed Li Lao''er and their hands tried their best to pull. But what he grabbed happened to be the injured arm of one person. The man gritted his teeth in pain. They were struggling like vegetables in the field. They were plucked by Manager Liu, and they were all covered with water. Li San looked at it and wanted to laugh. But as soon as they were about to come out, Guan Shi''s strength was almost exhausted, and the other party entered the water again. "Horse, it''s a bit halfway!" Lao Li''s face was white with anger, and the rhythm was going to end. If he and Guanshi Liu fell in together, it would be all to death. Lao Li gritted his teeth and yelled with sharp eyes. "Brother, I''m sorry, for Liujiazhuang, you should make sacrifices!" kindness? What''s the meaning? Guan Shi was taken aback for a moment, and he felt a bad premonition from the other''s bloodthirsty eyes. Then, Lao Li stretched out his hand and grabbed Guan Shi Liu, and then directly pressed his head down and jumped up with the aid of the opponent''s back. Li San looked at the secret road, this guy was so cruel, he didn''t hesitate to use other people''s lives to help him out of danger. He had just landed, and the water jet had already hit him. He couldn''t stand still and didn''t have time to dodge. Then Guan Liu was miserable, and his face was very embarrassed. I didn''t expect Lao Li to treat him this way. "Lao Li, you are shameless, I was almost suffocated to death!" Lao Li doesn''t care about that much. Li San''s attack had arrived before him. He was knocked into the air several meters away, and in the end he fell to his bones and almost couldn''t stand up. His people rushed over and helped him to run towards the big iron gate. Naturally, Li San would not let him escape, otherwise it would definitely become a big trouble if he regained his strength. Li Lao''er''s men fought desperately against Li San. Someone flees in the opposite direction behind Li Lao''er. Li San chased after him, and kept swinging his stone knives to kill a few people in seconds. Although Lao Li was not dead, he was seriously injured. They got into the boat and left quickly. Chapter 588： Turns out to be an internal response When Li San and the others chased to the shore, their boats had already reached the center position. Li San and the others had no tools to chase them. "It seems that I can''t catch up to them quickly." And the few people from Liujiazhuang who had not had time to get on the boat, stared at Li San and the others with horror and pale. They were just a few small characters, and Li San didn''t have time to pay attention to them, so he didn''t need to abuse him or anything, he turned his head back to the water tomb chamber. At this moment, someone''s body was swallowed directly by the unique skill pool that Li San cast just now, with only one head exposed, he was struggling to breathe with a look of unlovable expression on his face. Hu Xianmei and Luo Shao were jokingly standing on the side of the cement and staring at the poor man, feeling extremely funny. At this time, this man''s face was full of despair and crying repeatedly begging Li San for mercy. "Please take me out, I won''t dare anymore!" "Hmph, do too many bad things, save you, it''s impossible, just accept it." Now the people in Liujiazhuang are Li San and their most powerful enemies, so of course they can''t stay behind. Li San did not rush forward. "Brother, if you want to blame, blame your master on Liujiazhuang. You have done too much evil, and Li Laoer just ran away and didn''t care about you. I don''t plan to pull you out. You can enjoy yourself here and wait for death. All right." This person stretched out his hand and struggled desperately to grab something that could save him, but there was no straw beside him. In this way, under the gaze of Li Sanji, his hands and head slowly sank into the cement and swallowed directly into the ground. When the man''s mouth slowly sank into the surface, he vomited a series of bubbles, and he disappeared completely in the mud. Although this is a bit cruel, it is also because he can blame others on his own. Li San felt a little bit emotional, he sighed, and then he used a stone spell again, and immediately after that, the surface immediately returned to its original state, as if no one was hanging there just now. Li San used his peripheral vision to notice that Lao Wu was standing on the open space not far away with one hand and his back looking towards this side. His expression was very calm, as if everything that happened just now had nothing to do with him. Li San wondered, why didn''t this man come to rescue his accomplice just now? Li San had dealt with this person several times, so he walked over and laughed. "Lao Wu, I heard of your name a few years ago. I heard that you are an expert in breaking institutions, but today it doesn''t look very good. I haven''t broken the institutions in this water tomb in a few days." Wu Laoer shook his head and laughed. He was not angry at Li San''s ridicule. "Heh, do you think this kind of organization is rare for me, it''s just that I don''t intend to break this organization to help outsiders." kindness? What do you mean, Li San was taken aback. "Why is this again? You deliberately prevented them from coming in?" Wu Lao''er smiled happily. "Yes, I''m giving you time, and one more thing, because this ancient institution was established by the predecessors of my ancestors. I don''t know how it breaks the law, a joke." "So, you are also a descendant of the corpse door!" Li San was startled, and then suddenly wanted to understand something. At that time, Wu Laoer deliberately delayed the time so that the people from Liujiazhuang could not enter. I really want to thank him for this. Mr. Wu nodded. "You said the same thing. According to the rules left by our ancestors, it can be said that I am also a member of the corpse gate, because you Li San is inside, and you are a friend of our predecessors, I can''t help outsiders catch you, right? wrong." Li San smiled, this old Wu Er actually made his own internal response secretly, this is really unexpected. "Then I want to thank you, you brainy fellow." Elder Wu shook his head and looked embarrassed. "Li San, you are really polite. You and my family are good friends. I will be yours in the future. If there is anything I can help you, just say it." Li San secretly said, this relationship is good, and there is another right-hand man, he immediately nodded. "It''s great, you will mess with me in the future, and I will definitely not treat you badly." "I don''t know what''s going on over there, I''m going to die of anxiety, now I have to go back right away." Several people immediately found a small boat to ride there. Li San turned his head and glanced a few times, it was still standing there. He couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed secretly. Whether it was his senior friend or the corpse gate, they were all very famous back then, but in the end they became the past, unable to escape the fate of final destruction. It is a pity that Hara is less. In fact, this is the same as in several large villages. There is a beginning and an end. This is reasonable, and Li San no longer feels complicated. Fortunately, the people of Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang dropped a lot of carriages on the shore, and Li San directly found a fast carriage. "Elder Wu, you go back first, we will arrive later." After that, Li San and the others returned to the carriage they had been riding in, galloping towards Wucun. Li San and the others changed their chariots, because they were very tired, and in the middle of the night, Wu Village was finally about to arrive. Hu Xianmei was very anxious in her heart. She was worried that if the people in that group were arrested by the other party, then their previous efforts would be wiped out. They dived carefully to the edge of the formation. Li San and the others saw Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang''s people and still did not leave. Many of them surrounded the periphery. Li San thought. "That''s all right, let''s sneak in first, and discuss with Wu Dan and the others as if we come out before we do it!" Hu Xianmei nodded and agreed. Now in front of Li San and the others, these small characters are not Li San''s opponents at all. In this way, a few of us suddenly rushed to the front of the formation, causing each other to be taken aback. "It''s Li San, they are there, catch him!" However, it is conceivable that all those people were knocked down after a few moves, and then Hu Xianmei led Li San and the others into the formation. Wu Lao''er arrived before Li San, and he ran over with his men. Behind him, followed by Wu Ada, Liu Zhuangzhu and others, they stared at Li San. They directly followed the stone steps and returned to the underground space. Inside Wu Dan, they were taken aback as soon as they heard a voice. "Listen, someone is coming!" Wu Dan and the others glanced cautiously, thinking that the enemy had sneaked in, but they were relieved when they saw Li San. "It turned out to be Li San. We are so happy to see you guys safe. It''s hopeful that everyone will go out alive." Bai Wuchang smiled bitterly. "Li San, if you don''t show up again, I''m afraid we won''t be able to support it for long. We just planned to send people out to fight hard. Fortunately, you have come back. Just now, you can only fight hard, and you can live alone. Chapter 589： Hope is coming Li San looked at these people, they were anxious, all with angry expressions, it seemed that they were really going to rush out just now. In fact, everyone knows well that the high-level master Li Lao''er outside is guarding him. It would be so easy to rush out, and he would have to be beaten and crippled if he didn¡¯t die. If he didn¡¯t die, it would be equivalent to beating a rock with an egg and making a fuss. play. Now as soon as they see Li San and the others come back, they feel more relieved now, and of course they have confidence and confidence. "Li San, I heard that you defeated Guan Shi Liu." Everyone saw a living hope. "Yes, they were abused by me, but in any case, we have to go out, and now we can''t care about it." After listening to Li San''s words, everyone nodded again and again, their expressions were extremely serious, and they were ready to desperately. Because there are indeed many masters who are guarding the periphery and should not be underestimated. On Li San''s side, except for Li San and the others who still had strength, Hei Wuchang Wu Dan''s injury was not completely healed, and his strength was about 90%. Master Wai Jia Luo, there are only a few senior people, it is indeed a bit difficult. Other people with the highest strength are just about the same level. So in terms of overall strength, Li San and the others are very different from their opponents, but at this point, Li San and the others have no retreat, that is, they have no choice. "Well, everyone is ready. If we don''t succeed today, we will succeed." Bai Wuchang looked righteous. "Li San, we support you, so you can direct everyone. We have been waiting for you to come back just now, and we will fight back against them!" Everyone is eager to try to rush out. After all, I have been trapped here for more than ten days. I have long been unable to restrain myself from fighting and fighting. Everyone''s anger can be vented to each other, and food is about to be eaten. Not going out after eating is not a solution. Li San nodded and agreed, asking those who have been injured to stay here for the time being to recuperate, and others can go out to fight with him. "Now, people with strength can go out to fight with me, everyone remember that if you can''t fight, don''t resist. We must rush out a way out." "Don''t worry, we all understand that there are only seven or eight people with strength here, and they should be enough." So Li San and the others started to take action. Some of their great figures led the way, while Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang Wudan followed closely behind Li San and the others. At this time, after learning that Li San and the others had returned, they would definitely not give up. Mr. Wu has taken a lot of people to wait outside for a long time. "You can keep an eye on this exit for me. Once someone comes out, if you don''t say anything, you are arresting someone. Understand?" Everyone nodded and stared at the exit with a sharp weapon in their hands, as if a group of wild cats were waiting for their prey. Especially the one named Liu Shao, he was the most angry, he gritted his teeth and stared there. He must have learned that Guanshi Liu and Zhuangzhu Liu were seriously injured, and of course seek revenge on Li San. Lord Liu Zhuang has just finished recuperating, although he is very angry, but now his expression is very calm. Master Liu laughed. "Li San, you finally showed up." Bai Wuchang shouted. "Stop talking nonsense, we are going to fight with you today!" "You idiots, it''s better to stay inside until you die, so that we don''t have to work hard, so we can live a few more days, right? Come out to die, ha!" Li San instructed Hei Wuchang. "Leave this Master Liu to me, and leave the rest to you to teach!" Heiwuchang and Baiwuchang nodded in agreement. Hu Xianmei had already found her opponent, and for her family, the strongest future trouble was that of Zhengcun. Between Liu Zhuangzhu and Liu Shao, Liu Shao''s injury has healed. Hu Xianmei Xiang Wu Dan. "I''m going to deal with that Liu Shao, Wu Dan, you just fight with others!" Wu Dan nodded and agreed. Although he was a human being and there were several powerful assistants following him, he listened to Hu Xianmei''s words very much. Li San walked directly towards Liu Zhuangzhu, and the other party felt the pressure on him. Liu Zhuangzhu''s heart became tense. After all, he had been abused by Li San before, and he already had a shadow in his heart. Although Hu Xianmei didn''t fully comprehend that Water King''s sentiment here, but now Hu Xianmei''s strength has also increased by two levels, she is facing a master. She held the knife tightly in her hand and stared at Shao Zheng intently. "This is a matter between my family and Zheng Village. I will teach it!" Zheng Shao joked, flashing light from the sharp weapon, and apart from anything else, the two of them rushed towards the opposite side together. At the same time, the impact of sharp weapons continued to rang. Seeing many people start their hands, Li San walked up to Liu Shao and started fighting. Before starting with Li San, Liu Shao was a person who was not afraid of anyone, and he didn''t even see Li San in his eyes. Now that he felt the aura of Wu Dan and Li San, he began to be careful. He stretched his face. "Years ago, it was because your family did not have the ability, so you didn''t get what you wanted. If you have the ability, you can grab it back, right?" Wu Dan said coldly. "If you really are an unreasonable person, speaking is unreasonable and so domineering, I will ask you to learn how to speak today." Li San stretched out his hands, and then a white mist appeared above his head. The water vapor swayed like a long dragon, and looked very domineering. Liu Shao frowned when he saw him, staring in the midair incredulously. He shot directly and stretched out one hand, and several small air **** slowly rose from the palm of his hand. Continuously rotating and flying into the air, at the same time the whole ground vibrated. Several of them were facing each other, but they didn''t mean to shoot immediately, they were all testing each other''s strength. Over there, although Wu Dan''s strength was not low, he knew that Shao Liu was not a soft persimmon, but was a little capable after he felt the strength of the opponent. On the other side, Bai Wuchang had already taken his own people to do it, and shouts kept ringing. Li San stood a few meters away from Liu Zhuangzhu. "Your ancestors told my ancestors to guard the so-called water temple, so should this matter be settled? My family has suffered from this for several generations, and some of them even dealt with water beasts. People lost their lives because they were forced by your people in Liujiazhuang. That¡¯s good, now I¡¯ll teach you to use your hands to sacrifice the spirits of the people who were killed by you.¡± After hearing a lot of Li San''s words, Master Liu snorted coldly. "Hmph, that''s because your ancestors are incompetent. They have to be controlled by us. You are getting louder now, and you want my hand to sacrifice. Don''t think about it." Chapter 590： How is fire and water compatible Master Liu took a few steps forward. "Don''t underestimate the strength of my Liujiazhuang. The big man behind me killing you is as simple as crushing a bug, and he doesn''t have to come and act with you himself, so he sent me to abuse you." Li San didn''t make any excuses. What he said just now did make sense, and Liu Jiazhuang''s eyes didn''t seem to be anything but a few big powers. For the people behind him, this matter is just a trivial matter, and the big man doesn''t need to come to Li San himself. So sending a master Liu Zhuang here can be regarded as paying attention to this matter. Master Liu rolled his eyes. "I heard from your subordinates that you just realized it in the water tomb, and later reached the level of the water king, even dozens of masters have been abused by you, but I am fine now, you don''t want to leave." Li Sancai didn''t want to talk nonsense, so his trick was to stretch out one hand and all the streams in the village were converging above Li Santou, which was unexpected. After that, a huge wind hit, like a hurricane, and within a few seconds, a large water column appeared above Li San''s head. And the water column continued to expand not far away, and then several long giant water columns appeared, and they roared like living giants. There were indeed a few people who had practiced water skills, and they were dumbfounded at first sight. "This Li San''s operation is really powerful, this control is really strong." "I haven''t seen it before, or even heard of such a cylindrical water attack." Seeing this, Master Liu frowned. "Li San, you really have improved a lot and you are a little bit capable, but it only takes a few days. I really didn''t expect your strength to improve so quickly. Now let me get rid of your bug!" As soon as the voice fell, his hand was constantly waving in front of his eyes. After a few bangs, the entire space vibrated violently. A few big anger suddenly unfolded in front of him, this was to use fire to attack, of course, fire and water are not tolerable, it depends on who is stronger between him and Li San. The group of Qi spread out to the surroundings, and finally formed the appearance of a giant monster. The thing was hot, like a red monster, even the weeds on the ground were roasted and withered, and people felt a scorching heat. If he was hit by him at once, he would definitely turn into a roasted pig immediately, and it seemed that the fire technique was equally extraordinary. Master Liu sneered. "Don''t you know, the unique skills I have researched these days are specifically designed to deal with your kid. If you die in my hands today, you should be honored." Li San understood that this method should be a weird skill, extremely powerful and perverted. He didn''t expect the other party to use it to abuse himself, how shameless and insidious. The distance between them is only a dozen meters away, but even though Li San has some strength, he still feels that you have been roasted on his face. The giant fire monster roared in the air, and the people around retreated a few meters. Master Liu Zhuang moved his hand, and the fire monster rushed towards Li San with a rumbling sound. It opened its mouth to swallow people. And where it flew to, almost all the vegetation on the ground was scorched, and human hair almost burned. Of course, Li San didn''t dare to be careless. The other party used fire to subdue it with water, and the water column roared and hit the other side. "I want you to **** water technique." For a while, a long water column formed an air mass in mid-air, and at the same time a deafening sound rang. This is also an intermediate skill that Li Sangang has realized, so there is no need to mention the name, anyway, it is a powerful existence. Although he has not fully penetrated the essence of it now, he can still display 80% of his strength at this time. If he is replaced by an ordinary person, he can use more than 30%. Everyone unanimously stopped what they were doing, and they all looked at Li San in horror to watch the battle. This is a battle between two water kings. This kind of power is simply a rare sight not to be missed. Numerous water jets collided with the fire ball, and it was up to whoever was stronger. The water vapor rises and the entire space is flooded with water, as if it is raining, everyone is getting wet, but it just happens to wake everyone up. At the same time, the fire ball was flying away quickly, and after meeting Li San''s water ball, it became less red. This is the rhythm to be extinguished. At the same time, the area of ??the water column is shrinking continuously, because it encounters a fire and it wants to destroy the opponent. In fact, all these operations still depend on the level of Li San and their spiritual power. It has been three years since Master Liu Zhuang reached the king level, and he had no idea about his ability to control the exercises. He had reached the most proficient stage. And Li San has only just realized the water king for a few days now, how to compare with the other party, of course, the distance is not one or two points. However, Li San has an advantage, that is, he has Tomb Zhi in his hand to provide him with the spiritual power he wants, and he is naturally not weak. The two of them stood in place and continued to perform their work, staring intently at the masterpiece above their heads. In the stalemate that the air fireball and the water column kept hitting, neither party was convinced by the other party. Seeing that the water column had a tendency to be suppressed by the fire ball, and approaching Li San, Li San''s heart tightened. He had to work hard to increase the water power and want to suppress the other party''s words, but the heart power is not enough. Li San is not stupid, he knows that if he fights hard, he will suffer a big loss himself, and he will not do that. After thinking about the pros and cons, Li Sanning got up and kept chanting incantations and pointed towards Liu Zhuangzhu. What is Li San going to do, the other side is stunned, can''t it be done if he doesn''t fight? But it doesn''t mean not to fight. Suddenly, to his surprise, the surface immediately changed, and the soil became cement. Master Liu yelled, "No, Li San is going to do a trick again, Ma''s." A cement pool with a radius of tens of meters or so suddenly appeared. This was his trick, the rhythm of swallowing people. Before Liu Guanshi almost sank in and died, Liu Zhuangzhu had been guarding against Li San''s trick, but he still encountered it. Just when the ground was about to turn into a cement pool, he flew backwards immediately. Found a solid ground and fell down and cursed Li San. "Li San, you are trying to make me a clay figure!" As he dodges, he has controlled a few fireballs in his hand just now, and that power is constantly weakening. The fire ball was offset by Li San''s water column and moved back towards him, cold sweat on his forehead. He had to keep focusing his power on the fire ball in his hand, and at the same time Li San was not idle, he kept using water magic, and the other party had to retreat. Li San intends to continue to use this method to interrupt his offense, and Master Liu Zhuang is too angry. In the end, Li San had already forced the fire ball in front of his eyes, making his eyes glow. Master Liu Zhuang was completely enraged and flew into the air immediately. Chapter 591： Fate "Horse, I will burn you to death, Li San!" Several layers of power were increased above the fire group, and the flames skyrocketed. Of course Li San is not afraid. "Come on, I''ll drown you with water, and today we will shoot it down!" Li San used a water technique with one hand to control the water column above the air, while the other hand used a curse stone technique, and a piece of ground was lifted up and rushed to the opposite side. As the water curse and the stone curse continue to cooperate, the strength will continue to increase several times, this is not playing a house game, this is killing your life. Seeing this, Liu Zhuangzhu''s face was full of surprised expressions, and the fire ball continued to spin up and rush towards Li San''s direction. At the same time the muddy water poured down, and the fire ball was directly swallowed by the water. The air mass was still steaming, and so much water was blown away by the other party soon. He no longer had the strength to control the fire attack, so he had to take the opportunity to run. Li San wouldn''t give the opponent any chance. He jumped out into the air one by one, the stone knife slashed through the sky, and several slashes slashed towards the opponent''s head, leaving no room. Master Liu Zhuang never expected this. After Li San''s water curse and stone curse were combined, the power was so terrible. Seeing that the sharp blade light had already cut to the top of his head, this guy couldn''t care much, he still controlled the air mass. The power of Li San and the power of the stone knife merged together extremely powerful, directly hitting the sharp weapon in the opponent''s hand. Zhuangzhu Liu was directly shocked and flew out, unfortunately, one leg fell into the mud and dirt on the ground. He clutched the knife in one hand and rushed into the air. "Ah, Li San, I have to fight with you!" Li San flew up, almost standing upright in the air, using all the power in his hand downwards. The knife used by Master Liu Zhuang is very unusual, and Li San certainly knew this. He exhausted all his strength and didn''t even cut off his knife. He had no choice but to force Li San away with one hand. However, Li San''s body in the air kept flying down, and at the same time he was using the technique of double cement, the situation was in crisis. The ground surface under the opponent''s feet suddenly cracked open to him in surprise. Zhuang Master Liu successfully plunged into the cement pool, and it was finished. Master Liu Zhuang was furious. "Li San, you are really shameless!" Li San borrowed the strength of the opponent''s shoulders, his body suddenly flew up, and then landed on the hard ground next to him safely. For a time, Zhuangzhu Liu''s waist and legs were already trapped in the cement, struggling and unable to get out. He cursed secretly what should be done. He is not stupid either. He knows how to deal with it. As long as he doesn''t move, he won''t sink so fast, and his body has always been balanced. However, it is conceivable that Li San must not be able to easily let go of this guy. After Li San''s sharp eyes moved, a blade of light flashed, and he directly hit the opponent''s back. No, Li San is here, and Master Liu immediately reluctantly greeted him with a knife in his hand when he saw this. This is not a joke. He was shocked and plunged into one meter again. This guy was completely nervous, and he thought of his own person in desperation, yelling displeasedly. "Are you fools, don''t you come quickly and get me up!" The others were entangled in the fight by Li San''s friends, so there was no time to take care of this. Only one person came here to help pull people after repelling Hu Xianmei. It was hard for Li San to get the other party into it, and it was impossible to give the other party a chance to run. Without a word, a few sword lights blasted towards the boy, and no one could save Master Liu Zhuang. The man was directly stunned by Li San''s sword a few meters away from the cement. Li San quickly rushed towards the pool, and at the same time cut a few times at the head of the owner of Liu Zhuang. "Nobody can save you today 1" The knife light hit him on the head like rain. Lord Liu Zhuang didn''t have any fear either. He still had a strong combat experience. He plunged the knife in his hand directly into the cement, and took advantage of his strength to fly. A blade of light brushed his back, and then the light hit his back. Master Liu flew out like a bird, struggling to get up, he was seriously injured by Li San. Li San quickly chased him, and the enemy ran over to stop Li San. If this goes on, Liu Zhuang will undoubtedly be over. Someone ran desperately to help the decadent Master Liu Zhuang and flee. After Li San got rid of those people, he saw that Master Liu had been helped by his men into the carriage to run. "Don''t run!" The carriage ran away with a gust of wind, and Li San didn''t chase it anymore. He took a breath. Although he didn''t kill anyone, it was OK. Maybe they won''t come to trouble again for a few months. Seeing this, Liu Shao''s face was extremely ugly. Unexpectedly, even the owner of Liu Zhuang was not Li San''s opponent, so who else could abuse Li San. Seeing Li San walking towards him, his heart became nervous, and after directly repelling Hu Xianmei, he shouted at the same time. "Let''s leave soon, our master is gone and what does he do for his ass!" After Liu Shao was entangled by Wu Danbai''s impermanence, he couldn''t get away at all. Liu Shao could only wave the knife in his hand and rushed in front of Wu Dan, and it would take a long time before he could run. He swung a few knives out to slap Wu Dan back a few meters, and just took the opportunity to run. Some people, regardless of many, ran directly towards Liu Shao and ran together. Wu Ada is fighting Master Luo to death and I live. Because after being chopped, his strength was not as good as before, and now he sees the big shots running away and hitting a fart. He panicked inside, thinking about how to run. Master Luo''s knife just reached his knife. After a local sound, the knife in his hand was knocked into the air. He was stunned, Master Luo took the knife and slashed directly from his hand. Wu Ada screamed so painfully that he glared at Master Luo. "Ma, you dare to attack Lao Tzu!" Master Luo sneered. "This is not a sneak attack, it''s just a legitimate attack. I''m going to fix your fate!" Wu Ada stretched out his hand to fight Master Luo, but his strength did not allow him to do so. As soon as his hand touched Master Luo, he came down. Master Luo went up and kicked him a few meters away with a dead kick. "I call you an angry bird!" All the people in Zhengcun Liujiazhuang fled. In just one minute, their people ran almost the same. Now there are only a dozen corpses left. Li San breathed a sigh of relief, and he was finished. Hu Xianmei immediately returned to the courtyard. Someone has been trapped inside. Hu Xianmei asked people to take care of her corpses. Hu Xianmei asked Li San. "Although Zheng Cun and Liu Shao have been hit hard, they will definitely not give up. Li San, we have to beware." After Li San nodded to Wu Dan. Chapter 592： Night Strike Mysterious Man "Wu Dan, it''s almost there now, where are you going?" Wu Dan smiled bitterly. "I don''t know where to go. Back then, I stayed here to repay my gratitude. Now there is nothing wrong. I want to follow you, can I." "No problem at all." Li Sanle has no more right-hand man. "Wu Dan, wherever your family members are, please take them with you." In fact, Li San knew that the strength of the few people brought by the other party was not low, so it was just a good use. Wu Dan smiled and sold it off. "Well, I won''t tell you for the time being. I will know later. If there is any help, they will come out naturally." "Well, if you have anything to use me in the future, just say, I will come forward to help you settle the matter, and mutual help and mutual benefit." Wu Dan smiled with satisfaction. "It looks like you are a good person, trust me and I am the right person." After that, Li San took Master Luo and the others back to the village. In the few days he was absent, his assistant handled it well. In this way, everything returned to its normal state on the surface, but dark waves were also surging, and I didn''t know what would erupt. Li San knew in his heart that although Liu Zhuangzhu and Liu Guanshi were seriously injured, they would definitely come when they were healed. Li San has been devoting himself to cultivating water curses and stone curses recently. The spiritual power that senior left him has been almost used by Li San. For Li San of the Water King rank, the aura in general tonics can''t provide much power, so if you want to improve, you need something extraordinary. Within a few days, Master Luo found all the descendants of the corpse gates in each village and gathered to Li San''s side to stand by at any time. In just a few days, dozens of more masters came to help. But there are also low-powered ones, but they have a enthusiasm which is what Li San needs. Li San was practicing art, suddenly Master Luo walked in. Master Luo is a little busy these days, he regards Li San as the master of the corpse gate and is calling people in the name of Li San. Li San had that brand, and since they asked him to be the master of the door, Li San didn''t object. Master Luo sat down, he had something important to report. "You are looking for me in a hurry this morning, what''s the matter?" Master Luo''s expression became a little serious. "That''s it. I got news that it was in a nearby village. Some people wanted to ask us to help. They were in trouble." "What is so tricky?" Li Sanyi was taken aback. Master Luo explained. "In fact, those people are similar to us, and they are also guarding the treasures uploaded by their ancestors, but the people in Liujiazhuang are thinking about it again." "It''s those shameless people again, so what is that small village guarding?" Master Luo shook his head. "Well, they refused to say, saying that they would tell you unless you go personally." "Since you treat me as a big man, then I will go and see." "Li San, are you really going?" Master Luo thought that Li Sanhui would refuse, but he did not expect Li San to agree, which made him very happy. "If you can go with us, then things will not be difficult. Let''s go right away, because the people in Liujiazhuang are already in a hurry to do it. If it''s late, I''m afraid my friends will be in danger." Li San directly handed over the matters here to his right-hand man. After that, he took Master Luo and they immediately set off. Hu Xianmei smiled. "Li San, I have made progress in corpse control these days, I will go with you." "It''s not impossible if you want to go, but everything depends on me." So several people got into the carriage and directly addressed the village that Master Luo was talking about. After midnight, they arrived at the entrance of the village. Master Luo had greeted the villagers before, so there were people waiting for them as soon as they arrived. In front of him was an old man, and Li San judged from the other''s breath that this man should be extraordinary in strength. "Li San, this is the person who wants us to help, Chief Tamura." The head of Village Tian naturally knew who Li San was. He saluted him very respectfully when he saw Li San. After all, he was asking for help. "It''s nice to see you Li San, I''m worried that no one can help." This person is very good at life, Li San said secretly. "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll talk about anything if I go in, I''ll help you solve it." The head of the village led the way, and everyone walked towards the village and into the home of the head of the village. "What the **** is it? That is, there is something left by your ancestors, I''m very curious about this." Chief Tamura sighed. "Li San, since I''m here to help us, I''ll just say it straight. We have been guarding a sacred pavilion here for generations, but no one knows what''s in it. Our task is just to guard it." "I probably understand, then what trouble are you having." Chief Tamura explained with a wry smile, saying that last month, the people from Liujiazhuang came, and they told them to open the magic circle around the pavilion. If they were not obedient, they would kill one reminder every midnight. Li San heard the shameless people who cursed Liu Jiazhuang. Master Luo was angry. "Are the people in your village incompetent, just seeing them kill one person at a time?" Chief Tamura was also helpless. "Of course I don''t want to, but the master came in the middle of the night. I have never seen him. He is covered with his face. The horse is not easy to catch, and the strength of the thief is high. This is why Li San is invited. Come and help." Li San nodded and understood. "It seems that this matter is really difficult to handle, let''s catch that person first." Chief Tamura explained. "The formation around the pavilion can only be opened by our people, so the other party threatened me to open it." Li San thought for a while and ordered. "In this way, you first call all the masters here, and wait for people to be arrested at night!" Soon, as the sky entered the night, Li San and the others were ready, just waiting for the person to appear. Li San told Master Luo. "You take someone to guard the room, I''m at the door, you must be careful." The whole village fell silent, only one room was shining with light. Chief Tamura is in the room. Li Sanli watched from a big tree intently staring into the compound. According to Mr. Tian, ??that person will come to kill someone at night, and tonight is no exception. Suddenly Hu Xianmei reminded Li San with her eyes. Li San found out that a dark shadow flew into the compound. "He''s here, proceed with caution!" The speed of the man was very fast, jumping around like a flea. He went from roof to tree, very light. Then the mysterious man looked around and looked around. Li San immediately lowered to prevent the other party from discovering himself. Li San cursed secretly, this man was so bold that he acted under so much surveillance. Li San moved directly, and his feet flew out forcefully. At this time, the man had rushed into the room. The mysterious man shuttled among the people, and the knife in his hand pierced one person. Several people immediately surrounded him, and he was not afraid at all, which surprised Li San. "Who? Stop it!" Li San made a move while clamoring, and the villager escaped from the other side''s murderous hand. Chapter 593： mission failed The other person attacked the other person again, seeing that the knife in his hand was about to pierce the heart of the man, the little person looked pale and wanted to dodge but there was no time. The mysterious person''s shot was as fast as a flash of lightning, and others had no time to react. Fortunately, Li San had already flown nearby. With one blow of his hand, a stone flew out directly, hitting the knife in the man''s hand like a sharp dart. After a cry, the stone hit the window and cracked to the ground, and then hit the mysterious man''s knife again. Immediately after that, the mysterious man felt a shock in his hand, and his hand almost fell to the ground, his eyes clenched, and he jumped straight back. He secretly said, who assaulted the team. With another blow, Li San knocked out the black gauze on the opponent''s face. Only then did he see the opponent''s face clearly. He turned out to be a middle-aged man, and his strength was not weak. His eyes and face were full of murderous aura, and he looked like a practitioner. This person previously thought that these tricks could kill him by coming today, but he didn''t expect to encounter Li San''s stubborn stubbornness. Just now, a stone in Li San''s hand saved the little guard. He glanced outside and cursed the Three Character Classic angrily. After hearing the movement, everyone was shocked, and they rushed towards this person. "He''s here, don''t tell him to leave!" This person saw something bad. Today¡¯s mission did not succeed. It¡¯s better to run. Apart from anything else, he flew together and passed through people¡¯s sharp weapons like a bolt of lightning, and then escaped from the window. . "He ran away!" The guard just now had a pale face and was already unable to move. Li Sanfei entered the room and asked the guard with concern. "Brother, is there something wrong with you, your face is not pretty." The boy''s look that his soul has not yet returned made Li Sanxiang laugh and stammer. "No, it''s okay, I thanked Li San for saving my life. It''s so thrilling. Fortunately, you, Li San, saved my life." Master Luo walked in and sighed. "But it''s a pity that he was told to run away again, and he couldn''t catch this person every time." Li San didn''t think so, he looked confident. "That might be the case. Don''t worry, we''ll go after him, he won''t be able to escape far." "Li San, can you chase him? He is a master!" Master Luo frowned, not convinced that he could be chased, after all, he had not succeeded in chasing him before. "Naturally believe in my strength." Li San patted each other on the shoulder. "Because I put some special materials on my stone. I''m afraid he has traces on his body, so we will follow the clues." Li San is really clever, everyone listened for a while and appreciated. It''s just that only a person like Li San at the level of Water King has this ability. Ordinary people don''t have this ability. "It''s not too late, you have to find that person immediately, and then find their base." Li San asked a few people to guard here, and he and Master Luo chased them outward based on their breath. But to his surprise, when they chased nearby, the man had already escaped a long way. Li Sanli immediately rushed to chase the carriage, he could feel the smell of the other party not far away. "He should have fled over there, chase after him!" They have been chasing for thousands of meters in this way, the breath is still there. Soon, a small town appeared in front of Li San and the others. The town was named Mingcun. Li San had been to Ming Village a few years ago, and he naturally knew where it was, and there was a little Hu Xianmei¡¯s family contact point near Ming Village. Thinking of Hu Xianmei''s family, Li San had a bad feeling in his heart. He understood that the other party was rushing to Hu Xianmei''s family. "The people sent by Liujiazhuang actually entered the vicinity of Mingcun as a base, so they must not only want the things in the god''s pavilion, but there may be other unknown secrets. I saw the other party''s carriage directly near Mingcun. Li San followed and put the carriage in the woods. There is still a few hundred meters away from the center of Mingcun. Finally they stopped in a small courtyard. "The clue I got, that mysterious person would move back and forth in this compound every day, Li San, or we should go in and catch him." "No hurry, let''s observe it first and then talk about it." Several people secretly circled the compound for a long time. I saw that the compound was brightly lit, and there should have been people living in it for a long time. "It seems that the people inside are powerful, and at least dozens of them." "Yes, I''m guessing, maybe this is the base of Liujiazhuang in Mingcun. There must be guards inside. You can''t break in easily, otherwise it''s hard to get out. You have to find a way." Although Master Luo is a top expert, he will find out if he meets someone of the same level. However, Li San is different. As a big figure of the Water King level, ordinary people cannot find out his breath. After a few people discussed in a low voice, Li San asked Master Luo to wait outside the wall, and ran right away if he had something to do. Master Luo looked worried. "Li San, then after you go in, be careful about everything, if something goes wrong, come to me to help you immediately." Li San nodded and agreed, dropped his foot directly on the ground, and jumped directly onto the wall to enter. Li San saw that many people in the courtyard were constantly patrolling. There are many people in Liujiazhuang, at least dozens of them. "It seems that Hu Xianmei''s family must be in trouble, and she must be notified in time." After thinking of this, Li San lightly jumped off the wall. Those who walk back and forth in the compound are just a few small characters that are not enough to be afraid of, and those who are high in strength are at the middle level. Li San found that there were several figures in the room discussing something. Li San ran to the front and listened carefully. Liujiazhuang was indeed very cautious. People were patrolling the area. It''s a bit difficult to get close, but it''s not difficult for Li San. Li jumped directly onto the room without making any sound. Then gently lie on it, pull a tile away, and then poke his eyes in. Inside, the lights were on, and only one person had a heavy expression, which seemed to be a big man. There are a few other people who should be subordinates. With that kind of breath, Li San judged that the strength of these people in the room was not weak, and Li San couldn''t help being taken aback. Among the several major forces, Liujiazhuang really still has strength, and has recovered his strength during this period of time. The mysterious man entered the room, and everyone''s eyes were on him. The big man asked. "Lenien, why did you come back so early today? Did you finish the task and kill another person to warn them?" It turned out that he was a Li Nengren, and Li San''s eyes flashed on the room. But the big man could tell from the expression of the profitable man that he didn''t succeed this time. Chapter 594： Eager to report The Li Nengren took a few deep breaths helplessly. "Hey, don''t mention it, I really have no face to come back today. I could have done it, but the kid named Li San suddenly broke my business. He has already arrived in the village. I almost folded it in his hand. , Horse, it''s hard to handle." What? After listening to his explanation, the faces of a few of them were hard to look. "Unexpectedly, Li San showed up. How did he learn about the news over there? Someone leaked the news?" The Li Neng man shook his head. "I don''t know either. Anyway, the mission is ruined. Then Li San''s strength is really extraordinary. No wonder several big people have been abused by him before. Boss, we have to be careful. If we let him find our base, then But it''s not easy to troubleshoot." "Huh, isn''t it just a kid, although it is difficult to deal with, but I am not afraid of him, the adults above us are already sending more people to help us, what are you afraid of." "I heard that the people from Zhengcun were also on their way. Guanshi Liu hated the man named Li San. We could just unite with him. After that, we got the brand and key, and we could kill Hu Xianmei and Wu Dan. Family, so the best." After listening, Li San cursed secretly, these people''s wishful thinking is good, hum, but Lao Tzu won''t let you succeed. But thinking of Liu Jiazhuang''s strength is beyond his imagination. Li also barely defeated that Liu Shao before. It would not be easy to deal with several masters at the same time. At this time, only listen to the remarks. "Boss, should we just wait here anymore? I can''t wait any longer. If the key is obtained by Li San, the time and thoughts we spent this time will be wasted, right?" "You are right, I think the people sent by our adults are coming soon. Wait a minute, we can''t act impulsively." Afterwards, several of them discussed some details. Staring at the people in the compound, Li San was thinking that he couldn''t kill them all by himself. But no matter what, you have to teach them to leave before you feel comfortable. Li San carefully got up from above, then jumped outside the wall. Master Luo was waiting for Li San, and he was relieved after seeing Li San. "Li San, how are you inquiring, are they there?" "They plan to cooperate with Liujiazhuang to deal with us, and they have to report the letter immediately." What else, they got into the carriage and rushed towards Hu Xianmei''s family. It was already night. After they reached the gate, there were a few guards guarding it. Seeing Li San''s appearance, the guards stunned. "Li San, why did you come all night?" Li San is not going to talk nonsense. "Is Fairy Hu here? Please inform them." Soon Bai Wuchang Hu Xianmei came out. When they saw Li Sanyi''s face anxious, they knew something was going to happen. "Li San, are you in a hurry when you come this night?" "Your house is about to be in trouble, I''ll let you know." Bai Wuchang and Hu Xianmei frowned. "Li San, I also got news before that the people in Liujiazhuang have a base near Mingcun to discuss what they want, but they haven''t moved yet. I have sent people to visit every day." "The villagers of Zheng are really shameless, we want them to know how great it is!" Bai Wuchang smiled. "Fortunately, Li San arrived in time, otherwise we don''t know the other party''s conspiracy, so we will prepare for it first." Li San was thinking that the people in Liujiazhuang said that after eliminating one power, it would be the next turn, which is really shameless. After that, Li San called all the big figures in the small villages to discuss the matter. Wu Dan said coldly. "Since those guys are going to bully others and fear hardships again and come to our village, then we can''t make them proud." "So, what are you going to do?" Li San thought about it for a while. "I suggest that everyone can call all the masters in the city to listen to my command, we can start to be the strong first." "Li San was right to give them a surprise attack." Without further ado, they immediately summoned people. Li San asked several people. "This matter must be carried out in secret. There are still many news channels in Liujiazhuang. If we ask them to get news that we are going to make a surprise attack, they may act or run away in advance, which is not easy!" "I understand what you mean, Li San." Wu Dan nodded repeatedly and agreed. He did it himself, and after less than ten minutes, several masters gathered. They are all elite figures in the Hu Xianmei family, among which the lowest strength is also at the middle level. Wu Dan personally led the way, and several carriages ran towards the base where Liujiazhuang was located. They were very fast, and they arrived near the compound of the base shortly after night. Li San immediately called Wu Dan and several of his men to hide around the compound to observe the situation. Don''t rush to do it. "The others follow me, go to the gate and take a look." The guards were sleeping soundly. When there was a movement, they turned their heads abruptly. Before they knew what had happened, they were stunned by several masters of the Hu Xianmei family. Wu Dan reached the big iron gate and went out with a strong kick. The big iron gate was kicked open and Li San rushed in with everyone. After Wu Dan entered, he immediately clamored. "You shameless people, come out and die!" At this time, Li San observed that there were people in the room, and they were still discussing something. "Someone broke in, who is so bold!" When the other party heard the movement, they rushed out of the room together. Some of Liujiazhuang''s men who were sleeping were also awakened. They screamed and rushed out, too late to put on their robe. There are dozens of these people, much more than the Hu Xianmei family. However, it is not a question of who has more people and fewer people. The most important thing is who is the strongest, and the strong can win. Li San glanced around. There are as many as seven or eight masters in Liujiazhuang, but in the Hu Xianmei family, there are only Wu Dan and two handy men. How can this be compared. If it weren''t for Master Li Sanluo to come to help, maybe the Hu Xianmei family would really be finished today. As soon as I saw these people, the person who could talk about laughed. "Yeah, this is not Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei, you really don''t know what is good or bad, come to me in the middle of the night to find a smoker, we didn''t abuse you, you didn''t make a fool of yourself, this is the duck delivered to your door!" When Wu Dan heard this, he was immediately unhappy. "Shameless, Hu Xianmei''s family and our family have nothing to do with yours. Why do you want to join hands with Zhengcun and the others to deal with us, and harm the Hu Xianmei family?" The host laughed coldly. "You don''t understand this. If it weren''t for our support back then, wouldn''t Zheng Cun have the development it is today." Chapter 595： Destroy one by one "Now is the time to kill a few of your small forces, and we want to rule several big realms." In fact, the host didn''t even see Hu Xianmei''s family and Wu Dan in his eyes, so they were so arrogant. He was proud of his face, because he knew that the people from Liujiazhuang and Zhengcun were on their way, and these people were waiting to be eaten up. But these little people of Hu Xianmei''s family couldn''t beat him at all. Wu Dan finally exploded, and he became furious. "It turns out that you have such a big ambition, then we make it impossible for you to succeed, and the Hu Xianmei family is not built!" The host stared at a few people in Hu Xianmei''s family with blank eyes. "Just these few low-level goods want to fight with me. I can''t help myself. That''s good. Before my adult arrives, I will kill a few first, so that I can get some rewards for meritorious service in front of him." At this time, Li San was watching from behind. Among all the people present, only the sneak attacker named Li Neng recognized Li San. He glanced over here subconsciously. When he saw Li San, his face suddenly changed, and his previous smile stiffened. He secretly said that it was him, that strong kid, whose eyes flashed and whispered to the courtyard master. "Um, Master, sorry to interrupt you." Of course the host was not pleased, and his face became pale. "I haven''t seen me talking. You can''t report anything for a while. Why are you not so good-looking and sick? Or are you afraid? It doesn''t matter, the Hu Xianmei family is just a few people. Add it up, we will get it in a few minutes!" Li Nengren looked embarrassed. "It''s the kid Li San who defeated many masters before here!" "What, Li San!" Hearing Li San''s name, the host''s face suddenly turned from blue to black, which was fine. Li San was present. Of course he knew Li San''s name, and his eyes fell directly on Li San. He had previously investigated the situation of the Hu Xianmei family and friends clearly, but did not take them seriously. And this Li San is different. Li San has just reached the level of Water King, and Li San alone is enough to deal with several masters. If they are united together, they are not necessarily Li San¡¯s opponents. This is difficult to do. . Someone had already recognized himself, and Li San didn''t intend to watch the excitement. Li San walked straight forward. "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. I''m really embarrassed. Shao Liu was abused by me. Now, who of you dare to do something with me?" When I saw Li San, everyone was stunned, and the host''s face was ugly. At this time, the situation changed. They just looked arrogant and proud, but now they have become deflated eggplants. Of course they knew what it would be like to do something with a water king like Li San. "I said, I''m right here, no one dares to try my skills without success?" Li Sandan smiled and hooked forward. "My hands are itchy now, come on, who will go first, didn''t you just say you want to abuse the Hu Xianmei family?" Li San stared directly at the man named Li Neng. "Brother, you have a good strength. You can kill one person every day within the influence of others. You can do too much. You can''t keep you from committing too many crimes. I see how strong you really are, come and do it!" After staring directly at Li San, Li Nengren couldn''t help but shook his whole body. He immediately lowered his head and dared not look directly at Li San. "Li San, I did that, what can you do!" Hehe, this guy is still not convinced of doing bad things, and Li San scolds secretly, then it''s better to kill him. Li San admired this man very much, his strength was not low, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to run under a few masters. Li San smiled. "That''s good, I will negotiate with you. If you do, you can block me for a few rounds, I will let you go!" This person glanced at the lord, wanting to hear what he meant. The Li Nengren took a few steps forward. "Huh, Li San, you underestimate me, I am not so easy to be convinced!" As he said, a knife appeared in his hand, and the light of the knife kept flashing, and his momentum came immediately. Wu Dan frowned. If he did something, he himself was not sure that he could abuse this person, but Li San should be able to. Li San has already planned, so let this person called the Li Neng person come to shock everyone. Without further ado, a few meters of water column continued to accumulate in front of Li San''s fingers, and at the same time the surrounding temperature was rising and falling, one hand was extremely hot, and the other was extremely cold. As soon as the Li Nengren saw this, his face immediately changed color and became very heavy. The knife in his hand was tightly protected in front of him, and he kept staring in the direction of Li San, not dare to neglect. After Li San''s eyes flashed, his fingers moved, and then he slammed the opponent out. The power of the water column is not small, constantly flashing lights of various colors, and it has rushed to the front of the Li Neng people for a while. The Li Neng danced the knife in his hand and swept it towards the water column. There were constant noises, and those water jets hit the top of his knife. Li Neng''s hand was immediately stunned by the strong force, and the knife left the hand and flew out, but the water column was also crushed by his knife. Seeing this, Li Nengren''s face is still very satisfied, at least it is useful. Although the knife is now out of hand, he can be considered to have withstood Li San''s constant attacks. The corner of his mouth turned to stare at Li San. "Hmph, Li San, your strength is nothing more than that!" "Heh, brother, are you too happy to be a little early." Asking the other party to unexpectedly happen, the water jets were hit into countless slags of different sizes, but they flew directly toward him, and they plunged into his back as if they had a sense of direction. The Li Nengren''s pupils shrank and his eyes widened with an incredible look. For a while, there was no good place up and down all over his body, and he was constantly bleeding. There were more than a dozen holes in the blood, just like an archery target player. His body staggered, his eyes flopped and fell directly to the ground, but he was not dead and still alive, and he was almost dead. Before he fainted, he still stared in the direction of Li San with horrified eyes. Only then did he understand what is really practical, and how incredible Li San is as a water king. Seeing this, the people in Liujiazhuang were completely stupid. Among them, the lien can be considered as the most advanced, otherwise they would not send this person to the village to raid one person every day. Fortunately, I didn''t expect that in front of Li San, anyone would be vulnerable. Li San was very proud of his back, and he stared at the nervous people on the opposite side. "This kid has been stunned by me, who will be next, and who of you dare to come? If you are sure, you can resist me within a few strokes, and I can promise to tell him to leave." Chapter 596： Rush to the pavilion After listening, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very tense and silent. After a full minute, no one dared to say a word. At this time, the host who had been clamoring constantly before did not dare to say anything. His heart was extremely disturbed. He didn''t expect Li San to be so powerful, he gritted his teeth and shouted orders. "Ma, I don''t believe that he is really that powerful. Let''s kill him together! What is the strength of the Water King? How can we beat us alone?" Li San smiled, and he wandered forward. "Hmph, I can let the others go, but you, I want to torture you to death, a defiant fellow!" After listening to Li San''s words, the host''s face turned a lot of green, which is not so good. People Li San just didn''t look at him. In an instant, Li San had already started, he flew up and rushed towards the opponent, and at the same time, several sword lights slashed towards the opponent''s head. At the same time, other people didn''t want to be idle, and the fight was over. Of course, the host didn''t dare to fight Li San hard, his eyes rolled and he immediately backed away. The knife light slashed his back, and several knife lights appeared from the ground. The lord was pushed back by Li San, and Li San refused to let go. Soon, the opponent was successfully forced to the big iron gate by Li San, and there was no way out. Seeing that it was a good opportunity, Li San immediately waved the stone knife in his hand and slashed at the top of the opponent''s head again. No, he came, and the host''s heart was tense, and he immediately rolled on the ground several times. The knife light cut directly on the tree, and did not cut him. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his head was still on his neck. With a few bangs, the tree was cut off and the wall collapsed at the same time, showing how strong Li San was just now. The entire compound was swaying. The owner of the courtyard was so frightened by Li San that he could no longer control his own people. If he was able to run, he immediately turned his head and ran outside the courtyard. Li Sansan roared. "Where to flee." With that, a few knife lights and a few meters-long water jets hit his back together. The inmate dodged the light of the knife while running, and some water jets had hit his arm. There was a burst of pain and bleeding, and he gritted his teeth and screamed constantly. "Ma, Li San, can you be!" He rushed under the wall, then jumped up hard, at the same time still not slow. Li San immediately chased after him, while constantly controlling the ice water column and hitting the past. A column of ice water flew directly along his right, and after a few loud noises, several large holes were punched in the wall. The lord was completely trapped, he almost lost his soul and jumped down the wall. "Hmph, you are smart, you run fast, so let you go!" After speaking, Li San turned his head and walked back, rushing directly to the others. In front of Li San, these small buildings are not enough to watch, and they can be done in a few minutes. The several masters brought by the master before, but within a few minutes two-thirds of them were killed or injured. There were also a few smart people who were seriously injured and fled here. Li San didn''t intend to chase them. The people in Liujiazhuang didn''t dare to fight again, they all escaped. Only a few cold bodies remained in the yard. After this one, Liujiazhuang suffered a huge loss. All the more powerful were abused by Li San, and Hu Xianmei''s family also suffered a few injuries. Wu Dan asked people to dispose of the body. After that, Li San and the others returned to the Hu Xianmei family with confidence. Wu Dan looked happy. "Ha, Liujiazhuang didn''t get the bargain again this time. It''s really satisfying. I think they should never come again because Li San is here to support us." Li San kept frowning and was not so happy. "I don''t think so. Don''t be happy too early. Don''t underestimate Liujiazhuang. This is the first few times. They dare to come and do things. I think they will come again." "Yes, they will definitely not give up. They will definitely come after a period of recovery. At that time, there will be another hard battle." "How is that good?" Wu Dan then realized that it was not that simple. "The Hu Xianmei family has been in Mingcun for many years. It is not easy to get rid of it, so we have to beware." Wu Dan nodded and agreed. They hadn''t slept for almost all night and were ready to rest. "I am worried about the situation in the village, and I will go back immediately." Wu Dan stopped Li San. "Then you have to be more careful, I don''t know if the people in Liujiazhuang will lie in ambush in the dark, but they can kill people indiscriminately for their own benefit." "I understand, don''t worry, they can''t abuse me." Li San nodded and said goodbye to several people. "If something else happens, just contact me immediately, and I will rush to the scene immediately." Wu Dan nodded. "Of course, you will definitely be a strong helper." Li San was thinking, since the village is not far from here anyway, if there is something here, you can come to the rescue immediately after getting news, without delay. So Master Li Sanluo and the others got on the carriage and left quickly. At this time, Chief Tamura and the others were anxiously waiting for Li San and the others to return. He was very happy when he saw Li San appeared, and he was relieved. "The people in Liujiazhuang must want to get the key in the sacred pavilion. If you don''t get it, they won''t give up, so we must get ahead of them to get it, and then I will take you out of here." Chief Tamura nodded to understand what Li San meant. "There is only this way, but, Li San, you don''t know. Our ancestors once said that the pavilion is extremely dangerous. You can''t enter unless you have to. I don''t know what it means." Li San was thinking that there must be many secrets he didn''t know waiting to be discovered. No one knows what magical or more terrifying things are waiting for them to explore. "That''s good, let''s investigate first, and if possible, we will get the key." Chief Tamura nodded helplessly. "I have to do it this way. What we all listen to you is that we believe in you, Li San." After that, he asked someone to arrange the best room for Li San and they would rest for one night and start their action tomorrow. Early in the morning, the head of the village directly sent someone to wake up Li San and the others. "You slept well yesterday, Li San?" "It''s okay, it''s just a sore back. I didn''t fight less yesterday." The head of Tamura immediately called the masters to follow Li San, a dozen of them altogether. "So, is the Shen Pavilion near here?" "Yes, the pavilion of the gods is on the edge of a valley, a small branch of the river." "Well, you lead people to lead the way in front of me." The group of them set off from here immediately after eating, and then walked up the mountain road. There were a lot of woods, and the sounds of beasts could be heard from time to time. Not long after they arrived on the mountain, they heard the sound of streams coming from a distance. Chapter 597： Strange stench Li San looked down from the mountain and couldn''t help but exclaimed. It was really magnificent. I saw a big water brook pouring out of the mountain in a valley. The momentum was so great that the hearts of the people trembled. The current was so rapid that people felt dizzy at first sight. The water patted the mountain continuously, and at the same time it made a deafening noise. Li San has been to many strange places before, but he has never been to such an imposing place in the future. This is the meaning of this rushing current. Compared with this water, ordinary small rivers and streams are simply not streams. Chief Tamura explained to Li San. "Li San, this is a small branch of the big river, which happens to pass through our village, and there is a big corner of the river in the mountain col. In addition to the wind, the current is relatively rapid and the momentum is strong. Is it shocked?" "Isn''t it, something unexpected." He pointed to the center of the water. "Look, the ancient building over there is the God Pavilion!" It was finally here. Li San swept along the direction of his fingers and couldn''t help but was taken aback, only to see a huge black shadow indeed appeared in the middle of the river. It was tens of meters high, like a tall stone statue. It looks a bit like a huge beast. This is an attic, more like a sculpture, but it has doors and windows, and the door is strangely not square, but rather rugged. There are only two windows, which are bottomless. The whole building is built in the water, the base is in the water, and the main body is above the water. "This is really amazing. I don''t know how your ancestors built it?" "I really don''t know this. Anyway, the ancestors told it to be very dangerous. No one has been there for so many years." "Also, we don''t know how deep the bottom is." If they weren''t worried that the people in Liujiazhuang would come to do things again, they wouldn''t be able to venture into places like Li San to get the keys inside. Li San kept observing the surroundings. At this time, the Shen Pavilion was already enveloped by several layers of mist-like air masses, and hundreds of nearby areas were full of various gas masses. "What are those anger?" "This is the law formation, because our ancestors set the formation around the Shen Pavilion, so that no one dares to enter, Liu Jiazhuang will not get what they want." Chief Tamura pointed over there. "Li San, I have prepared the tools, we can go there." He directly summoned a few of his better watermen to follow Li San on the raft. Including Mr. Tian, ??there were more than a dozen people, Li San and the others, and they got on a few rafts and went forward. Among them were some masters. Hu Xianmei and her little family pet stood by the water and stared at Li San. "Be careful with all of you, I am here to meet you, Li San." The little family pet''s eyeballs turned, staring at the direction of the **** pavilion, constantly roaring, and at the same time arching his back and barking his teeth, even the hair on its tail stood upright. When Hu Xianmei saw that the secret path was not good, she directly asked Li San. "My pet has reacted. You are reminding us to be careful. There must be something dangerous in the Shen Pavilion." Li San nodded. "understood." In fact, after Li San arrived here, he had an unexplainable feeling in his heart. Since it is the key left by the ancestors of the corpse door, of course you have to get it, and you can''t let the bad guy Liujiazhuang get it. "Don''t worry, with me, nothing will happen!" Chief Tamura stared forward. "Li San, we have to break the Qi formation first. If we want to break the Qi formation around the Shen Pavilion, we must disperse it from eight directions." Li San understood, he arranged for someone directly. "In this way, you and a few people will stand in every direction of the Shen Pavilion, and we will break the battle together!" So, Li Sanyu rowed a small raft to the corner of the Shen Pavilion, and the others went to several directions. Tian Village Chief Li San and the others stood on the raft and looked at the God Pavilion in front of them. Suddenly smelled a pungent stench. "Did you smell it, what kind of smell is this, like the smell of a dead fish." Li San sniffed carefully again and almost vomited out. This was indeed a fishy smell, a bit like the smell of rotting seafood carcasses. "No, it''s not in the middle of the river, it''s impossible to have such a heavy stench, that''s weird." Chief Tamura frowned and thought. "I don''t know, where does this smell come from." Li San felt that these strange smells seemed to come from the entrance of the god''s pavilion, and there must be something tricky there. It''s just a sacred pavilion, why is it so? There is a small subordinate whispered. "Could it be that there are fish, shrimp, crabs, tortoises, etc., as home there?" "It''s also possible." Li San shook his head, his views were different from those of others, and his eyes became more serious. "It''s definitely not that simple. I heard that there should be very special things in the Shen Pavilion that can attract the surrounding creatures." When I heard Li San''s words, everyone was surprised. "My family and I have been fishing for more than ten years, and I haven''t heard of it." "Let''s go, just check it out." Ten meters away from the Shen Pavilion, Tian Village Chief Li San and the others stopped the raft. They glanced at each other and nodded. "Everyone is ready to break the battle together." As a result, Qi accumulated in their hands, and at the same time they kept chanting mantras and the like. Li San pointed his fingers around the Shen Pavilion, and there were people performing work in eight directions at the same time. After a while, the thick white fog slowly separated. After that, Li San went to the other side of the Shen Pavilion and continued to break the formation. Chief Tamura cooperated well with him, the aura around the Shen Pavilion kept breaking open, and his vision became clearer and clearer. This is not easy to break through hundreds of years of gas. Chief Tamura''s hands are shaking slightly, and his forehead is all sweaty. Li San also did his best. Everyone is breaking through the formation earnestly, no one says anything, only the roar of water and wind can be heard. Hu Xianmei''s expression was serious and nervous, and she and her pet were watching on the shore. Those of them controlled the raft while moving. Before long, I saw blisters pouring out from the surrounding area of ??the **** pavilion, and the red and black qi slowly became clear. "It works." Finally succeeded. I saw a tall **** pavilion appeared in front of Li San, its appearance was like a stone beast statue standing motionless in the water. Chief Tamura whispered after wiping his sweat. "After there is no barrier, we should be able to get in now, but we still have to be careful." Li San stared at the Shenge with a look of surprise. Someone suddenly stammered in exclamation. "Li San, I just saw it shrugged the stone shoulders, and the big stone''s eyes moved a bit!" Chief Tamura laughed. "Are you tired or scared? How is it possible." Chapter 598： The Mystery of Rotting Water "It''s just a stone statue. Don''t scare us. Let''s talk nonsense. I tell you to go home. The Shenge can''t move." This kid laughed too, maybe he was dazzled, so he didn''t bother with this problem anymore. But Li San next to him thought about it. Perhaps the little brother did see it move just now, but Li San didn''t say anything about it. They rowed the small raft and continued to the front of the Shen Pavilion, seeing the location of the big iron gate, which actually looked more like the belly of the stone statue. All the small rafts are gathered together. The closer the small raft is to the Shen Pavilion, the stronger the smell of carrion, and some people even vomit continuously. The big iron gate is as deep as a black hole. Chief Tamura''s expression was very heavy. They had kept the pavilion for many years and had never set foot here. Of course, everyone was nervous and excited. Just when Li San and the others were only a dozen meters away from the Shen Pavilion, they suddenly heard a rustling sound. I saw countless red and green fishes and shrimps jumping up from the water, and some shrimps, crabs and turtles were crawling desperately. Li San saw that these creatures were behaving a little abnormally. They seemed to be more alarmed than usual, as if they had been frightened in some way. All these creatures were within a few hundred meters of water, and they were accompanied by them. Blood red river water. At the same time, countless fish and crabs jumped directly onto the raft. They were jumping and shaking. Li San found that some of them even had incomplete scales on their bodies. Some turtles even had no shells, and some crabs had feet too. Broken. "This is weird. Could it be that they fought for a turf?" Everyone frowned, they were a little dumbfounded at this. They were relieved when they saw a large swath of seafood creatures swam not far away. "They seem to be afraid of something." However, within a few minutes, a dozen baskets of creatures jumped up on this small raft, and someone couldn''t help but joked. "Look, these are enough for us to sell at the market for a thousand or eight hundred dollars." "At this time, you are still joking, really, but what is going on here, why are so many creatures stagnating here, and there are so many incomplete ones?" Hu Xianmei guessed. "I think, maybe they regard this divine pavilion as their nest for laying eggs, we are here to break into the river biota." Li Sanyi was right. Although the aura had an effect on people, it couldn''t stop water creatures like these living in the water. Li San frowned and stared at the escaped aquatic creatures. "There seems to be something wrong. Generally speaking, the current here is so fast that they can''t swim all the way here to become nests. I think there must be something attractive here that draws them here. ." "Li San made a very reasonable point. What would be in there?" Li San also smelled a rancid smell, which was most likely caused by them. "It''s so smelly, I don''t know if this is a nest or a cesspit." Many people covered their noses with doubts and complaints. Wu Dan raised his head and looked at the huge beast-like God Pavilion. "Li San, you said, this **** pavilion is surrounded by an aura, and it stands to reason that there should be something frightening before." Mayor Tamura rolled his eyes. "It''s because you might have thought a lot. The reason why our ancestors surrounded it with aura hundreds of years ago was just to prevent people from entering. There are so many sayings, you said it scared our men. " Wu Dan didn''t believe what he said, and Li San also felt that the matter was not that simple. Without further ado, they docked the raft at the entrance of the Shen Pavilion and fixed it to the north for further use after it came out. At this time, the water flow was so great that it took a lot of effort for Li San and others to fix them. . Tamura Chief Li San frowned, staring thoughtfully at the dark entrance, still whispering in their hearts. "I don''t know what danger is waiting for us here." "Go in and see, everything is with me, everyone just be careful." Just as Hu Xianmei was about to enter, Li San stopped her. "You follow me behind, I will lead the way in first." In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that if there is any danger inside, then the person who enters the front line will be the first to be attacked or something. "Li San, you really want to be like this. It''s too risky. I''ll be the first one to get in. After you break it off." "No, you have to believe in my strength. If anything happens, you can help me." Everyone had to listen to Li San, so Li San flew up and grabbed the big iron gate at the entrance with one hand, and then walked directly in. This gate had a strange shape, and they walked in with their waists bowed. Everyone cautiously jumped in behind Li San. After walking inside, the space of the **** pavilion became bigger and bigger, and Li San asked everyone to light the torch, which illuminates the huge space. The more you walked in, the more the stench became worse, and some people even vomited directly. "This is so stinky, it seems like my stomach is vomiting out in the corpse room!" It was really smelly, even a strong person like Li San couldn''t stand it. Li San kept observing the surroundings. The walls of the cave were all stuck, and he didn''t know what it was, and green-painted seaweed stuck on the walls. Some fish and shrimp creatures with broken arms and legs were constantly crawling on the wall and rushing out of the door, like escaping for their lives. This made Li San and the others feel even more strange. The sound of water dripping everywhere made people''s hearts tremble. "How do I feel sticky under my feet? It''s hard to walk!" Li San also felt that the soles of his shoes were as slippery as some paint or slime had been stepped on. Everyone curiously shone the torch toward the ground, only to discover that they were all red and unidentified viscous liquid. "I''m lame, it''s disgusting, you see, there are all on the soles of my shoes, I can''t get rid of them." Li San knelt down and sniffed, a foul smell came out, and after thinking for a while, he seemed to understand something. "I see, those fishy smells should come from these sticky things." Everyone was even more puzzled. "Then what to do, these things are so disgusting, it takes so much to walk!" "What the **** is this, it doesn''t look like muddy water." Someone was very bold, and took the disgusting thing with one finger and sniffed it close to his nose, almost vomiting. "I''m lame, I suddenly thought of something, it seems to be a liquid like saliva, Li San, do you think it looks like it!" Chapter 599： Weird blood rope Li Sanyi''s pupils shrank when he heard it. He really looked like this, but it was too disgusting. "You''re kidding, this is a sacred pavilion. There is no possibility of spitting in a kind of building, and there are so many." "Everyone should walk carefully. I feel something is wrong. Just now I found that the Shen Pavilion statue seems to have moved!" Everyone listened to Li San walking forward cautiously, and the shoes were directly replaced with water boots, which made it easier to walk. After walking a few hundred meters, the head of Tamura stopped and pointed to the front with a torch and said in surprise. "Li San, look, what I found, it''s getting smelly." Li Sanyi saw that it turned out to be a lot of remains of aquatic creatures, with turtle shells and other fish corpses, as well as rotting seaweed entangled together, which was very disgusting. Everyone shone the torch, and indeed there were piles of rotting aquatic corpses piled up at the corners of each wall. "There seems to be someone who likes to eat these aquatic creatures very much." Upon hearing this, everyone shuddered, and their expressions became more cautious. "There must be big living creatures in the God Pavilion, otherwise there can be so many small aquatic corpses and bones." These things were piled up like a mountain and exuded a pungent stench. Li San and the others were uncomfortable and vomited a few more people. "I don''t know how many creatures here died in the God Pavilion, just take a look." Everyone continued to follow Li San carefully and walked inside, but before long, they found a long passage appeared. At the same time, Li San noticed that there were red and green sticky objects on the passage. There are several tall pillars on each side. When Wu Dan accidentally touched the pillar, he immediately retracted his hand with a look of disgust. "Horse, touch my hand, it''s all disgusting Bala''s green liquid on it." Everyone is hiding far away subconsciously. This passage is quite a few hundred meters long, and Li San and the others walked for more than ten minutes to get to the center. Suddenly, there was a crackling noise from the rear, and everyone suddenly turned their heads. "It seems that something is staring at us behind, Li San, I heard a rustling sound, danger is approaching us!" Everyone was more vigilant at this time, and could only hear the sound of their own heartbeat. They immediately stopped and kept scanning the surroundings. The torch was illuminated but nothing was noticed, and the atmosphere became more tense. Li San frowned. He suddenly discovered that, at some point, there was a long red object on the wall of the passage. It is blood red, and it is dripping with viscous red liquid slowly. "What is that? See you in a long time!" Wu Dan looked disgusted. "I remember there was no such thing when we came in. It looks like a long red ribbon, and it''s not." Anyway, Li San had a bad feeling in their hearts at this time, this thing is not a good thing, just stay away. "Could it be a red rope like sacrifice?" "It shouldn''t be. I haven''t heard our ancestors mention it. Besides, the pavilion has been sealed for hundreds of years. The aquatic creatures can''t eat anymore. Why is it still here?" "Okay, whatever it is, keep going forward carefully." Everyone looked at each other, and then moved on to the bottom of the passage. Hu Xianmei Li San and the others walked in front of the people, and they held a shiny knife in their hands just in case. The more everyone walked forward, the more they felt a strange atmosphere of terrible tension. This wide and long red rope is so big that it is surrounded by it under the passage. Some people''s feet fell on them, soft. "I''ll go down and take a look, you guys are here to guard!" The head of Tamura agreed, and everyone clenched their swords and stared at them. Since everyone entered this pavilion, their expressions have always been nervous and serious. Hu Xianmei Li San stepped on their feet. "This thing is very soft, my boots are going to sink in." Someone touched the thing curiously. "This thing is still warm, don''t believe it, touch it." Li San and the others directly touched after hearing it, and it was true, the thing turned out to be hot. Li San suddenly felt this thing move slightly. Is this an illusion or something? Maybe he was too nervous. But after that, Li San immediately asked everyone to go up quickly and don''t touch that thing. Hu Xianmei felt something was wrong, and he immediately jumped to the top of the passage. However, his boots were directly stained, and he couldn''t move at all. "Li San, I can''t go up, it seems to have suction power!" Seeing Li Sanyi, secretly said, no, this thing is definitely not ordinary, it is alive! At the same time, there was a sudden surging above the wide rope, and the wide rope shook vigorously like this, and someone was directly entangled by the wide rope. "No, he is tied up, what is this so special that it will attack people!" The man''s hand was tightly wrapped, he couldn''t move at all, and the knife fell off. Someone yelled. "The wide rope is alive, run!" Everyone was stunned at first sight, how could the wide rope move? Moreover, the wide rope moved very fast. It circled a person and then flew quickly to the corner. Li San cursed, this thing will eat people! Apart from anything else, he immediately waved the stone knife in his hand to save the people, and several knife lights slashed towards the wide rope. "Everyone, it''s important to save people!" With a snorted sound, the knife slashed to the top, a few strands of blood sprayed from the wide rope, very disgusting, almost sprayed on Li San''s face, Li San immediately dodged, and a stench came on his face. Li San couldn''t help but sighed secretly. The wide rope was very strong, and it was okay if it was chopped by his stone knife. For a while, it took the person directly into a corner. Everyone only heard the man''s screams, which made people shudder. Everyone looked at each other for a few moments and did not immediately act. Li San saw that everyone''s faces were not good-looking, and his expression was very serious and nervous. They quickly jumped off the passage, but as soon as their boots fell on the ground, they were caught, and the fishy liquid became more and more. "Where did all this come from?" Li San and the others chased the place where the man was taken away. Soon, they chased a place, only to discover that there was still a small black hole with more red ropes hanging on it. There were hundreds of meters in the cave, and a rotten smell floated out of it. Li San almost vomited, but he still endured it. Someone directly covered his stomach and vomited to the ground. "Where does this lead?" Staring at the deep black hole suspiciously, Wu Dan asked Li San in a low voice. Chapter 600： Mysterious wooden barrel "I don''t know, it looks like some mystery is here." At this time, someone was pulled in by the blood-red wide rope. It was important to save the person, and the situation became more and more urgent. At the same time, Li San and the others felt a rush of heat on their faces, and with a stench, their faces were full of horror, and their foreheads were full of cold sweat. Chief Tamura looked helpless to Li San. "Li San, there is no need to save him. That kid is a guy in our village. It is estimated that his life is no longer guaranteed. We still think about the overall situation and give up. He was already dead when he went in." Li San was also helpless, indeed he couldn''t save it. The person should have been done for a long time, and they didn''t know everything inside. If they got in, they might all be trapped inside and couldn''t get out. Li San heard a strange sound coming from the cave, which sounded like a sound of chewing meat. After hearing this sound, everyone couldn''t help but get up. They turned their heads and walked over to the passage. Soon, a lot of rancid water flowed down the channel, and everyone''s boots were covered with this thing. At this time, Li San just wanted to dive into the clean river water and take a bath. It was too difficult to work part-time. People kept falling down because the thing was too slippery, and everyone ran to the top of the passage desperately. Soon, Li San and the others discovered another space, where two big holes appeared, and the wind could be felt coming in. After taking a few breaths of cold air, everyone was relieved, otherwise they would be fainted by the stench. Li San suddenly discovered that another altar was placed in this space. There was also a wooden barrel on it, and it was sealed by talisman paper. This situation seemed familiar. Li San suddenly understood that it was possible that the key that the court master wanted to get was the key they got from the water tomb. "There should be the key we want in the barrel. Go and see." "Okay, we will leave here immediately after we get it, I don''t want to wait for a second!" Wu Dan immediately rushed towards the barrel. "The things left by your ancestors are set in wooden barrels, and they are about to go out. It''s great." Everyone''s speed was extremely fast, and soon they had reached the front of the altar, and he eagerly reached out to move the charm on the wooden barrel. But when his hand touched the barrel, he was surprised to find that his boots were soft. At the same time, red air continued to rise from below, stocks of stench appeared, and at the same time a sizzling voice appeared. Li Sanyi was taken aback when he saw that the boots made noises corroded by the liquid on the ground. Some people''s feet were corroded directly after the shoes were corroded, and then spread to the top of the legs. His legs bleed and screamed a few times. "Oh, it hurts, what is the liquid on the ground, it''s so uncomfortable like sulfuric acid." Li San secretly said that he was not good, and he was in danger again. "Come here quickly." Wu Dan also felt something wrong at the same time. He can''t manage to move the barrel again. Some people''s legs were directly corroded, and the red liquid climbed up along the people''s legs as if they were alive. The scene was once scary. Seeing that half of the man''s leg was about to see bones, Li San and the others couldn''t save it, because the thing was too powerful to get close to it. The scream came out, and after finally falling to the ground, he couldn''t support it and was completely corroded into bones. Within a few seconds, unexpectedly, someone''s body was completely covered by that thing, and only a skeleton remained afterwards. "What is this special lady?" Li San has never seen such a horrible red liquid that flows. He has always found it incredible. The thing was pouring in from under the ground, as if it was about to swallow everyone. Li San suddenly understood. "This is highly corrosive, are we in the stomach of the beast statue!" That''s right, this **** pavilion is a living beast. This time, Li San''s words shocked everyone. "Then, the red rope that pulled the person away just now is the tongue of the beast." At this moment, they have no chance and time to move the barrel to get the key, otherwise the end will be the same as the human bone. Li San had no choice but to take a shot, wave the stone knife on his hand, and the knife light kept slashing towards the wall. "Li San, how is this good? If it is alive as you said, then wouldn''t we all die in the mouth of this monster." A blood bar appeared after slashing over. "Yes, it is alive, I have proven it." However, unexpectedly to Li San, the blood stains healed quickly. "Horse, this monster has a strong ability, I can''t hurt it with a stone knife." If this continues, no one should go out. "The passage is full of blood. It is impossible for us to go back from here. What should we do?" Only then did Li San understand that what they saw when they came from the passage before was not a sharp cone-shaped pillar at all, they should be the rows of fangs of that monster. When I think of this, Li San''s heart is shocked, I am lame, which is a bit interesting. Someone panicked immediately, they just wanted to escape and ran toward the front of the passage desperately. Li San immediately stopped shouting. "Don''t run, everyone, the front is very dangerous, it will corrode if it falls into the stomach!" However, some people didn''t listen to Li San at all. Li San reminded him that it was too late. Someone had just run a few meters before the red water rushed over, corroding them directly into bones, and the screams continued to sound. In this way, Li San was helpless to see those stubborn people being swallowed by blood. No matter how strong Li San and the others are, it has no effect on this thing at all. They were directly trapped in the mouth of a giant beast. Li San was thinking of countermeasures, and he suddenly thought of something. "There are two big nostrils, maybe you can go out." They breathed a sigh of relief. Li San was right, that should be an exit. But there was **** water all around, and their boots couldn''t move at all, and they couldn''t climb up. After Li San thought of his idea, he called someone else. "Everyone stepped on my shoulder one by one!" "Li San, you leave first, we will go back!" Chief Tamura didn''t want to ask Li San to take risks, and he could make Li San something at the expense of them. "Oh, it''s the time now. Why are you being polite with me? There is no time to let me come and go, just listen to me." "Li San is right, just listen to him, or you will all die here!" Mayor Tamura didn''t say anything in desperation, just listen to Li San. After that, he stepped directly on Li San''s head, climbed up and got out. And others went out in the same way. Li San walked to a wall, and then made a few strokes on it with his hand knife. Seeing that the wall moved a few times, it suddenly opened and closed, and then a huge gas sprayed out. Li San was sprayed out at the same time. It''s finally out. Chapter 601： People who disappeared for no reason They plunged into the water and felt extremely relaxed, Mayor Tam asked to Li San. "Li San, you came out last, how can you jump up?" Li San smiled bitterly. "I tickled it a few times with a knife and sprayed me directly." "As expected, it is our Li San, a little brainy." Everyone laughed. But it''s a pity to think of a few people who have lost their lives. Li San looked up at the stone statue of the beast, it was still standing there motionless, as if nothing had happened. "The pavilion of the gods turned out to be an absolute method of the corpse gate, and the giant beast was placed in the water here." "This is the first time I have seen people from the corpse door. It is really incredible." "We don''t care what kind of beast it is, but if it is guarded, we are not afraid of people from Liujiazhuang coming to grab something." "Let''s go back and talk later." Everyone returned to the village and made preparations for the future. "The people in Liujiazhuang will definitely not give up." Nothing happened after a few days. "Could it be that they are scared?" Li San had a bad feeling. "It stands to reason not. I still know the people of those guys very well. Their minds are not simple. We and they have no action. We must be planning something secretly. We still have to be careful." "Li San, when you say this, we feel even more disturbed. I immediately arrange for someone to prepare." The head of Tamura directly asked people to step up their guards from morning till night. Once it''s nightfall, they will send out several small teams to patrol the village continuously. One night, Li San and Hu Xianmei took a small pet to patrol the village. Li San and Hu Xianmei started investigating from the base over the village. Before, the head of village Tian arranged for a few villagers to stay here. All of them are masters. Once someone from Liujiazhuang comes, everyone will send a signal. Li San saw that the light in the room was still on. He walked over. "The third child, are you here, why don''t you come out and guard the door?" But Li San shouted for a long time, but no one in the room answered him, which was strange. Li San and Hu Xianmei felt something was wrong, and after looking at each other a few times, they immediately rushed into the room. When she reached the door, Xiao Chong suddenly hunched her back and stopped, shouting inside to remind Li San. Li San got up cautiously, holding a stone knife in his hand, then cautiously opened the door, and they cautiously glanced in. "There is no one!" Li Sanyi frowned, walked in and observed that there were no signs of fighting in the room, but the light was still on and the food on the table was not finished. "Impossible. According to what I said, this brother''s ability to do things is very reliable, and he will definitely not leave without telling me." "What''s more, there are a few people guarding here with him, and they are no longer in sight." They immediately entered the other room, but they also saw no one. "Could they have already encountered something, what they found and chased it out?" Li San nodded after thinking. "It''s possible, but I don''t know what it is actually to investigate." However, Li San wondered, if someone came, that person would have subdued them silently, and there was no sign of fighting. Those people are masters, and they are very alert. If you want to subdue them, there should be a fight. Hu Xianmei frowned. "Should I immediately notify the head of the village? They may be patrolling the village. Let''s go to other bases to check it out." They immediately contacted the head of the village with a talisman, but no one responded. "Maybe the people from Liujiazhuang have already been found." "Why can''t Mr. Tamura be contacted?" Li San felt that this matter was unusual. "Could it be that Mayor Tamura also had an accident?" As they walked forward from here, Hu Xianmei suddenly pointed to the front. "Look, what is this?" Seeing Li Sanyi, it turned out that there were blood stains on the branches on the ground. Li San''s eyes flashed and whispered to Hu Xianmei. "I''m afraid something really happened!" They ran to the village immediately, but found that all the others were also missing. Li San was confused. Hu Xianmei was also confused. "These people were here last night." "It''s weird, Master Luo and their strength are not low, why can the opponent control them?" Thinking of this, Li San immediately ran out of the room. "We need to find Chief Tamura." But when they arrived at the thatched house of the head of the village, they found that no one was there. And the hundreds of people in the village, whether young or old, disappeared overnight. "I''m not dreaming, horse." Standing there, Li San suddenly felt overwhelmed in his heart. It was like an empty village. Yesterday, many people were still busy. "Don''t worry, our little pet may be able to find them." Xiao Chong''s sense of smell is more sensitive than normal. Li San patted it on the head and directly smelled the clothes left by Master Luo. "Go and help me find Master Luo Master Tian Village and them." Little pet smelled different smells, and suddenly ran towards the east of the village. "It should be over there, chase it over and take a look." A few hundred meters from the village below the mountain is a small valley, and Xiao Chong ran towards the valley. Soon, Xiao Chong stopped, and at the same time glared at the back, making noises constantly in her mouth. "Is there someone chasing me from behind?" Li San held the stone knife firmly in his hand. Called Hu Xianmei behind him. Soon, there was a sound. Li San frowned and stared in that direction. Unexpectedly, the ground suddenly rose up, as if something was drilling inside. Moreover, the speed was extremely fast, and it was in front of Li San and the others within a second. "No, get out of the way!" Li San immediately waved the stone knife in his hand, slashing towards the thing with a knife. The soil stopped directly. Li San was surprised to see that a **** finger appeared in the soil, which should have been cut off by Li San. "It should be an individual who knows how to use earth skills." "What is this?" "I don''t know, but the absence of people should be related to this matter." Li San held the stone knife tightly, and kept scanning the surroundings. Suddenly, the sound in the woods rang again. The tree began to move. Li San asked Hu Xianmei to go to the back. He waved a stone knife and kept cutting down the tree. Soon, a man in gray flew over, his face was pale and he looked better. He stopped and stared at Li San and the others with a very suspicious look. Li San placed the stone knife in front of him with caution. "Who are you? Did you take our people?" The man ignored Li San. "I heard that you Li San is very strong, even Lao Liu was abused by you." Li San immediately understood. "Are you from Liujiazhuang?" The other side nodded jokingly. "Yes, I''m from Liujiazhuang. I didn''t expect that you are still a great person. You always go against my Liujiazhuang. Our master will not let you go!" Chapter 602： Spider venom Li San sneered. "Our ancestors will not be treated as servants by you from generation to generation, I just want to use all kinds of power to take back all the things you snatched from my family!" Li Neng smiled. "Li San, you are quite courageous, but you are cockroaches and bugs in front of Liujiazhuang. You can trample them to death at once, even small bugs. If we do it lightly, then you will die. , What is the strength to fight us?" His attitude was very arrogant, his eyes were full of coldness, with a terrifying murderous in it, Li San felt that this person''s strength should be a bit interesting, and it was better than the one named Liu Shao. Li San didn''t plan to ask nonsense directly. "Stop talking, just tell me, where did you catch all my friends and villagers? Hand over someone! Or do it!" Li Neng smiled calmly after listening. "No comment, since you want to find them, then I will send you to meet them for free." After finishing talking, his hand was turned up, and the palm of his hand was turned up. Suddenly, the ground around him was a few meters high. At the same time, Li San unexpectedly had a few long and short ones that were a few meters high. A huge spider silk stretched out. What is this thing, Li Sanyi was stunned, it was more like an animal''s tentacles, covered with miscellaneous hairs but extremely sharp. It is more than ten meters long, and it is divided into main thread and branch, and it is rough and **** on it. As soon as he saw it like this, Li San immediately recognized what it was, because where they had seen it, there should be a kind of altered claws of spider spirits. There were such monsters in the extremely gloomy cemetery. Thinking of this Li Neng actually called this thing out to deal with him. Li Neng proudly clamored to perform the surgery at the same time. "Li San, I have long heard that your spells are not bad. I will try today if you have a few kilograms. If you don''t believe it, you can''t be abused. Our family''s spider skills are also great!" Tomb spider technique? Li Sanyi was stunned. He had heard his predecessors mention this technique before. He had seen Liu Shao''s fire attack technique, but he hadn''t learned this tomb spider technique. It''s okay to try it today. Li San looked up and looked at the tomb spiders unfolding in mid-air. There were several layers of black gas around the spider silk strips. Almost thousands of spider silk strips protruding from the surface were very scary. It looked like countless giant spiders. Fanged his teeth and claws in the air. This kind of thing can be directly inserted into a person''s home without anyone noticing, and then release a kind of fascination to stun people, and finally lead them directly away from here. At this time, the top of Li San''s head was surrounded by them, and a large piece of black was pressed. At the same time, countless twigs began to grow wildly, and within a few seconds, a spider silk grew out, so they became more and more densely packed, and Li Neng continued to operate as if changing a web. At the same time, a strange smell came oncoming, Li San was surprised, this shouldn''t be a good thing, he had a bad premonition in his heart, this smell should not be so fragrant. "Be careful, this scent should be poisonous, resist it quickly." Li Sanji immediately covered his mouth and nose and held his breath. He was a water king, and his aura could provide him with qi. It would be no problem if he held it for a few days. But Hu Xianmei and the others are different, they will have difficulty breathing, Li San reminded them. However, Hu Xianmei had already inhaled it just now, and after a few seconds there was a reaction. She began to feel dizzy, shaking her body, and almost fell to the ground in confusion, Li San immediately supported her. Li San now understands. Could it be that Li Neng used this method to make the villagers stay awake, and then they were taken away one by one. This kid is really clever and ruthless. The pet immediately protected him in front of Hu Xianmei. Although she was not a human being, she knew who was a good person and who was a bad person. Li San immediately became cautious, placed the stone knife in his hand in front of him, and stared at Li Neng intently. "Your poison gas is not bad, but it doesn''t seem to have a big effect on me. Come on, I will try your power today. I want to see what''s so special about your tomb spider technique!" "Cut, Li San, just blow it, and you won''t be able to blow it out for a while." After listening to Li San''s words, Li Neng found it very funny. "Li San, you can really pretend to be big, I want to take you back to teach our adults, rest assured that I will not kill you yet." As soon as the voice fell, his hands moved again and began to manipulate those things, pointing around randomly, and countless spider threads rushed towards Li San. These spider silk strips are really dark and dense. Of course they are alive, but they don''t have a spider body, only claws, which is even more disgusting Bara. Li San clamored for himself, wielding a stone knife, the light of the knife protected Li San in it, and those claws kept falling in front of him. Before long, the ground around Li San was full of chopped silk objects with black blood. However, Li San unexpectedly saw that the spider silk was cut off by himself, but it seemed like he could not die. After being cut off, it grew again, and the new spider silk was restored directly from the main body. Came out. Nima, this is not easy to handle. Li San cursed secretly. If it goes on like this, it will take too much effort and can''t be cut. When will it be all killed. Li Sanyi flew up, and the knife light slashed towards the spider silk again, and now he is aiming for the thickest one. Under Li Neng''s control, these spider silks were twisted and flew continuously. The Knife Light Slash didn''t do much on them. It just left a few traces of blood. This made Li San very laborious and angry enough. Li San was a little dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect it to be so strenuous. The power of his stone knife should be the strongest. Even if an ordinary sharp weapon encounters it, it would have to be scrapped. Unexpectedly, these spider silk strips are as strong as steel, and there is indeed no injury but blood. Li Neng smiled wildly with a smug face. "Li San, you can''t kill them. They have been raised by me for many years. I named them the Tomb Spirit Spider. People from generations to generations in our family will be able to use this kind of magic, and they have reached a higher level than yours. That ordinary pet is much more powerful." "Even if you can hit Li San again, your knife won''t kill it at all, so don''t bother with it. I will teach you a lesson today!" As he said, he moved the law with one hand, and moved the other at the same time, and he kept chanting a series of things in his mouth. For a while, those spider silks twisted at his command, and they were covered with large and small things like eyes shining fiercely, and one branch rushed towards Li San to tie him up. Chapter 603： Tomb Spider Method "Horse, those little eyes are really scary, they are simply abnormal species." The tens of meters-long Tomb Spirit Spider was pressed down, and the momentum was not to say, it was quite powerful. Li San immediately used his own stone curse, and in an instant, several large patches of earth and rocks were lifted up, and he flew towards those things quickly, no matter what, it was done. After the spider silk directly collided with the ground, the skin and flesh fell directly, and at the same time, a deep hole appeared on the ground. Under Li San''s attack, the speed of the spider silk strips did slow down a bit, but they continued to blast towards Li San''s head. Li San clenched the stone knife in one hand and continuously poured his spiritual power into it. Li Neng became even more proud. "Li San, you can save your energy. Your broken knife can''t kill it at all!" But now, in order to save those friends and villagers, Li San doesn''t care about that much. He doesn''t believe that this thing has no weaknesses or dead spots. The cobwebs had already reached Li San, and they kept colliding with the stone knives and made strange noises. Li San was beaten back and forth, but he was not afraid of being beaten, but he became more brave as he fought. In order to practice such a wonderful and powerful Tomb Spirit Spider Art, the Li Neng family had spent hundreds of years of research to obtain the true meaning of it. Therefore, at this time, the Tomb Spirit Spider already had spiritual wisdom and energy. And their family''s tomb spider technique uses its claws to attack people. The knife kept leaning against the spider silk strips, and strips flying down with blood. The Tomb Spirit Spider carried a huge amount of power, and Li San was knocked back step by step, but this was not to be feared. Li San clenched the knife in one hand and had already used all his strength, horse, this is not easy to deal with. The person next to her could only see that she couldn''t help, but Hu Xianmei had been poisoned just now, so she was in a daze. At the same time, hundreds of cobwebs stretched towards Li San to bind him. If caught by them, it would be tucked away. "Li San, although your stone curse and water curse can restrain others'' pyrotechnics, it won''t work in front of our tomb spider art, right? It''s just waiting for torture, and I will do meritorious service after I catch you." "Hmph, I don''t believe that you can''t win this broken thing, just come!" Li San kept looking for flaws and the opponent''s life point, he recites spells and the like, using the highest tricks. After a few loud noises, the ground around the tomb spider suddenly cracked, and the same effect can be imagined afterwards, it directly turned into a large pile of concrete like a swamp. "Come on, abuse you this thing!" The tomb spider immediately pulled down into the water. When it worked, Li San took advantage of this good opportunity to perform the operation immediately, and he immediately withdrew from here. A few seconds later, several parts of the Tomb Spirit Spider had been pulled in, unable to move. If it sinks completely, Li Neng''s tomb spider technique will not work. "Huh, Li San, you still have a few brushes, but I''m not convinced, I didn''t lose the word at all!" Li Neng yelled, his proud expression just now became a little embarrassing and stiff. The spider silk strips moved again, like long strips of insects on the surface, with small strips sticking out directly from the water and directly into the ground on the side. Li Sanyi was stunned, they came out unexpectedly, his technique is not easy to use. "Cut, you Grave Spirit Spider can do this, but you shouldn''t be able to withstand my water spell!" "Don''t talk nonsense, I will take you Li San back to the adults to deal with!" After Li Neng finished speaking, he operated with one finger, and the spider thread continued to churn and stretched towards Li San. Li San directly used a strong force, the huge wind came, and the river not far away moved, and he was summoned by him. To the surprise of the other party, those water currents continued to converge above Li San''s head, and for a while, it was almost as if the entire river was sucked here by him. This, what is Li San''s tricks? Li Neng was stunned for a few seconds. I have to say that Li San''s water control skills have become more and more pure and innocent, and his power has increased a lot. Several small rivers were all called by him to abuse that guy. Li Neng disagrees. "Cut, you are just a little trick, I want to see how you do it, don''t you know that my tomb spider likes water? You want to feed it water for free, then I have to thank you." Li San sneered, this kid is too naive. After the operation, the water hit the spider silk directly. The spider silk strips became even more frantic. They seemed to be enjoying the water, as if they hadn''t drunk water for so many years. They continued to stretch out strips in the water, and they continued to fly towards Li San. Li San''s eyes flashed and he came, and he started to act at this moment. Apart from anything else, he directly poured the extremely cold air into the water. This was to freeze them to death. Since the knife can''t be cut, Then use extreme cold technique. Cold air and gas continued to emerge from the water, while the surrounding air began to emit white air, and the temperature began to drop by a full ten degrees. What kind of operation was this, the other party was stunned, why did it suddenly get cold? Li San didn''t mean to stop. He exhausted all his strength to perform the surgery. He directly turned all his power into cold spells, and the temperature was almost below freezing while the temperature continued to drop. "Horse, it''s cold, Li San, what are you doing?" After a while, the effect was noticeable, and the spider filaments slowly couldn''t move, and a very thick layer of white mist was covered above, and the water started to freeze and the water stopped flowing. Its speed was extremely slow and not as fierce as before, and then it turned into an icicle and remained motionless there. "Ha, it finally succeeded, how about it, Li Neng, are you still proud of it." Seeing the upper skin peeling off, the spider silk strips were about to freeze to death. This time Li Neng is completely in a trapped state, which is impossible. His family has used the spiritual power for hundreds of years to raise these spider silks. Tomb spirit spiders are his heart and soul, so he was abused by Li San. , If the ice is dead, what would be used to abuse Li San. At this time Li Neng was going crazy, he cursed countless three-character classics. However, Li San didn''t mean to stop, as he continued to apply extreme cold energy to the top of the spider silk. "Add more atmosphere, I can break you!" In the end, all the spider silk strips were trapped in the huge pool, more specifically, it should be like an ice cellar. Li Neng almost sat slumped and dumbfounded. Now the situation is tricky. Even if the spider silk strips are rejuvenated, it may be useless. The power has been halved. In the past few years, he has been fighting and pretending to be garlic, but he has relied on these tomb spirit spiders. Seeing that these beloved darlings were killed by Li San, his anger did not hit many places, and the fire in his eyes was going to eat people. Chapter 604： The Art of Cold Water In a rage, Li Neng rushed up, turning his hand at the same time, and a shiny knife appeared from the palm of his hand. The knife has a green and red border, and a curse pattern appeared above it, just like something that records one''s own record. Li San squinted and recognized this thing. This should be the top knife handed down from the opponent''s family. It''s amazing my brother. If this kid is not convinced by the abuse, then accompany him. After Li Neng let out a loud roar, his feet flew up and jumped into the air, and the knife light cut directly at Li San. Li San immediately evacuated, unable to control the extreme cold, so he had to wave his stone knife to resist the opponent. There were constant noises, and Li Neng was retreated far away by Li Sanzhen. At this time, the spider silk was motionless, his tomb spider technique was no longer effective, and the small eyes on it began to close tightly and did not react. Li San sneered. "Well, who was pretending to be a big one just now, and now I am not confident enough, I will let you know how powerful my water spell is!" As he said, countless water jets appeared in front of Li San, and then pulled forward with one hand, and the water jets directly hit him with a whistling sound. Li Neng secretly said that it was not good, holding his sharp knife in both hands, staring heavily at the attack. Even though water curse and stone curse were used now, Li San''s power was still being consumed. However, the water column is still powerful enough. The knife light hit the ground, and Li Neng was knocked out with a few holes in his body. He screamed. Fortunately, he is a water king-level master and his physique is not bad. To be finished. Taking the opportunity, Li San quickly rushed forward, and at the same time the knife light slashed towards the opponent''s face. In desperation, he had no choice but to brandish a knife and hit it. The knife was knocked open, and the stone knife was just flying away, and it was about to slash on his back. If it is chopped, the opponent will definitely be chopped into nothing but a pile of mud. Li Neng yelled, trying to dodge, but it was too late and it was too late. Li San''s face was all sharp, and the villagers could be rescued only by destroying this person. But at this time, he felt a powerful force hit from the side, and there was a sneak attack. What kind of technique was this. Li San''s knife hadn''t cut Li Neng, but he was stunned by other forces and flew out. He was a bit powerful. Li Sanqiang stopped, his feet staggered and almost fell, and Li Neng couldn''t help but vomit blood. Looking back, Li San saw a person staring at him there. It turned out that it was not Li Neng but him. This guy had a gloomy expression. It was probably this man who attacked Li San just now before Li San understood. After seeing him, Li San couldn''t help but shrunk. It turned out that it was him, Shao Liu, and he didn''t expect him to come. Liu Shao sneered. "Li San, you are so skilled, you can beat Li Neng to nothing. You broke the tomb spider technique. It''s really incredible, but your life is also quite big, and Li Neng can''t beat you! " He strolled to Li Neng and helped Li Neng. "Brother, you weren''t beaten to death by Li San, right?" Li Neng looked displeased, he was really embarrassed, he stretched his face and embarrassed. "It''s not dead yet, nothing happened, huh, blame me for underestimating the enemy, I was almost hacked to death by him, and my tomb spider technique was abolished." Liu Shao shook his head. "It''s not to blame you, it''s Li San who has some abilities. Didn''t I come to help you? Now I will join forces with you to kill him!" Li Neng took a few deep breaths, and they directly approached Li San together, and they could make a move at any time. Li San and Li Neng fought before, and his strength was still a lot. Now there is one more Li Shao how to fight. Just now I was sneak attacked by Liu Shao, and he was slightly injured, so it was not easy to fight, let alone save people. At this time, if facing two water king level masters at the same time, Li San is naturally not an opponent. After Li San''s eyes turned, he rushed to Hu Xianmei''s side, and ran directly, putting her on her back, and then ran towards the forest, while Xiao Chong followed Li San closely. "No, he wants to run, it''s really damn, quick, don''t tell him to run away, otherwise it won''t be easy to catch next time!" With that said, Liu Shaoli could attack both of them at the same time, and several powerful forces passed behind Li San. Li San hurried forward with Hu Xianmei on his back, and waved the stone knife on his other hand to resist. This was a bit harder because he had to take care of Hu Xianmei. Li San suddenly turned black, and Hu Xianmei almost fell off her back. With the help of the opponent''s strength, Li San flew directly into the forest. Li San got up. For him, the most important thing was not to fight but to save his life, so that he had a chance to save other people. Everyone relied on him. He couldn''t get into trouble. Thinking of this, he ran forward with all his might, only to hear the sound of the wind, the sounds of animals and his own breathing in the middle of the night. After Li Neng and Liu Shao chased to the side, they stopped chasing after him. "Horse, tell him to run away again!" Li San soon ran for several kilometers, and then went to a deep forest. The surroundings were terribly dark, and only the sounds of beasts were heard. I was hit by Liu Shao just now. It was a bit uncomfortable and a little dizzy. I didn''t know if it was poisoned by the tomb spider technique or what happened. Just now, Li San also gritted his teeth and suffocated his breath before rushing here. Fortunately, no one came after him. Looking at the past, I saw a small stream flowing from the front not far away. Drink some water first. But the shore was full of cliffs, no matter how many, Li San walked up the mountain directly with Hu Xianmei on his back. Seeing that Li San was injured, Xiao Chong stared at Li San with concern, as if he understood that the owner was injured, and his eyes were full of pitiful expressions. Li San stretched out his hand to comfort. "Don''t be afraid, we will be fine, it''s just a small injury." Little Chong nodded and followed Li San. Soon, in a woods, Li San found a cave, and the black hole was very hidden, if it weren''t for Li San''s good eyes, he would not be able to find it. Li San was really hungry and thirsty, and couldn''t hold on, so I''d better go to the cave to hide. When I came closer, the hole was not big or small, which was very good, and it was hard to be discovered. Li San carried Hu Xianmei into the cave to rest and healed by the way. Li San lit a torch, and the surroundings lit up. Li San looked around. Although the opening of the hole was a bit smaller, it was quite big inside. He didn''t know where it was or who dug it. Curiosity came up, he walked forward, there will be no beasts, right? After walking a hundred meters, the cave is over. This should not have been dug by humans, but a naturally formed hole. It seems that no one has ever lived. This time, Li San was at ease. He put Hu Xianmei on the clean grass. Hu Xianmei was poisoned by some tomb spider gas, and she should wake up in a while. Li San fed Hu Xianmei some elixir. Chapter 605： Save people After that, he was also very tired, leaning directly next to him, unknowingly going to sleep. Li San whispered to Xiao Chong. "Little pet, we have to take a rest, you have to protect us, know not." Xiao Chong''s eyes flashed and nodded, and he yelled a few softly to agree. I don''t know how long it took, Li San slowly woke up, he was awakened, and at the same time he smelled the smell of meat. What is so fragrant? Li San slowly opened his eyes and saw that his injury had been dealt with. There was a fire in front of it. It turned out that Hu Xianmei was making the fire and cooking, and a wild rabbit roasted out of the fire. Li San drooled for a while, really hungry. Li San thought of getting up, but some limbs were weak. Seeing that Li San was awake, Hu Xianmei came over immediately. "Li San, you are awake, your injury is still light, the blood has stopped, I roasted the hare and enjoyed it together." After that, she gave a rabbit leg to Li San, and Hu Xianmei and the others ate and drank enough. "Hu Xianmei, how long did I take a rest?" "I don''t know, but I also just woke up. We should have been in this hole for a few days." How many days? This is not good. Li San became even more worried about the safety of the villagers upon hearing what Hu Xianmei said. "Don''t worry, I think the purpose of Liujiazhuang is the things in the sacred pavilion. They will not embarrass ordinary people." That''s right, Li San thought so too. But if you meet Liu Shao and Li Neng, Li San is still not sure. "Sister Hu, I wonder what happened to the family over there?" "If people from Liujiazhuang come to deal with my family, then something will happen." "But I am like this, I can''t save them, and I can''t run, it''s a bit difficult." Li San thought for a while. Fortunately, he still had a sacrificial fruit found in the cemetery, and he took it directly to absorb spiritual power. A few days later, Li San was improving his cultivation. "We must first think of a way to rescue them, and then go to your Hu Xianmei family to deal with them." Hu Xianmei nodded and listened to Li San. Little Chong remembers the smell of each of them, and Li San told him to still lead the way. Soon, Li San and the others passed the place where they had worked with Liu Shao and others. Li San saw the traces of the fight on the ground. After another unknown time, a high mountain appeared in front of them, and a large courtyard appeared on the mountain. Li San vaguely saw that there were many guards walking and patrolling above. "Looking at them, they should be from Liujiazhuang. This is their other base." "Hu Xianmei, your strength is weaker than mine. I''m afraid you will be discovered, so I''ll find out first." So Hu Xianmei and Xiao Chong hid in the woods, and then Li Sanyi carefully approached there. Li San found that there were several large and small mountain gates on it, and there were more than a dozen people guarding there. It seemed that they attached great importance to this place. However, Li San judged that the strength of these people was just ordinary small roles, and he didn''t see Liu Shaoli able to appear, which was much easier. Li Sanshi shouldn''t be careful to walk up there. It is necessary to do a good job of concealment in a small forest. There were a few people patrolling near the forest, and Li San felt that they were going to fall asleep like fools. Aside from anything else, Li San attacked directly and rushed out of the forest. With one hand, he stunned one person to the ground, while the other directly rolled his eyelids and broke his breath. It can be seen how fast Li San was. Another person was taken aback, but Li San had already resisted his neck and made him unable to speak out. The man couldn''t breathe, Li San lifted him to the forest. "Be honest with me, or you will kill you immediately, I asked, you just tell the truth!" The man nodded repeatedly, frightened. "Liu Shaoli, where are they now?" The man''s face was pale, he didn''t want to be abused to death by Li San like his companion just now, so he had to answer truthfully. "They went to the Shen Pavilion, as if they were looking for something. I know exactly this, please don''t kill me." Li Sanyi didn''t hear the secret way well. It seemed that they couldn''t help but want to go to the Shen Pavilion to grab something, and they had to stop it immediately. "How many people are in Liujiazhuang? You should know this." This person said everything. "There are more than one hundred people in total. They have been dispatched to several small teams. The big ones have all gone to the Shen Pavilion. Someone has cooperated with the people in his village to clean up Hu Xianmei''s family." That''s it, Li San understood. "So where are my friends locked up now?" He pointed directly to one of the courtyards. "It''s over there. I''m all locked in. I''m just a gatekeeper. Let me go, brother." Li San nodded in satisfaction. "Yes, you are still very good, I really promise whatever I ask." "Also, our lord has invited a master, he is a high-level teacher, Zheng Cun also has a lot of masters, including Liu Guanshi, all came together, you brother, be careful!" "Thank you so much." After listening, Li San''s heart was still playing the drums. Unexpectedly, Guan Shi Liu sent someone personally. It seems that Hu Xianmei''s family is really going to be in trouble. "So, they have acted now?" "It doesn''t seem to be. The masters have just arrived. They need to take a break. I think they should do it soon. Brother, you should go quickly. Don''t be discovered by them." Li San nodded. The key now is to stop Liu Jiazhuang''s people and help Xianmei Hu''s family escape danger. It''s a little harder and harder, but Li San is not afraid. "You are very good, that can spare your life!" After Li San finished speaking, he immediately patted the opponent''s head with his hand, and after the other party called out, he went over in a daze. Li Neng and Liu Shao are not here, and Li San feels a little more relaxed. Li San took the stone knife in his hand and rushed directly up. Those patrolling people were startled when they saw Li San, and then someone shouted. "No, Li San is here!" Needless to say, Li San kept walking among people, and the screams of people falling to the ground kept screaming. The people in Liujiazhuang shouted, but no one dared to go forward and beat Li San. Li San didn''t have time to pay attention to them either, and stared directly at the compound. "Master Luo, are you here?" When Master Luo heard it, Li San immediately answered. "Li San, you are here, great, we are here, now it''s saved!" After listening, Li San felt relieved in his heart. Fortunately, all alive, he went directly into the compound. This compound was so big that a big iron gate appeared inside, and they shut Master Luo Wu Dan and the others inside. Master Luo Master Tian Village and their strength are very strong, so they are locked. Others looked nervous on the ground, thinking they were going to die here, but Li San suddenly appeared. It was a savior that made people very happy when they appeared on the scene. Chapter 606： Personally insured Seeing Li San coming, some people yelled that it was great, and so on, they ran towards the gate. "Everyone is okay, I''m here to save you." "Well, they haven''t had time to torture us." Li San nodded in satisfaction, that''s good. He directly waved the stone knife in his hand and kept cutting on the gate to open it. Soon, the sparks flew out, and for a while, the gate was chopped. First help Master Luo and the others to untie the bondage, and then the others will let go. Master Luo and Chief Tian were angry. "Hmph, Liu Jiazhuang is really damn, and he is doing things again, and he actually used a secret trick to get us dazed here." "I know that they are Li Neng''s tomb spider technique. They first used poison gas to stun you, and then used spider silk to wrap you up here. They are really cunning." Li San led everyone out carefully, but Liujiazhuang''s people were still there. Master Luo and the others were angry, and when they saw them, they screamed and rushed up. A few minutes later, some people from the other side fled directly, and some were directly abused by Li San and the others. Li Sanwen, the head of the village Xiang Tian. "Do you know where to hide? I can''t go home anymore. I''m afraid everyone will be abused by Liujiazhuang." Mayor Tam understands what Li San said. "Well, I think about it, there is indeed a hidden courtyard, Li San, don''t worry, I will arrange them there." The head of village Tian asked people to take the villagers to safety. "Don''t come out without Li San''s order, because people from Liujiazhuang will come at any time." Li San was thinking that he wanted to stop Liu Shao and the others from getting the key in the God''s Pavilion immediately. However, there are too many masters in Liujiazhuang, and there are several at the level of Water King, which makes Li San a bit at a loss. Chief Tian and Master Luo followed Li San, while others went to protect the villagers. They ran down the mountain in a hurry, and when they arrived at Hu Xianmei, Li San asked her to come out, and they walked towards the Shen Pavilion together. Soon after they reached the bottom of the mountain, they looked over and saw dozens of people patrolling the shore. Li Neng and Liu Shao were in front of the people, and Li San secretly said, it seems that they haven''t even gone in to do something. Li San and the others sneaked into the forest, and then slowly approached each other. Because the opponent is a master of the Water King class, Li San dare not care about it, otherwise it would be bad if he would be found out immediately. Li San commanded the person next to him with a wink. They lie in wait in the forest, staring at them intently. At this time, the host is facing Liu Shao. "Look, we are at the right time now. Before, Li San and the others seemed to have broken open the magic circle near the gods'' pavilion. We don''t have to work hard!" Li Neng frowned. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If that''s the case, did Li San and the others go in? Maybe they''ve taken away the **** key long ago, haven''t you, you idiot." The host looked embarrassed. "No, I have already inquired about it. I heard that Li San and the others didn''t come out with anything, and there are still people who haven''t come out. That''s weird." "Well? How could this happen? How could this be?" Li Neng looked puzzled. "This is weird. Then Li San''s strength should be okay. Is it possible that there is something in it that he can''t deal with?" The host smiled and flattered. "Then Li San is the same thing, it''s nothing in front of you, it''s just a scallion." Liu Shao snorted coldly. "Huh, that kid is nothing more than that. He was attacked by me and suffered a loss on my hands. If you don''t believe me, ask my men." The master told him this, obviously showing how powerful he is. The host cursed inwardly, cut, just pretend, what''s so great. Liu Shao rolled his eyes. "It''s not the time to talk about other things. It seems that there must be something in the sacred pavilion that we don''t know, or there is a secret waiting for us to investigate. Anyway, after entering, be careful." "Well, I''ll send two masters inside to explore the situation first, let''s go in again. It''s the best way." So the host directly ordered a few capable subordinates. "You guys should go in and investigate right away. It''s best to get the God key, we don''t have to go in, and I will reward you again!" The raft was already ready, and they got on the raft and ran towards the Shen Pavilion. When they arrived nearby, seeing the tall sculpture standing in the water, they felt a sense of fear. They anchored the raft, and then walked in carefully. While the others stood on the shore staring at them, no one dared to speak. What they will encounter in it is unknown. They waited for an hour, but still no one came out. Li Neng couldn''t help frowning. "They didn''t come out. Is there an accident? Why don''t you call a few more people?" "No, sending another person is tantamount to dying. You are stupid. Only a few of us can do it personally." Li Neng hesitated, the **** pavilion seemed to move, but it seemed to be an illusion, he had a bad premonition in his heart. They knew that Li San had entered the God Pavilion before, and they didn''t know what Li San had encountered. If even a water king level expert like Li San didn''t get anything, then what is in the Shen Pavilion? Liu Shao ordered the host. "You ask a few people to stay here, let''s find something!" At this time, the people from Liujiazhuang rushed over and whispered to the hospital master. The host''s face immediately turned green after hearing this. "Big brother, just handed down to report, saying that Li San rescued the people we arrested, and I am afraid that Li San and the others have already come here." Liu Shao frowned. "Our people on the other side of the mountain are not strong, I''m worried, Li San will come here!" Li Neng looked worried. Liu Shao sneered. "You are afraid of a hammer, unless he comes to look for abuse. It''s not enough to abuse him by our cooperation. If he comes, I will tell him not to go back!" "That kid must have gone to help Xianmei Hu''s family." "I happen to be looking for him. If I meet him again this time, I won''t be merciful!" Liu Shao ordered the host. "Everyone, be careful, and observe if there is any trace of Li San nearby, and then send some people to Hu Xianmei''s family to find out if Li San has gone. If there are not enough people, I will send someone there." The host immediately asked people to run down the mountain. Liu Shao glanced around with a vigilant look. Li San immediately concealed them so as not to be discovered. "Li Neng, are we doing it now?" Li Neng nodded. "With our strength, we don''t need to use a small raft at all, we can fly over it." In a short while, they had easily reached the front of the Shen Pavilion. "The atmosphere of this **** pavilion is so weird, you find that it seems to move a bit without it." "Are you an illusion? How could it be possible? Don''t scare yourself!" Chapter 607： Wake up ancient water beast They didn''t rush to enter, but watched first, and jumped directly onto the top of the Shen Pavilion. Afterwards, their expressions didn''t look so good, and they became heavy. There was indeed a strange atmosphere here. After a while, they looked at each other, holding sharp weapons in their hands, and walked into the irregular iron gate. "Be careful, I''m afraid that something will actually appear inside." At this time, the host and the others were also extremely nervous. Even though it was a big man who entered, they were sweating for them. They stared intently in the direction of the Shen Pavilion. After entering, only strange sounds of water can be heard all around. Li San and the others waited in the dark for more than ten minutes at this time, but there was still no sound in the Shen Pavilion. Li Neng and Liu Shaohe were the same guards who entered at first, as if they were swallowed by the contents. Soon, the host of the hospital finally couldn''t help it, and he paced back and forth on the side with an uneasy expression on his face. "Why haven''t they come out yet? Is something really wrong? Why are I up and down in my heart." Suddenly, everyone saw that there seemed to be movement in the Shen Pavilion, and someone pointed in that direction and exclaimed constantly. "Look over there, there seems to be fire, something, and smoke coming out of the stone beast''s nose." Everyone glanced over, and it was true. Immediately afterwards, with a few loud bangs, the Shen Pavilion began to vibrate violently, and even Li San and the others felt the vibration. I saw the two figures as if they were being ejected from the beast stone''s nose. Li San secretly said that there was finally some movement. They were indeed the same as Li San. They also ran out of the stone beast''s nose. They weren''t stupid, but now Li San didn''t know if they got the key. After that, they fell directly into the river water and caused two large waves. They looked extremely embarrassed, they fell in screaming, and their bodies were blood-red and sticky, and their faces were blood-black. Li San secretly said that after encountering the living blood rope, Shao Liu used fire art in the beast''s mouth and then escaped. Fire spells are a bit more powerful than water spells, and they still have a very strong offensive power against that beast. After they entered the water, they relaxed a lot, and immediately got up and moved forward. They stared in the direction of the **** pavilion with a serious face. It was really shocking time just now, although only a dozen minutes was enough to remember for a lifetime. Suddenly, a few bangs appeared, and everyone saw that the outside of the **** pavilion moved unexpectedly, and there were countless cracks and crackling noises. "What''s the situation? Is it cracked?" In a short while, the cracks grew larger and larger and spread to the surroundings. Afterwards, many large pieces of stone skin fell off the top of the Shen Pavilion. Li San and the others stared at that side, but after a minute, the appearance of the **** pavilion all fell, but a green paint and blood red animal body appeared. "Hey horse, it''s alive!" This guy''s body was constantly twisting, and it was trying to shatter all the appearance of all the rocks on its body. Everyone looked astonished and at a loss for a long time, they stood on the side to see clearly that it turned out to be a huge water beast. I saw that its **** mouth was the size of a small hill, and its eyes were staring fiercely at Li Neng and Liu Shao in the water. Li San took a look, this guy''s appearance was similar to the appearance of the Shen Pavilion they saw, except that it was missing a layer of stone skin. "I knew before that it was really trapped in the stone by the people of the past, and now it is activated." "Could it be that Li Neng and Liu Shao irritated it in there just now, and it completely awakened." "It''s possible." It swallowed a few mouthfuls of river water with its **** mouth open, as if it hadn''t drunk water in a few years, and it looked like it was enjoying itself. After that, it was visible to the naked eye that the water surface was just a few meters down. This guy had a big mouth, and he almost drank Shuihe half as he drank. Immediately afterwards, a vortex appeared from under its feet, and at the same time, a giant tail with barbs and scales protruded out of the water. Its tail is more than ten meters long, its barbs are extremely sharp, and its scales are shining. Li San found in the distance that there was a huge iron nail stuck in its tail, which should play a fixed role. And a long, thick chain stretched into the water, it should be used to bind it. "The previous ancestors didn''t know how much effort and effort it took to trap this beast. It was not easy." It directly stepped forward and slapped the water with a loud roar to Liu Shao. The breath after that was enough to blow the river water into Liu Shao''s dizziness, and the water shook. After seeing this, all people''s faces turned from blue to black. The host suddenly thought of something after observing, he exclaimed, and at the same time his hands trembled in fear. "That is, that is the ancient water beast!" After listening to his explanation, Li San was also taken aback. Li San had heard the legend about the ancient water beast before. It is actually a kind of ancient beast with wisdom, living on water and spirit fish. It can also eat people, and it can eat spiritual energy and spiritual things to increase its strength. It was said that it was extremely large, and the smallest ancient water beast I had seen before was as high as a hill, and could swallow a small village. "It seems that the animal in front of us shouldn''t be the tallest beast, but it''s scary enough." Suddenly, its body kept twisting in the water, the chain kept making noises, and water splashed everywhere. Then, the giant tail flew directly towards Liu Shao with water. "No, it''s coming, swipe!" Because Liu Shao scratched its mouth with a knife before, this guy was going to eat Liu Shao as adult meat. Li San observed that at this time Liu Shao''s expression was not panic but a smile. He is indeed very nervous, but there is still a little bit of excitement in his heart. Liu Shaoxiang Li Neng. "Shao Liu, you don¡¯t know. This guy is a valuable living creature. I heard that it lives on the spiritual energy of the spirit stone. I think there must be a lot of valuable things under its big belly. We want to get it. They are." Li Neng frowned in the water. "You haven''t seen it, this guy is not so difficult to deal with, it''s so easy to kill it!" "It''s better that I go with you. We can''t get rid of it with our strength. Anyway, Li San hasn''t come yet, so let''s start first!" Li Neng had no objection, he nodded and agreed, and his hand began to strike out a trick, and the tomb spider appeared directly from the water. It is like countless filaments constantly twisting in mid-air. Li San found that compared to when he fought with him at that time, those spider silks had become a lot less. It should have been hurt by Li San''s extreme cold. Chapter 608： Fierce battle Li Neng''s tomb spirit spider technique relies on this large tomb spirit spider. The tomb spider is most afraid of the cold and anger, so its power is reduced by more than half now. It is not enough to get vitality, but it can still be used. Li Neng pointed his finger forward, and the spider silk flew directly towards the ancient water beast. This was to tie the beast''s body and strangle it to get all the valuable things on it. Because the ancient water beast''s body is fixed by a chain, its activities are limited, which gives the opponent a chance. It stared at the Tomb Spirit Spider and suddenly opened its mouth and bit it. The fangs were not bad, dripping with blood and mucus, and it was disgusting. After that, he bit directly on the spider silk, and instantly, the red blood water spurted out from the middle of the teeth. Of course, the tomb spirit spider could feel the pain. The power of the ancient water beast is very powerful, countless spider silk strands pierced into the water and flowed down. Of course, Li Neng felt terribly distressed. He couldn''t help but shouted. "You guys come and help me, do it!" At this time, the limbs of the ancient water beast were already entangled by his spider silk strips. This was an excellent opportunity. Liu Shao was a little worried. This fire technique would damage the spider silk strips. But now it can only be injured by hitting the ancient water beast with fire, so I had to hit the place where the spider silk bar is not. This is indeed a bit difficult to operate, but I have to do it. Li San in the dark watched, this ancient water beast was full of black and red large luminous oil bodies. If it encounters a fire, it will definitely burn to death. If it is hit, it will immediately spontaneously ignite. Li Neng and the others are really cunning. After Li Neng Liu Shao and the others attacked, the big guy was on fire, of course, but he was not stupid either, his eyes rolled, his huge body sank directly into the water, and he used river water to put out the fire. However, it was still unwilling to give up, still biting the spider silk in its mouth, and just did not let go. The scarlet eyes stared at Shao Liu and the others like cannibalism. Liu Shaojian didn¡¯t burn the opponent. Of course, he was annoyed. He started to operate it again, stepping on the spider silk, so that he could stand in the water and not be submerged. The ancient water beast struck the past. "I''ll burn you to death!" However, the other party wouldn''t get used to him either. A few big water waves came directly, and the huge tail of the ancient water beast suddenly flung out of the water and pierced towards Liu Shao''s head, because there were barbs on it. In Liu Shao''s hands, fire constantly appeared. Seeing the giant tail of the ancient water beast carrying a wave of water hitting his head, suddenly the fire flew out of his hand, and it continued to spin in the air. The fire became bigger and bigger when he operated it, and Li San was in the dark. Look, he has come into contact with this attack method. For a while, the water immediately turned into hot steam after encountering a huge fire attack. The scene was like an artificial white fog special effect. At the same time, the water around the ancient water beast''s tail was repelled, and at the same time, the fire hit its tail. The pain came, and the ancient water beast''s body moved, its face twisted, and it screamed. Seeing that a tail was about to become a barbecue and its scales were ignited, of course it would anger it. But within a short while, the intensity of the fire had been burned out, and it was slowly extinguished. The ancient water beast was like a mad beast at this time, it kept roaring in the water, constantly twisting its body and rushing to the opposite side. The water wave turned into a huge wave, and the tail flung out of the water and directly hit Liu Shao''s head. Every time he uses fire art, it will consume a lot of his energy. Under normal circumstances, before the critical moment, it is impossible for Liu Shao to use such a technique. Li Neng worried that his grave spider was still in its big mouth, so if Liu Shao attacked with fire, he would also be injured. What they called Shao Liu and their surprise was that this ancient water beast had very strong stamina. After these waves of operations, it didn''t even kill it. Instead, it had a counterproductive effect, which completely angered it, and its strength was exploded. Seeing that the giant tail is about to hit the top of his head, he secretly said, it is not easy to finish the rhythm. The ancient water beast actually has the same strength as the water king level. If it is successfully hit by it, then the head will blossom, and it will have to become a vegetative if it does not die. Ha, this is terrible. In desperation, Liu Shao urgently thought of a solution, and had to blast out the fireball again. After a few rumblings, the water continued to evaporate into water vapor, and the white fog grew more and more. People couldn''t see the scene there, and they were surrounded by water vapor. The fire came out from above the ancient water beast and it was very large. At the same time, the fire group was scattered by the water and was continuously destroyed. The ancient water beast did not retract into the water, it was trying to fight the opponent desperately, and the burned tail continued to pierce Liu Shao. "No, it''s coming!" Liu Shao was taken aback for a moment, planning to accumulate the fire ball in his hand and hit it, but the time was a step late, and the opponent''s speed was too fast. Moreover, his strength consumes too much, even if it accumulates, it will not be too powerful. No way, he immediately flew up and kept dodge, the ancient water beast''s tail crossed his back and didn''t hit him, otherwise it would be dead. At the same time, Liu Shao''s knife flashed with cold light, hitting the ancient water beast''s giant tail, and it screamed into the sky. Part of the ancient water beast''s tail itself was burned black and one piece red like freckles. At the same time, the tail of an ancient water beast was chopped off, and the pain made it go crazy. The long and thick ancient water beast''s giant tail plunged into the water and the splash was not small, and the fire above was gradually extinguished by the water. The ancient water beast felt more comfortable now, but it still had a crazy look, and it was so painful that it loosened the spider silk strips in its mouth, and then opened its big mouth in anger and spit out a few mouthfuls of water vapor. Liu Shao Lian. Liu Shao brandished a knife to protect him in front of him. The water wave suddenly turned around, and Liu Shao was shot into the water. The black and red blood of the ancient water beast has dyed the water stream black and red. This is not a river or a river of blood. It struggled desperately and screamed, but it was locked by the iron chain and could not leave. In this way, it is indeed a bit helpless and will suffer from the other party''s loss, but there is no way to do it hard. At this time, it was entangled by the spider silk, and it was bound by the chain, and at the same time it was injured. Of course, the speed was a lot slower. Li Sanneng in the dark could see that this guy was a little fictitious. Liu Shaoxiang Li Neng. "It should not be as strong as before, let''s hurry up and get it together now!" Li Neng nodded and agreed. This was a good opportunity. Several of them clung to their sharp weapons and rushed towards the ancient water beast together. Several blade lights slashed towards the top of its head almost at the same time. The eyes of the ancient water beast were full of despair, and now it should be the rhythm of death. Chapter 609： Received an internal response It was surrounded by spider silk and couldn''t leave at all. However, it didn''t give up hope, so it was slashed by the knife in the opponent''s hand for a few times. Of course, Liu Shao didn''t expect the other party to be like this. He suddenly flew to a short distance and fell directly into the water. At the same time, the blood mouth appeared from the head of the ancient water beast, and it was wounded and roared again. Just now, he was just assaulted by a few Water King-level figures. It was hit in the back, the blood flow continued, and the head was almost chopped off. It roared desperately to the sky, and it made people''s heart tremble as blood flowed down its back into the river. Li Neng was frightened, and immediately retreated to Liu Shao''s side to observe. "Are you okay, it should be dead." Liu Shao was rushed out more than ten meters by the water. Fortunately, he was pulled by someone. His arm was a little injured. He was hit by a beast just now and almost broke. Reluctantly standing still, standing on a spider thread, covering the wound, the corners of his mouth are covered with blood. "It''s really hard to do. It''s not dead yet. This guy who is not human is really resistant and fierce. Let''s seize the opportunity to get rid of it right away. Li San and the others haven''t appeared yet. I''m afraid it''s coming soon. You can''t ask him to grab it. Is what we want!" Li Neng nodded and agreed, and without a word, they rushed into the water and flew into the air again. Knife light was constantly hitting the ancient water beast''s head at the same time, and some of the knife light slashed directly on the previous wound. Of course, it was painful and painful. This wave of operation was really fierce. With a few clicks, the head of the ancient water beast was chopped and cracked, and Li San looked at it and called it cruel. Although the ancient water beast was about to die, it still grabbed the tomb spider and refused to let it go. Li Neng felt distressed. He scolded his mother. Last time, the Tomb Spirit Spider was almost frozen to death by Li San¡¯s extreme cold air, and now he was almost killed by the ancient water beast. He sighed and immediately killed the Tomb Spirit. The spider took it back. "It should be okay now, it doesn''t work anymore, let''s go up and take away all the valuable things in its stomach." Although the ancient water beast was killed, the consumption was a lot and almost died. Seeing this, Li San rolled his eyes. Of course, this was a good opportunity. He was looking for the best time. Just now, he just happened to take advantage of others to get the fisherman''s advantage. Of course, Li San would not see the other party succeed. Chief Tamura couldn''t bear it too, and he wanted to go up and fight for a long time. "Li San, we can do it now, they are done." Li San nodded and agreed, and several people rushed out of the dark forest together. "Wait, I, Li San, didn''t appear on the stage. You dare to move it, you really can''t help yourself." Upon hearing this, the other party was taken aback, all eyes fell on Li San and the others. As soon as Li San appeared, the lord''s face immediately turned blue and purple. It''s a horse, Li San came to do something again. The other party retreated a few meters, and his voice was a little trembling, which is how afraid of Li San. "Li San, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be there?" "Oh, you care where I am, where I love to go, why can''t I come here, this is your home!" Li Sandan smiled. "You shameless guys want the treasure left by the corpse gate, do you think I should stop it?" Li Neng and Liu Shao were also taken aback when they saw Li San and the others, and Li Neng was furious. "Li San, you are really a good steward, how come you are everywhere!" He directly addressed Liu Shao. "Li San, this wicked person always gets in our way. We must not keep him today. We can get rid of him!" While they were talking, they had already rushed to this side, but there was still a distance between them. Li San planned to kill the courtyard master before they went ashore. Needless to say, Li San rushed in the direction of the host with someone directly, and the host saw that he was almost scared to pee on his pants. Little people like him didn''t dare to fight against Li San at all. After turning his eyes, he just planned to run, crawling towards the top of the mountain and fleeing. At the same time, Tamura Master Luo and the others fought at the same time. Comparing with Li San''s speed, of course, the host can''t escape. After a while, Li San had already chased him, and then waved the stone knife in his hand, and a blade of light swept toward the opponent''s back. "You can die for me, where do you go!" Feeling the knife cold behind him, the hospital master had no choice but to stop, and directly hit Li San with the knife in his hand. With a local sound, he was hit by Li San and flew more than ten meters away, his mouth was full of blood, and his face was distorted and fell to the ground. He secretly said, "It''s over, everything is over, and Li San is chasing him." "What are you doing? If you fight against us, there will be no good fruits, don''t you know!" The host trembling directly knelt down and begged for mercy, anyway, the hero didn''t suffer the current loss. "Li San, I beg you to let me go now, I will never do bad things again, what I listen to you is that you can do whatever you tell me to do." Seeing him so embarrassed by himself like a little barking, Li San wanted to laugh. "Could I tell you to eat shit, ha." The other party was taken aback, his eyes rolled, and he was helpless. "It''s okay to eat shit." I''m lame, maybe this person has something wrong, it''s okay to make him eat **** just to live, Li San was speechless for a while and wanted to laugh. "It''s not impossible to tell me to let you go, but I have a condition right now, just listen to it." "You said, I''m not afraid of eating shit, everything else listens to you." Hearing that Li San could let him go, the host immediately squeezed a complimentary smile on his face and was so happy, as long as he didn''t die, he could do anything. "That''s good. If you want to live, just use it as my external help. You can live Liujiazhuang to report the situation there to me in secret, but don''t let the other party know that you are my internal response, otherwise it will be a death, trust the other party. I will not spare you lightly!" "Well, it''s a bit difficult!" The host was taken aback when he heard that, his eyes kept rolling, thinking about the pros and cons. Of course he understood that if Liu Jiazhuang found out that he was a member of Li Sanyi, he would definitely be cut. Li San became impatient and urged coldly. "Quickly, do you want to die right away or be my assistant!" "Don''t kill me, I promised!" The lord nodded and agreed, but if he didn''t, he would die. "You can have this, be my little bark, you are pretty good, but I have to give you some restraints!" Li San smiled and directly took out a bottle of lamp poison and stuffed it directly into his mouth. The other party shook his head vigorously. "You, what did you eat for me!" "This is lamp poison. If you dare to betray me, then it will attack and kill you. I can make you better than dead at any time, understand?" At this, the host''s face was immediately scared green, and it wouldn''t work if he didn''t listen to Li San, and there would be no chance of rebellion in the future. Chapter 610： The disappearing key At this moment Li San saw that Li Neng and the others had reached the shore and chased them. Li San directly kicked him out with a kick, and then ran to the shore. Seeing that the lord was hit by Li San, the people in Liujiazhuang immediately lost the idea of ??hitting them. In front of Li San, they were just little ants and slapped them. Under the successive attacks of Master Luo and Chief Tian Village, people kept running away from each other. When Li Neng got here, his subordinates had already run away from running injuries, which made him very angry. Li Neng''s face stretched and furious. "Useless things!" Li San held a stone knife in his hand and stood not far from him. "I said, you shouldn''t have a chance to go home today!" Master Luo and Mayor Tian both came to Li San, but Hu Xianmei still did not appear in the woods. At this time, Liu Shao also arrived on the shore, he was injured, and the ancient water beast had told him that his injuries were about to go away. Now facing a strong man like Li San, he feels a lot of pressure. Li San sneered and pointed to the opposite side. "Are you playing singles or playing together?" Li Neng''s eyes flashed, and he whispered to Liu Shao. "This Li San is very cunning, let''s kill him together, not alone!" Liu Shao nodded and agreed. "Li San, come on!" As he said, the fire had appeared in his hand, and at the same time the tomb spirit spider appeared again and circled in the direction of Li San. Master Xiang Luo, the mayor of Tamura. "Let''s go and help Li San deal with the tomb spirit spider." They rushed towards the Tomb Spirit Spider together. They knew that the Tomb Spirit Spider was poisonous, so they all covered their mouths and noses with cloth, and at the same time the knife light slashed towards the Tomb Spirit Spider. Seeing that the tomb spider was about to be cut by them, Li Neng was furious and rushed to stop it. Although Li Neng''s strength is not small, if they unite, they are not Li San''s opponent. Li San plans to kill Liu Shao or one of them immediately, because his companions are also in danger at any time to help. The river water in Li San''s hands continued to accumulate, and countless water columns appeared in front of him. Seeing this, Liu Shao''s face became ugly. As soon as his hand was hard, the fire rushed towards Li San, while the water column rushed towards him. After a few muffled noises, the water column collided with the fire. The fire was smashed, and the strength of the water column became stronger and stronger, hitting Liu Shao''s body. Liu Shao immediately chopped the water column to pieces, and at the same time, Li San had already rushed over, banging his hand towards Liu Shao''s face. Liu Shao only took care of resisting the water column, Li San''s hand had already blasted in front of him, Liu Shao had no time to dodge, and he was hit hard by vomiting blood. "Never tell him to run away, otherwise it must be a big trouble." Li San jumped directly into the river. But it was late, and Liu Shao disappeared as soon as he entered the water. This was undoubtedly gone. The river was in a hurry, Li San searched for a long time but couldn''t find it. The horse still told him to run away. Li San was thinking that the opponent was seriously injured and bleeding when he was fighting with the ancient water beast. In addition, he received a few punch attacks just now. Even if he is not watery after entering the water, it is estimated to be alive. Waste. Li San was worried about Master Luo and Chief Tian, ??so he didn''t look for them again, and jumped out of the water and ran up. Master Luo was resisting Li Neng''s attack at this time, and the Tomb Spirit Spider had sneaked past him. After a while, his limbs were suddenly entangled, and he was directly hung in the air. Master Luo struggled hard, the knife in his hand kept slashing, but the tomb spider was very flexible and strong, and the knife kept cutting it. There was tension on Master Luo''s face, and at the same time despair in his eyes, the rhythm of hanging up was over. Li Neng snorted coldly. "Hmph, just hang up here and wait for death. Let me ask you to torture for a while!" After speaking, he turned his head and rushed directly to the Chief Tamura, intending to solve one more person. Daoguang slammed at him, and Chief Tamura tried his best to resist, but there was still a gap between him and the Water King level. After he resisted the opponent''s few moves, he lost his strength. Li Neng was angry, and the knife slashed towards the opponent''s head. Chief Tamura became nervous and wanted to get out of the way, but he still took a few beats. Fortunately, Li San had arrived at this time and immediately helped. The knives collided with each other, and Chief Tamura flew out a few meters away. Li San jumped to his friend to protect. Chief Tamura was happy. "Thank Li San for saving me, if you don''t come again, I''m really going to be over." Li Neng was immediately unhappy when he saw Li San. Liu Shao just entered the water and saw no one, and his heart became nervous. "Li San, I want to avenge Shao Liu!" "I''ll send you to him for free!" Li Neng pointed his hand, and the Tomb Spirit Spider swiftly circled towards Li San in mid-air. "I''ll freeze it to death again!" Li San used the water technique, the water was drawn from the river and rushed towards the tomb spirit spider in mid-air. Li Neng had a bad feeling in his heart. He can only rely on the power of the Tomb Spirit Spider now, because he is also injured and has consumed a lot just now. The Tomb Spirit Spider writhed constantly in the water and stretched out towards Li San. Li San put all the cold air on the knife in the water. The water was immediately frozen into ice by the extreme cold air, spreading to the surroundings. No matter how strong Li San''s strength is, the extreme coldness is as strong, and the temperature is dropping sharply. The tomb spider was fixed in the ice, and at first, it was struggling. But after that it didn''t move anymore. Taking the opportunity, Chief Tamura flew over and cut off the spider silk strips on Master Luo''s limbs to save him, and Master Luo fell to the ground. Li Neng was completely stupid, he regarded the Tomb Spirit Spider as tighter than himself. The tomb spider was handed down from his ancestors. Cracks continue to appear on the tomb spirit spider, especially the place where the ancient water beast has been injured, and the tomb spirit spider is torn apart. It was so miserable by Li San, Li Neng was completely crazy. He waved the knife in his hand and rushed towards Li San like crazy. "I''ll send you to reunite with your tomb spider for free!" The knife in Li Neng''s hand chopped the water column into several sections. Li San poured in extremely cold air. Li Neng understood what he would encounter. "Li San, what are you doing, shamelessly, my lord will not spare you!" "Then call him, and I will look for him too!" Li Neng intends to flee, otherwise he will be abolished, but Li San''s attack is still going on. His running speed was getting slower and slower, and then he was frozen in the ice water and became an iceman. Master Luo had already rushed over, and after a knife went down, the Iceman was smashed into corpse shredders. Li San just breathed a sigh of relief. Hu Xianmei and Xiao Chong ran over. Li San looked at the huge corpse of the ancient water beast, because it had a chain to fix it, so the water did not wash it away. "Go, let''s collect the dead beast." The raft came to the corpse of the ancient water beast, and it had to be said that its body was extremely huge. Several terrifying big blood holes appeared above its head. They went directly into its belly. When he arrived at the storage place of the wooden barrel, Li Sanyi was stunned that the wooden barrel turned out to be empty. "Where is the spirit key?" Everyone looked at each other suspiciously. Chapter 611： Incidental "It looks like the key has been obtained by Li Neng and Liu Shao in advance, and then they ran away from the mouth of the ancient water beast. That must be the case." Thinking of this, Li San and the others immediately went to Li Neng''s corpse and rummaged for the trace of the spirit key. At this time Li Neng¡¯s body had been frozen into several corpses by Li San¡¯s extreme cold air. Li San searched for a long time inside his clothes, but apart from finding some little treasures, he did not find the spiritual key. This is strange. "He doesn''t have anything else, where did the spirit key go?" "This is impossible. If the spirit key is not in Li Neng''s body, then it may have been taken by Shao Liu." "Hey, then our plan to grab the key is a bit of a waste, it''s really irritating." Li San looked disappointed and they crawled out of the big mouth of the ancient water beast. Hu Xianmei thought for a while and suggested. "Li San, I heard that this ancient water beast loves to eat treasures like spirit stones. I think there should be a lot of valuable things in its belly now. It¡¯s also profitable to sell it at the market. Now it¡¯s better to dig its belly and search for it." Li San listened to a flash of eyes, then nodded and agreed. He threw the stone knife in the air, and then one thrust directly into the beast''s belly. The belly is really too thick, but the stone knife is not a cover. Yes, he stroked hard. The belly of the ancient water beast was cut open, and the space on this small piece of belly was large enough to walk in and explore it alone. A stench came over. Li San and the others kept their noses and kept rummaging carefully. After searching for a long time, they only found some aquatic products and the bones of a few corpses. Unexpectedly, there was nothing else. Of valuable things. "It''s not here, it''s really disappointing." "Don''t worry, let''s go inside and look for it again, maybe in the depths." Li San and the others are like standing outside a huge space. If they want to find it again, they must go deeper. Li San asked Master Luo and Chief Tian Village to guard them outside, in case someone suddenly attacked them in a dark place. He walked into the big belly of the beast together with Hu Xianmei and Xiao Chong to look for it. At this time, the body of the ancient water beast kept shrinking, because it had just died, the space inside was more than ten meters wide, and a pungent **** smell came out, making Li San and the others nauseous. Good things can only be endured. After searching for a long time, Hu Xianmei suddenly pointed forward in surprise. "Li San, look at what those things are, I found it!" Li San turned his head to look, and then realized that there was indeed something to be gained. Just a few meters away was lying a piece of shiny crystal or something like a spiritual stone. These stones have different shapes and colors. All kinds, even so good to look blind. What was unexpectedly called Li San was that dozens of valuable crystals were found inside. "Now it''s sent out, not bad, take them quickly." And there are hundreds of crystals in general, which makes Li San very happy. It is like a belly treasure house. For Li San, ordinary crystals are not very useful, because the spiritual power in them is not enough for Li San to attract, and some do not meet Li San¡¯s requirements for improving strength, while those high-level crystal stones are different. They are valuable and hard to find. The spiritual power in the high-level crystal stone is enough for Li San to use for a month, and it can increase his strength by several levels. This huge ancient water beast has lived for hundreds of years, and Li San doesn''t know when it was locked here, nor does anyone else. Li San was thinking, before this guy was tied here to lose his freedom, he must be an unbeatable type, and he had swallowed a lot of crystal stones, and then stored them in his belly, so that he could Provided the ability for it, but in the end it was called Li San and they took over. Li San was very happy. Suddenly, the little pet became tense, and it kept roaring. It should have discovered some danger. "What''s wrong, what did you find, what went wrong." Li San immediately followed it and ran over. Later, they discovered that a strange object appeared in front of Little Pet. It was green-purple, and round, and it looked like a round egg. Hu Xianmei was surprised. "Li San, I know, this should be the ancient water beast forming the original pill, and it really has become green and purple for hundreds of years." Hearing that Li Sanyi was excited in his heart, he did not expect to find a valuable and high-level beast Yuan Dan here that everyone wanted. This was the rhythm of making a fortune. Li San walked to the front of Yuan Dan curiously, and Hu Xianmei told Li San that there was a record of such things in the beast control skills left by that senior. "Ancient water beast is different from other beasts. It likes to swallow its opponents when fighting. Therefore, all of its strength should already exist in this original pill. If you get it, it is strength. It will increase a lot." "So, as long as you give the Yuan Dan to the little pet, the little pet will have the powerful energy of the ancient water beast." "Yes, that''s what it means." After listening to Hu Xianmei''s explanation, Li San felt even more incredible, and he was naturally happier in his heart. If it takes on such a huge ability of the ancient water beast, then the little pet will become an invincible pet, so it is very awkward. When it has such strength, it is estimated that the water king level master can do it. Cope. Without further ado, Li San immediately cut off a few pieces of the Yuan Dan with a stone knife in his hand, and then handed one piece to Xiao Chong to swallow. Little Chong is smart. Although it doesn''t know what it is, it knows that Li San will not harm him, and it also knows that this is something that is good for him. Its eyes flashed directly and swallowed it into its stomach. After a while, the little pet immediately became a lot stronger in limbs, and his eyes were a lot of gaze. This is the rhythm of ascension, and Li San will have a right-hand man in the future. After Li San and the others returned to the crystal stones, they carefully packed them into the bag. Li San only needs those high-grade crystal stones, and those ordinary ones are intended to be given to his friends. Soon after, they walked out of the belly of the ancient water beast. Li San stared at the iron chain tied to its giant tail with a complicated expression. This thing is really pitiful. Although it is dead now, it has not been free. Being able to live freely must be the ideal it thought before. It''s really embarrassing. "Although this thing has eaten a lot of people, it is very pitiful, and it has given us a lot of valuable things, so why not let it be free after death." Chapter 613： Blood flowed into pits The opponent''s strength has indeed improved. Every time his foot hits the ground, the ground will vibrate. Holding the knife in his hand, he lifted it over his head, and the light of the knife continued to fly towards Li San. Li San greeted him without saying a word, and at the same time the light of the stone knife in his hand kept slashing towards him. After a few dull bangs, the two-water king-level master was desperate here, and his momentum was not weak at all. This is not playing in the mud at the house, this is a real knife hitting, maybe it will be fatal. Someone screamed and ran to the side for fear of hitting himself. Li San repeatedly swung his knife and slashed at the opponent without mercy at all. Each time the swords collided with each other, they made loud noises and deafening. Soon, all the people in the Hu Xianmei''s family compound moved aside, and they looked at Li San with cheering eyes. After every stroke of Li San collided with the opponent''s treasured sword, his hand would feel a little numb, horse, this guy has some strength, he has improved a lot. The key reason why he injured him badly last time was because of Li San''s tricks. The people of Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang were all aside. They are not stupid, just look at the excitement. But Wu Dan''s people stood in front of the room, and everyone''s faces were full of scared expressions. The fight between Li San and Liu Guanshi is a pity if you don''t watch the battle. It can also determine the development of the whole thing. Soon, the entire Hu Xianmei''s yard was beaten up by Li San and the others. They played hundreds of rounds like this, which should have been more than an hour, but no one was defeated. Guanshi Liu looked angry and unwilling. He didn''t expect that this Li San was able to fight so much that he almost tied him. He flew up and jumped up, holding the knife in both hands. One of his hands trembled. He was injured by Li San just now, and the blood flowed down the knife. At the same time, Li San was also uncomfortable. He took a few deep breaths and stood still. He was hit by the opponent just now. Li San put the stone knife in his hand in front of his eyes. The Liu Shao next to him stared fiercely in the direction of Li San and continued to persuade him. "Management Liu, Li San is a strong kid, it''s difficult to kill, or I will ask everyone to get it together!" It is true that Li San asked Guan Shi to feel too stressed and had a headache. If he went together, he would have a chance of winning. But he also knew that the friends behind Li San were not covered. If there is Liu Shao and the others'' assistance, of course other people will come up together to fight, and both sides will fight. Although Li San''s strength was lost a lot, he was still not inferior to ordinary people. His eyes rolled, thinking about countermeasures. "You step aside, I''ll fight and kill Li San first!" A water column appeared in his hand and accumulated in front of him, Li San secretly said, this guy is desperately rhythmic. Among the people here, only Li San can resist his attack. Of course, Li San was not afraid of this person, he took a few steps forward, and at the same time used the combination of stone curse and water curse. Several clusters of icy air and a few pieces of ground were simultaneously accumulating in mid-air. Seeing this scene, people immediately walked away, they were afraid of hitting themselves. "Li San, come, I want to know who is better between me and you!" Guan Shi was furious, he screamed, and the water column in his hand blasted towards Li San. Li San pulled both hands forward at the same time, and flew towards the opposite side with constant energy. A few loud and loud noises appeared, and the violent collisions together made life fearful. For a time, the sky changed, and water flew down from the air together with soil, stones and weeds. There was a mess in the compound, all messed up, and people kept dropping weeds and rubble on their heads. Li San and the two of them retreated almost at the same time, and Li San couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood. And Liu Guanshi didn''t have a good time here, he didn''t take advantage of Li San, he fell heavily to the ground. After that, he couldn''t get up awkwardly, so Liu Shao stepped forward to help him sit down and rest for a while. Guanshi Liu pointed at Li San angrily, but before a word came out, he spouted a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and he was struggling to sit there panting. Seeing this, Wu Dan stared at the opposite person. "Li San, you have done too much, take a break, you have done too much for us all, now it is up to us." In fact, what everyone fears most is the strength of Guanshi Liu. Now Guanshi Liu is abused by Li San, so they can get started. Hu Xianmei stepped forward and directly helped Li Sanxiu to reorganize. "Li San, you don''t need you now, you are going to heal your wounds, let''s go up now and ask them to come back and forth!" Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei led the masters of several big families and screamed to the opposite side, and they just vented their anger. They are masters of various families, as well as Master Luo and Chief Tian Village. Among the masters of Zheng Cun, the one with the highest strength is that Liu Shao. Zheng Cun''s power consumption at this time is still not small, there are not many senior masters, but there are still some masters in Liujiazhuang. There is a person who is specifically responsible for uniting with Zheng Cun to deal with the Hu Xianmei family. This person is called Fu Dali and his strength is not low. In addition to him, there are several masters. After seeing the opponent rushing over, Fu Dali yelled at his subordinates. "Give it to me. Today I will destroy the Hu Xianmei family and let them know what kind of existence Liujiazhuang is!" There were a lot of people in Liujiazhuang, and the momentum was not weak. In this way, the people on both sides immediately rushed together. The clashing and screaming of sharp weapons continued to sound. Wu Dan fought with Fu Dali, and the water column in his hand blasted towards Fu Dali. Fu Dali''s expression was fierce, the big knife in his hand was horizontally in front of him, and Wu Dan''s strength blasted above the knife. He was shocked to retreat several meters away, and even a few marks appeared on the ground. Taking the opportunity, Wu Dan''s knife kept stabbing towards the opponent. Fu Dali kept cutting at the opponent with a knife. Wu Dan was shocked to retreat a few meters, he stopped for a few steps and then charged again. Wu Danfei kept going around, playing around Fu Dali, and he was dizzy. Fu Dali was annoyed by standing there, his body kept turning around looking for Wu Dan, and the light of the sword pierced over there. The two played dozens of rounds, and no one was divided. The members of the Hu Xianmei family have also begun to fight desperately. They know very well in their hearts that today''s event is related to the future development of the Hu Xianmei family and should not be underestimated. Soon, the ground was full of corpses, more than a dozen. The blood on the corpse flowed into the pit that Li San and Liu Guanshi blasted out just now. At this time, Li San stood beside Wu Danbai Impermanence, and their faces were not very good-looking. Chapter 613： Blood flowed into pits The opponent''s strength has indeed improved. Every time his foot hits the ground, the ground will vibrate. Holding the knife in his hand, he lifted it over his head, and the light of the knife continued to fly towards Li San. Li San greeted him without saying a word, and at the same time the light of the stone knife in his hand kept slashing towards him. After a few dull bangs, the two-water king-level master was desperate here, and his momentum was not weak at all. This is not playing in the mud at the house, this is a real knife hitting, maybe it will be fatal. Someone screamed and ran to the side for fear of hitting himself. Li San repeatedly swung his knife and slashed at the opponent without mercy at all. Each time the swords collided with each other, they made loud noises and deafening. Soon, all the people in the Hu Xianmei''s family compound moved aside, and they looked at Li San with cheering eyes. After every stroke of Li San collided with the opponent''s treasured sword, his hand would feel a little numb, horse, this guy has some strength, he has improved a lot. The key reason why he injured him badly last time was because of Li San''s tricks. The people of Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang were all aside. They are not stupid, just look at the excitement. But Wu Dan''s people stood in front of the room, and everyone''s faces were full of scared expressions. The fight between Li San and Liu Guanshi is a pity if you don''t watch the battle. It can also determine the development of the whole thing. Soon, the entire Hu Xianmei''s yard was beaten up by Li San and the others. They played hundreds of rounds like this, which should have been more than an hour, but no one was defeated. Guanshi Liu looked angry and unwilling. He didn''t expect that this Li San was able to fight so much that he almost tied him. He flew up and jumped up, holding the knife in both hands. One of his hands trembled. He was injured by Li San just now, and the blood flowed down the knife. At the same time, Li San was also uncomfortable. He took a few deep breaths and stood still. He was hit by the opponent just now. Li San put the stone knife in his hand in front of his eyes. The Liu Shao next to him stared fiercely in the direction of Li San and continued to persuade him. "Management Liu, Li San is a strong kid, it''s difficult to kill, or I will ask everyone to get it together!" It is true that Li San asked Guan Shi to feel too stressed and had a headache. If he went together, he would have a chance of winning. But he also knew that the friends behind Li San were not covered. If there is Liu Shao and the others'' assistance, of course other people will come up together to fight, and both sides will fight. Although Li San''s strength was lost a lot, he was still not inferior to ordinary people. His eyes rolled, thinking about countermeasures. "You step aside, I''ll fight and kill Li San first!" A water column appeared in his hand and accumulated in front of him, Li San secretly said, this guy is desperately rhythmic. Among the people here, only Li San can resist his attack. Of course, Li San was not afraid of this person, he took a few steps forward, and at the same time used the combination of stone curse and water curse. Several clusters of icy air and a few pieces of ground were simultaneously accumulating in mid-air. Seeing this scene, people immediately walked away, they were afraid of hitting themselves. "Li San, come, I want to know who is better between me and you!" Guan Shi was furious, he screamed, and the water column in his hand blasted towards Li San. Li San pulled both hands forward at the same time, and flew towards the opposite side with constant energy. A few loud and loud noises appeared, and the violent collisions together made life fearful. For a time, the sky changed, and water flew down from the air together with soil, stones and weeds. There was a mess in the compound, all messed up, and people kept dropping weeds and rubble on their heads. Li San and the two of them retreated almost at the same time, and Li San couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood. And Liu Guanshi didn''t have a good time here, he didn''t take advantage of Li San, he fell heavily to the ground. After that, he couldn''t get up awkwardly, so Liu Shao stepped forward to help him sit down and rest for a while. Guanshi Liu pointed at Li San angrily, but before a word came out, he spouted a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and he was struggling to sit there panting. Seeing this, Wu Dan stared at the opposite person. "Li San, you have done too much, take a break, you have done too much for us all, now it is up to us." In fact, what everyone fears most is the strength of Guanshi Liu. Now Guanshi Liu is abused by Li San, so they can get started. Hu Xianmei stepped forward and directly helped Li Sanxiu to reorganize. "Li San, you don''t need you now, you are going to heal your wounds, let''s go up now and ask them to come back and forth!" Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei led the masters of several big families and screamed to the opposite side, and they just vented their anger. They are masters of various families, as well as Master Luo and Chief Tian Village. Among the masters of Zheng Cun, the one with the highest strength is that Liu Shao. Zheng Cun''s power consumption at this time is still not small, there are not many senior masters, but there are still some masters in Liujiazhuang. There is a person who is specifically responsible for uniting with Zheng Cun to deal with the Hu Xianmei family. This person is called Fu Dali and his strength is not low. In addition to him, there are several masters. After seeing the opponent rushing over, Fu Dali yelled at his subordinates. "Give it to me. Today I will destroy the Hu Xianmei family and let them know what kind of existence Liujiazhuang is!" There were a lot of people in Liujiazhuang, and the momentum was not weak. In this way, the people on both sides immediately rushed together. The clashing and screaming of sharp weapons continued to sound. Wu Dan fought with Fu Dali, and the water column in his hand blasted towards Fu Dali. Fu Dali''s expression was fierce, the big knife in his hand was horizontally in front of him, and Wu Dan''s strength blasted above the knife. He was shocked to retreat several meters away, and even a few marks appeared on the ground. Taking the opportunity, Wu Dan''s knife kept stabbing towards the opponent. Fu Dali kept cutting at the opponent with a knife. Wu Dan was shocked to retreat a few meters, he stopped for a few steps and then charged again. Wu Danfei kept going around, playing around Fu Dali, and he was dizzy. Fu Dali was annoyed by standing there, his body kept turning around looking for Wu Dan, and the light of the sword pierced over there. The two played dozens of rounds, and no one was divided. The members of the Hu Xianmei family have also begun to fight desperately. They know very well in their hearts that today''s event is related to the future development of the Hu Xianmei family and should not be underestimated. Soon, the ground was full of corpses, more than a dozen. The blood on the corpse flowed into the pit that Li San and Liu Guanshi blasted out just now. At this time, Li San stood beside Wu Danbai Impermanence, and their faces were not very good-looking. Chapter 614： There is always someone mingling Later, several masters in Liujiazhuang suffered heavy casualties, but Li San and the others became more and more powerful. Li San teamed up with someone to deal with an opposing master. Liu Shao''s situation here is even more difficult. At the beginning, Hu Xianmei fought him, and they were equal, but after Wu Dan and the others joined, he was about to be abused immediately. Liu Shao was kicked a few times by Wu Dan, and he flew directly in front of Guan Shi in embarrassment, almost knocked over someone, and almost broke his leg. Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei took the opportunity to walk towards him together. The current situation is that there are only a few masters guarding Liu Guanshi and Liu Shao, and their expressions are distorted. Guanshi Liu''s strength is not low, but after a hard fight with Li San just now, his strength has not recovered and he needs to be healed. The other party could easily kill them. Liu Shao stared at Li San. "Li San, we are like this, you did it all!" Guanshi Liu hated Li San''s teeth, and Li San messed up almost every thing they did, and Li San had to get rid of his nemesis. And this time the alliance with Liujiazhuang, they had planned, but unexpectedly, it was still ruined by Li San. Guanshi Liu''s eyes flashed and whispered to himself. "That''s good, we are afraid that we will leave first, and then we will find a chance to find Li San to settle the account!" Wu Dan laughed. "You can already run, are you too naive, don''t even think about leaving when you come!" Guan Shi was helped up by someone, and all of Zheng Cun''s men ran over to protect him. Hu Xianmei looked angry and cold. "Hmph, you people in Zheng Village have done too much evil and can''t blame others for their own deaths. I will kill you today and avenge my family!" "Cut, I can kill your family, and I can kill you as well, Hu Xianmei!" Hu Xianmei jumped directly, and several swords shot at Guan Shi Liu. Guan Shi couldn''t dodge, and in a hurry, he didn''t care about so much, so he had to push a person beside him. If you save yourself first, you can sacrifice yourself. After a cry, the person was directly cut by Hu Xianmei''s knife, and the blood splashed Guanshi Liu''s face. Guanshi Liu''s face was pale, some people helped him to flee outside the door, while others resisted the attack of Hu Xianmei and Wu Dan. Wu Dan was injured, and saw a man in black standing not far away staring at this side, with a knife in his hand. Wu Dan''s blood was running down the knife to the ground. The other''s face was as cold as ice. "Hmph, how about the knife I just saw? It''s good, and it''s still alive. You can be considered a little capable." He jumped up, and had already reached Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei, a sound of sharp weapons collided, and several of them fought each other. Wu Dan was stabbed by the opponent shortly afterwards. Fortunately, Hu Xianmei flew so fast that the knife in the opponent''s hand did not pierce her. Hu Xianmei was still very scared, she immediately evacuated. After seeing the man in black, Guan Shi looked happy. "It turned out to be Master Liu from Liujiazhuang, thanks!" Master Liu''s expression was cold. "The useless things have been abused by Li San again, right? I did it just because you are still useful, and Zheng Cun is also valuable to me." He then turned his head and stared at Li San. Li San could feel that the opponent''s strength had improved a lot, and a strong pressure greeted him. Li San''s heart tightened, and his strength reached the level of the king. How did he do it. No wonder his strength was so strong that Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei were seriously injured all of a sudden. Bai Wuchang and their injuries were not small, and Li San first helped Wu Dan bandage their wounds. Wu Dan''s mouth trembled a few times, but he couldn''t say a word. Fortunately, Hu Xianmei''s family had healing pills that would be much better if he took it. Facing the sudden arrival of Master Liu, the others took a few steps back subconsciously. This person is not easy to provoke. At this time, the sound of footsteps rang, seeing dozens of people rushing in from outside the compound, all with sharp weapons in their hands, and they were about to do it again. Liu Shaozheng was supported by someone and walked over here, and he glared in the direction of Li San. "Lord Liu, it was the kid Li San who beat us like this, and even Manager Liu was seriously injured." After listening to him, Master Liu stared at Li San. "You are talking about Li San again." "That''s right, it''s Li San. This stinky boy is very strong and seems to have improved a lot. I don''t know how to do it." Master Liu Zhuang came here, Li San felt the pressure, and everyone''s faces became tense. "Li San, I really didn''t expect that someone like you would be in your family. This is really a powerful enemy I haven''t encountered in a few years." "Yes, my predecessor could become a big figure in the corpse door. Today, I can also make the corpse door re-develope. We won''t ask you to do it again!" Master Liu Zhuang''s face was distorted, and the corners of his mouth twitched. "Li San, I''ll give you a few opportunities to go back with me to meet our adults, and I will kill you directly!" He stared at Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei. "As for you people, if you don''t go against me, I might consider letting you go, or I will end up with Li San!" Hu Xianmei stood up stubbornly and protected in front of Li San. "Don''t think about it, **** thing!" Wu Dan was injured and stood together with Hu Xianmei to protect Li San. "The people in our four major villages will deal with you together. It''s impossible to touch Li San. First ask our people if it''s okay!" At the same time, Master Luo Master Tian Village and their people walked over to protect Li San with a serious face. They knew that they couldn''t beat Liu Zhuangzhu''s opponent, but they could do their best to protect Li San. They just lined up in a row, keeping Li San safe inside. Everyone itched their teeth with hatred of Liu Zhuangzhu. As soon as Master Liu saw this, of course he was angry, and his face became fierce. "Hmph, a bunch of overpowering people, do you think you can live? Killing you is as simple as stepping on a cockroach!" Li San looked at Wu Dan a few times, Wu Dan was seriously injured, and he couldn''t say anything. However, he still stared at the justice of Liu Zhuangzhu''s face, which made Li San very touched, and everyone wanted to protect themselves. Master Liu glanced at everyone. "In this case, if you want to protect Li San and his funeral together, then I will do it for you. I really underestimate you. The people in your big villages are still a bit interesting. Then I will start with the people of the Hu Xianmei family. NS!" Wu Dan shouted. "You dare to try Hu Xianmei, I''ll fight you hard! I''m here, just come!" Master Liu Zhuang gritted his teeth and moved his hand, Dao Guang rushed towards Wu Dan. With a sudden sound, a big rock flew from not far away and hit Master Liu Zhuang''s knife with a sound. The force was very strong. With a move of Liu Zhuangzhu''s hand, the knife was shaken, and he brushed Wu Dan''s side without hurting him. Chapter 615： Friend or foe There was cold sweat on Wu Dan''s head. People looked out the door suspiciously, and Li San also saw a dozen people come in. Standing in front was a master with a big waist and a round waist. He was extremely tall, as if a gorilla had walked in. At the same time, he was holding a huge knife in his hand. The knife was very sharp, and the light of the knife gleamed under the light, which made people fearful. After seeing him, Master Liu''s eyes shrank, and it turned out to be him. "It''s Luo Gaoneng from Xinluo Village? Why are you here? There is nothing to do with you, so don''t worry about it!" The person didn''t pay attention, and walked over here directly. Almost every time he walked, the ground shook, and the big feet were embarrassing. He glanced at everyone. "Li San, you people have a lot of perseverance, I like it, don''t worry, I''m here to help you, I will handle the things that are not human in Liujiazhuang!" Li San was also taken aback. Why did this person suddenly come out to help himself? He had never heard of a place like Shilla Village. However, Li San knew that this village should be very famous, even the current owner of Liu Zhuang would be afraid, unexpectedly. Master Liu Zhuang pointed at the man furiously. "Luo Gaoneng, are you too much, don''t worry about it!" Rogocan laughed. "I''ll take care of this nosy. Can you beat me or not? Master Liu, I played against you a few years ago, and you can''t beat me!" He is scaring people and laughing at people. Rogo can directly order his own people. "You protect Li San and the others, and see which one dares to move him!" His people nodded and agreed to surround Li San to protect them. Li San was surprised to find that all the masters who came with him turned out to be masters, where did these people come from. Everyone looked at each other with doubts, because they had no contact with Xinluo Village in several major villages, and I don''t know why they would come to help at this time. But if they have anything interesting, they are now also helpers. Rogoneng lifted his broadsword, with a righteous expression on his face. Murderous aura appeared on Master Liu Zhuang''s face, and the knife light appeared from the knife. Rogaoneng is not weak, he holds a knife in one hand, and the knife light protects him. Master Liu frowned, and Shao Liu came over. "Lord Liu Zhuang, it''s difficult to handle, don''t worry about him, so we can''t beat them, but don''t forget the task that the lord has ordered us!" Zhuangzhu Liu had no choice but to say to Luo Gaoneng. "Huh, that''s it for today, we have important things to do, we''ll talk about it later!" He didn''t intend to do it, turned his head and walked over to Guan Shi Liu. "Guan Shi, are you okay?" "Not dead yet, needs healing." "Let''s go ahead and plan for the long term!" Master Liu Zhuang led people to the door. Rogaoneng yelled from behind. "Yeah, if you can''t make it, you can fight if you can, don''t go, let''s fight for a few hundred rounds!" Master Liu Zhuang turned around and cursed. "Luo Gaoneng, don''t be too arrogant. I have to leave today. The business between me and you is not over yet. I''ll talk about it later. When that happens, you just don''t cry!" Rogo could curse secretly, who might cry at that time. He naturally knew that it would be better not to chase now, because there must be no benefit at all. Seeing that all the people in Liujiazhuang had left, Li San and the others were relieved. Wu Dan gave his hands. "Thank you for helping. If not, we are really going to be over today." Luo Gaoneng rolled his eyes. "Who said I would help you, you have to move me, I don''t want to come yet, I won''t come for any money." What he said made Li Sanyi stunned and quite funny. Wu Dan''s face doesn''t look good. This guy can really pretend to be big. However, the other party did save the scene just now, and it was not easy to scold or beat him, so he had to squeeze out a smile. Li San immediately walked in front of Wu Dan. Wu Dan was seriously injured, and Li San asked people to invite the best man in the village to heal his injuries, and then ordered people to clean up the body. Rogoneng laughed. "Li San, I helped you. I''m hungry. Have you treated me well?" Li San knew that the people in Liujiazhuang Village of Zhengcun would not give up. Guan Shi, they will find trouble after they recover. If you have a good relationship with this person, then it will be a good thing for the Hu Xianmei family, many big helpers. "Okay, of course I will give you a big meal, you guys rest first, I will arrange it right away." "Li San deserves to be a straightforward person." Luo Gaoneng directly led his subordinates in Wu Dan and went down to the guest room to rest and wait for a big meal. After Wu Dan returned, Li San helped him bandage. "Although your life is saved, it''s a bit heavy and it will take a long time to recuperate." "As long as there is nothing to do, Li San will deal with matters in the village in the future." Li Sanyi looked worried. "Isn''t it said that the people in Shilla Village are fierce, they do things extremely extreme, I don''t know why they suddenly appeared?" Li San was not clear about their purpose, and all became a little uneasy. "Don''t worry about so much, they helped us today, don''t mess with them." According to the news from Hu Xianmei''s family, the people of Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang have not left and are still taking a rest at the nearby base. "It looks like this can''t be over." Li San directly asked people to strengthen precautions. In the evening, Li San arranged a banquet to treat everyone. There were also a lot of casualties in several major villages. The atmosphere was a bit depressing, and no one spoke. Rogaoneng sat next to his people. They ate directly, Luo Gaoneng continued to drank, and he waved to Li San. "Li San, come here, I have something to say." Although Luo Gaoneng helped everyone, didn''t he just look at everyone''s people? No one dared to provoke him with such strength, Zheng Cun and Liujiazhuang people were observing the movement nearby. At this moment Luo Gaoneng laughed. "Li San, do you want to know why I came to help you?" "Yes, I have nothing to do with your Shilla Village." Rogoneng laughed. "I can say that it was because of the predecessor''s face, otherwise I would have eaten and drank at home and had a good night''s sleep." After listening to the other party''s explanation, Li San knew that because the senior had visited their Shilla village before and took things away from there, his strength only improved afterwards, and then there was a corpse gate, and they couldn''t take it back. Bao, had to wait a few years later. Li San asked. "What do you mean by coming to me?" Rogo can be serious. "Because he gave you something, so I should ask you for it, right?" Everyone became serious when they heard it. Luo Gaoneng laughed again. "Actually, don''t be so nervous. I didn''t come to you to make trouble. Have you heard of a place called the Water Tomb?" Water tomb? Of course Li San knew, and he still had a spiritual key in his hand. Li San pretended to be a fool. "Have not heard." Rogo can curl his lips. "I mean I plan to let you go to the water cemetery with me." "To enter the water tomb, you must first have a key. Do you have the key in your hand?" Luo Gaoneng''s gaze fell on Li San, and Li San''s eyes dodged. Chapter 616： Motivation urge "I just want to ask Li San to go with me to get the spirit key. After the spirit key is in hand, we can go to the water cemetery together." Li San understood now, this fellow Li San naturally didn''t intend to offend, otherwise, apart from him, Li San himself, even the others present would not be his opponents. After thinking for a while, Li San nodded. "Since this matter has something to do with that predecessor of mine, it is my own business, Li San. I can work with you, but I still have the conditions." After listening to Li San''s words, Luo Gaoneng''s face became serious, and his tone immediately became unhappy. "Li San, you dare to mention it, maybe you don''t know, people who dared to talk to me before, they are all buried in the mound." Naturally, Li San would not be frightened by this person, he looked disapproving. "It''s just them, not me. If you don''t agree, then I don''t have to agree to you. Even if you kill me, I won''t go!" After listening to Li San''s words, Luo Gaoneng laughed, his stern face changed. "Li San, I really like your character so much. No one has ever dared to talk to me like this. You are the first. It''s kind of interesting. I''ve made friends with you. Well, you just mention what it is. Only if you are willing to go to work with me?" In fact, I saw this person getting angry just now. Li San also had a drum in his heart, and almost sweated coldly on his forehead, but fortunately, this person was just pretending to be angry and didn''t want to get angry with Li San. "Brother, you know, the people in Zhengcun and Liujiazhuang haven''t evacuated yet. They are staring at us nearby. If I leave first, I don''t worry about my friends'' families. If you can help me get them If you drive away, that would be great, and then I can go with you with peace of mind." "That''s it, this is easy to handle, this matter is too simple, leave it to me." Rogocan laughed loudly, not a big deal for him. Li San wondered, is this guy pretending to be big, because his strength is not much different from that of the owner of Liu Zhuang, he is so self-confident, and there is Liu Guan on the opposite side, and the other is also a master of the water king level. . Although the man named Liu Shao was seriously injured, he was much stronger than ordinary people. It would be so easy to drive them out of the village together. Luo Gaoneng promised it all at once, really confident, but he didn''t mean to help Li San and the others immediately, which made Li San a little puzzled. And these days, the members of Hu Xianmei''s family are the ones who entertain them well. With them guarding here, the people in Liujiazhuang didn''t dare to offend, and the Hu Xianmei family and Li San were also relieved. In the past few days, the guards of Hu Xianmei¡¯s family said that the other party¡¯s people had not left the vicinity waiting for an opportunity to act. They should be in the process of repairing and restoring, as if they are about to do it. Li San asked the members of the Hu Xianmei family to act immediately, and invited the masters from all the villages to come back and prepare for the big battle. Li San also worked with them to improve their strength as soon as possible, so that they would have the strength to fight them. Fortunately, Li San had obtained a lot of high-level crystal spirit stones in the belly of the beast before, and there were a lot of spiritual power in it. In the past few days, Li San didn''t go out to lock himself up, and he kept absorbing the spiritual power in the crystal spirit stone and improved a lot. Wu Dan was badly injured before, and of course his strength was not good. Someone comforted Wu Dan. "You are doing this because you helped us the Hu Xianmei family. I''m really sorry. If you have anything to do with your family in the future, just ask me, we must do our best. Your family''s affairs belong to my Hu Xianmei family!" Wu Dan laughed and patted each other. "Where else, you say it as if I am so vulnerable. I am doing this to help myself. There is nothing wrong with helping each other. If they kill your Hu Xianmei family, then they will definitely go to my family again, so this I have to help people in this matter, just a few days after this injury, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After listening to what Wu Dan said, there is some truth. Helping people is helping themselves, and that person feels a lot more comfortable. In this way, a few more days passed, perhaps because they were worried that the people of Xinluo Village were guarding here, so the people of Liujiazhuang and Zhengcun had not dared to act. The same is true for Luo Gaoneng, his face calm, he has never meant to tell Li San and the others to act, and Li San is also puzzled. He knew in his heart that if Zheng Cun and Liujiazhuang people were together, there were a few masters of the Water King level. The people Rogo can bring must not be their opponents. Li San was wondering if it was a shortcoming, he had to think about it and tell him to act, and he couldn''t drag it any longer. After several days of adjustments, Li San''s strength has improved a lot and reached the highest level. At midnight, Li San went to Luo Gaoneng''s room to discuss matters. Rogaoneng was chatting with a few of his people, holding the big knife in his hand, and the big knife was very shiny when he wiped it with a rag, and it blew over and made a noise. Li San looked at the secret road, the knife in his hand should be a valuable weapon with extraordinary power. Luo Gaoneng raised his head and stared at Li San and asked. "Li San, why did you come to me when you are free today? "I said, Luo Gaoneng, don''t you rush to get the spirit key, why haven''t you acted these few days?" Luo Gaoneng smiled, still fiddled with his own knife. "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. You have a lot of time. When the people in Liujiazhuang are driven away, let''s get the spirit key again. You are here to urge me to act today." "That''s what I meant, brother, don''t you know that there is actually a spiritual key in the hands of Master Liu Zhuang, don''t you have to act in a hurry." "What! Li San, what you said is true?" After listening to Li San''s words, Luo Gaoneng immediately became interested. He immediately put down the big knife and stared at Li San''s face. Shilla Village and Liujiazhuang were rivals before. One of the spirit keys fell in Liujiazhuang''s hands, he would definitely want to get it, Li San thought so, so he took advantage of this. If the people of Liujiazhuang enter the water tomb and get the treasures left by the predecessors, the others will not get anything. And for the people in Shilla Village, it must be a great loss. In the past few years, the overall strength of the two sides has not differed too much, and there has been no major battle. If Liujiazhuang''s strength increases, it will be a threat to Shilla Village. Seeing that this person was finally interested in this matter, Li San laughed inwardly. Li San directly told this guy how Liu Shao got the key from the God Pavilion. Luo Gaoneng''s eyes flashed after listening. Chapter 617： Ming grab is "So, Li San, do you mean that the key is really in the other''s hand?" Li San nodded. "This is still false, it should be true, we have to grab it right away, otherwise everything will be too late." Rogo could get excited and immediately got up and patted his thigh. "Li San, what did you say? Let''s act right away. We will go to them now to ask for the key, and then we will get another spirit key. Then I won''t be afraid of them in Xinluo Village. I heard that a spirit key is OK. I took a few people into the water tomb. If I am happy, I may ask you to take a few people." Li San laughed when he heard it. Fortunately, this guy didn''t know that he also had a spirit key in his hand, otherwise the other party would definitely grab it. "Brother, that''s great. If you can let me in, if there is anything good, I will give you something." "Li San, you go and make the members of the Hu Xianmei family prepare for all actions, and we will immediately find them for five nights." Li San smiled and nodded in agreement, and finally convinced this person, and then walked out of his room with a smug look. After telling Wu Dan about the matter, Wu Dan was of course very happy and was finally able to act. These days, Wu Dan is always worried. If Luo Gao can leave, then the other party will definitely come to make trouble, and it will be difficult for everyone. Wu Dan immediately called all the masters, and they all planned to fight desperately. There are hundreds of people from Hu Xianmei''s family and several other villages. They are all masters in each village, their expressions are very serious, and their sharp weapons are all good things. Li San called Master Luo Master Tian Village. At the time of the fifth shift, the Hu Xianmei family compound was full of masters, and Luo Gaoneng also brought his people. "Everyone is here, so good, we can act." Luo Gaoneng gave an order, and before anyone could answer, he rushed out the door with his own people. There were a few carriages parked there, and everyone got on the carriage, and the carriage rushed towards the base of Liujiazhuang. Hu Xianmei''s family is in the middle of the village, and Liu Zhuangzhu¡¯s base is a few miles away in the wild. There is a large courtyard here. Everyone parked the carriage in the bushes tens of meters away from the compound, and then walked down. Li San could see that Luo Gaoneng''s face was also a little nervous. He didn''t say a word, but just walked forward with his subordinates. Soon the base compound appeared in front of him. The fire in the courtyard was bright and several people were guarding the door. . Rogaoneng doesn''t need to talk nonsense with them, just rush in and do it. However, within a few rounds, the gatekeepers fell to the ground. Luo Gaoneng flew and kicked, then the door was kicked, and then he rushed in with his own people. Rogaoneng yelled inside in the compound. "Lord Liu, I know you are inside, get out of here to see Lao Tzu, and quickly hand over the spirit key, otherwise I will rob you and grab it!" Luo Gaoneng has always been very domineering and pragmatic, and he didn''t take Liujiazhuang''s people in his eyes. When there was movement, many people rushed out of the room. Li San looked over, and there were dozens of people in Liujiazhuang and Zhengcun. They stared at a distance of more than ten meters from Luo Gaoneng. There are indeed more people on Li San''s side than the other side, but it depends on strength to win. The owner of Liu Zhuang walked in front, followed by Guan Shi Liu and Shao Liu. Liu Shao''s injury should be almost healed, but he still looks ugly. Guan Shi is similar to Li San, his aura is a bit more exhausted, but he has recovered a lot. As everyone in several big villages, Zheng Village is not short of crystal spirit stones and other enhancements. In the past few days, their strength has improved a lot. Among the people, Li San met the principal. As soon as he saw Li San appear, the host''s face didn''t look good, he was frightened and his heart trembled, and he subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Luo Gaoneng disdainfully. "Boy, what do you mean by this sudden attack? Is it a bit too much to not take me seriously! Don''t think I will be afraid of you and Li San and the others!" Rogoneng laughed. "You Liujiazhuang is really shameless. You took the opportunity to destroy the Hu Xianmei family and got the spirit key. Fortunately, my friend Li San knew about it. The owner of Liu Zhuang knew very well that if Luo Gaoneng came to ask for the spiritual key, then this game would have to be played. He glanced at the group of people behind Luo Gaoneng, Ma, all the people he led were senior masters. On Li San''s side, only Li San is a master of the Water King level. He frowned and stared at Luo Gaoneng furiously. "Boy, do you have to fight this matter today?" Luo Gaoneng stretched out his hand a little serious. "If you don''t fight, then you can honestly hand over the spirit key to me, or I will grab it. You can choose by yourself!" "Hmph, do you look down on my Liujiazhuang people so much? It''s impossible to give it to you. Don''t want to grab it!" "Then don''t blame me for being polite!" After Luo Gaoneng finished speaking, he took a few steps forward, and the knife was already raised and pointed to the opposite side. "Well, who of you will fight me first?" His gaze swept over everyone, Liu Zhuangzhu Liu Guanshi and Liu Shao only had the strength to fight him. And Liu Shao was injured, he was not his opponent at all, Luo Gaoneng had a bottom in his heart. Master Liu Zhuang glared at this kid. The two of them had been fighting each other in the past few years, but there was no difference between winning and losing. They are going to fight again today. If you fight again, it will also be difficult to distinguish between you and me. He turned to Guan Liu. "You go and fight that Li San, I will deal with Luo Gaoneng, and the other people, let them do their own things." Guan Shi nodded and agreed, and he walked directly to Li San. After becoming the Water King, Li San and the two of them fought several times, and he was abused by Li San each time. After seeing Li San, his face was quite nervous, but he had to bite the bullet. Li San is their big trouble, and only by destroying Li San can they easily wipe out everyone in the Hu Xianmei family. He stared at Li San fiercely, and walked towards Li San with a sharp knife in his hand. Zhuangzhu Liu had already rushed in the direction of Luo Gaoneng. The strong people all found their own rivals. Although Liu Shao was injured, he was also a water king, and ordinary people were definitely not his opponents. Wu Dan told Hu Xianmei. "Hu Xianmei, I will go with you to deal with Liu Shao." Hu Xianmei nodded and agreed that Hu Xianmei hated the people in Zhengcun the most, and Liu Shao was among the people. She and Wu Dan walked to Liu Shao. Liu Shao said with disdain. "Just you want to beat me too? No one wants to live!" He cast a look at Hu Xianmei, and together they used water spells to attack each other. Chapter 618： The real winner Numerous water columns appeared, Hu Xianmei''s water column was gold, but Wu Dan''s was purple, and the water column was constantly spinning above their heads. Liu Shao was going desperately, waving a knife in his hand, and fire appeared in front of him, but compared to the day when he fought against Li San, the firepower was much weaker. It was a big threat to Hu Xianmei and Wu Dan. . The water in the water column is turning into white gas, and a water king''s fire attack is of course not two things. "Let''s go!" Hu Xianmei nodded, their hands moved at the same time, and the two water jets rushed towards the opposite side together. The fire ball in Liu Shao''s hand rushed towards the water column, and the forces of several people faced each other in the air, and they continued to increase their strength. Although Liu Shao was strong, he was injured, and there were two people on the opposite side, so he could barely deal with it. And Master Luo, Chief Tian, ??and the members of the Hu Xianmei family rushed towards the opposite person. All of them have fought, and then they have a way to fight. On the side of Lord Liu and Lord Luo Gaoneng, Lord Liu''s expression was heavy, the sword in his hand was guarded in front, and the light of the sword kept appearing. "Come, try my power!" Rogaoneng kept waving the big sword in his hand and rushed towards the opposite side. His sword was very powerful, and he flew out with one foot. When he landed, the ground moved. Lord Liu Zhuang was naturally not convinced, and directly swung his sword to greet him. The two of them had rushed to the opposite side like two lunatics. The knives collided with each other, the light of the knives spread to the surroundings, and the ground was full of traces cut by the knives. Li San walked up to Guan Shi Liu, and facing such a person, Li San felt pressured. At the same time, Guan Shi Liu felt that Li San was not easy to deal with, and his brows frowned. Li San moved his hand, and the water column kept appearing above his head. Guan Shi''s hand was in front, and a huge whirlpool appeared, trying to **** Li San in. With a move of Li San''s hand, the water jet flew towards the whirlpool. Seeing that Wu Dan was struggling, Master Luo shouted. "Hurry up and help Hu Xianmei and the others." After someone beat the master in front of him, he rushed towards Hu Xianmei with a big knife in his hand. A few of them played dozens of rounds and lost a lot of strength. Seeing that Liu Zhuangzhu and Luo Gaoneng are playing equal, no one can help him. Luo Gaoneng was thinking about solving the Master Liu, so he couldn''t get the spiritual key. After seeing Liu Shao, his eyes turned and suddenly he had an idea, and he flew towards Liu Zhuangzhu with a knife in his hand. Taking the opportunity, Luo Gaoneng rushed towards Liu Shao, and Master Liu had already understood, and directly shouted at Liu Shao to be careful. After chasing it, Liu Shao found that Luo Gaoneng was rushing here, he was not Luo Gaoneng''s opponent. Now that he has no strength, he meets this master again, Liu Shao has a headache, so he has to rush towards Luo Gaoneng again. He fought Hu Xianmei and the others, and used a bit of effort to deal with that Luo Gaoneng, and immediately he was in trouble. He resisted Wu Dan''s water column, and then was shattered. The water column stopped in midair and flew in front of Liu Shao. Liu Shao swung a knife over the water, and was directly crushed by him, but Liu Shao was hit back a few meters away. Luo Gaoneng had already swung his knife and slashed over. Luo Gaoneng rushed in front of him, and Liu Shao didn''t have time to resist. The Luo Gaoneng knife reached his neck. At this moment, Liu Shao was dumbfounded, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground. Master Liu chased after him, but the time was slow. In Liujiazhuang, the strength of Li Neng and Liu Shao is lower, but they have status in Liujiazhuang. Liu Shao was in the hands of others, and the owner of Liu Zhuang didn''t dare to do it. "Luo Gaoneng, if you have anything to say, don''t do it!" The Luo Gaoneng knife was on the man''s neck, and the blood came out, and Liu Shao was so frightened that his face turned pale. Wu Dan and Hu Xianmei retreated to the rear. Liu Shao was surrounded, and Hu Xianmei swung her knife directly in front of Liu Shao. Liu Shao was surrounded by Master Luo and Chief Tian, ??and there was no time to fight back, but Hu Xianmei had already arrived. The knife pierced his back, Liu Shao then let out a scream, it was too late for Shan. The knife in Liu Shao''s hand landed directly, his eyes widening and staring at his wounds incredulously. Hu Xianmei drew the knife out of her hand forcefully, Master Luo and Mayor Tian stopped, and they stared at Shao Liu who was standing in front of them. Hu Xianmei''s eyes were full of anger, and the blood flowed from the knife in her hand, killing a bad guy, she felt comfortable. "I finally avenged my family!" After hearing Liu Shao''s yelling just now, Guan Shi turned his head and stared in amazement. When he saw Liu Shaoyao finish playing, his face twisted. Liu Shao fell next to Guanshi Liu, who was full of angry roars in Liu Guanshi''s eyes. "Don''t die, I will avenge you and kill Hu Xianmei and Li San!" After speaking, he rushed towards Hu Xianmei in a madness. Although Hu Xianmei''s strength is not low, she can''t fight a water king character. Li San has ran to Hu Xianmei. "Sister Hu, are you okay?" Hu Xianmei nodded. Li San has been in charge of Liu, and the opponent is going crazy. At this time, blood flowed out of Liu Shao''s mouth. "I''m over, my family will take care of you in the future!" After that, he lost his anger, and Guan Shi was completely angry. "Li San, why are you killing my people!" "Blame you for doing too many bad things and getting retribution!" Guan Shi''s eyes at this time were as scary as cannibalism. "Li San, I won''t let you go! I want to kill all the people in your big villages to avenge my people!" When Shao Liu is gone, the villagers from Zheng Village retreat to Guan Shi Liu. There were dozens of people who came before, but now there are only a dozen. The people from Liujiazhuang also retreated behind Master Liu. They are also injured. Master Liu Zhuang stared at Luo Gaoneng. "Luo Gaoneng, we can discuss it!" Rogoneng smiled triumphantly. "It''s easy to say, then you can honestly give me the spirit key to enter the water tomb, and I won''t fight!" "Spirit key?" After Liu Shao got the spirit key, he finally escaped from Li Sanna. After seeing Master Liu, he gave him the spirit key. Liujiazhuang is very concerned about the spirit key. Liu Guanshi helped Liu Shao to Liu Zhuangzhu. "Don''t believe Li San and the others, get rid of them immediately!" The hand of Master Liu Zhuang holding the knife kept shaking, Guan Shi put Liu Shao''s body on the ground and got up, he stared at Hu Xianmei. "I want to kill you!" Luo Gaoneng could cut Liu Shao off with a single blow, and Luo Gaoneng was furious. "Call him to stop immediately, or I will cut him right away!" Liu Guanshi only wanted Hu Xianmei''s life, Hu Xianmei became nervous, and she held the knife in her hand. At this time, unexpectedly, Master Liu slapped Guan Shi in the face. "You wake up." Even Guan Liu was stunned and turned his head to look at Master Liu. "We''d better admit defeat and give the keys to Li San and the others!" In this way, the other party honestly admitted that he had handed over the key to Li San. Soon, Li San took the spirit key into the water tomb and got a large number of treasures to become the real water king, with a reputation throughout Kyushu.